《World鈥檚 End: My Keyword is One More Than Others》


 Chapter 1: Maintenance and betrayal

    Chapter 1: Maintenance and betrayal<blockquote>


    Name: Du Ge;


    Number: 48699527;


    Spiritual power: 60;


    Current ranking: 30003000;


    Keywords for the session: Maintenance;


    Keywords for the session: Betrayal;


    Advanced skills: None;


    Derived items: None;</blockquote>...


    The first thing Du Ge saw when he opened his eyes was this string of data. Through the data, he could see the dusty beams and rafters behind him, which clearly belonged to an old and non-modern style of architecture.


    Was he time-traveling? Was he dreaming?


    The faint smell of blood and stench lingered in his nose, making him very ufortable. Du Ge instinctively tried to sit up, but the severe pain all over his body made him fall back.


    Hiss!


    Du Ge groaned out, he then felt the circumference up and down, the internal organs, as if they were torn, there is no ce that didn''t not hurt.


    Damn!


    Du Ge groaned. It felt like he had been beaten by dozens of people!


    However, this also confirmed that he had time-traveled and was not dreaming. If he was dreaming, he would have woken up from the pain long ago.


    Du Ge sighed inwardly. Nowadays, the ways of time-traveling were getting more and more outrageous. Even didn''t spare sleeping.


    "Don''t bother, your injuries are worse than mine. You won''t be able to move without resting for a month." A muffled voice came from beside him.


    Du Ge turned his head and saw another injured person lying on a wooden bed next to him. The man''s face was swollen like a pig''s head, with a bloody cloth strip stuffed in one nostril. His swollen eyes looked at him askew, and his mouth kept wriggling.


    He had one arm that could move, tearing the grass mat under him and continuously stuffing dry and withered reed stalks into his mouth, as if it was the most delicious delicacy in the world.


    However, looking at his grimacing expression as he swallowed, Du Ge also knew that the grass mat was not delicious. At this time, that piece of reed-woven grass mat had been gnawed off arge piece of twenty square centimeters.


    Was his family so poor that they had to eat mats?


    Du Ge judged the current situation and felt sad. Did he not only time-travel to someone who was seriously injured, but also so poor that he couldn''t even afford a meal?


    What a miserable start!


    Du Ge refocused on his personal data and secretly rejoiced that he had a golden finger...


    The man''s mouth kept moving, and he continued to ask, "Brother, what are your keywords?"


    Du Ge was stunned and subconsciously looked at the two keywords "Maintenance" and "Betrayal" in his personal information. What''s going on?


    Does everyone have a panel?


    It''s not his exclusive golden finger?


    Damn it...


    "Don''t pretend." The manughed awkwardly and shook the grass mat in his hand. "I saw you possessing a body. Don''t believe the nonsense that your civilian school teachers tell you about not revealing your keywords. This is a simtion field trial, not a real alien star battlefield. Cooperation is the only way to win-win. If you don''t cooperate, with your current physical condition, I can eliminate you in minutes after I recover. Do you believe me?"


    Simtion field?


    Alien star battlefield?


    What the hell is this?


    Du Ge became more and more confused. He hated this feeling of losing all information, which was unfriendly to a time-traveler. Since he had already time-traveled, why didn''t they give him the memories of his host?


    After a moment of silence, Du Ge calmed down and asked, "The premise of cooperation is honesty. You tell me your keywords first."


    "Honesty?" The man sneered, shook the grass mat in his hand, and said, "I''ve been eating these hard-to-swallow grass mats non-stop. With such an obvious hint, what do you think my keywords are?"


    "People can disguise themselves," Du Ge said softly."It''s the same as themoner academy..." The person looked at Du Ge incredulously andughed, "I can''t believe your thought process. Did I lie to you just to eat this grass mat that even dogs won''t eat? Who do you think you are?"


    Keywords rted to eating?


    Du Ge thought for a moment based on his own keywords and asked tentatively, "Do you eat anything when you''re hungry?"


    "Fuck your ''eat anything when you''re hungry.'' You can''t act that stupid," the person said angrily. "My keyword is ''gluttonous.''"


    "Gluttonous?" Du Ge repeated in surprise.


    "Yes," the person boasted, shaking the grass stem in his hand. "As long as you keep eating, you can grow rapidly. It''s one of the best keywords. Before I possessed this body, my injuries were simr to yours. But after I ate two bowls of rice and a piece of grass mat, I can already sit up. Brother, let''s work together. You have a big advantage. Otherwise, with your injuries, you won''tst long."


    Du Ge saw the two empty bowls in front of him and looked at his own empty bed. He didn''t care that the guy had stolen his food, but focused on the essence of his words. Gluttonous - as long as you keep eating, you can grow rapidly...


    It seems that keywords are the key to breaking through.


    Du Ge thought to himself. His keywords were maintenance and betrayal. Since gluttonous is about eating, then maintenance and betrayal...


    He thought of the meanings of two words in his mind:


    Maintenance: to maintain and protect, to prevent destruction; synonyms: repair, maintenance, protection and cover-up.


    Betrayal: a backstab, a knife in the back; synonyms: betrayal, sneak attack.


    ...


    Before crossing over, Du Ge was a Chinese major, and he knew the meaning of these words very well. Since gluttonous means eating to grow rapidly.


    By analogy, his key to growth should be to maintain others.


    But since there is maintenance, why is the second keyword betrayal?


    The two should be conflicting, right?


    No.


    That guy just mentioned one keyword...


    Du Ge looked at the person and asked vaguely, "Is there anything else?"


    "What else?" the person asked back, then he sneered, "Brother, don''t be too greedy. I have the initiative now..."


    "My keyword is maintenance," Du Ge interrupted him and concealed one keyword.


    He didn''t understand too many things, and didn''t care about the other party''s intentions. The information he got from the other party, whether true or false, was much better than groping around by himself.


    It''s better to use one keyword to gain his trust. There''s no need to reveal the keyword of betrayal, which requires concealment to be effective.


    "Maintenance?" The person''s eyes lit up, and he swallowed the grass mat in his mouth. "An auxiliary keyword, great. You are truly a chosen partner. You protect me while I eat. Brother, let''s work together and take everyone down..."


    The other party didn''t mention the second keyword at all, so it seems that he really only has one keyword.


    Indeed, he still has a golden finger.


    Du Ge smiled awkwardly and asked, "What''s your name?"


    "Feng Jiu," the person said.


    "Real name?" Du Ge asked.


    "Of course, it''s the name of this body," Feng Jiu chuckled. "Little brother, our rtionship ends with this simtion. We each take what we need. Once we leave the simtion field, we don''t know each other, understand?"


    "I understand," Du Ge nodded and stopped asking.


    This was the second time Feng Jiu mentioned the simtion field. Combined with the current situation, Du Ge spected that the simtion field probably refers to the current world.


    Is a real world simted for people to y games?


    Du Ge looked around at the environment.Architecture, smell, and the pain in the body...


    Everything was vivid and lifelike.


    How advanced must the technology of the other world be if such a realistic world was virtual?


    If it was a game, there should be an exit button!


    Du Ge looked at his character interface again. He didn''t find an exit button, but he noticed a change in a value. The current ranking value was originally 30000/30000, but now it had be 1115/1213.


    "1213?" Du Ge muttered consciously.


    "Sixty percent of the unlucky ones who didn''t seed in body possession!" Feng Jiu sighed, looking at Du Ge, "Brother, I have to say, with your mental strength, being able to pick up a heavily injured person and sessfully possess their body is really lucky."


    A sixty percent elimination rate?


    Du Ge followed the key point in his words and continued to ask, "Brother Nine, do you think we can eliminate others if we work together?"


    "Definitely." Feng Jiu grinned and continued to gnaw on the straw mat, "My keyword is Gluttonous, the representative of lying down and winning. With your maintenance, if we don''t make it into the top ten, where''s the justice in that? Don''t worry, if I can make it into the top ten, I can definitely bring you in too. Otherwise, with your unremarkable maintenance, it would be strange if you could grow."


    "Brother Nine, I''m counting on you." Du Ge squeezed a smile on his face, "Brother Nine, I don''t know what kind of identity the person we possessed has. Can you tell me? I don''t know anything, I don''t want to mess things up..."


    "You don''t have any memories?" Feng Jiu asked in astonishment.


    As expected, only he didn''t have any memories. Fuck, this is such a pit!


    Du Ge cursed silently and said dejectedly, "I don''t have any memories at all. I don''t know where the problem is."


    Feng Jiu looked at Du Ge with pity and tutted, "Maybe the person you crossed over with was too badly injured and died during the body possession, so the memories were lost! This kind of situation has happened in the Simtion Field before. Luckily you met me, otherwise, with an auxiliary keyword and lost memories, how would you survive?"


    We are ", find us on google.


    Phew!


    Du Ge let out a sigh and said with a bitter smile, "Just bad luck, I guess!"


    "Your luck has changed since you met me." Feng Jiu spat out a mouthful of grass residue that he couldn''t swallow, cursing, "Fuck, it''s so disgusting. When my body recovers, I have to eat delicacies every meal to make up for the suffering of eating this straw mat."


    He tore off another piece of the mat and stuffed it into his mouth, "Your name in this world is Feng Qi, and mine is Feng Jiu. Our identities are sparring partners for the young masters and disciples of the Feng Family."


    Du Ge was puzzled, "Sparring partners?"


    "Actually, we''re just punching bags." Feng Jiu spat out another mouthful of grass residue, "Those young masters don''t treat sparring partners as human beings at all. Otherwise, why do you think we got injured so badly? But we also took advantage of it. If they weren''t injured so badly, our body possession wouldn''t have been so easy..."


    Punching bags?


    He continued to ask, "Brother Nine, is there any other crucial information?"


    "In half a year, the Qiao Family''s Holy Land will open, and the Tenth Martial Arts Tournament will be held to select outstanding young people from the Martial World to enter the Holy Land and search for treasures. This should be the main storyline. We need to find a way to participate in the Martial Arts Tournament and get closer to the main storyline to have a chance of getting a good ranking."


    Feng Jiu looked at Du Ge seriously,


    "The Feng Family''s young masters and direct descendants are preparing for the Martial Arts Tournament, and they are torturing us, the sparring partners, which is why we are so badly injured. What we need to do now is to find a way to escape from the Feng Family.


    Otherwise, we will be killed by their training sooner orter..."

 Chapter 2: Self-sacrifice

    Chapter 2: Self-sacrifice


    "Martial Arts Tournament?


    When Du Ge heard this term, his eyes lit up and even the disappointment from the tragic start was diluted.


    No man would refuse a Wuxia world.


    Of course, with only half a year until the Martial Arts Tournament, there wouldn''t be any adventures and learning martial arts would be difficult. However, this was a game simtion field, and it shouldn''t be so harsh on yers.


    Moreover, on Earth, one could not experience such an immersive game, and he even had cheats.


    Since he hade, he had to see what the Wuxia world was like.


    Du Ge had been observing Feng Jiu.


    In just a moment, Feng Jiu had eaten half a grass mat, and the swelling around his eyes had visibly decreased. Since the Gluttonous keyword helped to heal injuries, his two keywords should also be effective.


    Feng Jiu said that he would help Du Ge heal once he recovered, but Du Ge didn''t n to entrust his fate to others. Moreover, Feng Jiu''s words and actions were threatening and maniptive, so he had to be on guard.Since he couldn''tunch a backstab attack for the time being, Du Ge focused on "maintenance."


    Maintenance: to protect and preserve through speech and action, to shelter and protect...


    After carefully considering the definition of maintenance, Du Ge struggled to move his body and revealed the grass mat below, asking with concern, "Brother Jiu, do you have enough to eat on your side? If not, I have some here, I''ll give it all to you."


    Cough!


    Feng Jiu was already choking on the grass mat, and when he heard this, he choked even more, unable to swallow or spit it out.


    He desperately used his hand, which was tearing apart the grass mat, to beat his chest, finally managing to spit out the grass.


    After recovering, Feng Jiu gasped for breath and angrily red at Du Ge, shouting, "Are you doing this on purpose? You want me to eat your broken grass mat?"


    It seemed like a warm current was rising from within, and Du Ge felt that his pain had lessened significantly. His eyes brightened slightly - this was the power of keywords!


    Love it, love it!


    What Gluttonous? Maintenance was more useful!


    You eat grass mats£¬and I just need to say a few words...


    Looking at the angry experience bag across from him, Du Ge took advantage of the situation andforted him, "Brother Jiu, don''t be angry. You know our situation is too bad right now. You have a better chance of recovery with your Gluttonous keyword than I do. I can''t move, and there''s nothing else to eat in this room except for this grass mat. Even if I sleep on the cold bed, I still have to let Brother Jiu recover first."


    Feng Jiu looked at Du Ge thoughtfully.


    Another warm current rose, and Du Ge''s injuries improved significantly again.


    He was secretly delighted - giving up a grass mat was enough to maintain theirmon interests. This was the method of using keywords, and he was indeed a genius!


    This game is interesting!


    As his pain lessened, Du Ge struggled to sit up and looked at Feng Jiu, who was surprised. After thinking for a moment, he decided to give him a harsh wave, "Brother Jiu, just eating grass mats is too slow. Why don''t you drink some of my blood? Blood is more nutritious than grass, and you''ll recover even faster..."


    "What..." Feng Jiu''s eyes widened.


    Before he could finish speaking, Du Ge''s stamina recovered slightly again. He struggled to get off the bed, grabbed a porcin bowl at the head of the bed, and smashed it on the table, shattering it into pieces.


    Looking at Du Ge, who was holding a piece of porcin, Feng Jiu''s face changed drastically. He moved frantically towards the corner of the wall, anxiously asking, "What are you going to do? Brother, I call you brother, don''t be impulsive, we can discuss anything..."


    If you''re not ruthless, you won''t stand firm!Moreover, it wasn''t his own body.


    Du Ge looked at Feng Jiu and gritted his teeth. He cut a wound in his palm, and blood dripped down.


    Enduring the pain, Du Ge slowly moved towards Feng Jiu. In his stunned expression, Du Ge held his palm to Feng Jiu''s mouth and said, "Come on, Brother Jiu, open your mouth. I am the support, and you are the main force. As long as you can recover, my sacrifice is nothing..."


    Feng Jiu didn''t expect Du Ge to really cut his own palm. He stared in shock, "You..."


    But Du Ge''s maintenance was sincere and domineering. In addition, his physical recovery was faster than eating grass. He easily held down Feng Jiu''s hand and put his bleeding hand to his mouth.


    Blood entered his stomach.


    Feng Jiu''s pale face visibly reddened. Du Ge was right. Blood was much more nutritious than grass.


    However, he only drank a sip of blood under Du Ge''s coercion. Du Ge really cut his palm and didn''t just say a few words of maintenance. He could be said to be protecting others with his life.


    Inparison, Du Ge''s use of keywords was more extreme, and he recovered faster than Feng Jiu.


    At the moment the blood fell into Feng Jiu''s mouth, Du Ge''s internal injuries instantly improved by half, and even the just-cut wound healed on its own.


    Not only that.


    The personal interface that had been hovering in front of Du Ge''s eyes flickered, and a new advanced skill appeared:


    Self-sacrifice: The target you maintain will lower their guard against you by 30%.


    ...


    He guessed right.


    Looking at the new derivative skill on his personal list, Du Ge pursed his lips. It turned out that as long as his words and actionsplied with the definition of the keyword, his injuries would recover. The morepatible he was with the keyword, the faster his injuries would recover.


    Keywords were character settings. The so-called simtion field was actually a training base for actors!


    ording to this inference, the opponent''s keywords could be deduced from their words and actions, and targeted ns could be made ordingly.


    Of course, he had to be careful of advanced skills...


    Du Ge summarized the rules of the simtion field and nced at the other values.


    Nothing else had changed, but the ranking had dropped by more than 300 people in just a moment, and the number had be 187/936.


    Du Ge thought for a moment. The 187 in front should be his ranking, and the 936 behind should be the total number of people left in the simtion field.


    In ten minutes, the simtion field with 3,000 people had only over 900 left.


    It had to be said that this so-called simtion field trial was really cruel.


    However, after understanding the growth rules, Du Ge was very confident in surviving in this simtion field.


    ...


    Perhaps it was the effect of self-sacrifice lowering the guard, but seeing Du Ge not making any further moves, Feng Jiu secretly breathed a sigh of relief. He quietly stuck out his tongue and licked the blood on the corner of his mouth. He sincerely said, "I was wrong. Feng Qi, you are more outstanding than I imagined. You adapted to the keyword so quickly. If I were in your position, I definitely wouldn''t be able to use my own blood to help others."


    "Brother Jiu this has nothing to do with whether I am outstanding or not. It is all for the benefit of our team." Du Ge looked humble, as if he had only done a trivial thing. "You know, my keyword is maintenance, a support-type keyword. Without finding someone to cooperate with, I won''t get far in the simtion field. For the sake of both reason and emotion, I should save you. I hope that when we fight together in the future, you can trust me with your back. After all, when I maintain you, I can also grow."Feng Jiu was stunned for a moment, thenughed: "Well said, this is the correct way to cooperate. What I''m afraid of are those who hide and plot behind our backs. Brother Qi, I''ll consider you a friend. My family has some influence, and if we have a chance to enter the top ten, I''ll definitely try to get you into an elite school."


    Civilian school, elite school...


    Du Ge collected some more information about the other world and smiled, nodding his head: "Thanks, Brother Jiu."


    ...


    Du Ge looked at his personal interface, reached out and pressed the close button. The interface was transparent, but it was always swaying in front of his eyes, somewhat affecting his vision.


    "Is there any more blood? Give me some more." Feng Jiu looked up at Du Ge, hoping, "It worked, drinking your blood is more useful than eating half a straw mat."


    How greedy!


    Du Ge looked down at Feng Jiu andughed, "There''s no more blood, but how about that other thing? One drop of sperm for ten drops of blood, I think that thing is more useful than blood..."


    Feng Jiu''s smile froze on his face, recalling Du Ge''s craziness when he cut his palm just now. Seeing Du Ge eager to try, he was afraid that he would do something impulsive, and said dryly, "Old Qi, I was just joking...ugh..."


    "Rx, I was just joking too!" Seeing Feng Jiu retching, Du Ge''s mouth curved into a smile, "If you were a woman, I might consider it, but you''re a rough man. If you don''t find it disgusting, I do! Brother Jiu, what''s so good about drinking blood? It was just a temporary solution. Now that I can move, I have to go outside and find you some fresh grass, no, real food. Relying on drinking blood, even if you suck me dry, I''m afraid I won''t be able to recover..."


    Feng Jiu''s eyes twitched a few times, and he spat out a few mouthfuls of grass, urging, "I was being stubborn. Brother Qi, please hurry up ande back. To be honest, I''m about to vomit from eating these straw mats. They''re really not meant for humans."


    "Alright." Du Ge nodded, "But before I go out, you have to tell me about the Feng Family''syout and personnelposition. Otherwise, I''ll bepletely in the dark, and it''ll be a problem whether I can find food or evene back alive."


    "It was my oversight." Feng Jiu struggled to sit up, picked up a tile and drew the Feng Residence''syout on the wall, exining as he drew, "Our current location is called the Martial Arts Institute, where people like us, the sparring partners, live. The courtyard opposite is called the Chongwu Institute, where the Feng Family''s disciples and guards live. Further in is the Demonstration of Martial Arts field, and the kitchen is in the Chongwu Institute..."


    Feng Jiu talked about theyout of the Feng Residence, including the main characters'' features, for a full three minutes.


    Du Ge listened patiently, memorized carefully, and asked several uncertain points back and forth several times. Only after confirming that there were no omissions did he nod and walk towards the door, "Wait for me."


    The moment he stepped out, his figure bent down, clutching his chest, and limping forward. He had been seriously injured just now, and suddenly he was lively and energetic, which didn''t match reality. He should pretend to be weak, as caution is the key to safety.


    Seeing Du Ge suddenly weakened, Feng Jiu''s expression became particrly cold. He stared nkly at the door for a moment, then tore off another piece of straw mat from under him and stuffed it into his mouth, chewing quickly.

 Chapter 3: Linglong heart

    Chapter 3: Linglong heart


    After leaving, Du Ge didn''t rush to find food for Feng Jiu.


    Whether it was the world outside the simtion field or the wuxia world inside the simtion field, they were both unfamiliar to him, and he needed to gather more information.


    Just now, when he forcibly maintained the other party by feeding him blood, he clearly noticed Feng Jiu''s nervousness.


    Thinking back to what Feng Jiu had said before about being eliminated in minutes, Du Ge guessed that the participants in the simtion field were in apetitive rtionship, and the so-called civilian school and elite school should also be in opposition.


    Feng Jiu had expressed disdain for the teachers in the civilian school who taught "not to expose their keywords", but Du Ge believed that the teachers wouldn''t be without purpose.


    In apetitive situation, not exposing one''s keywords was absolutely correct.


    Just like Feng Jiu''s "gluttonous" keyword, it was indeed a good keyword, but once someone deliberately targeted him and cut off his food, it would mean cutting off his growth.


    Putting himself in Feng Jiu''s position, he would never easily reveal his keyword information.


    The best way to hide keywords was to kill.Body possession was a hidden thing, and in such a short time, the numbers on the interface were disappearing quickly, so it was most likely that it was done by their own people...


    Therefore, Feng Jiu was not sincerely cooperating with him.


    The reason why he didn''t stop eating those hard-to-swallow grass mats was probably to recover his strength earlier than himself and then eliminate him!


    Of course, Feng Jiu could have disguised himself as a native and deceived him since he woke up earlier than himself.


    But his injuries at the time should not have been much lighter than his own, and he had to rely on eating grass mats to heal, so he was probably incapable of eliminating him.


    Moreover, for a severely injured person, eating grass mats was too abnormal.


    As he said, even the grass mats were eaten, and such keywords were too easy to be judged.


    Without knowing his own keywords, Feng Jiu should have thought that he had exposed himself, so he thought of using cooperation to numb himself and dy time...


    The only thing he didn''t expect was that he recovered faster than him.


    "...Let''s cooperate, I''ll take you flying..."


    "...After we go out, I''ll find a way to get you into the elite school..."


    "Deception, temptation... Huh, childishnguage!" Du Geughed, not hesitating to guess the other party with the greatest malice. He knew that his spection had a lot of loopholes due to theck of key information, but most of the information conformed to logic, and there were not so many things that were 100% certain in the world.


    ...


    The sun was shining outside, and the air was particrly fresh. Du Ge greedily took a breath of the rare fresh air on Earth and felt more and more amazed at the realism of the simtion field.


    If he had only crossed over and had not met Feng Jiu, he would probably have taken this ce as a real world and then taken many detours.


    This world was too real, just like The Matrix.


    Judging from Feng Jiu''s attitude, he didn''t treat this as a game either, but as a real world, which should be rted to what he said about the Alien Star Battlefield."I wonder what the so-called Alien Star Battlefield is all about?"


    Anyway.


    Crossing over is much more exciting than living on Earth, and he was pleasantly surprised when he first crossed over. It was worth ying around.


    ......


    The Martial Arts Academy is a long courtyard, with rooms of the same construction style connected in two rows, resembling employee dormitories.


    In this world, there is a qualification for martial arts. The qualifications of the sparring partners are slightly inferior to those of the disciples. Feng Qi, who was possessed by Du Ge, and Feng Jiu, who were both taken in by the Feng family from poor families when they were young, have their identity documents with the Feng family. If they have no future in martial arts, they are destined to have no future, and their treatment is only slightly better than that of servants.


    At this time, there were several people in the courtyard wearing the same clothes as him, most of them were injured, some had bandages on their arms, and some were leaning on crutches...


    No one was smiling.


    When they saw Du Ge walking by, theyzily nced at him and didn''t say much. This also saved Du Ge the trouble. After all, although Feng Jiu exined it, he couldn''t match any of these people, and the more he spoke, the more mistakes he would make.


    Ignoring those injured people, Du Ge pondered the use of keywords and slowly moved towards the Martial Arts Academy.


    ......


    "Old Qi, you can walk so fast?" A strong man in his thirties came towards Du Ge, looking surprised.


    "It looks serious, but my body is okay. I just need to rest," Du Ge said with difficulty, covering his chest. "Old Jiu is more seriously injured than me. I''m going out to find him something to eat..."


    "Don''t go, I''ll go!" The strong man looked at Du Ge with pity. "Yesterday, it was me and Old Si who carried you back. Do you think I don''t know how serious your injuries are? You need at least two months of rest to recover. This time, Third Young Master was really ruthless."


    "You can''t me Third Young Master. He is also preparing for the Martial Arts Tournament. If he has the opportunity to enter the Qiao Family''s Holy Land, it will only be good for the Feng Family..." Du Ge said casually.


    "The hell with the Martial Arts Tournament. It''s been several years. When will the Feng Family..." The strong man''s voice suddenly stopped, and he turned his head to look behind him.


    There was no one behind him.


    Turning back, the strong man looked at Du Ge in surprise, his eyes full of suspicion.


    At this point, unintentionally defending the interests of the Feng family, Du Ge''s body became lighter and he naturally knew that the person in front of him was suspicious.


    This is a real world!


    The NPC''s intelligence is too high!


    Without the memories of the original owner, no matter how much he disguises himself, he will be exposed in front of these people who live with him day and night...


    Since he will be exposed sooner orter, Du Ge sighed and decided to change his strategy. In the moment when his body became lighter and faster, he understood the ultimate strategy of defending a group instead of an individual.


    Feng Jiu mentioned the top ten in the simtion field several times, perhaps there is a special reward for the top ten.


    Du Ge actually wanted to enter the real world after crossing over, but it seems that once he exits the simtion field, he cannot enter again.


    It''s a pity to quit such a fun world directly.Every world has its own experiences, making life more exciting. It''s like a second chance at crossing over, anyway the Simtion Field only eliminates, it doesn''t kill.


    As for the top ten, Du Ge feels that he can strive for it.


    He is a serious person and will always do his best no matter what he does.


    Du Ge looked at the muscr man and whispered, "I''ll go get some food for Lao Jiu. Don''t talk bad about San Gongzi behind his back anymore. It''s not good if someone hears it."


    The muscr man''s face changed slightly and he hurriedly defended himself, "Old Qi, did I say anything? You must have misheard me."


    Du Ge looked at him with a smile that wasn''t a smile.


    The muscr man became nervous and swallowed his saliva, smiling and saying, "Old Qi, Si Ge has always been the best to you."


    "Si Ge, don''t be nervous. We''re brothers!" Du Ge naturally knew his nickname and said with a serious tone, "But, words can bring disease and disaster. Si Ge, it''s better to keep some things in your heart. Saying them out loud will only cause trouble for you..."


    After understanding the true meaning of upholding the principles, Du Ge began to cultivate the habit of always considering others. Whether it was natural or forced, every time he upheld someone, his body would receive immediate feedback. The simtor couldn''t tell if he was sincere or not.


    He liked the feeling of receiving immediate rewards, much better than working for a month on Earth and waiting for his paycheck.


    "I understand." Feng Si''s expression was a little unnatural. He looked around and said, "Old Qi, you can go to the kitchen yourself! I have something else to do..."


    "Si Ge, you''re busy." Du Ge smiled and nodded.


    Feng Si looked at Du Ge onest time, wanting to say something but didn''t, and hurriedly walked away.


    Du Ge continued walking outside. He didn''t go to the kitchen at the Chongwu Academy, but turned towards the Demonstration of Martial Arts Field. Feng Jiu''s mat could still be used for a while, so he wasn''t in a hurry to bring him food.


    ...


    Hoo!


    Shout!


    Before he even reached the Demonstration of Martial Arts Field, Du Ge heard a lot of noisy voices, so he slightly increased his pace.


    Feng Jiu was vague about it and only told Du Ge that this was a Wuxia world, but didn''t tell him the level and standards of martial arts in this world, whether it was high or low.


    At least for now, Du Ge couldn''t feel any flow of internal energy.


    Or maybe there was internal energy, but he didn''t know how to use it.


    In any case, his body after possessing it felt no different from Earth.


    So he urgently wanted to see what the martial arts in this world were like. Were they the same as described in Wuxia novels on Earth?


    Du Ge wore the clothes of a trainer and no one stopped him along the way. However, there were asional curious nces cast his way, seemingly surprised that he was still going to the Demonstration of Martial Arts Field despite his serious injuries. Those disciples were almost crazy for the Martial Arts Tournament. Even if they weren''t seriously injured, they should find an excuse to hide for a few months instead ofing out to look for trouble!


    ...


    Entering the gate of the Demonstration of Martial Arts Field, Du Ge was immediately attracted to the two people practicing martial arts.One of them was wearing the same clothes as him, a sparring partner, and the other was a young man in a white training suit. The two were fighting back and forth.


    Rabbits running and crows flying, the two moved swiftly, circling around each other, their fists and feet flying up and down, apanied by the whooshing sound of breaking wind, making people''s eyes dazzle. It was much more enjoyable to watch than MMA on Earth.


    However, there were no special effects, indicating a low martial arts background.


    Du Ge made his judgment and then sadly discovered that the sparring partner indeed had martial arts skills, but he had no memory of them, let alone any muscle memory...


    Suddenly.


    The young man in his early twenties, wearing a white training suit, feinted with a move and then struck the sparring partner''s chest with a piercing palm.


    Crack!


    The sparring partner screamed, flew through the air, and crashed into the weapon rack with a tter before falling to the ground. A mouthful of blood spurted out, and after a few struggles, hey motionless, not knowing whether he was dead or alive.


    Du Ge looked at the copsed chest of the motionless sparring partner, his expression serious.


    At this moment, he suddenly understood Feng Jiu''s urgency to escape from the Feng Family. These guys indeed didn''t treat sparring partners as human beings. With a copsed chest, there was a high probability that he wouldn''t survive...


    The apuse awakened Du Ge.


    Du Ge looked back at the martial arts demonstration field. Apart from the sad sparring partners, the surrounding Feng Family direct disciples and servants were all cheering loudly.


    Did they not care about human lives?


    Du Ge snorted disdainfully, what a garbage family!


    The young man in white pulled out a folding fan from his waist, flicked it open, and elegantly fanned himself, happily enjoying thepliments of the crowd.


    A middle-aged man with a long beard flew to the side of the sparring partner, nced at his injuries, and then called for two people to carry him away. He looked at the young man and praised, "Yunjie, your Heart Shattering Jade Cutting move is bing more and more refined, making it impossible for anyone to guard against."


    "Uncle, you tter me. In another three months, when I have mastered the Gold Breaking Jade Shattering Hand, I will definitely win a spot for the Feng Family in the Martial Arts Tournament," the third young master seemed very satisfied with his earlier strike. He nced at his own palm, smiled and nodded at the middle-aged man. From beginning to end, he never spared another nce at the sparring partner he had severely injured.


    Gold Breaking Jade Shattering Hand?


    What a low-level martial arts name, it didn''t seem like a martial art from a prestigious family. Du Ge muttered in his heart.


    ...


    Feng Yunjie, the third young master of the Feng Family, Feng Shiyi, the brother of the Family Master Feng Shiren, Du Ge matched their names in his heart.


    Feng Shiyi stroked his long beard, looked at Feng Yunjie, andughed heartily, "As expected of the Feng Family''s young tiger, you have ambition. Yunjie, for the next few months, you only need to focus on your training. If you have any needs, just mention them to your second uncle. Whether the Feng Family can regain its glory depends on you."


    Fortune favors the bold.


    Du Ge pondered for a moment, then suddenly straightened his back and said loudly, "Second Master Feng, Third Young Master, I have important news to report, it''s about this Martial Arts Tournament..."

 Chapter 4: Eyes at the back of the head

    Chapter 4: Eyes at the back of the head


    "Feng Qi?"


    "He was heavily injured by the Third Young Master this morning, how can he still move?"


    "Not only that, he speaks with full energy, not at all like someone who has been injured."


    "Could he have been pretending this morning?"


    "That''s impossible. I personally checked his injuries, he was almost dead at that time, Doctor Hu didn''t even leave any medicine for him. I can''t be wrong, and Doctor Hu is always urate..."


    ...


    Listening to the discussions around him, Du Ge couldn''t help but click his tongue. What kind of humanity is this?


    No wonder he was so heavily injured, not even given a bowl of medicine. It seems he really was waiting there to die...


    The Feng family is really despicable, are training partners not human beings?If they keep doing this, who would be willing to risk their lives for them?


    The evil feudal society...


    Unfortunately, the restrictions on body possession by yers are too high. Otherwise, it would be much easier to start on the martial arts contest stage than those rich young masters.


    It''s not surprising to deduce this conclusion. Feng Jiu said that the more than 1,800 people who disappeared at the beginning were eliminated because they failed to possess a body at the beginning.


    He and Feng Jiu coincidentally chose to possess the heavily injured numbers, which should not be a coincidence. Most likely, the old, weak, sick, and disabled are more likely to be possessed...


    ...


    "Feng Qi?" The Third Young Master Feng Yunjie looked at Du Ge in surprise.


    Feng Shiyi was straightforward, and flew to Du Ge''s side, pressing his pulse directly.


    Du Ge instinctively dodged, but Feng Shiyi''s hand seemed to anticipate his movement, and with a slight turn of his wrist, easily grabbed his wrist.


    Du Ge''s heart trembled. So fast, indeed worthy of the wuxia world...


    With his wrist held, Du Ge did not resist, smilingly allowing Feng Shiyi to examine his pulse.


    Something was abnormal.


    He didn''t believe that the Feng family would kill him without investigating thoroughly.


    After a moment, Feng Shiyi released Du Ge''s wrist, looked at his face, slightly frowned, and asked, "Feng Qi, what''s the matter with your injury?"


    "Replying to Second Young Master, it has already healed." Du Ge smiled.


    Feng Shiyi looked at Du Ge''s face again and said, "The important matter you just mentioned is rted to your sudden recovery from injury?"


    "Yes." Du Ge nodded. "I trouble the Second Young Master to control everyone in the courtyard, don''t let them walk around randomly to avoid leaking the news."


    Feng Shiyi was decisive, turned his head and ordered, "Zhang Han, Liu Jing, you two guard the martial arts arena. Without my orders, no one is allowed to move around."


    "Yes." The two direct disciples of the Feng family replied.


    The rest of the people whispered, and their gaze towards Du Ge became even more strange."Come, let''s talk inside. Yunjie, youe too." Feng Shiyi looked at Du Ge''s face again, gestured with his hand, and did not treat him as a mere training partner.


    Feng Yunjie nodded and led the way.


    Du Ge was sandwiched between the two men and entered the reception room next to the martial arts arena.


    As soon as they entered the reception room, Feng Shiyi suddenly reached out and quickly pressed a few acupoints on Du Ge''s back.


    Du Ge stiffened, his whole body feeling numb and sore, and he was immobilized on the spot.


    He tried to move his legs, but they seemed to be not his own. His brain could feel the existence of his legs, but themand to move them did not work.


    The same was true for his arms.


    Is this acupoint pressing?


    Amazing!


    Du Ge eximed.


    Feng Shiyi easily controlled Du Ge, and he was a little surprised. He walked around to Du Ge''s front and asked coldly, "Who are you? What is your intention ining to my Feng Family?"


    Feng Yunjie sneered and said, "Your disguise technique is really excellent, but you''re a bit stupid. You could have disguised yourself as someone else, but instead you pretended to be a severely injured servant..."


    As he spoke, he reached out and grabbed Du Ge''s face.


    With one grab, several blood marks appeared. Du Ge''s face did not change, and there was no skin mask or disguise medicine.


    Feng Yunjie was stunned and looked closely at Du Ge''s face, saying in disbelief, "It''s actually real."


    "I checked earlier, and there were no traces of disguise." Feng Shiyi shook his head, looked straight at Du Ge, and asked, "But you are definitely not Feng Qi. Who are you?"


    "I am Feng Qi, but I am not Feng Qi." Du Ge smiled, not caring about the pain on his face, and said leisurely, "I don''t know if you have heard of body possession?"


    "Body possession?" The two members of the Feng Family said in unison.


    "The talk of ghosts and gods is just a trick by swindlers in the martial arts world. How could there be ghost possession in the world?" Feng Yunjie snorted.


    "Third Young Master, just because you haven''t seen it doesn''t mean it doesn''t exist. Otherwise, how do you exin my presence on Feng Qi''s body?" Even though his acupoints were pressed, blood flowing from his face, Du Ge still smiled and maintained a strong psychological advantage.


    "Yunjie, listen to him." Feng Shiyi said.


    "Words are not enough. Why don''t I take you to see for yourself?" Du Geughed, "You don''t have to worry about me running away. Although I have taken over Feng Qi''s body, I do not have his martial arts memory. You can control me at any time."


    Feng Shiyi nced at Du Ge, pressed a few acupoints on him, and released him.


    "If I find out that you are ying tricks, you will suffer." Feng Yunjie threatened.


    "Where are we going?" Feng Shiyi asked."Find some food, I''ll take you to see a miracle." Du Ge stretched his sore limbs and stabbed Feng Jiu without hesitation.


    Having tested the effectiveness of maintenance, it was natural to try backstabbing, and the ideal candidate for backstabbing was, of course, a partner.


    Backstabbing was also a keyword, and when used correctly, it also had the ability to recover.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the wound on Du Ge''s face that was grabbed by Feng Yunjie quickly scabbed over and healed, and with a wipe of his hand, the scab on his face fell off, restoring it to its original state.


    Seeing this scene, both Feng Shiyi and his nephew were stunned, and their eyes looked at Du Ge as if they were looking at a ghost. Their suspicions were immediately reduced.


    Especially Feng Yunjie, he knew the strength he had just used, and even the best medicine in the world couldn''t have such a miraculous effect. This kind of recovery ability had no exnation other than that of a ghost or a god.


    Feng Yunjie stared at Du Ge''s face and asked in horror, "Are you really a ghost possessing a body?"


    "Otherwise?" Du Ge smiled slightly, "Don''t worry, my mission is to protect, I won''t harm you."


    "What is protection?" Feng Shiyi asked.


    "Bring some food, witness the miracle that is about to happen, and I will exin it to youter, which will make it easier for you to understand." Du Ge said, "In short, all that I do concerns the future fate of the Feng Family..."


    The uncle and nephew of the Feng n looked at each other.


    Feng Yunjie picked up a te of tea snacks from the table and asked, "Is it enough?"


    "It''s enough." Du Ge nodded and turned and walked out.


    The uncle and nephew of the Feng n followed closely, keeping their guard up and looking serious.


    The three of them came to the Shangwu Academy.


    Du Ge said, "What is about to happen may overturn your understanding of the world, so try to say less and watch more. I will exin it to youter."


    The uncle and nephew of the Feng n nodded.


    "Wait a moment before you go in." Du Ge instructed, took the tea snacks from Feng Yunjie''s hand, and quickly walked into his own room. "Brother Jiu, I brought some food for you."


    "Why did you take so long?" Feng Jiu pressed the broken grass mat under him and stared at the tea snacks in Du Ge''s hand, swallowing saliva. "Quickly, give me a few bites. I can''t hold on much longer. When I''m better, let''s escape from this damn Feng Family together."


    Du Ge smiled and handed over the tea snacks. Feng Jiu took them and wolfed them down, but just as he took a few bites, he suddenly stopped and stared straight at the door.


    Two figures blocked the light at the door.The Feng n uncle and nephew stared at Feng Jiu who was wolfing down food on the bed, watching him rapidly recover from his injuries. They understood what miracle Du Ge had shown them.


    "Feng Qi, did you betray me?" Feng Jiu trembled all over, looking at Du Ge with a fierce expression. "Your keyword is maintenance. Aren''t you afraid of weakening your attributes by betraying the object you maintain?"


    So, if your actions don''t match your keyword, your attributes will weaken!


    Du Ge gained some key information, but he didn''t care. The moment the Feng n uncle and nephew appeared, he had already gained an advanced skill:


    Eyes at the back of the head: The person being backstabbed is not allowed to be backstabbed by others. You have a view behind you.


    The moment he gained the skill, even without turning around, Du Ge saw the solemn faces of the Feng n uncle and nephew behind him clearly. This was a natural vision, as if he could see 360 degrees naturally, without any difort.


    With this skill, no one in the world could sneak up on him from behind!


    Feeling the pleasure of being backstabbed, Du Ge didn''t care that Feng Jiu had exposed his keyword in anger. He smiled and said, "Brother Jiu, I didn''t go against my words and actions. My current identity is as a training partner for the Feng Family, and everything I do is to maintain the interests of the Feng Family. Also, I haven''t betrayed you. I just used facts to make you see the light. The world is so big, it''s too dangerous for one person to go out and explore. We need to rely on the Feng Family, this big tree, to provide us with shelter!"


    "Feng Qi, you will pay for your actions." Feng Jiu looked at the silent uncle and nephew at the door. "Didn''t your teacher tell you the consequences of exposing yourself in the indigenous world?"


    "My teacher didn''t actually tell me the consequences?" Du Ge muttered to himself and sighed. "Brother Jiu, my teacher only told me to adapt to the situation."


    "Fool." Feng Jiu snorted.


    "Brother Jiu, eat up! Eat more and recover quickly, so we can assist the Feng Family together and make it prosper. Only then can we get the maximum benefit," Du Ge said seriously while facing away from the Feng n uncle and nephew. "If I assist you alone and wander around without any money, what good food can you eat? But if we rely on a family, it''s different. If we gain the trust of the Feng Family, we can eat whatever we want, and we can grow faster, right?"


    Feng Jiu was stunned and looked at the Feng n uncle and nephew.


    Feng Shiyi hadn''t figured out what had happened yet, but he was a smart person and immediately stated, "Feng Jiu, I can guarantee that we won''t harm you. We can cooperate.""Alright, I hope you keep your word." Feng Jiu hesitated for a moment, seemingly resigned to his fate, and continued to stuff tea snacks into his mouth, mumbling.


    Seeing Feng Jiu''s injuries heal faster and faster, the Feng n uncle and nephew understood that what Du Ge said was true. The two exchanged nces, their eyes gradually filling with excitement.


    Feng Yunjie asked, "Feng Qi, can you exin it to us now?"


    "Of course, but before I exin, you need to restrain Feng Jiu first. I don''t know how fast he can recover, but since he tried to escape from the Feng Family earlier, we must be prepared for any eventuality." Du Ge nodded, stabbing Feng Jiu in the back right in front of him, as if he wasn''t the one who had just persuaded Feng Jiu.


    Feng Jiu spat out the cake in his mouth, ring at Du Ge, and roared, "Feng Qi, you son of a..."


    Compared to Feng Jiu, Feng Shiyi trusted Du Ge more. After all, he had the skill to sacrifice himself for others, which naturally reduced the guardedness of the protected party by 30%.


    So, without hesitation, he shed over and pressed two acupoints on Feng Jiu''s chest, immobilizing him.

 Chapter 5: Heavenly Demon Chaotic World

    Chapter 5: Heavenly Demon Chaotic World


    The conference hall.


    Feng Shiren, the family master, and many important members of the Feng family gathered together, watching Feng Jiu eat like monkeys. People asionally came over to check Feng Jiu''s pulse and examine his injuries.


    Du Ge pinched Feng Jiu''s cheeks, responsible for stuffing food into his mouth, domineering and not allowing any refusal.


    Feng Jiu''s cheeks were bulging like a squirrel with its mouth full of food. His eyes were red, staring at Du Ge who was feeding him, biting his teeth, as if chewing Du Ge''s flesh. Damn it, too bullying. When I grows up, I will bite you to death, one bite at a time...


    "Brother Jiu, yes, like that, chew with big mouthfuls, swallow hard, only when you''re full, can you recover quickly, and only when you recover can you have the strength to fight me!" Du Ge didn''t care about Feng Jiu''s cannibalistic eyes. He kept stuffing pastries into his mouth, stubbornly maintaining their friendship, and enjoying the pleasure of physical improvement.


    At this moment, Du Ge couldn''t distinguish whether what he was doing was for maintenance or betrayal, but the rapidly improving physical fitness could not deceive people.


    Du Ge sighed. He was indeed a born actor. He should have gone to a film school on Earth with this talent.


    Seeing that ordinary food could really have a miraculous effect on Feng Jiu, everyone was amazed. They no longer doubted the body possession.


    Listening to the whispers around him, Du Ge stopped feeding and seriously suggested, "Family Master, if you''re still not at ease, you can beat Feng Jiu severely and verify it again."With one sentence, Feng Jiu, who had been trying to maintain his expression,pletely broke down. He struggled and screamed hysterically, "Feng Qi, you dog, why don''t you experiment on yourself?"


    "Brother Jiu, don''t be angry. It''s just because your keywords are more effective than mine." Du Ge flicked off the food residue that had fallen on him and was not angry. "For the benefit of the team, what''s wrong with making a small sacrifice? Just endure it for a while. You can recover by eating a little more anyway..."


    "You damn jerk, I''ll kill you..." Feng Jiu''s forehead was bulging with blue veins, and his face was turning red. If he hadn''t been acupunctured, he would have probably pounced on Du Ge and bitten his neck.


    "Mr. Jiu, calm down. Mr. Qi is just joking with you." Family Master Feng Shiren coughed and naturally changed his address to the two of them. "Since you two have chosen to possess our Feng family, you are our Feng family''s people, and you should help each other..."


    Saying that, he came to Feng Jiu and personally untied his acupoint, and then asked the servant to bring him hot tea.


    Feng Jiu picked up the teacup, swallowed it in one gulp, and looked coldly at Du Ge. He had regained his freedom and no longer had the impulse he had before.


    Du Ge didn''t look back, but his eyes behind him kept watching Feng Jiu.


    At this moment, he felt that Feng Jiu''s behavior was a bit like a dog that was tied up with a rein and suddenly released. He couldn''t help but feel likeughing.


    It must be said that this guy''s performance was a bit exaggerated, relying entirely on staring and shouting. If there was a real acting school in the real world, he would probably be one of the worst students!


    Of course, it''s also possible that he deliberately made such an appearance to deceive himself.


    Feng Jiu came from a professional background and must have a better understanding of the simtion field than him. His current impulse waspletely different from when he first woke up.Under the current circumstances, Du Ge''s impulsive and irritable personality clearly made it easier to win the favor of the Feng family.


    Everyone knows that it''s easier to control someone with a simple and impulsive mind.


    No one should be underestimated.


    But no matter what the situation, Du Ge wasn''t too worried. Although Feng Jiu had his memories and martial arts, he didn''t eat much and his injuries hadn''t fully healed. Meanwhile, Du Ge had developed self-sacrifice and a third eye on the back of his head, and his physical fitness had skyrocketed. He didn''t have to worry about Feng Jiu suddenly attacking him.


    Du Ge also discovered that when he defended the interests of the Feng family, it not only helped him recover from his injuries but also strengthened his various attributes, such as strength and senses.


    At this point, Du Ge''s doubts were finally resolved.


    If the keyword''s only function was to help people recover and provide some unreliable skills, then it would be impossible to master the game world.


    To give an example from the current world, there was only half a year left until the Martial Arts Tournament. Even if someone was a genius, it would be impossible topete with martial arts experts who had been practicing for years in just half a year, unless they possessed the body of a martial arts master.


    However, based on his and Feng Jiu''s examples, Du Ge guessed that the probability of directly possessing a martial arts master was very low.


    But the keyword could enhance physical fitness and senses, and coupled with skills, it could level the ying field...


    Feng Shiren looked at Du Ge again and smiled, "Mr. Qi, please exin the details of body possession."


    "Yesterday, there was a spatial crack in this world and the Demon Realm. The Demon Realm is barren, and three thousand Heavenly Demons invaded the human world to enjoy its prosperity." Du Ge smiled, looked around at everyone, and threw out the setting he had already prepared, "Heavenly Demons have no form, so if they want to establish themselves in this world, the first step is to possess a body and be reborn..."


    ...


    "Spatial crack?"


    "Demon Realm?"


    "Heavenly Demons from outside the realm?"


    ...


    The Feng family was shocked and horrified.


    Some cowardly people looked at Du Ge and Feng Qi, subconsciously taking a step back. It had to be said that the changes in Feng Qi''s and Du Ge''s bodies were indeed demonic.


    If it was just a wandering ghost possessing a body, that would be one thing...


    But Heavenly Demons!


    In the martial world, who hasn''t had their hands stained with blood?


    Listening to Du Ge''s fabricated reasons, Feng Jiu drank his tea silently without saying a word. He didn''t attack Du Ge, not because he had a conscience, but because he had discovered a terrible fact.


    This fact even made him temporarily forget his hatred for Feng Qi.


    His stomach was hurting.


    His stomach ache wasn''t a big deal, it was probably a side effect of eating grass mats.


    The most important thing was that he was full!


    Before, when Feng Jiu was eating grass mats, he didn''t feel like there was a big problem.


    But the Feng family had been pressuring him to eat, in order to verify his abilities. As a result, he had eaten so much that he couldn''t even drink his tea now.


    The keyword gave him a convenient way to improve, but it didn''t give him the corresponding stomach capacity...


    This was ridiculous!


    How could this happen?


    He couldn''t keep eating, so how could he surpass Du Ge?


    Looking at Du Ge, who was confidently speaking to everyone, Feng Jiu felt bitter. How could such an excellent keyword be given to a scumbag with a bad personality?


    ...


    "Are all three thousand Heavenly Demons from outside the realm like the two of you?" Feng Shiren raised his eyelids slightly, not showing too much interest in Du Ge''s words."He is the family master, and he wouldn''t believe everything others say. Even if what Du Ge said was true, he still needed to verify it before taking action.


    "Almost." Du Ge said.


    "Will Heavenly Demon harm the world?" Feng Yunjie was young and curious about things rted to supernatural powers, unable to resist asking.


    "Some will, some won''t. How should I put it? Heavenly Demon values enjoyment and improvement more." Du Geughed, "Heavenly Demon sounds scary, but it''s not asplicated as humans. Each Heavenly Demon has its own attributes, which are the keywords that Feng Jiu mentioned earlier. We must match our own attributes to grow.


    For example, my attribute is maintenance. I must consider others in my words and deeds, maintain and protect their interests. Once my words and deeds go against maintenance, my abilities will be greatly weakened. Therefore, my attribute is auxiliary, harmless; Feng Jiu''s attribute is much simpler, he can grow quickly by eating, which is neither good nor bad.


    If it''s an evil attribute star, such as ferocity, treachery, it is indeed possible to harm the world..."


    Fuck!


    After hearing Du Ge expose his secrets, Feng Jiu red at him and secretly gritted his teeth. Gluttonous was such a good keyword. If it weren''t for this bastard, how could he have fallen to this point?


    Yes.


    It''s not that his keyword is not good.


    Gluttonous is a key word forter development. As long as he hides and eats a lot, he will eventually be outstanding. Now that his secrets have been revealed by Feng Qi, he is everywhere at a disadvantage, all because of him.


    He must find a way to break the deadlock...


    After pondering for a moment, Feng Jiu did not expose Du Ge''s lies, but interrupted him and said, "Family Master, I have figured it out. I will sincerely cooperate with the Feng Family. As you can see, Feng Qi is two-faced. He defends the Feng Family today, but may defend others for greater benefits in the future. With me there to restrain him, it will be more beneficial to the Feng Family..."


    Feng Shiren looked surprised at Feng Jiu and secretly shook his head. Heavenly Demon and the like were things he didn''t understand, and there were too many uncontroble factors.


    The simplest way to deal with it was actually to kill them, but if they were tearing each other apart, it would be easier to use them to bnce each other and fish for benefits.


    Du Ge smiled and shook his head, "Family Master, don''t listen to his instigation. Maintenance is my instinct. If I betray the maintenance object, my supernatural power will be greatly weakened. I won''t do those stupid things. Besides, I am a member of the Feng Family. If I rashly defend others, others must trust me. Maintaining the Feng Family will achieve twice the result with half the effort, while maintaining others will achieve half the result with twice the effort."


    "Feng Qi, ask yourself, haven''t you betrayed me? You sold me out for the support of the Feng Family, and in the future, you may sell the Feng Family for greater benefits. As long as the person or force you maintain is stronger than before, your weakness will not be revealed." Feng Jiu retorted sharply.


    Gluttonous had too many constraints in the early stages, and Du Ge was too cunning. He had to ensure his survival and then seek other benefits. Moreover, since he didn''t have the ability to eat all the time, the quality of food became a prerequisite for his growth. Drinking Feng Qi''s blood was much better than chewing on grass, so staying in the Feng Family was a good choice.After all, the Feng Family wasrge and had a vast business. It was safer than him going out alone to make a living. What a pity it would be if he identally ate something and died of gastroenteritis.


    "Brother Jiu, are you being unfair? I chose a broader path, which is much higher than the starting point you set for me to escape from the Feng Family. This is to maintain ourmon interests, so how can it be called betrayal?" Du Ge said, "No matter who judges, they would think that the path I chose is better than yours. Escaping from the Feng Family would be a betrayal for me, and it would attract the Feng Family''s pursuit. It''s possible that I wouldn''t even survive a day. If I maintain it for a day, I''ll maintain it for a lifetime. If I get used to betrayal, how can I grow?"


    "..." Feng Jiu sneered, "You have a glib tongue."


    Du Ge smiled, "Brother Jiu, your understanding of maintenance is narrow, while my understanding is broad..."


    ...


    Feng Shiren watched the two argue with a smile in his eyes, stroking his beard.


    Let them quarrel!


    The fiercer the quarrel, the better.


    The fiercer they quarrel, the more information they expose.

 Chapter 6: rare commodity for sale

    Chapter 6: raremodity for sale


    "Even if you speak eloquently, it''s still betrayal," Feng Jiu interrupted Du Ge and said, "Family Master, don''t believe him. Heavenly Demon is cunning and can disguise his keywords. Don''t listen to what he says, but watch what he does. A Heavenly Demon like me, who can grow just by eating, is the easiest to control..."


    After dismantling Du Ge''s argument, Feng Jiu felt relieved for no reason.


    "Brother Jiu, you''ve hurt me deeply. You can insult my body, but you can''t defame my reputation," Du Ge shook his head and sighed, "You were the one who proposed cooperation in the beginning, and now that the situation is so good, you''re targeting me. Have you ever thought that if I really wanted to kill you, the tile would have already cut your throat while I fed you blood? How could I bring Third Young Master and Mr. Qiao to see you and persuade you to turn back and join the Feng Family?"


    "...," Feng Jiu crossed his arms in front of his chest and looked at Du Ge, coldly saying, "If you hadn''t tortured me to death, I would have believed you."


    "Forget it, I won''t exin it anymore. Brother Jiu has abused me a thousand times, but I still treat him like my first love," Du Ge looked at Feng Jiu, shook his head, turned around, and bowed to Feng Shiren, saying solemnly, "Family Master, please don''t mind Brother Jiu''s recklessness. As the saying goes, highly rewarding talent. Even a Heavenly Demon like Brother Jiu can be treated as a distinguished guest by the Feng Family. Are you afraid that there won''t be other Heavenly Demons joining us? Now that the Heavenly Demons have arrived, the world has changed. Although we are weak now, whoever controls more Heavenly Demons in the future will be stronger and have more say in the world. Seizing the opportunity is the key to sess..."


    With one sentence, Du Ge not only defended Feng Jiu but also the Feng Family. He felt refreshed and his strength seemed to have doubled. Every cell in his body was filled with power.


    Great!


    ...


    Be stronger?Have more say in the world?


    In the conference room.


    The members of the Feng Family looked at Du Ge as if he were a fool. Such big words!


    In this vast world, the Feng Family was just a second-rate family with no special techniques or talents. Bing stronger was just wishful thinking!


    With just a few Heavenly Demons?


    You two were easily restrained, and you''re still bragging!


    ...


    What do you mean, a Heavenly Demon like me?


    What does highly rewarding talent mean?


    I had already decided to join the Feng Family, and you made it sound like I owe you a favor?


    Who do you think you are?


    ...


    Your damn keyword isn''t maintenance, but deception, right?


    Feng Jiu was once again provoked by Du Ge and was about to retaliate.


    Suddenly, he felt a tremor in his heart and thought of a possibility.


    Fraud!


    Du Ge''s keyword was fraud or deception...


    From the beginning, every word and action he made was deceiving - deception could also achieve the effect of recovery.


    Fuck!


    He was so confused that he believed Du Ge''s keyword was maintenance at the beginning...


    F*ck!"This bastard must have studied keywords like fraud in school and used them so skillfully that he may have even awakened advanced skills.


    Otherwise.


    With his personality, Feng Qi should have nted a few nails when he asked about theyout of the Feng family''s residence, instead of revealing everything...


    When did things get out of control?


    Was it when he nned to use himself as bait to lure Feng Qi?


    No.


    It was after Feng Qi fed him blood, his guard against him suddenly lowered.


    Feng Jiu took a deep breath and looked back at Du Ge, forcing himself to calm down and carefully analyze the current situation.


    At this point.


    Feng Qi had grown bigger and wanted to survive in the simtion field, so he still had to tter him. To get rid of Feng Qi, he had to discover his true keywords and use targeted methods.


    He secretly observed his surroundings and saw the disdainful expressions of the Feng family, sneering in his heart. This guy was too confident. The natives were not so easy to deceive. The school emphasized not revealing keywords to the natives, but he thought it was a joke. It was learned through losing in the alien star battlefield...


    This idiot, even if he wanted to fool the Feng family, he should wait until he became stronger!


    The weak have no say, they wont listen to you!


    A story about a Heavenly Demon with ws invading, as long as a few participants were asked to verify it, it would be exposed!


    ...


    "Mr. Qi, do Heavenly Demons have supernatural powers like the two gentlemen?" Feng Shiren twirled his beard and asked.


    "Family Master, the Demon Realm is barren, and everyone there is a Heavenly Demon. Their properties cannot be fully utilized, after all, they are all simr. However, when theye to the human world, they have room to grow with arge poption and abundant resources. Naturally, they be invincible. That''s why Heavenly Demons stille to the human world, even though they know they will lose their eternal life. Thisnd is too suitable for Heavenly Demons to live in. As for supernatural powers, of course they have them..."


    Du Ge had a brain behind his eyes, what Feng Jiu could see, he could naturally see as well, and with his heightened senses, he could see more clearly than others.


    Sacrificing oneself for justice can only reduce others'' guard, but not their intelligence.


    However, this did not prevent him from continuing to fabricate stories. What he needed was only to match his words and deeds with the keywords to achieve rapid growth.


    "As Mr. Qi said, Heavenly Demons are invincible. So when Heavenly Demons grow up, will this world belong to them or us?" Feng Yunjie asked.


    "Third Young Master worries too much. How many Heavenly Demons are there? They all have their own weaknesses, and after possessing a human body, they be dependent on it and lose their immortal nature. How can they control the human world?" Du Ge said, "Just like Feng Jiu, if you cut off his food source, he will continue to weaken and eventually starve to death. As long as you grasp the Heavenly Demons'' weaknesses, you can control them and use them for your own purposes..."


    Idiot!


    Feng Jiu, who was once again betrayed, nced at Du Ge and looked at his nose, thinking about his heart, enduring it!


    He wanted to see how Du Ge would end up in the end?"I heard from Mr. Jiu before, do you also have teachers in the demon realm like we do in the human world?" Feng Yunjie continued to ask Du Ge.


    "Of course, how can there be inheritance without teachers?" Du Geughed. "We are also in the same world. Heavenly demons do not appear out of thin air. They also need to learn how to survive in other worlds..."


    "Feng Shiyi, are you not afraid of Heavenly Demon''s revenge for revealing their secrets to us?" Feng Shiyi asked.


    "Heavenly demons have different attributes, and some attributes are even antagonistic. Fighting andpeting in the demon realm ismon, and we are not on good terms with each other. So, there is no such thing as betrayal," Du Ge turned to look at Feng Jiu and smiled. "Moreover, my attribute is maintenance, and only by maintaining others can they grow. Compared with my own growth, the freedom of other heavenly demons has nothing to do with me. Finding a paradise for them is also a way of showing camaraderie..."


    As he spoke, he took a look at his personal information. In the meantime, his ranking had changed again, and his score had be 108/860. More than seventy people had been eliminated from the simtion field, and Du Ge was increasingly aware of how brutal the game was.


    Of course, there were also good things. His ranking had risen more than seventy ces, and although he was still far from the top ten, the rapidly rising ranking gave Du Ge hope.


    "Family Master, make a decision! Heavenly demons are still weak and small, and they are all hiding themselves. Once they grow stronger, it will be even more difficult to attract them. Once other sects discover the benefits of Heavenly demons, we will not have a chance," Du Ge continued to persuade.


    Ahem!


    Feng Shiren coughed again and shook his head. "Mr. Qi, I know you have the Feng family''s best interests at heart, but the Feng family is not well-known in the martial world. If the matter of attracting Heavenly demons is exposed, it may bring disaster to the family. I know you are sincere, but the Feng family is too small. This matter should be discussedter. Why don''t the two gentlemen tell me more about the demon realm so that I can have a preliminary understanding of the Heavenly demons?"


    Du Ge looked at Feng Shiren and fell silent for a moment. "Family Master, you may think that we are weak and cannot help the Feng family. Or perhaps you are afraid that if the Heavenly demons grow out of control, they will bacsh against the Feng family. But throughout history, opportunities have always been given to those who are prepared. Have you ever thought that once the Heavenly demons are used by others, will the Feng family still have a ce in the martial world? Even if others use the Heavenly demons to swallow the Feng family, what will the Feng family rely on to resist? Rely on the Feng family''s descendants?"


    Feng Yunlu, the fourth son of the Feng family, sneered, "You talk big. With your weakness, can you really cause any trouble? I alone can take on ten of you."


    "Weak?" Du Ge was stunned. "Family Master, please seal my internal energy!"


    "No need, I have already investigated. Your dantian has been shattered, and your internal energy has already dissipated," Feng Shiyi suddenly said.


    Damn!Du Ge was stunned and cursed inwardly, ''I knew it was strange that other sparring partners had martial arts, but I couldn''t sense any internal energy from him. So this is the reason.''


    MMP.


    It seemed that there was no chance to experience martial arts now. He didn''t know if there were any herbs or martial arts that could repair the dantian. Logically speaking, having a broken dantian was a protagonist''s treatment...


    Crack!


    Du Ge casually struck a palm at the square table beside him.


    The table shattered in response.


    Feng Shiren was stunned.


    Feng Jiu''s mouth twitched, and he subconsciously swallowed a mouthful of saliva. ''Good guy, this bastard is growing fast!''


    Feng Yunlu was dumbfounded.


    Du Geughed and said, "Fourth Young Master, it''s been less than half an hour since I possessed Feng Qi''s body. Just by maintaining the Feng Family, I''ve grown to this point. If I could really help the Feng Family flourish, even I don''t know how much power I would gain. Do you still think the Heavenly Demon is weak?"


    Feng Shiren stood up, walked over to Feng Qi, grabbed his wrist, and put his fingers on his pulse. After a moment, he raised his head, looked at Du Ge in surprise, and said, "The dantian is as good as new, but indeed, all internal energy is lost."


    Upon hearing this, everyone was shocked.


    Feng Shiyi rushed over in a few steps, pressed Du Ge''s pulse, and carefully examined it. He said incredulously, "How is it possible? Can the Heavenly Demon repair even a broken dantian?"


    The dantian was actually repaired, the Keywords were indeed powerful!


    Du Ge felt a surge of joy and looked around at everyone with a smile. "Everyone, do you still underestimate the Heavenly Demon? My attribute is maintenance, which is very difficult to operate. I need to genuinely consider the other party''s interests in order to grow. Even so, my growth is still rapid. As for Heavenly Demons like Feng Jiu, who can grow simply by eating, or those with other simple attributes, can the Feng Family really resist them when they grow?"


    Seeing the Feng Family members deep in thought, Du Ge pressed on, "Family Master, the Feng Family may not need the Heavenly Demon, but it definitely cannot be without it. The reason why martial arts families grow strong is because of martial arts secrets. If the Feng Family could have a group of Heavenly Demon guest officials, would weck secrets? Perhaps, in no time, the Feng Family will be the next Qiao Family, and the so-called Martial Arts Tournament will be hosted by the Feng Family."


    He paused, then suddenly raised his voice, "Family Master, seize this opportunity!"


    Seize the opportunity?


    Feng Shiren''s pupils trembled, and he suddenly looked at Du Ge. Clearly, he was tempted.


    Fuck!


    Feng Jiu almost bit his tongue. Damn, he really managed to turn the situation around. This one must havee from an elite academy!

 Chapter 7: indecisive

    Chapter 7: indecisive


    Feng Shiren tapped his teacup on the table twice, signaling for everyone in the hall to be quiet before turning to Du Ge and asking, "Mr. Qi, what should we do next?"


    "Firstly, send people to investigate the towns for any sudden changes in the health or behavior of the elderly or disabled. If there are any, bring them back to the Feng Family. Better to catch the wrong person than to let the Heavenly Demon escape. After capturing them, we can determine if they are truly the Heavenly Demon based on their words and actions. Secondly, we can use the Martial Arts Tournament as an excuse to visit the various sects and families to look for any Heavenly Demons that may have infiltrated them. If we can recruit them, we will. If not, we will eliminate them to ensure the Feng Family''s dominance." Du Ge gave his suggestions without hesitation.


    Before Feng Shiren could respond, Feng Yunjie stood up and said, "Mr. Qi, I''m afraid that won''t work. The Feng Family''s martial arts skills are not outstanding. If I were to encounter any problems before the Martial Arts Tournament, I might not even have the chance to participate. You don''t know, other sects would love to eliminate theirpetitors in advance under the guise of sparring. After all, there are many treasures in the Qiao Family''s Holy Land that can change a family''s destiny..."


    Du Ge interrupted him and asked, "Third Young Master, how many people from the Feng Family will participate in the Martial Arts Tournament?"


    Feng Yunjie replied, "There are five people who meet the qualifications. I am a direct descendant of the Feng Family, and the other four are my father and two uncles'' disciples. Mr. Qi, the Martial Arts Tournament is for selecting the rising stars of the martial world and promoting their reputation. It''s limited to young people between the ages of 20 and 25."


    "Is five the limit for the number of participants?" Du Ge asked.


    "No," Feng Yunjie replied, "There is no limit to the number of participants, only to their age."


    "Can Feng Jiu and I participate?" Du Ge asked again.


    Feng Yunjie was taken aback, looked at the two of them, and said, "Your age is not a problem, but I''m afraid your martial skills won''t even pass the preliminary screening. To prevent troublemakers from participating in the tournament and affecting the audience''s experience, the Qiao Family will conduct an initial screening of the participants. As for the Feng Family, I am the only one who has a chance of passing the screening."Recalling Feng Si''s evaluation of the Martial Arts Tournament, Du Ge asked, "Third Young Master, have any of the Feng Family''s descendants achieved good results or entered the Holy Land in the past Martial Arts Tournaments?"


    His words hit a sore spot for the Feng Family, and everyone fell silent.


    Feng Yunjie blushed and said, "Mr. Qi, my martial arts aptitude is rtively good, and I am the most hopeful person in the Feng Family to win a ce and enter the Qiao Family''s Holy Land."


    "Well, things are different now," Du Ge shook his head and smiled. "Third Young Master, perhaps you were the only one with a chance in the past, but that''s not the case anymore. Don''t forget, Feng Jiu and I are also part of the Feng Family."


    Several pairs of eyes turned to Du Ge and Feng Jiu."There is still half a year before the Martial Arts Tournament, and with the Heavenly Demon''s arrival, who can say for sure what will happen in half a year?" Du Ge paced back and forth a few steps, finally standing still, his gaze fixed on the Family Master Feng Shiren, and said with a smile, "Master, times have changed, we must learn to look at things with a developmental perspective. The bigger our ambition, the bigger our stage. Maybe in half a year, Qiao Family''s Martial World Holy Land will have changed its name to Feng."


    Feng Shiren had just picked up his tea cup and took a sip when Du Ge''s words came out, and the tea suddenly choked him, causing him to cough a few times before recovering and reluctantly saying, "Mr. Qi, it''s okay to talk about this in the Feng Family, but don''t spread it outside."


    "Master, trust me, I know what I''m doing. From the moment I step forward, I am bound to the Feng Family. We rise and fall together. I won''t do anything that is detrimental to the Feng Family." Du Ge nodded at Feng Shiren and turned to Feng Yunjie, "Third Young Master, let''s put aside the matter of seizing the Martial World Holy Land for now. Even if the martial world is not affected by the Heavenly Demon and continues to develop as before, we can still take out other seed yers ahead of time and increase the chances of the Feng Family entering the Qiao Family''s Holy Land!"


    "I would like to, but I need the ability to do so." Feng Yunjie said awkwardly.


    "Even if you have the ability, you can''t do it. Otherwise, once exposed, it will surely bring disaster to the Feng Family." Du Ge pointed to himself and Feng Jiu and said with a smile, "For the stability of the Feng Family, we will do the dirty work..."


    Looking at Du Ge, who was willing to sacrifice for the Feng Family, the Feng Family members looked at each other and didn''t know what to say for a while.


    How should they say it?


    Everything in front of them gave them a surreal feeling...


    Feng Shiren didn''t like Du Ge''s boastful attitude and frowned, "Mr. Qi, we still need to be cautious in our actions."


    "Master, time is running out." Du Ge sighed, "You don''t understand the Heavenly Demon, they will take everything to grow. Just like me, I will do everything to protect the interests of the Feng Family because only when the Feng Family is prosperous can my abilities improve.


    I know what you''re worried about, Master. We need to make the best n but also prepare for the worst. If the assassination of other seed yers is exposed, you can push me out as a scapegoat and me everything on the Heavenly Demon. By then, other Heavenly Demons should have already shown signs, and no one will suspect us. The Feng Family can even use this tounch a grand demon-ying campaign and gain fame..."


    Feng Jiu looked at Feng Qi suspiciously, and his doubts about him loosened a bit. Was his keyword really "protecting" the Feng Family with all his heart?


    Feng Yunjie looked at Du Ge, his eyes shing with obvious interest.Feng Shiren frowned, "I haven''t said anything yet. Howe it seems like everything is already decided in your mouth, and even the way out has been figured out for me...?"


    Du Ge sped his fists and bowed to the ground, "Family Master, fortune favors the bold. Feng Family has not even qualified to enter the Holy Land after several Martial Arts Tournaments. What else do we have to lose? Family Master, make up your mind! I am willing to make any sacrifice for the Feng Family. Please do not doubt my sincerity."


    Feng Shiren took a deep breath and said, "Mr. Qi, this is a matter of great importance. Let''s discuss it first. Yunming and Yunlu, please take the two gentlemen to the guest room to rest."


    Feng Yunming came to Du Ge and the other man, gesturing with his hand, "Please, gentlemen."


    Du Ge looked helpless and unwillingly turned to Feng Shiren, raising his voice, "Family Master, the future of Feng Family is in your hands. You must make a decision as soon as possible. Time is of the essence!"


    Feng Shiren''s head buzzed, and he instinctively clenched his fists.


    Looking at the eager Feng Family members, he felt a little fear and killing intent towards Du Ge. If he didn''t handle this Heavenly Demon who could manipte people''s minds well, it would most likely bring disaster to the Feng Family!


    ...


    "Second Young Master, it''s meaningless for us to stay here. It''s better to persuade the Family Master. The Heavenly Demon''s descent is really a great opportunity. We can''t give up!"


    "...Fourth Young Master, you are smart and clever. You will also have a chance to participate in the Martial Arts Tournament in the future. Don''t you want to participate in your own home?"


    "Second Young Master, you will take charge of the Feng Family in the future. You should know that managing a family is like practicing martial arts. If you don''t progress, you will regress..."


    ...


    On the way to the guest room, Du Ge talked endlessly to Feng Yunming and Feng Yunlu, showing great concern for the future of the Feng Family and portraying himself as a loyal and devoted servant to the family.


    Feng Jiu covered his stomach and was shocked by what he saw. He had never felt so inferior before. Compared to Du Ge, hecked too much. Was this the education from the Elite Academy? It was their first time entering the Simtion Field, how could he be so outstanding?


    Thinking of how he had used the spot in the Elite Academy to lure Feng Qi, Feng Jiu felt embarrassed. He was afraid that he had been seen through at that time.


    ...


    When they arrived at the guest room, Du Ge finally fell silent and sat in a chair, thinking about where the ws were and how to make up for them.


    But in the eyes of Feng Yunming and Feng Yunlu, they were worried that Feng Qi''s suggestion would not be adopted.


    The two looked at each other, and Feng Yunming broke the silence, "Mr. Qi, you are too eager. Don''t think too much. Father has always been cautious in his actions, and he will make the best choice."Feng Yunluughed and said, "That''s right, Mr. Qi, you''ve already exined the pros and cons, and we can''t make the decisions for the rest. Let''s just wait patiently. Mr. Qi, tell us about the Demon Realm! I''m quite curious about the Heavenly Demon."


    Did he push too hard?


    Du Ge''s thoughts stirred, and he sighed, "We can''t afford to wait! The Feng Family needs to be strong so that I can be strong! Otherwise, when other Heavenly Demonse to kill, I won''t have grown enough to protect the Feng Family. Without even our lives, how can we talk about living freely? Thepetition among Heavenly Demons is very cruel."


    As he spoke, it seemed as if he remembered something. He looked at Feng Jiu and skillfully changed the subject, "Eldest Young Master, I''ve only thought about my own growth. Quickly find someone to prepare some food for Brother Jiu. His Keyword is Gluttonous, and he must eat to grow. His growth will also be a help to the Feng Family."


    The matters of the Demon Realm were all fabricated. The more he talked, the more mistakes he would make. It was better to take this opportunity to maintain a few more people and enhance his own strength.


    Just now, he had wholeheartedly nned for the Feng Family, and his attributes had improved a lot. Now, he felt energetic, with sharp senses and seemingly endless strength. This kind of improvement was very addictive.


    Du Ge also saw that Feng Shiren was indecisive and couldn''t achieve great things.


    His schemes might be beneficial to the Feng Family, but once he encountered setbacks or lost control of them, his butcher''s knife would probably be aimed at himself first.


    Enhancing his own strength was the foundation for standing firm. In the future, when he betrayed the Feng Family, he would have confidence...


    ...


    Feng Jiu looked at Du Ge in astonishment, as if he hadn''t expected him to find food for him.


    Du Geughed and said, "Brother Jiu, don''t look at me like that. When I said we''d cooperate, I meant it. I won''t harm you."


    Feng Jiu nced at Du Ge and suddenly sighed, saying bitterly, "No need, I can''t eat anymore. Eldest Young Master, ask the doctor to prescribe me some digestive medicine! My stomach is a bit...full."


    "Full?" Du Ge stared at Feng Jiu intently, as if looking at an extremely interesting object.


    Feng Jiu''s face turned red, and he avoided Du Ge''s gaze, mumbling, "I ate too much earlier, and I really can''t eat anymore."


    Du Ge stood up and walked around Feng Jiu a few times, amidst his panicked gaze. Suddenly, he stopped, looked at him, shook his head, and said decisively, "Brother Jiu, you''re on the wrong path."


    Feng Yunming was about to order a servant to call the doctor for Feng Jiu, but when he heard this, he stopped.

 Chapter 8: Extreme theory

    Chapter 8: Extreme theory


    "Wrong?" Feng Jiu was stunned and instinctively asked.


    "Yes, wrong. The restorative power of the keyword is so strong that it can repair even a ruptured dantian. You ate so much, yet you still feel stomach pain. Do you think that''s normal?" Du Ge asked.


    "It''s a bit abnormal," Feng Jiu frowned.


    "So, Brother Jiu, you misunderstood what it means to be gluttonous," Du Ge looked at Feng Jiu, "I ask you, what does gluttonous mean?"


    "A fierce beast, greedy, and loves to eat," Feng Jiu thought for a moment and replied.


    "Yes, gluttonous is first and foremost a fierce beast, followed by being greedy and loves to eat," Du Ge said, "but what about you? When you think of gluttonous, you only think of eating. What about being fierce, having animalistic traits? It''s not reflected at all. And what about being greedy and loves to eat? What does being greedy mean? Having a big appetite and never being satisfied. What does loves to eat mean? Eating without restraint. I ask you, which of the characteristics of gluttonous have you achieved?"


    "I..." Feng Jiu was speechless and couldn''t say anything for a long time. Sweat beads appeared on his forehead. He realized that he had misunderstood the keyword so much. Looking at Feng Qi''s confident face, he felt even more bitter. Was this the gap between him and the other party?


    "Brother Jiu, the ultimate. Only by doing everything to the extreme can you grow. If you don''t go crazy, you won''t survive," Du Ge looked at Feng Jiu with a serious expression.


    "The ultimate?" Feng Jiu blinked and furrowed his brows, lost in thought.After a moment, a sh of inspiration seemed to pass through his mind. He widened his eyes and understood the ultimate mystery of the simtion field.


    He excitedly swallowed his saliva, and even his gaze at Feng Qi changed slightly. Although Feng Qi had tortured him severely, he was really teaching him valuable knowledge!


    "Yes, the ultimate," Du Ge clenched his fists, his eyes full of fanaticism, "just like me. Although we are in apetitive rtionship, I am still willing to tell you the secrets of growth to protect your interests, without considering that you may turn on me in the future. For your own good, I can sacrifice everything, even my own life. This is the ultimate protection. Do you understand?"


    "I understand," Feng Jiu took a deep breath, looking at Du Ge with aplicated expression. After a moment, he seemed to have made a decision and said, "Brother Qi, rest assured, I will not betray you. What you have taught me is enough for me to benefit for a lifetime. I can distinguish between right and wrong. I am convinced. You can rest assured that I will do everything I can to help you move forward."


    "Brother Jiu, we are in a cooperative rtionship. There is no one who must assist the other. We must support each other and grow together to go further. As I said before, when we fight side by side in the future, I hope you can trust me with your back," Du Ge looked at Feng Jiu with a smile, "Now, are you going to take the medicine?"


    "I won''t take it," Feng Jiu smiled, and his eyes gradually became fanatical. "I want to eat more, even if I can''t eat anymore, I will still eat. Even if my stomach bursts, it won''t stop my desire to eat..."


    "That''s right, that''s the spirit," Du Ge admired Feng Jiu, "but you still have to take the medicine."


    "Take it again?" Feng Jiu was confused.


    "Yes, take it. Take digestive aids andxatives while eating. You must always maintain a state of emptying your intestines to maintain a strong appetite," Du Ge said, xatives?" Feng Jiu swallowed his saliva and imagined himself squatting in a pit and eating. His face turned pale in an instant. He didn''t think that''s how gluttonous was supposed to be used.But at this moment, he was led by Du Ge''s rhythm, his mind was full of extreme madness, and he couldn''t pick out any mistakes from his words!


    Thinking about the gap between him and Du Ge, he gritted his teeth and said, "Okay, I''ll eat."


    ...


    Next to them.


    Feng Qi''s words made Feng Yunming and his brother''s scalp numb and their hair stood on end.


    Feng Yunming swallowed hard, his dry throat moistened, and he secretly thought that this was probably what they called demonic charm!


    Too ruthless!


    No wonder Feng Qi came up with such a n for the Feng Family. It turned out that he had taken maintenance to the extreme.


    No wonder they always felt that Feng Qi was too eager and his words and actions were too awkward. It was not his fault, but they had always measured Heavenly Demons with human standards!


    They were wrong!


    This must be notified to the Family Master as soon as possible to prevent him from making the wrong decision...


    ...


    After reminding Feng Jiu, Du Ge turned to Feng Yunming and his brother again: "Eldest Young Master, Fourth Young Master, don''t just listen to me about Feng Jiu. In fact, the mistake made by the Feng Family is the same as his!"


    "What?" Feng Yunming was stunned.


    "People who practice martial arts want to achieve something, they must first cultivate three points of evil in their hearts." Du Ge said, "The Feng Family''s many young talentsck this three-point evil. Not only do theyck evil, but they alsock the courage to go out and fight, and the blood of fighting with others.


    The Martial Arts Tournament is about to be held. The way the Third Young Master practices is topare with the attendants at home.


    The attendants'' martial arts contracts are all in the Feng Family. They eat Feng Family''s food and practice Feng Family''s martial arts. Not to mention that their skills are not as good as the Third Young Master''s, even if they are stronger than the Third Young Master, would they dare to hurt the Third Young Master? What''s the difference between this kind of demonstration of martial arts and hitting a wooden stake? Without the experience of life and death struggle, and without the knowledge of the various martial arts, it''s strange if they can win on the stage."


    Feng Yunming fell into silence. He opened his mouth to argue, but couldn''t find a ce to refute. In the end, he could only sigh: "Mr. Qi is right."


    "You said it easily. The Feng Family doesn''t have top martial arts. Why do they have the right to fight outside?" Feng Yunlu said dissatisfied.


    "If I dare to steal secret manuals for the Feng Family, will the Fourth Young Master dare to practice them?" Du Ge provoked.


    "If you dare to steal, I dare to practice." Feng Yunlu straightened his chest, unwilling to show weakness.


    "Good. The Feng Family still has the blood of men. This is the hope of the Feng Family. I have not worked hard to maintain the Feng Family in vain." Du Ge''s eyes lit up, and he pped his hands, "For the Fourth Young Master''s blood, even if the Family Master does not allow it, even if it turns the world upside down, even if it costs my life, I will grab back some top secret manuals for you..."


    Feng Yunlu nodded heavily, and he clenched his fists excitedly: "Good, I''m waiting for that day."


    Watching his brother who was stirred up by a few words and lost his bearings, Feng Yunming shook his head, bowed his fists and said: "Mr. Qi, you rest here. I''ll go find Doctor Hu to prepare some digestive andxative medicine for Ninth Young Master, and prepare some food for him..."


    Seeing Feng Yunming finding an excuse to leave, Du Ge naturally knew that his patch had worked, and he smiled and waved his hand, "Go ande back quickly."


    "Brother Si, greet the two gentlemen and don''t run around." Feng Yunming reminded Feng Yunlu before hurriedly leaving.


    Du Ge turned back to his chair and looked at the childish Feng Yunlu, "Fourth Young Master, tell us about the surrounding sects! I believe that the Family Master will make the most correct decision. Let''s prepare in advance and see which one is suitable to start with..."Feng Yunlu didn''t understand why Du Ge said the matter was settled. He thought for a moment and sighed, "Mr. Qi, you can''t me Feng Family for being spineless. Feng Family is really too weak. The Iron Palm Gang is the closest to us. They control the water transportation of two provinces, and have countless gang members. They have money and people. In recent years, Iron Palm Gang has suppressed Feng Family too severely. The gang leader of Iron Palm Gang, Qiu Yuang, is a famous master who uses iron sand palm to intimidate the world. Every time Qiao Family''s holynd opens, Iron Palm Gang will have at least three people enter."


    Six years ago, Qiu Muqian from Iron Palm Gang brought out a light body martial art called "Eight Steps to Catch Cicadas" from Qiao Family''s holynd, which made up for the shorings of their footwork and greatly improved their martial arts. We dare not provoke them anymore. This time, Qiu Yuang''s fifth son, Qiu Feibao, who is a master of iron palm, will participate in the Martial Arts Tournament. He is so skilled that one hit can break bones, and even his third brother is afraid of him. If we can disable him in advance, it would be best..."


    ...


    In the conference hall, Feng Shiren looked around and asked, "Second brother, how much of the Heavenly Demon incident do you think is true and how much is fake?"


    Feng Shiyi shook his head, "Big brother, this matter is too bizarre. I can''t tell. It''s up to you to decide."


    Feng Yunjie was restless in his chair. He looked at his father, who was calm andposed, and suddenly stood up, "Dad, I think we should give it a try. What if it works?"


    "Hmm?" Feng Shiren frowned and looked at Feng Yunjie.


    Feng Yunjie gritted his teeth, "Twenty-eight years ago, the Heavenly Fox Scripture appeared. The major martial arts sects fought for it, and in the end, it fell into the hands of Yang Luo. He used the martial arts in the scripture to wipe out the Three Gates and Five Sects and establish the Heavenly Fox Sect. At that time, he was just a small beggar in the Beggar''s Sect. We didn''t fight for it then. Fifteen years ago, the Fist King''s arsenal was dug open, and the major martial arts sects fought for the millennium stone milk. We didn''t fight for it again. As a result, the stone milk was swallowed by Tong Le of the Five Tiger Gate, a twenty-year-old kid who added a century of internal energy out of thin air. With this century of internal energy, he brought out a book called "Mandarin Duck Knife Manual" from Qiao Family''s holynd, and the previously insignificant Five Tiger Gate became a first-ss sect in a few years. This time, with two Heavenly Demons born in Feng Family, we can''t afford not to fight. When will Feng Family ever have a chance to rise? Dad, I have a premonition that this Heavenly Demon incident will cause a bloody storm in the martial world. We didn''t fight for the first two times, but if we don''t fight this time, I''m afraid what Feng Qi said wille true, and Feng Family will face a disaster for no reason."


    Feng Shiren frowned, "Third son, do you believe what Feng Qi said?"


    Feng Yunjie said, "Dad, whether it''s true or not, we can send someone out to find out. Once we find the third Heavenly Demon, we''ll know if it''s true or not."


    "I''m not as indecisive as you think. I was going to do that anyway," Feng Shiren nodded, "First verify the truth, and then take action. Feng Qi is too impulsive, which makes me a little uneasy. If what he said is true, we also need to find a way to control those Heavenly Demons in advance..."


    "Dad, there''s no need to verify the truth. We have to make a decision now. If we drag our feet, we may not even have a chance to drink the soup," a voice came from outside the door. Feng Yunming stepped into the conference hall, "Dad, second uncle, I learned the real secret about the Heavenly Demons from Feng Qi. We''re heading in the wrong direction.""What direction is wrong?" Feng Shiren asked.


    Feng Yunming took a deep breath and briefly presented Du Ge''s extreme theory. Looking at the stunned people in the room, he bitterly smiled and said, "Father, they are Heavenly Demons, not ordinary people of this world. We shouldn''t use the mindset of ordinary people to measure them. Heavenly Demons are a group of madmen who will do anything for growth..."

 Chapter 9: Is this all? Its not even worth fighting for

    Chapter 9: Is this all? It''s not even worth fighting for


    The operation mode of the Iron Palm Gang is simr to that of the caobang in martial arts novels. They collude with the government and control water transportation. This kind of organization is usually a must-visit gang for young heroes in the novice vige.


    The Iron Sand Palm and Eight-Step Cicada Kungfu also sound likemon martial arts. Du Ge is not very interested in such gangs.


    Du Ge sighed and couldn''t help but think about the low strength of the Feng Family. They were even bullied by such a gang. No wonder they were so submissive...


    Du Ge reassured the Fourth Young Master, "Don''t worry, Feng Qi will do his best to get rid of the Iron Palm Gang to protect the interests of the Feng Family."


    Get rid of the Iron Palm Gang?


    Feng Yunlu was taken aback and suddenly realized the helplessness of the Family Master.


    But thinking about Du Ge''s extreme views, he felt relieved andforted himself that it was normal for Heavenly Demon to be like this. If he didn''t say that, it would be strange.


    From another perspective, if the Feng Family could cultivate such a group of dead soldiers who recovered quickly from their injuries and would do anything to achieve their goals, why couldn''t they rise to power?


    Shaking his head, Feng Yunlu looked at Du Ge with more admiration. "Mr. Feng, we can take our time with the Iron Palm Gang. We just need to get rid of Qiu Feibao first...""Any force that hinders the interests of the Feng Family must be eliminated sooner orter." Du Ge smiled and continued to ask, "What about the biggest force in the martial world?"


    Feng Yunlu replied, "Five Sects, Three Gates, Two Gangs, and One Aristocratic Family."


    Du Ge straightened up and finally became interested. "What are they?"


    "The Five Sects are Kunlun, Huashan, Taishan, Emei, and Xueshan Sect. The Three Gates are Blood de Sect, Divine Fist Sect, and Tianshan Sect. The Two Gangs are Beggar''s Sect and Azure Dragon Gang, and the Aristocratic Family is the Qiao Family." Feng Yunlu replied.


    "Is the Qiao Family very powerful?" Du Ge asked, "Why is the Martial Arts Tournament held at the Qiao Family?"


    "The current Qiao Family is not as good as the Five Sects." Feng Yunlu shook his head and said, "It is called the number one aristocratic family because of Qiao He. Qiao He was proficient in various martial arts, and even the simplest martial art could be used to its fullest in his hands. At the age of 25, Qiao He became a master and challenged all the top experts of the Five Sects and Three Gates. He was recognized as the number one master in the world at that time.


    Qiao He was not only powerful, but also chivalrous and made many friends. Although he defeated many top experts from famous families, he also helped many sects improve their martial arts. Therefore, he was unanimously recognized as the Martial Saint by all sects.


    After Qiao He''s death, he sealed all his knowledge in a secret ce, which is now known as the Qiao Family Holy Land."When talking about the Martial Saint Qiao He, there was a strange light on Feng Yunlu''s face, as if it was his own ancestor. He sighed and continued, "Unfortunately, after the appearance of the Martial Saint Qiao He, the Qiao family never produced anyone extraordinary again. The Martial Saint saw this before his death and made a wish for the Qiao family to open a secret realm every three years, selecting the most outstanding young people in the martial world to enter and find the secret books he left behind, in order to prevent his efforts from being lost and to cultivate the next generation of talents."


    This was a benevolent act that benefited the martial world, and many sects were grateful for the Martial Saint''s kindness. Therefore, the Qiao family was widely recognized as the number one family in the martial world. It could be said that the Qiao family had be a symbol of the martial world. If the Qiao family was in trouble, other sects had to help. Therefore, for hundreds of years, no one dared to provoke the Qiao family.


    Feng Yunlu''s words suddenly stopped, and he looked at Du Ge awkwardly. Wasn''t this the person who wanted to seize the Qiao family''s holynd?


    Du Ge sneered inwardly. This was amon plot in martial arts novels. No matter what kind of holynd it was, after the protagonist appeared, it would be seized and ultimately destroyed. Throughout history, no holynd had been preserved intact until the end.


    Moreover, this was just a simtion field, and hundreds of people were eyeing the holynd. Even if he didn''t seize it, someone else would.


    "Feng Jiu is indeed worthy of the title of Martial Saint." Feng Jiu, who had been silent for a long time, sneered, "He had a good n, using a martial arts feast that only happens once every three years to protect the Qiao family for a hundred years."


    Knowing the origin of the number one family, Du Ge asked a rtively familiar sect among the five gates and three sects, "What about the Beggar''s Sect? What martial arts do they have?"


    "Fighting Dog Staff Technique, Funeral Staff Technique, Lotus Palm, and Spirit Snake Body Technique," Feng Yunlu said, "These are all top-notch martial arts, much better than the Feng family''s Broken Gold and Broken Jade Hand..."


    Lotus Palm, Funeral Staff Technique?


    Listening to these familiar yet unfamiliar martial arts, Du Ge secretly sighed that this was not the world he was familiar with. However, the Beggar''s Sect was down-to-earth, and these martial arts were closely rted to their daily activities, unlike the high-end martial arts like Capturing Dragon and Subduing Dragon Palm.


    Suddenly, he felt a tremor in his body and felt a great change.He could clearly feel his muscles swelling up everywhere, every cell seemed to store explosive power, as if he could easily punch a cow to death with just one punch.


    His vision was also enhanced, he could clearly see the wings of a mosquito pping three meters away, and he could also observe Feng Jiu''s subtle facial expressions behind him.


    There were also many noisy sounds in his ears, the heartbeat of Feng Yunlu and Feng Jiu, and he could even vaguely hear Feng Shiren arranging personnel to search for Heavenly Demon in the council chamber...


    ...


    Damn!


    What happened?


    Du Ge''s heartbeat slightly increased. Did the Feng family put into action the n he made up? If so, how far could they elevate the Feng family''s position as the leader of the martial world? A humanoid Gundam?


    It was not in vain that he worked so hard. It was indeed a game from a higher world, and it was so much fun to y...


    After stabilizing his emotions, Du Ge clicked on the hidden personal attribute panel.


    Sure enough.


    His personal attributes had changed:


    Name: Du Ge;


    ID: 48699527;


    Mental power: 80;


    Current ranking: 1/813;


    Scene keywords: maintenance;


    Scene keywords: backstab;


    Advanced skills:


    Sacrifice for righteousness: People you have maintained will have a 30% decrease in vignce towards you;


    Eyes in the back of the head: The person who backstabbed you cannot be backstabbed by others, and you have vision behind you.


    Derived items: None;


    ...


    The value of mental power increased by 20, and his personal ranking jumped to first ce.


    Du Ge pursed his lips. Damn, just like that, he became first. These people were too weak!


    However, the ranking should be changing all the time...


    Calm down, Du Ge stabilized his emotions. He had made a good start, and the real skill was to maintain the first ce until the end...


    Feng Jiu saw Du Ge''s small movements and naturally knew that he was checking his personal panel. Seeing his joyful expression, he should have made great progress in his ranking.


    Feng Jiu was full of envy and wanted to ask Du Ge about his ranking, but Feng Yunlu was still here, so it was not appropriate to ask.


    At this time, footsteps could be heard outside the door.


    After a while, Feng Yunjie pushed open the door and looked at Du Ge in the room excitedly. "Mr. Qi, my father has agreed to your n and has sent people to search for other Heavenly Demons."


    Feng Jiu held his breath. It was over. If the Feng family found another contestant, the lie about Heavenly Demon would be exposed in minutes. They were too hasty!"Family Master is indeed a wise man." Du Ge was not flustered at all. He stood up and asked with a smile, "Since the people searching for the Heavenly Demon have set off, when will we leave?"


    "Mr. Qi, there''s no need to rush. My father said that the current strength of Mr. Qi and Mr. Jiu is still very weak. It''s not toote to rest at the Feng Family for a few days and then leave after increasing your strength," Feng Yunjie said with embarrassment.


    "Third Young Master, do you remember what I said before?" Du Ge shook his head andughed.


    You''ve said so much, how could I remember everything?


    Feng Yunjie muttered in his heart and asked respectfully, "May I ask what the gentleman is referring to?"


    "I am tied together with the Feng Family, sharing both losses and gains." Du Ge puffed out his chest and proudly said, "When the Family Master decided to execute the n I provided, the fate of the Feng Family has already changed. Simrly, my strength has also been enhanced..."


    As he spoke, he suddenly took a step forward.


    Feng Yunjie''s eyes blurred, and Du Ge had alreadye close to his face, less than three inches apart. His speed was so fast that Feng Yunjie couldn''t react at all.


    By the time he reacted, he reflexively raised his hand to push Du Ge away, but his wrists were already caught by Du Ge...


    Feng Jiu''s eyes bulged out: "Damn."


    "How is this possible?" Feng Yunjie suddenly stood up, eximing in shock.


    Outside the door.


    Feng Yunming was dumbfounded and froze on the spot.


    In fact, Du Ge was also somewhat surprised. He originally intended to catch Feng Yunjie off guard by grabbing his throat to show off his strength.


    Unexpectedly, the sudden increase in strength and agility was not adapted to his body, and he rushed to Feng Yunjie''s face in an instant. If he hadn''t restrained his strength in time, he might have already knocked Feng Yunjie away.


    This broken game is so realistic that it even requires adapting to the sudden increase in strength and agility...


    Fortunately, apart from almost kissing Feng Yunjie, the effect of showing off was not bad.


    Du Ge released Feng Yunjie''s wrists, floated back two steps, and smiled slightly: "Third Young Master, do you believe what I said now? If I had just held a sharp weapon in my hand, your heart might have already been pierced by me..."

 Chapter 10: Heavenly Demon is very miserable

    Chapter 10: Heavenly Demon is very miserable


    Feng Yunjie''s wrists were trembling uncontrobly. He looked at Du Ge in shock, with a look of disbelief that was stronger than when he saw Feng Qi''s scars heal on their own. After a long while, he regained his senses and asked, "Mr. Qi, your...your strength has increased...is it too fast?"


    At this moment, he finally understood Feng Shiren''s concern. Heavenly Demon''s growth rate was too fast. Could they really control Feng Qi in the future?


    "Thanks to the Family Master''s wisdom. If the Family Master had not made the decision to change, my strength would not have increased so quickly." Du Ge waved his fists a few times, experiencing the joy of bing a superhuman. "Speaking of which, suddenly having so much strength is a bit ufortable! Are your hands okay? I didn''t hold back my strength just now..."


    Only then did Feng Yunjie feel the intense pain in his wrist, as if it had been broken. He rubbed his wrist with a grimace, still staring at Du Ge. In less than an hour, he went from being a severely injured patient to having immense strength, almost as if he had gained ten years of hard work. It was simply unfair.


    "Mr. Qi, is it possible for humans to be Heavenly Demons?" Feng Yunlu asked eagerly, drooling with envy.


    "It''s probably not possible." Du Ge nced at him and sighed, "Fourth Young Master, you only see my growth, but not the hardships I''ve endured. Heavenly Demons are born in the barren Demon Realm, waiting for the appearance of space-time cracks throughout their lives. Finally, when they have the chance to escape the Demon Realm through a space-time crack, they have to take the risk of body possession. If they choose the wrong target, they will die. If they are lucky enough to seed in body possession, they still have to work hard to maintain their Keywords and not make any mistakes. If they encounter good opportunities, they may have the chance to grow. If not, they will perish. If I had not lived with Feng Jiu this time, without anyone to protect me, I would have died soon after being severely injured, and the world would never have known that a Heavenly Demon had once existed..."


    As he spoke, Du Ge seemed to understand what the rapidly disappearing numbers meant. It was most likely that his body possession had failed. He was kicked out of the Simtion Field at the beginning because of body possession, and it seemed that the Simtion Field was not just a simple game...


    Feng Yunlu pursed his lips and said sourly, "Although that''s the case, your growth is too fast. If I could grow this fast, I wouldn''t mind taking on any risks even if it meant working hard."


    Du Ge knew that his lightning-fast growth had aroused suspicion from the Feng Family members. Suspicion was not conducive to team cooperation or his own growth. He had to quickly dispel their guard. He looked at several people and asked, "Fourth Young Master, have you ever thought about what would happen if I failed to protect the Feng Family in this chaotic world?""What would happen?" Feng Yunjie asked.


    "If the Feng Family declines because of me, it''s my fault. I will also weaken and be at the mercy of others. Humans have a big advantage in this regard. The skills and internal energy you possess are always your own and will not change due to external factors. So don''t envy me. Heavenly Demons are very miserable. If possible, I would rather be a human who can seed through their own efforts. Heavenly Demons are too restricted..."


    Upon hearing this, the three brothers of the Feng Family breathed a sigh of relief. They had no choice but to believe him. After all...They watched as Feng Qi changed along with the decisions of the Feng Family, and witnessed Feng Jiu''s recovery through eating.


    It was impossible for the Heavenly Demon''s attribute to only restrict Feng Jiu and not Feng Qi. Feng Qi and the Feng Family were bound together, so they didn''t have to worry about bacsh.


    The stronger the Feng Family became, the stronger Feng Qi became, and the less others dared to provoke the Feng Family. It was like the Feng Family had gained a protector.


    This was a great thing!


    Feng Yunjie sighed with emotion, grateful that Feng Qi''s keyword was "maintenance."


    May the Feng Family be blessed!


    ...


    "Are you all at ease now?" Du Ge looked at them with a bitter smile on his face. "If you still have doubts about me, you can let the Family Master recall those who went to find the Heavenly Demon, block the news of the Heavenly Demon''s appearance, even kill Feng Jiu, and wait for other Heavenly Demons to grow in strength. Let''s see if I weaken with them..."


    "..." Feng Jiu looked at Du Ge with resentment, feeling helpless. Why did he always end up being the scapegoat? Although he knew Du Ge was using a provocative method, he couldn''t always be the one to bear the brunt of it. What if they really believed it?


    "Feng Yunming is joking," Feng Yunming walked in and saluted Du Ge. "Sir, you have given your all for the Feng Family. How could we not believe in you? Yunjie and the others are young and ignorant, please don''t mind them." He turned and red at Feng Yunjie and the others, scolding, "Third and fourth young masters, apologize to Sir."


    "Sir, we''re sorry," Feng Yunjie and the others quickly bowed to Du Ge, apologizing. "We shouldn''t have doubted you."


    "It''s okay, we''re all doing this for the Feng Family. Even if I were in your shoes, I wouldn''t have blindly believed a Heavenly Demon from the Demon Realm," Du Ge smiled and helped them up. "It''s good that we''ve cleared things up. From now on, we''re all one family. You don''t have to worry about me holding a grudge. The keyword limits my actions. Even if I suffer great grievances in the Feng Family, when ites to danger, I will still protect the Feng Family."


    "Sir''s involvement affects the future of the Feng Family. We should be the ones protecting Sir," Feng Yunming said with a smile. "If anything happens to Sir, we can''t afford it."


    "Master, you''re the one who''s harming me by protecting me," Du Ge looked at Feng Yunming seriously. "Don''t forget my keyword. Blocking attacks is also protection, and protection leads to growth. No one is more suitable than me to be a bodyguard."


    Even arguing over such small matters, everything was fine now. The three brothers of the Feng Family looked at each other and finally put their hearts at ease.


    "Sir, do you mind if I tell my father about your strength?" Du Ge''s strength had greatly increased, and he was loyal to the Feng Family. Feng Yunming''s attitude towards him had be much more respectful.


    "Of course not," Du Ge said. "Letting the Family Master see my strength increase will boost his confidence and morale among the Feng Family. However, young master, there is one thing I need to ask of you."


    "Please speak, Sir," Feng Yunming said.


    "Ask the Family Master if I can practice the Feng Family''s martial arts," Du Ge said. "The rise of the Feng Family takes time, and my strength cannot continue to increase as rapidly as it did today. Additionally, the keyword only brings me speed and strength, which is far from enough. If I can learn a few of the Feng Family''s techniques, our chances of sess will increase."


    "That''s not a problem. You don''t need my father''s permission, I can make the decision," Feng Yunming smiled. "Wait a moment, I''ll have Yunjie teach you. He has learned all of the Feng Family''s martial arts."


    Feng Yunjie nodded.


    "Is there anything else, Sir?" Feng Yunming asked."Temporarily, there''s nothing else." Du Ge said, "If Yun Jie teaches me martial arts, there''s no need to stay in the Feng Family. We can travel and learn along the way. Compared to the Feng Family, I understand Heavenly Demons better and can identify them more easily. It''s better to act sooner rather thanter..."


    Coming to the Wuxia world, of course, he wanted to go out and explore.


    Who would be willing to stay in one ce to practice? There are more opportunities outside, and the Feng Family is too weak, obviously with no prospects for development.


    They can''t even deal with the Iron Palm Gang. Theyck manpower and influence. How can they really expect to go out and find a bunch of Heavenly Demons?


    By the time they find people, it will be toote...


    "I will ask the Family Master." Feng Yunming looked at Du Ge, nodded, and turned to leave.


    Feng Jiu hurriedly took two steps and called out to him, "Eldest Young Master, wait a moment, I have something else."


    Feng Yunming turned around.


    Before he could speak, Feng Jiu eagerly said, "Please urge Doctor Hu to prepare the medicine for digestion andxatives quickly. Eldest Young Master, although my keyword is not ''guardian'', I am also a Heavenly Demon. My growth will be beneficial to the Feng Family."


    In contrast to Du Ge, he was almost bing invisible. Speaking of which, he was the most jealous of Feng Qi. He also wanted to be able to defeat ten opponents at once!


    Feng Yunming looked at Du Ge.


    Du Ge nodded confidently, "Go ahead and prepare. Within the Feng Family''s territory, I can suppress all Heavenly Demons weaker than me."

 Chapter 11: The Feng Family will prosper

    Chapter 11: The Feng Family will prosper


    After sending disciples to search for other Heavenly Demons, in the meeting hall, Feng Shiren and several family elders discussed how to restrain Feng Qi and better utilize him for the Feng Family''s service without causing any bacsh.


    They didn''t believe that the situation was as urgent as Du Ge described.


    Even though Feng Yunming said they were Heavenly Demons and couldn''t be measured by ordinary people''s thinking, even though Feng Qi and Feng Jiu had acquired various supernatural powers after being possessed.


    But their strength was there, at a level that couldn''t even cause a ripple in the martial world, let alone seize the Qiao Family''s Holy Land within half a year.


    That would be a huge joke, and if it spread, people wouldugh their teeth out. The martial world was deep, and it was not something that two newly arrived Heavenly Demons could grasp.


    Feng Shiren was more inclined to take it step by step, gather as many Heavenly Demons with different attributes as possible, and then understand their characteristics and make the most of them.


    To discover the uses of Heavenly Demons within a year and help the Feng Family take a step forward, in his opinion, was already remarkable.


    Before they coulde up with a reasonable n, Feng Yunming rushed in with news of Feng Qi''s sudden increase in strength.


    After learning the reason for Feng Qi''s sudden increase in strength, Feng Shiren and the others were dumbfounded.After a while, Feng Shiren finally came back to his senses and asked with a puzzled expression, "Yunming, are you telling the truth?"


    "Father, why would I lie to you?" Feng Yunming was still immersed in excitement, his voice raised by eight degrees. "I saw it with my own eyes. In an instant, Feng Qi jumped in front of the third brother. His speed was so fast that the third brother couldn''t even react before he was subdued. His speed is not much inferior to yours, father. It''spletely different from before..."


    "How is that possible?" Feng Shiren suddenly stood up, wanting to go find Du Ge for confirmation, but soon he sat back down. "Yunming, tell me in detail, what happened? Don''t leave out a single word..."


    Feng Yunming recounted what had happened just now in great detail.


    After listening, Feng Shiren frowned, unconsciously tapping the table with his fingers, and said, "How is this possible? I sent people out without his knowledge, how did his strength be linked to theirs? This increase in strength is too unreasonable. Yunjie can''t evenst one round against him? Could it be that he really has be bound to the Feng Family? It doesn''t make sense!"


    "Family Master," one of the elders said, "Even the demon heads who practice evil techniques in the martial world can''t increase their strength so quickly. Heavenly Demons have many things we don''t understand, and we should be cautious and guard against them. We mustn''t end up making wedding clothes for others in the end..."


    "Yes, yes, if one falls, all fall; if one prospers, all prosper. All of this was said by Feng Qi. What if it''s not true? The Feng Family has umted for decades to have its current industry. It can''t withstand such turmoil. Family Master, we must be cautious in dealing with Heavenly Demons..." another elder said.


    Feng Shiren picked up his teacup and put it down again, his face changing constantly. He had already made up his mind, but because of Du Ge''s sudden increase in strength, he fell into hesitation again.


    Feng Yunming frowned and said, "Elders, there''s no need to worry so much. Feng Qi said that if you don''t believe him, you can recall the people who went out to search for Heavenly Demons, block the news, or even kill Feng Jiu, and wait for other Heavenly Demons in the world to grow stronger to verify whether he will be weaker..."


    "Smooth talker." The first elder who spoke snorted and said loudly, "He''s just gambling that we won''t let other Heavenly Demons grow stronger..."


    Feng Shiyi, who had been silent all along, coughed and looked at Feng Shiren, saying, "Big brother, I have thought of a possibility that might exin the current situation."


    "What?" Several voices sounded at the same time.


    "Speak," Feng Shiren said.


    Since Feng Qi and Feng Jiu appeared, the Feng Family''s worldview had been constantly challenged.


    They urgently needed a suitable reason to convince themselves and ept everything that was happening.


    Or a loophole that would allow them to kill Feng Qi without guilt and return to a normal life, instead of being in this uncertain state...


    "Destiny," Feng Shiyi said. After saying these two words, he paused for a moment, looked around at everyone, and revealed the conclusion he had been thinking about for half a day. "I believe that Heavenly Demons are rted to destiny. The fortune-tellers in the martial world often say that there is a fate in the dark, but they also say that fate will not remain unchanged, and that different decisions will lead to different consequences.


    The so-called Heavenly Demons should be closely rted to destiny and fate. Their strength does not lie in themselves, but in the feedback from destiny. Previously, Feng Qi only made suggestions, so his strength did not increase much. Butter, the Family Master really sent people out to search for Heavenly Demons and put the n into action.


    As a result, destiny detected a change in the Feng Family''s future and fed the result back to Feng Qi. This can exin why his strength has skyrocketed along with our decisions.


    This is not a coincidence, nor is it something Feng Qi deliberately arranged. After all, we have checked Feng Qi''s physical condition. Moreover, the martial world is so big, the Feng Family is not worth someone setting up such a big trap to frame them..."


    "What Uncle said fits perfectly with Feng Qi''s words, ''if one falls, all fall; if one prospers, all prosper.''" Feng Yunming praised.


    "Which means we can infer the future prosperity of the family based on Feng Qi''s changes in strength?" Feng Shiren said in astonishment.


    "If my spection about Heavenly Demons is correct, we can indeed deduce the future based on this." Feng Shiyi nodded. The more he pondered, the more he felt that he was right, because he couldn''t find any loopholes in his theory, and the logic was all correct.


    "In that case, Feng Qi''s sudden increase in strength indicates that the Feng Family will prosper?" Feng Shiren hesitated in his tone.


    "The Feng Family will prosper." Feng Shiyi and Feng Yunming looked at each other and said in unison. Throughout history, who didn''t want their own family to flourish? Moreover, the various anomalies that had urred in the Feng Family were already considered auspicious signs in their eyes. In their opinion, Feng Shiren''s hesitation was abnormal."Let''s think long-term." Feng Shiren was always cautious. He picked up his teacup and took a sip to steady his emotions. "Heavenly Demon, Heavenly Demon, the word ''demon'' is ultimately in the name. Whether it''s a blessing or a curse, it''s still unknown. Come, Yunming, take me to see Feng Qi. Let''s see how much his strength has improved and verify whether he would really take a bullet for the Feng Family..."


    "Father, how do we verify if he would take a bullet?" Feng Yunming asked in surprise.


    "Create an opportunity." Feng Shiren turned to look at him, "After all, this is the Feng Family. It''s simple to set up a trap in the martial arts demonstration arena. Yunming, when the timees, you should do this..."


    ...


    I once thought that being ranked first would allow me to dominate this world, but I didn''t expect that I couldn''t even beat the vige chief of a beginner''s vige...


    In the martial arts demonstration arena.


    Du Ge appeared calm andposed on the surface, but his mind was filled with countless MMPs!


    Upon learning of his significant increase in strength, Feng Shiren brought a group of Feng Family members to verify the quality of the Heavenly Demon.


    Coincidentally, Du Ge also wanted to know his ranking in this world.


    So, both parties agreed, cleared the unrted personnel from the martial arts demonstration arena, and held a grand martial arts contest.


    The result of the contest shocked the Feng Family, but left Du Ge somewhat disappointed.


    ...


    Relying on speed and strength, Du Ge could overpower Feng Yunming, the eldest son of the Feng Family who had practiced martial arts for over twenty years. Feng Yunjie, the third son, couldn''tst more than three moves against him.


    However, when facing Feng Shiyi and others with deeper internal energy, Du Ge would be at a disadvantage.


    Because internal energy also enhances speed and strength, not to mention that Feng Shiyi and others have decades ofbat experience and skills, these two things cannot bepensated by physical fitness...


    Of course, all of this is based on the premise that the opponent does not use the lightness skill.


    Once they start flying around, Du Ge can''t do anything about them. No matter how strong his physical fitness is, it can''t change thews of physics, but internal energy can.


    Damn internal energy!


    However, when Feng Yunming used the lightness skill to fight against Du Ge, he mostly used it to dodge.


    Du Ge''s senses were sharp and his speed was fast, even if they flew up, it wouldn''t be easy to hit him.


    Perhaps there are martial arts in this world that can release true energy, but a small family like the Feng Family obviously doesn''t possess them.


    In a situation where neither can hit the other, it''s a test of endurance, and Du Ge still has the advantage. In a low-level martial world, no one can fly in the sky indefinitely, not to mention, the lightness skill consumes a lot of internal energy.


    Theoretically, when facing an opponent like a monkey, as long as Du Ge is willing to spend time, he will still win...


    But this is obviously not the result Du Ge wants.


    During a fight, others are flying in the sky, but he can only chase on the ground, which is not elegant.


    He doesn''t want to be just and tank, he wants to be an all-terrain vehicle...


    ...

 Chapter 12: Du Ge who practices martial arts

    Chapter 12: Du Ge who practices martial arts


    Looking at the Feng Family members on the sidelines, Du Ge sighed inwardly. It seemed that if he wanted to do well in this world, he had to prioritize martial arts.


    Who knew how long they would stay in this simtion field?


    Of course.


    Maintenance and betrayal couldn''t be neglected either. Those were the foundations of his survival. The two keywords had not been fully developed yet...


    After ranking first in the simtion field, Du Ge had been a bit arrogant and looked down on all the heroes in the world. But after this match, he adjusted his mindset, bing humble and cautious.


    He couldn''t even defeat the vige chief in the beginner''s vige. What was there to be proud of?


    But when he thought about it, he had only transmigrated here a few hours ago. How could he be invincible already?


    ...


    Little did he know.Du Ge was dissatisfied with himself, and Feng Shiren and the others were so jealous that their eyes were almost bleeding after confirming that Du Ge had no internal energy. They envied him so much that they wanted to swallow him whole.


    Heaven help them.


    They had trained hard for twenty or thirty years, but they couldn''tpare to Du Ge, who had only spent a couple of hours with the Heavenly Demon. In just a couple of hours, he had transformed from a weakling to a martial arts prodigy with extraordinary talent...


    What had Feng Qi done?


    Besides painting them a rosy picture, he hadn''t done anything. The most crucial n was still being executed by the Feng Family...


    And the result?


    The Feng Family hadn''t gained any benefits, while Feng Qi''s strength had skyrocketed. How could they reason with that?


    ...


    However.


    Through this match, the Feng Family gained aprehensive understanding of the Heavenly Demon. It was true, as Du Ge had said, that the Heavenly Demon was a rare treasure.


    Their confidence soared, and the Feng Family let go of their guard against Du Ge.


    This was the result they had verified.


    During the match, Feng Yunming pretended to make a mistake ording to the n.


    At that time, the weapon rack had fallen to the ground due to the previous match, and a long spear on the rack was pointing straight at Du Ge''s back. Feng Yunming raised his palm and attacked Du Ge.


    Du Ge dodged, and if Feng Yunming, who had exhausted his strength, continued, he would have collided with the spear and died.


    If Du Ge didn''t dodge, he would have been hit by Feng Yunming''s palm and likely pushed onto the spear.


    The fact was.


    Du Ge had truly taken maintenance to the extreme.


    At that moment, he had already dodged, but when he noticed the situation behind him, he didn''t hesitate to turn back and stand between Feng Yunming and the spear. He took Feng Yunming''s palm and used his actions to dispel the Feng Family''s suspicion of him...


    In such an urgent situation, there was no other reason to exin his actions except instinct.


    After all.


    Feng Qi had once said that after possessing the Heavenly Demon, they became mortal bodies and could die just like anyone else...


    To risk his life to protect a stranger, even Feng Shiren couldn''t do that. A Heavenly Demon like that couldn''t be trusted, and who else could be trusted?


    The most crucial thing was that Feng Shiyi''s prophecy had deeply rooted in people''s hearts. Even Feng Shiren believed in his heart that the Feng Family would prosper and regarded Du Ge as a sign of good fortune, naturally epting him.


    ...


    "Family Master, is my level enough to go out and explore?" Du Ge broke the silence and asked with a smile. "In less than two hours, my strength has grown to this level. As long as the Family Master insists on executing the previous n, my strength will only increase and be stronger..."


    "Mr. Qi, rest assured, the previous n will not be changed. It is an honor for the Feng Family to have Mr. Qi," Feng Shiren said, more satisfied the more he looked at Du Ge. His old face bloomed like a chrysanthemum as he took a step forward. "From now on, you are the Supreme Elder of the Feng Family. You can allocate all the resources of the Feng Family without my consent. The Feng Family fully supports all your decisions."


    "Thank you, Family Master."


    Du Ge breathed a sigh of relief, finallypleting his role.


    With his attributes improved, not only did his strength and speed increase, but his five senses also improved.


    Feng Shiren and the others were discussing countermeasures in the meeting hall, and although it was blurry through two walls, Du Ge could still hear bits and pieces of it.


    Feng Shiyi''s prophecy almost made him burst intoughter.


    Du Ge hadn''t expected that the story he had made up on the spot, full of loopholes, would actually fool these people and not only convince himself but also fall into it.


    As for Feng Yunming''s probing?


    Knowing their arrangements, it was easy for him to respond. With his hindsight, everything from the long spear to the fake mistake was transparent to him...


    ...


    That night.


    Du Ge and Feng Jiu, who had gained the trust of the Feng Family, moved into the guest rooms of the Feng Family.


    Du Ge held the Feng Family''s secret manuals, "Broken Gold and Shattered Jade Hand" and "Capturing the Wind and Seizing the Shadow," and sought guidance from Feng Yunjie on martial arts.


    With a master guiding him, Du Ge quickly grasped the basics of martial arts. After all, his agility and speed had improved, and with a spiritual power of 80, he could easily remember the not-soplicated martial arts techniques with a little effort.


    The Feng Family''s "Broken Gold and Shattered Jade Hand" was an external skill. By memorizing the techniques andbining them with breathing techniques, one could cultivate internal energy from the outside in.


    It wasn''t as good as internal cultivation methods, but it was simple to operate.


    "Capturing the Wind and Seizing the Shadow" was purely a body technique, aplementary technique to "Broken Gold and Shattered Jade Hand" that didn''t generate internal energy.


    After practicing for a while, Du Ge found that "Capturing the Wind and Seizing the Shadow" couldn''t evenpare to his own agility, so he decisively gave up studying it and focused on practicing "Broken Gold and Shattered Jade Hand."


    Not for the techniques themselves, but for the internal energy.


    That night.


    Du Ge, who had tasted the sweetness of martial arts for the first time, practiced enthusiastically throughout the night.


    Finally, in the early morning, he felt a faint warm current flowing along his meridians in his dantian, astonishing Feng Yunjie.


    Feng Yunjie sourly said that it took him two months to sense the energy when he first started practicing.


    But Du Ge was far from satisfied. After practicing for just one night and only sensing a weak energy flow, it was too slow and far behind the rapid improvement of the keywords.


    However, this didn''t hinder Du Ge''s growing interest in martial arts. After all, internal energy only existed in novels and movies on Earth. How could he truly experience it?As for the weak sense of energy?


    Du Ge attributed it to the rubbish martial arts of the Feng Family.


    For his dream of bing a great hero, he decided to put the n of snatching higher-level martial arts secrets on his agenda...


    ...


    Feng Jiu did not practice martial arts. He had the memory of the host, and his dantian was not shattered.


    The martial arts and internal energy he had trained before were still there, but he didn''t think they yed a significant role in the Simtion Field.


    No matter how powerful the martial arts are, are they as useful as the Keywords?


    With a simple utterance, the upper lip touching the lower lip, in just two or three hours, the effect could match that of a master who had trained hard for more than twenty years...


    Comparatively, only a fool would practice martial arts!


    In his view, Feng Qi''s effort to learn martial arts was simply putting the cart before the horse.


    ...


    Feng Qi''s strength made Feng Jiu jealous.


    And Feng Qi, who blocked the knife for Feng Yunming in the Martial Arts Contest, showed Feng Jiu what extreme protection meant.


    Feng Jiu saw it very clearly. At that time, the tip of the spear had pierced Feng Qi''s clothes. If Feng Yunming couldn''t control his strength, what awaited Du Ge was a fatal blow through the heart.


    If it were him, he would never give up the precious Simtion Field spot for a native. He would protect himself, even if it meant temporary weakness, there would still be a chance to rise again.


    But Feng Qi did just that, as if it were instinct...


    At that moment, Feng Jiu truly realized that if he didn''t push himself, he might aplish nothing in his life!


    He couldn''t turn the Keywords into instinct, but he could achieve extreme madness.


    So.


    Feng Jiu asked Doctor Hu to prepare a bunch of digestion aids andxatives for him, brought two chamber pots into his room, and asked the kitchen steward to prepare food for twenty people.


    He closed the door and began his journey of madness...


    In the Simtion Field, he might not be able to catch up with Feng Qi''s ranking, but after truly understanding the essence of Keyword training, Feng Jiu felt that he still had a chance topete for the top ten...

 Chapter 13: Filthy glutton

    Chapter 13: Filthy glutton


    The next day.


    When Feng Jiu came out of the room, he smelled terrible.


    Various smells, such as fragrance, stench, sourness, and spiciness, mixed together, just like a beggar who had slept in a garbage dump for ten days without taking a bath. He waspletely soaked in the smell.


    The two maids who served him looked at him with a strange fear in their eyes, wanting to cover their noses but not daring to do so.


    They tried to keep themselves away from Feng Jiu as much as possible. They maintained a certain distance, holding their breath and pursing their lips. Their faces turned red, and when they couldn''t hold it any longer, they would take a deep breath. Then, their faces would show a look of pain. Breathing around Feng Jiu seemed like a sin.


    Feng Jiu was in high spirits and didn''t care about the smell on his body. He picked up the stone lock used for training in the courtyard and tested his strength by throwing it up and down.


    The forty-pound stone lock felt weightless in his hands.


    When he saw Du Geing out of the room, Feng Jiu excitedly dropped the stone lock and ran towards Du Ge, like a child showing off his achievements to an adult. "Brother Seven, I did it, I did it..."


    A foul smell hit Du Ge''s face, and his expression changed drastically. He quickly moved far away, pinching his nose with one hand and extending the other hand, making a stop gesture. He said in a muffled voice, "Stop, don''te any closer."The sense of smell is one of the five senses. If the maids could barely tolerate Feng Jiu''s smell, Du Ge couldn''t stand it at all. The smell on Feng Jiu''s body was like a biochemical weapon to him.


    For the first time, Du Ge experienced the downside of having sharp senses. If Feng Jiu continued to smell like this in the future, he would have to consider giving up on this underling...


    Glutton was a dragon''s son, yet he was yed around like this!


    What a talent!


    Feng Jiu raised his sleeve and sniffed, awkwardly smiling as he took two steps back. "Brother Seven, it does smell a bit! I''ll take a bathter. I just wanted to tell you that your method is right. Eatingxatives while eating like crazy really helped me grow. In just one night, my strength has increased by more than double, and my senses have be sharper..."


    Your senses are considered sharp?


    You''re far from it!


    Du Ge was stunned for a moment, his eyes widened in surprise. "You really ate and excreted all night?"


    The maids couldn''t help but retch when they heard this. Their faces twitched uncontrobly, and they unconsciously gagged a few times.


    "Yes, madness is necessary for survival," Feng Jiu said excitedly. "This saying is indeed true. Brother Seven, I''ve made up my mind. My current situation is not suitable for traveling the martial world. It''s better for me to stay and guard the Feng Family for you! If the Feng Family finds other Heavenly Demons from outside, I will deal with them..."


    Hearing this, the maids outside Feng Jiu''s room felt their vision darken, and they were on the verge of fainting. Their pleading gazes towards Du Ge were filled with a message, begging him to take Feng Jiu away!


    ...


    If you really eat and excrete all the way, I really won''t take you. Firstly, I can''t afford to lose a person like you, and secondly, I can''t stand the smell. Du Ge ignored the maids'' gaze and looked at Feng Jiu with aplicated expression. He had to admit that this guy was a tough nut to crack.


    Unfortunately, he was fooled by him andpletely went astray.


    When he first crossed over, the intelligence that deceived him should have been a sh of inspiration!


    If everyone in the simtion field was like this, then being the first to obtain it would be worthless...


    If his keyword was Glutton, he would probably focus on greed and ferocity!


    However, Glutton was not easy to grasp...


    Du Ge didn''t tell Feng Jiu the cultivation method of Glutton. They werepetitors, and this guy had wanted to trick him before. It was already good enough to spare his life. How could he really help him grow?


    Don''t listen to him calling himself Brother Seven and then stab him in the back. If he was kicked out of the simtion field, he wouldn''t even know who to seek revenge on. What if he also had two keywords?


    Du Ge brought Feng Jiu along to slowly explore what the real world was like through his mouth?


    Now hepletely dismissed this idea. He nodded at Feng Jiu and said, "Alright, you stay in the Feng Family. There are more resources here, and it''s not suitable for you to go out with me. Go wash up first, and thene find me. We''ll discuss the arrangements for the future."


    "Okay, I also have something to tell you," Feng Jiu smiled and said. After speaking, he bid farewell to Du Ge and turned to find the maids to arrange hot water for him to wash up.


    Du Ge went to find Feng Yunjie. He couldn''t make much progress in martial arts for a while, so he felt it was necessary to prepare some throwing knives to make up for his weakness in dealing with experts in lightness skill. He also told the Feng Family members to keep an eye on Feng Jiu and not let him act recklessly. If he betrayed him again, he would gain some experience by stabbing him in the back.


    Maintenance must be done, and backstabbing must not be neglected.


    Even a mosquito''s leg is still meat.


    ...


    Half an hourter.


    Du Ge and Feng Jiu met in the backyard of the Feng Residence.


    Both of them had changed their clothes.


    A person relies on clothes to look good, and a horse relies on a saddle.


    Du Ge wore a dark blue robe, with a long sword slung diagonally and a leather bag hanging from his waist, filled with throwing knives. Feng Qi had an ordinary appearance, but Du Ge''s modern temperament was evident. He was confident and assertive, giving off the vibe of a young hero. He lookedpletely different from the training partner who was in tattered clothes yesterday.


    Feng Jiu wore a pure white robe, which made him look somewhat stylish. He was young and handsome, resembling a young master from a wealthy family.


    But in his big cloth pocket, there was a bag full of food, bulging and dragging down his temperament. He went from being a young master to a foolish boy from andlord''s family.


    Du Ge was now a guest of the Feng Family, with a superior status. Without his orders, no one would dare to follow him blindly like yesterday, monitoring his every move.


    "Brother Seven, want some?" Feng Jiu took out a roasted chicken from his big cloth pocket and tore off a chicken leg, grinning as he handed it over."No need, I''ve already eaten." Du Ge shook his head, decisively refusing. Every time he saw Feng Jiu, an image of him eating and defecating simultaneously would involuntarily sh through his mind,pletely ruining his appetite.


    "Brother Seven, you''re right." Feng Jiu nced at Du Ge, chuckled, and stuffed a chicken leg into his mouth. He tore off a piece of meat, puffed up his cheeks and began to chew, speaking as he did so, "Yesterday, I really did burst my stomach. At that time, I was rolling around in pain, thinking I was going to die. But then, I forced myself to continue stuffing food into my mouth despite the pain. My ruptured stomach healed, and my physical condition greatly improved. At that moment, I understood the true meaning of Glutton. Greed, it''s really about being greedy, greedy to the point of bursting oneself to death."


    "Congrattions." Du Ge made a fist salute, casually asking, "With such harsh treatment to yourself, you must have awakened an advanced skill, right?"


    "How could it be that easy? It''s good if one in ten people can awaken an advanced skill." Feng Jiu didn''t stop talking, throwing the chicken bone into his mouth, crunching it a few times before swallowing, "But Brother Seven, your strength has improved by leaps and bounds, you must have awakened a skill, right?"


    His chewing slowed for a moment, his eyebrows twitched unconsciously, and his pupils dted slightly...


    Feng Jiu had done a good job of hiding it, but he couldn''t escape Du Ge''s sharp observation. This one had definitely awakened an advanced skill!


    He looked at Feng Jiu with a meaningful gaze, saying, "I haven''t either. Maybe it''s because I only pay lip service to maintenance and don''t put it into action. I really don''t know what kind of advanced skill a maintenance skill would awaken. It''s not fun if it''s just a support skill."


    Feng Jiuughed, "Brother Seven, even without an advanced skill, with your physical condition and intelligence, breaking into the top ten shouldn''t be a problem. Brother Seven, I haven''t had a chance to ask, what''s your current ranking?"


    Du Ge opened his personal profile, looking at the shining number one, he casually said, "Forty-nine."


    Feng Jiu paused, looking at Du Ge with envy, he bitterly smiled, "As expected, you''ve made it into the top fifty. Sigh, it''s really depressing topare oneself to others. I ate like crazy all night, torturing myself to the point of death, and my ranking is only over two hundred. You casually fooled around a bit and broke into the top fifty. We students from ordinary academies can''tpare to you guys from elite academies. Our starting point is too far behind, it''s not something we can catch up with just by working hard..."

 Chapter 14: PlayerUnknowns Battlegrounds

    Chapter 14: yerUnknown''s Battlegrounds


    MMP!


    This one is actually not from the Elite Academy. It seems that none of his words can be trusted.


    Fortunately, I didn''t trust him...


    Du Ge cursed inwardly and asked, "Brother Nine, aren''t you from the Elite School? You even said you wanted to find a way to transfer me from themon school to the Elite School..."


    "Brother Seven," Feng Jiu looked at Du Ge helplessly and said, "I admit that I lied to you before, but this time I''m being honest with you. You''re a good person, and I was even nning to rely on you to enter the top ten in the Simtion Field!"


    "But I really am from amon school," Du Ge said.


    "Brother Seven, it''s already this time, stop pretending!" Feng Jiu shook his head andughed. He raised the roast chicken in his hand and asked, "What is this?"


    "It''s roast chicken!" Du Ge said.


    "Do you want to eat it?" Feng Jiu asked.Du Ge shook his head.


    "You''re giving yourself away!" Feng Jiu took a big bite of the roast chicken and said while eating, "Students frommon schools eat synthetic meals thatck oil and salt every day. How can you not show any reaction when you see such delicious roast chicken? Only elite students like you, who eat extravagant meals every day, would not be interested in the food in the Simtion Field.


    Your eyes can''t deceive me. Even if students frommon schools pretend to be like us, they would still indulge in food when they first enter the Simtion Field. Yesterday, when you fed me pastries, I noticed that you don''t treat food as just food!"


    Damn it!


    Even roast chicken has be a delicacy, and everyone eats synthetic meals...


    What kind of world is it outside?


    Du Ge used to have some longing for the real world. After all, he had always fantasized about creating a world with advanced technology like the Simtion Field.


    But in this instant, he suddenly didn''t long for the outside world as much. The real world didn''t seem as beautiful as he had imagined; it seemed rather harsh...


    He didn''t know if the person he transmigrated into was amoner or an elite.


    "You elite kids already have a good life, yet you stillpete with us. It''s not like it''s some important exam. What''s wrong with giving the top ten spots to us? In the end, it''s still you who will enjoy the benefits..."


    Perhaps touching on a sore subject, Feng Jiu suddenly changed his tone andined softly. But after seeing Du Ge remain silent for a while, he suddenly realized that he hadined to the wrong person. He awkwardly exined, "Brother Seven, I wasn''t talking about you. You''re a good person who sincerely teaches me things. I was referring to those elite kids who don''t treat usmon students as human beings. You''re different from them..."


    Is the opposition betweenmoners and elites really this serious?!


    Du Ge furrowed his brows slightly and thought to himself. It seemed that being in the top ten of the Simtion Field not only meant glory but also determined one''s fate.


    "Brother Seven, don''t be angry. This is what I wanted to tell you. When you go out there, you have to disguise your identity well and not be as high-profile as the Feng Family." Feng Jiu said, "In the Simtion Field, manymon students resent the elite students. Even if they have to sacrifice themselves, they want to bring you down. Your behavior clearly shows that you''re an elite, and once you step out, you''ll be a shining target, easily targeted for assassination."


    "Okay, I understand. Thanks." Du Ge nodded. If he had a gaming mentality before, now that he understood the truth about the Simtion Field, he decided to take it seriously.


    He wasn''t sure if his identity outside was that of an elite or amoner.


    If he was an elite, it wouldn''t matter, but if he was amoner, his ranking in the top ten of the Simtion Field could change his destiny.


    He didn''t want to go out and eat synthetic meals...


    "Why are you thanking me? Without your guidance, I wouldn''t have understood the meaning of Glutton. Consider it my gratitude to you." Feng Jiu shrugged and smiled. "I''m not an ungrateful person. If possible, I still want topete for a spot in the top ten. I hope Brother Seven won''t be too harsh on me then."


    "I won''t. Isn''t my keyword ''maintenance''?" Du Ge smiled. "Ultimate maintenance means sticking together till the end."


    "What if the Feng Family really brings in Simtion Field yers? How do you n to deal with them? Will you also protect them?" Feng Jiu looked at Du Ge and asked, "Will you protect them together with us?"


    "If we can protect them together, then of course we should." Du Ge smiled. "Strength in numbers. Since students frommon schools can''t enjoy good food outside, it''s better to stay in the Simtion Field for a longer time and enjoy it more. Why resort to fighting and killing? We can unite a group of people, eliminate some of them first, and then solve the top ten spots from within..."


    Feng Jiu swallowed the food in his mouth and looked at Du Ge, asking, "Brother Seven, is this your true thought?"


    "Yes!" Du Ge said. "You just said it yourself. Elite school students have everything, so whypete with you for the top ten spots? I''m different from them. I''m very generous. It would be best if we can y together."


    Feng Jiu shook his head,ughed, and said, "Alright, I''ll stay in the Feng Family to handle things for you. I''ll convey your goodwill to others. If they ept it, we can all y together. If they don''t ept it or if they harm me, don''t me me then...""Um, I don''t me you." Du Ge said nonchntly, but his mind was already in turmoil. The conversation with Feng Jiu had revealed too much information,pletely changing his understanding of the Simtion Field.


    So, this so-called Simtion Field was actually a brutal selection machine.


    It wasn''t apetition between elite students and ordinary students, but apetition among everyone, all for the top ten spots in the Simtion Field...


    Three thousand people, fighting for ten spots, no wonder once eliminated, they couldn''t return.


    Damn!


    This was insane!


    It was like crossing a single-log bridge among thousands of troops.


    This was exactly like the Earth''s examination system!


    No wonder the teacher said, "Don''t reveal your keywords." No wonder Feng Jiu initially nned to harm him. No wonder Feng Jiu was so desperate?


    Everything made sense now.


    Du Ge felt a sense of relief. Fortunately, he had shown goodwill to Feng Jiu, which had resulted in truly useful information.


    Otherwise.


    With his attitude of treating the Simtion Field as a game, he would have suffered a great loss...


    "Brother Seven, do you have any other instructions?" Feng Jiu asked.


    "No, you can handle the matters of the Feng Residence yourself." Beforeing here, Du Ge did have ns for the future of the Heavenly Demon, but after understanding the truth about the Simtion Field, he knew that all ns would fail. The top ten spots were a ring bait, enticing everyone to fight each other.


    Instead of wasting effort on those illusory arrangements, it would be better to focus on managing his own keywords, toe out on top in this brutal survival game...


    Well!


    He was already on top.


    Now he just needed to protect his lead.


    ...


    Feng Jiu turned and left. Watching his retreating figure, Du Ge stood still for a long time, digesting the new information he had received.


    The real purpose of the Simtion Field had shocked him.


    And Feng Jiu was still the same Feng Jiu, not any less intelligent.


    Observing carefully, enduring, using a chicken leg to test his identity at the end, hiding his advanced skills...


    It was even possible that making himself stink in the morning was deliberate, just to make him disgusted, so he could reasonably stay at the Feng Residence instead of going out with him. He couldn''t possibly not know that attributes would grow and senses would improve.


    Even theter goodwill might be further camouge, to make him lower his guard.


    After all, he didn''t know his identity as a transmigrator. The information and goodwill he provided should be known to everyone, but he used it to show goodwill!


    Every move, every step, was calcted!


    If one Feng Jiu was already so cunning, there were hundreds of people like Feng Jiu outside. That was a pack of wolves, and he could be devoured by them if he wasn''t careful.


    Du Ge sighed silently, reminding himself of his new identity in his heart. He had transmigrated and was no longer the carefree Earthling he used to be.

 Chapter 15: Preventive measures

    Chapter 15: Preventive measures


    Du Ge showed the Feng Family what efficient growth speed and loyalty meant, so things couldn''t be dyed any longer.


    Speed is the essence of war.


    Shortly after breakfast, the Feng Family prepared the luggage for Du Ge and the others.


    Du Ge, Feng Yunjie, Feng Shiyi, and a direct disciple named Zhang Han, the four of them dressed in new clothes and rode off into the martial world, intending to visit major sects under the guise of traveling, searching for other hidden Heavenly Demons, either subduing or killing them to prevent them from being used by others.


    Feng Shiren watched them leave.


    Standing in the farewell procession, Feng Jiu looked at the departing Du Ge, and the stone in his heart finally fell, making him inexplicably relieved.


    Biting into a piece of dried meat, Feng Jiu''s eyes unconsciously revealed a hint of mockery. There was no denying that Feng Qi was skilled in the use of keywords, but he was too arrogant. He actually thought he could control everything in the simtion field. It was unknown which family had raised such a fool. He was truly childish andughable!


    Farewell, my dear Brother Seven!


    I will give you a giftter.This gift is called a lesson. It will make you understand the cruelty of the simtion field, as a return for not eliminating me. Just like your extreme theory, it will benefit you for a lifetime. You should know that setbacks are the most precious wealth in one''s life...


    It wasn''t until Du Ge disappeared from sight that Feng Jiu turned around and looked at Feng Shiren, smiling and saying, "Family Master, go back. Brother Qi has left, and I will be the one to protect the Feng Family from now on..."


    Smack!


    Smack!


    Before Feng Jiu could react, Feng Shiren''s hand was already in front of his chest, tapping a few times and sealing his acupoints.


    Feng Jiu''s voice abruptly stopped, and he anxiously asked, "Family Master, what are you doing?"


    "Mr. Jiu, I''m sorry. After Brother Qi said that you were rebellious, he would definitely cause trouble after leaving. We should control you early to prevent irreparable losses." Feng Shiren said.


    "..." Feng Jiu was stunned, then his face turned pale. Fine beads of sweat formed on his forehead as he apanied his smiling face, "Family Master, is there a misunderstanding here? Yes, I wanted to escape from the Feng Family before, butter I received the Feng Family''s favor and had already sworn to protect the Feng Family. You can''t just listen to Feng Qi''s nder..."


    "Brother Qi said that you are too extreme in your actions. For the sake of growth, you can even eat until your stomach bursts, and you can eat while sitting on the toilet. You endure what ordinary people cannot. A person who is so cruel to themselves, will they be good for the Feng Family when they grow up? Right now, you are just greedy. When your greed grows to the point of swallowing the Feng Family, it will be toote to deal with you..." Feng Shiren shook his head, his gaze carrying a hint of pity. "Mr. Jiu, me it on your attribute as a Glutton!"


    "..." Feng Jiu''s pupils suddenly contracted, and he trembled uncontrobly.


    He knew.


    He knew everything.


    He knew his own disguise, he knew the true meaning of being a Glutton!


    What childishness?


    What kindness?


    It was all fake. It turned out that he was the naive one...


    He still felt somewhat unwilling, "Family Master, Feng Qi is also crazy and extreme in his actions. He proposed the extreme theory. Aren''t you afraid that he will harm the Feng Family?"


    Feng Shiren said, "His extreme is protection. Who wouldn''t want an extra guardian in the family?"


    Feng Jiu was about to explode. He stabilized his emotions and said, "Family Master, have you ever considered that he is deceiving you? This world of yours ispletely illusory. Moreover, his keyword may not be protection, but deception. He can deceive you all just like he deceived me, and he can also grow from it..."


    "Indeed, Brother Qi hit the nail on the head. In order to drag him down, you will deny everything about him from the root." Feng Shiren chuckled lightly, and the pity in his gaze turned into disdain. "Whether it''s deception or protection, as long as it benefits the Feng Family, I don''t care. I don''t even care if there is a Demon Realm. Seeing you all, I know that this martial world is really going to be chaotic. This chaos is not about having more secret manuals or opening a treasure trove, it is chaos from the root. The chaotic times will involve everyone in the martial world. Self-preservation is the lowest strategy, and I am not yet senile. Mr. Jiu, you are still too young..."


    "Fuck!" Feng Jiu cursed angrily, his face turning pale in an instant. He swallowed a mouthful of saliva. "Family Master, can you give me a chance? Let me prove to you that Feng Qi is really deceiving you, and prove that I am more useful than Feng Qi. They haven''t gone far yet, and it''s not toote to salvage the situation."


    "No need." Feng Shiren said, "Brother Qi said that Glutton is a good keyword. We can keep you captive and experiment with your growth progress by controlling your diet. We can find ways to restrain the Heavenly Demons from you. When dealing with other Heavenly Demons in the future, we won''t be in a panic. Mr. Jiu, I have to say, your perspective is far inferior to Brother Qi''s."


    Despair instantly filled Feng Jiu''s heart, and he exploded in anger, "Brother Qi said, Brother Qi said. Feng Shiren, you believe everything he says. I think you''re just a fool. One day, you will regret it..."


    Feng Shiren smiled and looked at the enraged Feng Jiu, saying softly, "Mr. Jiu, don''t panic. Actually, we can also cooperate. I am very interested in the other version of the world you mentioned. Moreover, since Feng Qi has harmed you like this, we can also discuss how to restrain him. How to identify the keywords of other Heavenly Demons? I don''t like putting all my eggs in one basket..."


    Feng Jiu was horrified.


    At this moment, he suddenly understood why his teacher said, "Hide yourself as much as possible, don''t try to change the world. The more exposed you are, the faster you will die."


    The natives in the simtion field were too cunning, each one of them was an actor.


    It was all because of Feng Qi, that fool. He had made everyone suffer!


    ...


    The stagnant attributes began to increase again, and they increased by quite a bit.


    As expected.The effects of the Keywords were more pronounced on the contestants.


    Du Ge came to a new conclusion: the setting of the Simtion Field was designed for the contestants to ughter each other!


    A brutal survival game!


    Perhaps Feng Jiu wasn''t as bad as he imagined, but leaving without stabbing him in the back, Du Ge always felt unsatisfied. He decided to trust his intuition.


    As the saying goes, once doubt arises, guilt is established.


    The Simtion Field is a trap, suspicion is enough, no evidence is needed.


    Who made backstabbing his character setting? The role he yed was inherently a viin. There was nothing wrong with maintaining his character setting. Who would want to challenge human nature in the fate-determining Simtion Field?


    In the survival game, being kind to enemies is being cruel to oneself.


    me Feng Jiu for being too naive. Give him a lesson, hoping he will have a smoother life in the future!


    Du Ge looked at the number one shining on the individual ranking, a curve rose at the corner of his mouth. How good it was now, he had backstabbed Feng Jiu, maintained the Feng Family, and his attributes had also increased.


    Three birds with one stone, only losing Feng Jiu''s freedom, it was simply too cost-effective.


    As for how Feng Jiu ended up?


    Whether it would ruin his own affairs was no longer within Du Ge''s consideration.


    After leaving the Feng Family, he had no ns to return.


    The sky is high for birds to fly, and the sea is wide for fish to leap. Just like Guo Jing stepping out of the desert, and Yang Guo stepping out of the ancient tomb, even if he really would return, his Martial Arts would have already reached an immeasurable height, not something a small Feng Family could suppress.


    ......

 Chapter 16: Peacekeeping Vanguard

    Chapter 16: Peacekeeping Vanguard


    "Mr. Qi, you seem to be in a good mood!" Feng Yunjie rode his horse alongside Du Ge and nced at him, smiling.


    "I feel that our previous n was a bit rough. I just came up with a new idea and couldn''t help but feel excited. I didn''t expect the Third Young Master to see through it. Indeed, I am still not mature enough to hide my emotions," Du Ge turned his head and looked at Feng Yunjie, smiling.


    "What''s the new idea?" Feng Yunjie asked with a smile.


    "It was inspired by the Qiao Family," Du Ge loosened the reins and slowed down the horse''s speed, saying, "In the past, Qiao helped many sects improve their martial arts techniques with their chivalrous spirit and sense of justice. They eventually became the number one family in the martial world, remaining strong for a hundred years. Why can''t we learn from them?


    The current size of the Feng Family is too small. Even if I do my best to protect it, it won''t grow quickly. But if the Feng Family bes a giant, with the power of the Feng Family, we can uphold the righteousness of the martial world and maintain peace. I don''t know how strong I will be with my protection. With our recognition, we can even be a thousand-year-old family..."


    "How do we learn?" Feng Yunjie was fascinated by Du Ge''s vision of a bright future, but when he thought about reality, he felt a bit discouraged. "Qiao became invincible as soon as they appeared in the world, but we don''t have their strength."


    "Third Young Master, you are mistaken. There has only been one Martial Saint in the past hundred years, and it cannot be replicated. But the power of one person is ultimately limited. We must learn to harness the power of a team. We can take a different path," Du Ge said.


    "The power of a team?" Feng Yunjie was stunned.


    "Yes," Du Ge said, "I n to establish an organization that eliminates evil and promotes good, dedicated tobating the dark forces in the martial world and upholding martial justice. This organization will attract more righteous heroes to join us and eventually grow stronger. When the whole martial world recognizes us, our influence will be established. I have even thought of a name for this organization, it will be called the Peacekeeping Vanguard...""The Peacekeeping Vanguard?" Feng Yunjie was stunned.


    "Yes," Du Ge said, "to uphold martial peace and advocate for martial justice, abbreviated as the Peacekeeping Vanguard."


    "But how do we attract righteous heroes?" Feng Yunjie asked.


    "Mr. Qi, this so-called Peacekeeping Vanguard has already separated from the Feng Family, hasn''t it?" Feng Shiyi said.


    The voices of the two men almost sounded at the same time.


    One was puzzled, the other indifferent.


    Feng Yunjie suddenly realized the situation and frowned as he looked at Du Ge.


    Zhang Han nced at Du Ge and quietly blocked his way on horseback.


    The three members of the Feng Family formed a triangle, sealing off all of Du Ge''s escape routes.


    Feng Shiyi looked at Du Ge and continued, "Mr. Qi, are you nning to use the power of the Feng Family for your own benefit?"


    "Second-in-Command, you underestimate me," Du Ge seemed unaware of his predicament and smiled, "For a martial family or sect to establish themselves in this world, what do they rely on? Martial arts?"


    "Isn''t that the case?" Feng Yunjie asked.


    "Of course, martial arts are the foundation, that cannot be denied," Du Ge smiled and said, "But besides martial arts, there must also be uniqueness. Let me ask you, why is the Beggar''s Sect thergest sect?"


    "Because there are many beggars in the world?" Feng Yunjie asked in confusion.


    "Yes, that is one aspect," Du Ge praised them and said, "The threshold is low, as long as one is a beggar, they can join the Beggar''s Sect. This is professional unity. From no bag to nine bags, there is a clear promotiondder, providing suitable channels for advancement. After joining the Beggar''s Sect, even if one is a vagrant, they have basic living and security guarantees. This isprehensive logistical support..."


    He paused for a moment, "This is the uniqueness of the Beggar''s Sect. When someone wants to provoke the Beggar''s Sect, they have to consider whether they can afford to provoke such a giant. Other sects are the same, like the Taishan Sect, their members are all Taoists, upying the religious aspect; the Cao Gang controls water transportation... What does the Feng Family have?"


    Feng Yunjie fell into deep thought.


    "Third Young Master, don''t you even have a nickname in the martial world?" Du Ge asked with a smile.


    Feng Yunjie awkwardly shook his head.


    "Then have you found amon point among these famous sects?" Du Ge asked again.


    Feng Yunjie shook his head again.


    "Uniqueness, ideology, belief," Du Ge said, "The Beggar''s Sect maintains professional integrity, Taishan guarantees religious integrity, Emei Sect is all female, ensuring gender integrity; the Blood de Sect has assassins, meeting the needs of individuals with special psychological traits. These unique characteristics naturally attract simr people to join.


    Therefore, the Feng Family must establish its own uniqueness. Only then can we take the first step towards bing a hundred-year-old, or even a thousand-year-old family. Otherwise, even if I bring back secret techniques for the Feng Family and recruit many Heavenly Demons, we will just be nouveau riche in a county town. A storm maye and we may lose everything."


    "But what does this have to do with the Peacekeeping Vanguard? We can start from the Feng Family!" Feng Shiyi said.


    "Second-in-Command, a small family like ours cannot attract people with such a call. But a new organization is different," Du Ge said excitedly, "This is called going public by borrowing a shell and developing separately. We start small, without any connection to any force in the martial world. When we gain reputation and the martial world recognizes the Peacekeeping Vanguard, at that time, if the Feng Family joins, won''t it still be the Feng Family? Sometimes,rge forces don''t necessarily have to be in the open.""What is the philosophy of the Peacekeeping Vanguard?" Feng Yunjie asked.


    "Didn''t we just discuss it?" Du Ge replied, "Justice. There''s never a shortage of passionate young heroes in the martial world."


    "That does make some sense." Feng Shiyi pondered.


    "Second-in-Command, I won''t harm the Feng Family." Du Ge looked at Feng Shiyi, shaking his head with a smile.


    After witnessing Feng Jiu''s narrow path with Glutton in the morning, Du Ge began to reflect on himself. Had he also been too narrow in his approach to peacekeeping?


    Then.


    He thought of maintaining peace and justice, these broad and grand concepts, which obviously yielded greater rewards than protecting the interests of a small family.


    He even considered maintaining national sovereignty, but in this simtion world dominated by the martial world, the concept of a nation was greatly diluted.


    Unlike in "The Legend of the Condor Heroes" or "Demi-Gods and Semi-Devils" where there were grand causes of family and country, and no foreign invasions, he could only regretfully abandon the great ambition of maintaining national stability.


    Otherwise, he would have insisted on bing a great hero like Guo Jing!


    Despite this, Du Ge felt that if he could maintain the peace and justice of the entire martial world, his achievement as the top yer in the simtion field would be secure.


    The reason he didn''t reveal this n to the Feng Family was because Du Ge preferred Feng Shiyi, the imaginative one. After all, it was he who proposed the idea of destiny and filled in the gaps in his story. Feng Shiren was too conservative and shrewd, makingmunication with him too exhausting.


    "Mr. Qi, where do we find people to join this so-called Peacekeeping Vanguard?" Feng Yunjie asked the previous question again.


    "Aren''t we looking right now? If we can find other Heavenly Demons to join, that would be best. If not, we''ll start working. Once we start and our reputation spreads, naturally, heroes will join." Du Ge said, "Didn''t we just discuss the Beggar''s Sect? Their disciples are everywhere, controlling the power of public opinion. We can use the Beggar''s Sect to promote our reputation. Third Young Master, you don''t need to worry about this. I will arrange how to execute it when the timees..."


    "But who are we going to fight?" Feng Yunjie asked awkwardly, "None of the evil forces in the martial world are ones the Feng Family can afford to provoke."


    "Do not refrain from doing good because it is small, nor do evil because it is small." Du Ge smiled, "Third Young Master, streams gather to form the sea, specks of dust umte to form mountains. The local tyrants who bully and dominate the market, the bandits who block roads and upy mountains, aren''t they evil forces too? Start with small things, it''s the same to start with them."

 Chapter 17: Capture

    Chapter 17: Capture


    Luyang City is located on the Yangtze River and is the center of canal transportation. It is a superrge city with a developed economy and a poption of hundreds of thousands. It is the territory of the Iron Palm Gang, but the Five Gates and Three Sects also have their own industries or residences here. The streets are bustling with people, and you can see martial artists carrying knives and swords everywhere. Du Ge and his group are not conspicuous among the crowd.


    Along the way, listening to Feng Yunjie''s introduction to Luyang City, Du Ge observed the different customs and was even more amazed by the Simtion Field.


    It''s so realistic!


    What kind of technology can create such a world!


    And such a world is only used for assessment.


    It''s really extravagant!


    If game developers on Earth had this ability, they would be the richest in the world in minutes...


    "Mr. Qi, the Xingyu Tower ahead is our Feng Family''s property. Let''s stay there, have something to eat, and discuss our ns." Feng Yunjie said, "The people sent by my father to find the Heavenly Demon should alsoe here as their first stop. It''s been a night, I don''t know if they have gathered any information. Luyang City is such a big city, there are not many in the entire Daqian, let alone Feng Family''s small county town, where there are you and Feng Jiu, there should be more in Luyang City..."


    "Possible." Du Ge nodded, he had been paying attention to the total number of participants in the Simtion Field.Fromst night until now, there are still over 650 yers left in the Simtion Field. 160 people were eliminated overnight. It has to be said that the Simtion Field is a ruthless meat grinder that doesn''t follow any rules.


    He was rtively merciful and spared Feng Jiu''s life. Otherwise,st night, Feng Jiu would have be one of the more than 100 disappeared people.


    At this rate, in less than ten days, there will be only a few people left in the Simtion Field.


    But this is just the best scenario. Du Ge knows that as thepetition progresses, the rate of elimination will slow down, and only the elites who can disguise themselves and skillfully use their own keywords will be left.


    Feng Jiu''s words were actually correct. It was really stupid to expose oneself like this.


    When everyone else is hiding in the dark, he is a bright target and will be targeted by everyone.


    The easiest way to be in the top ten of the Simtion Field is not to maximize the use of one''s keywords, but to survive until the end and eliminate everyone else.


    Only leaving ten people, even if not in the top ten, is still considered top ten.


    There are no walls that can''t be prated. He was so high-profile in the Feng Residence, there will always be someone who can''t keep their mouth shut and leak his identity and keywords.


    This is inevitable. Who made him not understand the rules of the game?


    It''s easy to dodge a spear in the open, but it''s hard to guard against a hidden arrow. With hundreds of yers, he is the only one ying with open cards...


    Damn it!


    The only thing that Du Ge is d about is that the Simtion Field only eliminates yers and doesn''t kill them.


    But once he bes the first, if he is eliminated again, he won''t be able to get over that hurdle in his heart. This is the pride of a transmigrator and must be protected.


    Fortunately, information dissemination is slow in ancient times and the journey is long. Du Ge still has time to buffer, so he won''t suddenly face hundreds of enemies.


    If he jumps out individually, Du Ge believes that he should be able to handle it. Being ranked first in the Simtion Field is not just for show.


    However, he still needs to find a way to enhance his strength. The stronger his strength, the safer he will be. It would be best if he could suppress an era like Martial Saint Qiao...


    ...


    Arriving at Xingyu Tower, a waiter took their horses, and the innkeeper personally came out and led them to the backyard.


    As they walked, Feng Shiyi asked, "Feng Zhong, did the people who came yesterday find out anything?"


    "Yes." Feng Zhong nced at Du Ge and nodded.


    Du Ge and the others stopped at the same time and looked at the innkeeper.


    Feng Yunjie asked, "What did they find out?"


    Feng Zhong turned to Du Ge and asked, "Second Young Master, this young hero looks unfamiliar, is he..."


    "This is our Feng Family''s Elder Qi, who will be in charge of the Heavenly Demon''s affairs." Feng Shiyi red at him and said, "No need to hide it from him."


    "Elder Qi, Feng Zhong greets you." Feng Zhong quickly sped his fists and respectfully said.


    "No need to be polite, Innkeeper Feng." Du Ge smiled, "Tell me about the Heavenly Demon!"


    "It''s a coincidence. The Heavenly Demon is actually our inn''s waiter, Wang San." Feng Zhong said, "A few days ago, Wang San contracted tuberculosis. The doctor said he couldn''t be saved and was waiting to die at home. Butst night, when the people from the residence came to investigate, I reported his situation.


    Guess what happened? Wang San was lively and kicking, flirting with the neighbor''s little girl, and didn''t even cough once. He went from being seriously ill to a rapid recovery. All the signs match the body possession of the Heavenly Demon, so they captured Wang San.


    However, that guy is stubborn and refuses to admit that he has been possessed. He only said that a wandering doctor passed by his house and gave him a few shots, and that''s how he got better. He even shouted for us to go to the temple to find a master to exorcise him. But, no one in the neighborhood has ever seen that wandering doctor..."


    "Where is Wang San now?" Du Ge immediately became interested and interrupted him.


    "He has been acupointed and locked in a guest room!" Feng Zhong said, "Since he was the one the family specifically asked for, I dare not let him escape. Second Young Master, is the Heavenly Demon real? A tuberculosis patient miraculously recovering just by saying so, no matter how I think about it, it feels evil...""Feng Zhong, when will you ever fix your habit of incessant chatter? Cut the crap and take us to see Wang San." Feng Shiyi interrupted him.


    "Mr. Qi, this way." Feng Zhong grinned and quickened his pace, leading the way, "Room number seven in the yellow section, the furthest one in. Mr. Qi, you can trust me. The yellow section rooms are rarely upied, ensuring no one can rescue him. I not only sealed his acupoints but also tied him up. I''ve prepared rooster blood, ck dog blood, and glutinous rice in advance..."


    ...


    Feng Zhong led the group to room number seven in the yellow section while chattering all the way. He took out a key and opened the door, "Mr. Qi, Wang San is inside."


    "Alright, I got it. Leave the rest to us, you can go busy yourself! Order the kitchen to prepare a table of good food and wine for us." Feng Shiyi had had enough of Feng Zhong''s prattle. As soon as he opened the door, he hurriedly shooed him away.


    "Everything is already prepared, Mr. Qi, don''t you trust me?" Feng Zhong stood still, peering into the room, "Mr. Qi, you have to let me stay and see how to identify a Heavenly Demon. If I encounter one in the future, I can handle it myself!"


    "Let him stay. The innkeeper is one of us, and he knows Wang San''s situation better." Du Ge casually defended the innkeeper''s dignity before looking into the room.


    A young man, about eighteen or neen years old, dressed as an innkeeper, was bound hand and foot and thrown onto the bed.


    At the head of the bed, there was indeed a bowl of glutinous rice, a bucket of dog blood, and a bucket of rooster blood...


    Du Ge was speechless.


    Well, this one really treated the Heavenly Demon as a ghost!


    Sensing the door opening, Wang San struggled desperately, trying to lift his head but failing, "Innkeeper, innkeeper, is that you? You''re finally here. I''m not a Heavenly Demon, please let me go. I shouldn''t have failed to return to work after recovering from my illness. Please, let me out, I can''t hold it in anymore..."


    Du Ge and the others entered the room.


    Wang San''s voice abruptly stopped, "Who are you?"


    Feng Shiyi remained silent, went over to check his pulse. After a moment, he lifted his head and said, "He''s full of energy, and his pulse is soft and strong. He doesn''t seem like a patient who has just recovered from a serious illness. Mr. Qi, there''s no doubt that this is a case of Heavenly Demon Body Possession."

 Chapter 18: New employee assessment

    Chapter 18: New employee assessment


    "Sir, where did you hear about the Heavenly Demon''s body possession? I was just treated by a doctor with acupuncture. You seem capable, how could you believe in such absurd things like the Heavenly Demon''s body possession! Whoever told you this, I suggest you go out and kill him..." Wang San said with a bitter face. "Isn''t there ck Dog Blood over there? Just pour a bowl on my face and give it a try!"


    "Mr. Qi, can you tell what his keywords are?" Feng Yunjie looked at Wang San on the bed and asked curiously.


    At the moment he heard the keywords, Wang San''s breathing suddenly paused for a moment, but quickly returned to normal. He looked at Du Ge with a confused look and said, "What are you guys talking about? What keywords?"


    "Innkeeper, when the people from the mansion went to find him, what was he doing?" Du Ge, with his keen senses, had already determined his background from his micro-expressions and smiled as he turned to ask.


    "He was flirting with the neighbor''s little girl," Feng Zhong said.


    "Flirting!" Du Ge looked at Wang San on the bed and smiled. "Then it must be rted to love. Let me guess what your keyword is. Romance? Love? Sweet talk? Infatuation? Affection? Casual..."


    "Mr. Qi, I don''t know what you''re talking about. I''m just an innkeeper!" Wang San said. "Why don''t you believe me? Isn''t there ck Dog Blood over there?"


    "Are you really the Heavenly Demon?" Du Ge asked.


    "I''m not." Wang San said."No keywords?" Du Ge asked.


    "None." Wang San said.


    "Third Young Master, how should we deal with people suspected of being the Heavenly Demon?" Du Ge turned to Feng Yunjie and asked.


    "Better to kill the wrong person than let them go." Feng Yunjie thought for a moment and said.


    "Kill him then, consider it him dying of tuberculosis, living one more day is his luck." Du Ge nced at him and said indifferently.


    Swish!


    Feng Yunjie drew his long sword and decisively shed at Wang San''s neck.


    "Stop." Wang San suddenly closed his eyes and quickly said, "Romance, my keyword is romance. Don''t kill me, I''m not a threat."


    Romance!


    Everyone in the room frowned at the same time.


    Feng Shiyi said, "Mr. Qi, is it useful?"


    "It''s useful, it''s useful, bro, don''t kill me. I can help you. Let''s cooperate. I''ll be your right-hand man. I just ask you to give me some more time to experience the beauty of this world... " Looking at the sword de just three inches away from his throat, Wang San''s mouth moved quickly. "I haven''t even tasted good food yet. I don''t want to die like this. Please, please, I have no ulterior motives. I promise not to harm you."


    "Innkeeper, can you bring the little girl he was flirting withst night?" Du Ge ignored him and turned to Feng Zhong. "I want to know what exactly he said to the little girl."


    "Alright, I''ll arrange it right away." Feng Zhong said.


    "No!" Wang San''s demeanor suddenly wilted. He looked at Du Ge and suddenly asked, "Brother, is it raining today?"


    "..." Du Ge was stunned for a moment, then immediately understood what this random question meant. So this was their secret code!


    He couldn''t help but cry andugh. Cheaters like this could be found in any kind of exam!


    Du Ge asked, "How should I answer that?"


    "It''s not raining today, it will rain the day after tomorrow." Wang San sighed and said dejectedly.


    "Now you can tell me your real keyword. If it''s useful, we can cooperate." Du Ge said, "Wang San, this is yourst chance. Think carefully before you answer."


    "Sickly adorable, my keyword is sickly adorable." Wang San said with a gloomy face, revealing another keyword.


    "Sickly adorable?" Du Ge was stunned, looking at the ordinary-looking Wang San on the bed, almost asking why you chose someone with this appearance for such a keyword?


    But soon, he understood the reason.


    Closed-book exam!


    Body possession first, then the given keywords!


    Damn it!


    This not only tested acting skills but also luck!


    Fortunately, his keyword was maintenance!


    If he had been assigned a keyword simr to sickly adorable, he would have eliminated himself. He wouldn''t be able to act out that kind of madness and perversion at all!


    "What does sickly adorable mean?" Feng Shiyi asked.


    "It means someone who is sick and weak!" Feng Yunjie said, "Otherwise, why would he possess someone with tuberculosis?"


    Du Ge nced back at the two of them without saying a word.


    "Brother, I really didn''t lie to you this time." Wang San looked at Du Ge and pleaded, "Although my keyword is a bit weak, I can still grow and help you. Two people are always stronger than one, right? You didn''t attack me as soon as we met because you wanted to cooperate with me, right?"


    "Alright, you can stay." Du Ge remained silent for a moment and said.


    "Thank you, brother." Wang San was overjoyed and looked at Feng Zhong again. "Innkeeper, didn''t you hear? Brother agreed to spare me. Why don''t you untie me?"


    Feng Yunjie swung his sword, cutting the rope on Wang San''s body, and Feng Shiyi released the acupoints for him.Wang San sat up, rubbing his arm to stimte blood cirction. He looked around at everyone in the room, then his gaze fell on Du Ge again. "Bro, what''s the n next? I''ll follow your lead."


    "I want to build a team, and no one in the team can be weak," Du Ge said. "If you want to join, you must show potential and value. I don''t keep useless people in my team."


    "Value? Is this a test for me?" Wang San asked.


    "Yep." Du Ge nodded.


    Wang San looked around the room, slightly frowning. "Bro, don''t we have any women in our team?"


    "Not for now," Du Ge replied.


    "Oh." Wang San responded, then turned to Feng Yunjie and the others, tentatively asking, "They will cooperate with me, right?"


    "Yep." Du Ge nced at the people in the room without expression and nodded.


    He had to keep Wang San. Firstly, to give an exnation to the Feng Residence, and secondly, to see how he would portray a ''sickly adorable'' character, learning from his acting experience in case he encountered simr keywords in the future.


    Wang San gave a slight smile, looked at Feng Yunjie, coughed twice to clear his throat, and tried to change his voice. "Little brother, I like you."


    "..." Feng Yunjie was taken aback, looking at Wang San incredulously. "What did you say?"


    Under everyone''s gaze, Wang San looked at Feng Yunjie, his expression turning cold in an instant.


    He reached out to touch Feng Yunjie''s face, but seeing the long sword in his hand, he withdrew his hand. He just looked at him with adoring eyes, his voice changing in an instant. "Yes, you heard right, I like you. The moment you entered the room, I took a liking to you. But, I have a strong possessiveness, I don''t like others touching my things. I also believe that what''s mine, others can''t take away... Hahaha, you look so cute right now..."


    "..." Du Ge was stunned. Damn, was it that blunt?


    Feng Shiyi and Feng Zhong were petrified on the spot, looking at Wang San, their facial muscles twitching unconsciously.


    Feng Yunjie''s face turned extremely ugly in an instant, goosebumps visibly rising on his skin. His hand gripping the sword tightened as if he was about to sh at Wang San''s neck the next second, but fortunately, he still had his sanity and restrained his impulse. He turned his head to look at Du Ge, his eyes full of confusion.


    "Wang San, have you gone mad?" Feng Zhong scolded. "Do you know who he is? He is the third young master of the Feng Family."


    "Feng Zhong, from now on, please call me Mu Haoran," Wang San turned to Feng Zhong, maintaining his previous tone and voice.


    "Cough!" Du Ge finally couldn''t help but cough. "Wang San, hold on a second. Before you y the ''sickly adorable'' character, I suggest you mess up the innkeeper''s clothes first. Your acting skills are great, and your voice is great, but this outfit, coupled with your looks, honestly, it''s quite distracting, it hurts the eyes..."


    Feng Yunjie let out a sigh of relief.


    Wang San looked down at his clothes, gave a wicked smile. "Little brother, wait for me. I''lle to you after I change my clothes."

 Chapter 19: Feng Shiyis concerns

    Chapter 19: Feng Shiyi''s concerns


    Wang San was taken by Feng Zhong to change clothes, and Zhang Han apanied them to monitor.


    Du Ge and the Feng n''s uncle and nephew went to a private room to have a meal.


    During the meal.


    Feng Yunjie, whose ideology had suffered a great impact, hesitated for a moment before finally couldn''t help but say, "Mr. Qi, do you really want to keep Wang San?"


    "What''s wrong?" Du Ge was still reminiscing about Wang San''s sickly adorable behavior. Although his words and actions were a bit overwhelming when performed in the identity of an innkeeper, it had to be said that he quickly entered the realm of being abnormal.


    If all the participants in the simtion field were like this, he began to doubt whether the Peacekeeping Vanguard could be formed.


    However, after a moment of thought.


    People areplex beings. If a person''s character is only defined by one keyword, and that keyword is also linked to their growth, then it''s hard for that person not to be abnormal.


    Even someone as upright as him, equipped with the keyword of upholding righteousness, was thinking about causing a bigmotion. His thoughts gradually twisted. Moreover, everyone else had received professional training.Therefore, they should still ept him. The more people he interacts with, the more information he can gather about reality.


    After all, he still had to pass the test of reality. Even if he couldn''t pass the simtion field, at most he would be eliminated. But if someone discovered his body possession in reality, who knows what would happen?


    If they couldn''t control them, it would be better to eliminate them in advance. The person ranked first in the simtion field should have this confidence...


    ...


    "I... I always feel that his keyword is somewhat sinister." Feng Yunjie hesitated for a long time before finally saying, "When he talks to me, I can''t help but feel a chill in my heart, an impulse to escape..."


    Escape?


    This must be an awakened advanced skill!


    Turn around and ask him what his advanced skill is?


    Du Ge smiled and said, "Third Young Master, you''re wrong. In the future, we will encounter all kinds of Heavenly Demons. Each type of Heavenly Demon is different. If everyone is as picky as you, the Feng n won''t be able to rise. Just like a family, we need to absorb all kinds of talents. We need disciples like Zhang Han, training partners like me, servants, and someone like Feng Zhong who knows how to run a business. Only then can the family truly operate..."


    "That''s true, but I think if we let him join, his way of speaking might cause some trouble. Aren''t we supposed to uphold martial world peace? His keyword doesn''t seem like that of a righteous person, and it might affect how others view us..." Perhaps Feng Yunjie was really influenced by the skill. He found another excuse to try to push Wang San out.


    "Third Young Master, you don''t understand sickly adorables." Du Ge said, "Most of the time, sickly adorables appear to be normal people. They only act like that when they have an outbreak. In theory, the sickly adorable attribute should be developed gradually. His behavior just now was to show me his value and fight for a chance to survive..."


    "But..." Feng Yunjie wanted to say something, but before he could speak, Du Ge interrupted him.


    "Third Young Master, sickly adorables are not as terrifying as you imagine. When Wang San has an outbreak, he is indeed abnormal, but he also possesses the attribute of protection. As long as he recognizes you, he will do everything to protect you." Du Ge said, "Third Young Master, you need to learn to adapt and be strong. Besides, don''t forget that I''m here too. My keyword is protection. Can I just watch you get into danger?"


    "Protection?" Feng Yunjie was stunned.


    "But the way sickly adorables protect is different from me. They only protect the people they recognize." Du Ge said.


    "Alright!" Feng Yunjie picked up his wine ss and took a sip, stabilizing his restless emotions. He had already tasted the benefits of protection. Since sickly adorables also had the attribute of protection, he temporarily gave up the idea of driving Wang San away.


    With Du Ge and Wang San, if Wang San posed a threat to him, Du Ge would protect him. If Du Ge posed a threat to him, Wang San would protect him. Double protection, safer!


    Feng Yunjie was introduced to a sickly adorable.


    Wang San was protected, and Feng Yunjie was betrayed. Du Ge enjoyed the pleasure of double attribute enhancement and regained his confidence. In this moment, he believed that thebination of protection and betrayal was invincible. After all, no matter what he did, he couldn''t go wrong.


    "Mr. Qi, with so many Heavenly Demons in the team, can you suppress them all by yourself?" Wang San was targeting Feng Yunjie, while Feng Shiyi, apart from being overwhelming, had no other special feelings. He had other concerns.


    In less than two days, the Feng n had encountered three Heavenly Demons. The increase in their numbers seemed too fast, and these Heavenly Demons seemed a bit too unconventional.


    He couldn''t imagine what the Feng n would be after recruiting such a group of Heavenly Demons.


    "Second-in-Command, you''ve seen it too. How difficult it is for other Heavenly Demons to match their attributes. I''m the fastest to grow, so suppressing them is definitely not a problem." Du Ge said.


    "The Peacekeeping Vanguard won''t beposed entirely of Heavenly Demons, right?" Feng Shiyi asked again.


    "How is that possible? There are only a few Heavenly Demons. We also need to recruit normal heroes from the martial world to bnce the Heavenly Demons." Du Ge saw through Feng Shiyi''s thoughts and smiled, "Second-in-Command is worried that the Feng n won''t be able to control us in the future and lose the initiative, right?"


    "That''s right, I do have this thought." Since he was seen through, Feng Shiyi no longer beat around the bush, "Mr. Qi, I''m not only worried about the Heavenly Demons, but also the other heroes you recruit. Your martial skills are even better than mine. Can you really maintain control over the Peacekeeping Vanguard?"


    Because of Wang San''s matter, Feng Yunjie had been absent-minded, eating his food in silence. Only when he heard Feng Shiyi''s words did he raise his head and look at Du Ge.


    "Second-in-Command, you''re overthinking it. The quality of our team can only handle small matters. Heroes who look down on us won''t join us, just like how you wouldn''t join street thugs to collect protection fees. Experts won''t lower themselves." Du Ge shook his head with a smile, "When we make a big move, that''s when we''ll attract experts. By then, my strength will naturally rise, and I won''t be afraid of them."


    "Mr. Qi doesn''t need to be afraid, but what about the Feng n? The Feng n doesn''t have any experts..." Feng Shiyi said.


    Du Ge was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said, "So Second-in-Command never considered me as one of your own from the beginning!"Feng Shiyi said, "Mr. Qi, that''s not what I meant."


    "Second-in-Command, there''s no need to exin. I haven''t made any substantial contributions, so it''s normal not to trust me. However, as the saying goes, ''the road tests a horse''s strength, time reveals a person''s heart.'' I will prove myself with actions and make the Feng Family truly recognize me," Du Ge said seriously. "As for the issue that Second-in-Command is worried about, I have mentioned the solution before. Perhaps Second-in-Command has forgotten."


    "Did you?" Feng Shiyi asked.


    "Stealing secret manuals, stealing miraculous pills," Du Geughed. "Second-in-Command, you''re not going to tell me that there are no miraculous pills in the martial world that can enhance one''s power, right? As I''ve said before, ''maintain for a day, maintain for a lifetime.'' Only when the Feng Family is strong can I be strong. I will not give up on the interests of the Feng Family."


    He still hasn''t given up on the idea of stealing other people''s secret manuals?


    Feng Yunjie couldn''t help but say, "Mr. Qi, doesn''t stealing secret manuals conflict with maintaining peace and justice? If others find out that the Peacekeeping Vanguard is doing these things behind the scenes..."


    "Third Young Master, maintaining martial world peace does not conflict with protecting the interests of the Feng Family," Du Ge nced at him andughed. "Who said that there are no treasures in the evil forces? Don''t worry, Rome wasn''t built in a day. We''ll take it step by step, and in the end, we''ll have everything."


    "Are we still going to the Iron Palm Gang?" Feng Shiyi asked.


    "Of course, but let''s wait and see if there are any other gains in Luyang City," Du Ge said. "We also need time to coordinate with Wang San."


    At the mention of Wang San, Feng Yunjie reflexively shivered, his wine ss shook, and wine spilled all over the table.


    Feng Shiyi looked at his own son and frowned, dissatisfied, "Yunjie, it''s just Wang San who said a few strange things. He can''t even beat Feng Zhong, what are you afraid of? If you''re like this, how will you lead the Peacekeeping Vanguard in the future?"


    Feng Yunjie knew that his reaction was inappropriate. He looked at Feng Shiyi, wanting to exin but not knowing where to start. In the end, he could only pretend to be strong, "Uncle, I won''t do it again."

 Chapter 20: The fear of charm

    Chapter 20: The fear of charm


    After an hour, Wang San returned with Feng Zhong.


    Wang San changed into a ck outfit and even put on some makeup. He lookedpletely different, with slightly messy hair and a strand of hair falling in front of his eyes.


    He used some unknown cosmetic to deepen the hollows under his eyes, making his face pale. He appeared gloomy and unhealthy.


    "Young brother, I''m back. I really wish it was you who helped me choose clothes just now. Let''s never be apart again. It makes me ufortable to think of you having meals with others. You belong to me, and I only want to have meals with you..." Wang San''s eyes lit up when he saw Feng Yunjie. He stared at him affectionately, as if he was the only person left in the world.


    Feng Yunjie''s hair stood on end, and he instinctively took a step back, wanting to escape. But he remembered Du Ge''s persuasion and his promise to Feng Shiyi, so he suppressed his fear and trembled as he said, "Wang San, please don''t talk to me like this anymore. I know you need to grow up, and I can find a woman for you, a beautiful woman. How about the neighbor girl who flirted with youst night?"


    "Young brother, do you hate me? I don''t want any other woman, I only want you. Don''t give up on me, I know you''re not that kind of person." Tears streamed down Wang San''s face as he looked at Feng Yunjie. In an instant, he seemed to lose his vitality. He took a step forward, wanting to grab Feng Yunjie''s arm, and anxiously said, "Young brother, this can''t be your intention. They forced you, right? Who is it? Is it him? Or him?..."


    He looked at Feng Shiyi first, then at Zhang Han.


    Feng Shiyi frowned.


    Feng Yunjie suddenly took a step back and hid behind Du Ge. "Mr. Qi, didn''t you say he''s usually normal? Why is he still like this?"Looking at Feng Yunjie hiding behind Du Ge, Wang San''s expression instantly became emotionless, and his gaze turned ice-cold as he stared straight at Du Ge, as if he wanted to kill him.


    Du Ge felt a chill in his heart from Wang San''s gaze, but fortunately, he wasn''t too affected. He shook his head and said, "Let me talk to him first."


    "I also wanted to talk to you. You better stay away from my young brother, or else I will kill you..." A wicked smile appeared on Wang San''s lips as he looked at Feng Yunjie, switching to a natural smile. "Young brother, wait for me. I''ll be back to apany you soon."


    "Let''s go! To Room 7 with the yellow sign." Du Ge nced at Wang San, shook his head, and walked ahead.


    Wang San followed closely behind, looking at Du Ge''s back, still cold and with a gaze that could kill him.


    Du Ge could clearly see the killing intent in Wang San''s eyes.


    Feng Shiyi looked at the pale-faced Feng Yunjie and finally realized that something was wrong. He lifted his foot to catch up.


    Du Ge turned around. "Second-in-Command, you guys don''te over for now. He might not say anything if you''re here."


    "Okay." Feng Shiyi hesitated for a moment, nodded, and turned to Feng Yunjie. He wanted to figure out what was going on.


    Feng Zhong looked at Du Ge, then at Feng Shiyi, and said, "Second Master, should I go and handle some things in the shop first?"


    "Go ahead!" Feng Shiyi said, "Don''t tell anyone about what happened here."


    "Second Master, I''ve been with the Feng Family for a long time. Can''t you trust me?" Feng Zhong smiled foolishly, bowed slightly to Feng Shiyi, and said, "Then I''ll go first."


    ...


    Room 7 with the yellow sign.


    Du Ge and Wang San entered the room, and Wang San casually closed the door. "Stay away from Feng Yunjie while I can still control myself. Don''t let me see him begging you again..."


    "Speak nicely, or I''ll kill you first." Du Ge pulled out a flying knife from his knife sheath, spinning it on his fingertips. His super agility ensured uracy and prevented him from hurting himself.


    Seeing the flying knife, Wang San helplessly said, "The fear of charm. The person I like will feel intense fear towards me. Brother Qi, it awakened when you tested me."


    Du Ge''s flying knife suddenly stopped, and he asked, "Is there a limit to the number of people?"


    Wang San remained silent for a moment and shook his head. "No." He looked at Du Ge and quickly assured, "But don''t worry, Brother Qi, I will never like you."


    Damn!


    This skill is too powerful!


    Indeed, there are no simple keywords!


    This skill can be used in battle. Just saying ''I like you'' can instantly dampen the morale of the opponent. It''s a huge advantage in a fight against someone who is filled with fear...


    Compared to his fear charm, Du Ge''s self-sacrifice seemed too ordinary.


    Du Ge hesitated for a moment and said, "Then control yourself and continue to scare Feng Yunjie. I''m afraid they won''t be able to resist killing you.""Brother Seven, I''ve already been holding back," Wang San said with a bitter smile, "I haven''t taken action against more people. I need to grow, don''t I? Otherwise, if I rely solely on my skills, I''d be done for if someone attacks me. Skills only instill fear, they don''t make people run away! Besides, if it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t dare to treat Feng Yunjie like that!"


    He looked at Du Ge and said, "Brother Seven, you wouldn''t want a useless teammate, would you? I was forced by you. ''Sickly Adorable'' is a keyword for development, it requires gradual growth and eptance. But you flipped the table too quickly. Soon, everyone will know what happened to the Feng Family. If I don''t grow with it, it would be hard for me to protect myself when I encounter others."


    "Find another way," Du Ge said, "We can''t provoke Feng Yunjie any further for now. Otherwise, the team I''ve worked so hard to build will be ruined by you."


    "Alright then!" Wang San reluctantly nodded, "My life is a borrowed one anyway, I''ll listen to whatever you say. It would be best if Feng Yunjie could find me another ''Sickly Adorable'' target, preferably a woman. To be honest, if it weren''t for growth, I wouldn''t want to mess with a man! But, Brother Seven, what''s your keyword, daring to cause such a bigmotion?"


    "Preservation," Du Ge said.


    "..." Wang San''s eyes bulged out in disbelief, "Preservation? Not chaos, destruction?"


    "Preservation," Du Ge repeated.


    "I give up, you''re amazing," Wang San gave a thumbs up, clicking his tongue in admiration, "Wow, a support keyword daring to do this, I''m impressed. I give up, boss, you''re not aiming to win, you''re just here for the thrill, aren''t you?"


    "If there''s no chaos, what am I preserving?" Du Ge nced at him, "In any case, you need to hold back for now. When I''m capable of controlling the entire team, you can let loose. Don''t worry about your safety, I''ll protect you."


    "Okay, I understand," Wang San nodded, his mood dropping significantly. Clearly, Du Ge''s ''preservation'' had made him lose faith in the future.

 Chapter 21: Sickly Adorables Daily Life

    Chapter 21: Sickly Adorable''s Daily Life


    I don''t know what kind of psychological construction Feng Shiyi did for Feng Yunjie. When he saw Wang San again, he was able to maintain hisposure and not tremble. But when he walked with Wang San, the hand holding the sword still proved that he still lived in fear.


    Poor child!


    After being warned by Du Ge, Wang San restrained himself a lot and no longer openly expressed his love for Feng Yunjie.


    He switched to another way.


    He secretly collected Feng Yunjie''s personal belongings, such as dropped hair, and asionally hid in a corner, obsessively looking at Feng Yunjie''s belongings, making strange giggles;


    He would warn all therades, servants, and others who had contact with Feng Yunjie to stay away from his little brother; he would also spread out rice paper and draw a portrait of him and Feng Yunjie together.


    However, Wang San''s painting skills were poor, and only the outlines could be vaguely seen. He had tobel the names of the two people on the portrait and write some strange words on it, such as "I can give everything for Yun Gege", "Anyone who harms Yun Gege must die", "Look at me, look at me, you are not allowed to look at others", and so on.


    Feng Yunjie identally saw the content of Wang San''s portrait and almost copsed. He immediately came to find Du Ge with bloodshot eyes: "Mr. Qi, I can''t take it anymore. Can''t you send him back to the Feng Family? If this continues, I''m afraid I won''t be able to resist killing him..."


    "Third Young Master, endure for now. Wang San still has great use. Hasn''t your second uncle found a suitable woman for him?" Du Ge said, "Once we find a suitable woman, you will be relieved."Feng Shiyi sent Zhang Han back to the Feng Family to help Wang San find a woman.


    Wang San''s destructive power was too great. Even Feng Yunjie was scared by him. Finding a random woman would probably make her copse in one or two days. It would be a burden to keep her in the team. They needed to find someone who could control Wang San, be loyal to the Feng Family, and be helpful to the team. In this case, the female disciple of the Feng Family''s direct lineage became the best choice.


    "Third Young Master, are you really not considering protecting Wang San?" Du Ge asked.


    Feng Yunjie shook his head desperately: "Mr. Qi, I only need you."


    "Ah!" Du Ge sighed with regret and said, "Third Young Master, you have no idea what you have lost."


    "Just consider me unfortunate!" Feng Yunjie said, "Mr. Qi, can you tell Wang San not to do those things anymore? Even if he wants to grow, it doesn''t have to be in just one or two days!"


    "For Heavenly Demon, growth must be seized day and night. We must be prepared for any crisis that may ur at any time. For the overall interests of our team, I cannot agree to your request." Du Ge shook his head, "Third Young Master, he hasn''t really harmed you. You can pretend you didn''t see it."


    "He''s like a ghost, appearing out of nowhere. How can I pretend I didn''t see it?" Feng Yunjie roared hysterically, then his voice softened, "Mr. Qi, I beg you, let him calm down for a while. In one day, tomorrow, my father will send my junior sister to him..."


    You are human.


    Your junior sister is not?


    Your Feng Family is really despicable!


    Although Du Ge knew that the simtion field was virtual and the characters inside were fictional, their actions still made him furious. It was not unjust to betray them!


    But they still had value to be used. Suddenly, Du Ge''s ears moved and he nced at the door without making a sound. Then he shook his head again, "Third Young Master, Wang San must grow as soon as possible. Have you ever thought that one day, when his sickly adorable nature is directed towards enemies, they will also feel the same fear as you. You have practiced martial arts for many years, you should know what consequences arise when one side suddenly feels fear during a martial arts contest, right?"


    Feng Yunjie imagined himself in the position of both contestants, and the scene of Wang San suddenly appearing from the side made him break out in a cold sweat.


    "Do you now understand the importance of Wang San?" Du Ge smiled, "Third Young Master, whether our Peacekeeping Vanguard is eliminating the forces of evil or the martial arts contest at the Qiao Family half a yearter, the presence of Wang San or not could make a huge difference. Now, do you still think Wang San doesn''t need to develop his abilities? Do you still want to send him back to the Feng Family?"


    Feng Yunjie shook his head.


    The desire for the Qiao Family''s Holy Land temporarily overwhelmed his fear of Wang San. After hesitating for a moment, he asked, "Mr. Qi, will my fear of Wang San always exist?"


    "Of course not." Du Ge nodded, without saying whether it would or would not.


    "That''s good." Feng Yunjie breathed a sigh of relief and sighed, "Indeed, no Heavenly Demon is useless. I''ll just avoid him for a few days."


    "Third Young Master, you don''t necessarily have to avoid him." Du Ge said, "Maintaining a spirit of moving forward courageously is an essential quality for a warrior to reach the peak. Why don''t you try facing your fear and oveing it? When you defeat the fear in your mind, your future achievements will be limitless."


    Feng Yunjie was stunned for a moment, as if enlightened. He stood up and bowed to Du Ge, "Thank you, Mr. Qi, for your guidance. Yunjie has learned."


    Outside the door.


    Feng Shiyi, who had been eavesdropping for a long time, pondered for a moment. Then, without alerting Du Ge in the room, he quietly turned and left.


    He came to find Du Ge for Wang San''s sake. Feng Shiyi felt that the neurotic Wang San had too much influence on Feng Yunjie. If it continued, it could leave a shadow in Feng Yunjie''s heart, which would be extremely detrimental to a warrior''s growth.


    But now, after eavesdropping on Du Ge and Feng Yunjie''s conversation, he changed his mind. Feng Yunjie was too smooth. Perhaps keeping Wang San would be a tempering for him.


    And.


    Feng Shiyi was also certain of one thing, Du Ge was really always protecting the interests of the Feng Family and had not changed because of Wang San''s addition. That was enough.


    ...


    Feng Yunjie left.


    Du Ge continued to practice, waiting to see if the people sent by the Feng Family could find other participants who entered the simtion field in Luyang City.Wang San''s appearance had shown him a new way of fighting. If he could find new contenders and convince them to join his team, his uing ns would go much smoother.


    As for visiting the Iron Palm Gang and such, Du Ge was in no rush. Those were all just to deceive the Feng Family and lower their guard.


    Of course, if he only had one keyword to maintain, then all his ns would be real. He would fully protect the Feng Family and grow step by step.


    Because for peacekeeping, changing masters is equivalent to betrayal, which would cause his personal attributes to drastically decrease, just like Wang San who, despite being threatened, was unwilling to change his words and actions.


    Du Ge couldn''t afford such consequences either, but he still had a backstab. Therefore, maintaining the interests of a third-rate family was not the optimal solution.


    After all, betraying them would not only result in no loss, but also bring great benefits.


    Peacekeeping - job hopping - peacekeeping again - job hopping again -


    Continuing this cycle was his optimal solution for growth.


    Even if he really wanted to establish the Peacekeeping Vanguard, it shouldn''t be the powerless Feng Family. It should be one of the Three Gates or Five Sects, where he could find bigger investors. Only a fool would take one step at a time and follow the rules!


    The Iron Palm Gang, which was a notch above the Feng Family, was actually Du Ge''s second chosen master.


    However.


    The Gang Leader of the Iron Palm Gang, Qiu Yuang, was a top-notch expert. With numerous gang members under him, Du Ge wouldn''t take the risk without being sure he could retreat unscathed.


    At least he needed to build up his own team, let Qiu Yuang see the strength of the Heavenly Demon, and then when he switched sides, he would have persuasive power.


    At present.


    Du Ge''s biggest enemy was the other contenders in the Simtion Field.


    When he left the Feng Family, he felt that the road was long and the mountain high, and there was buffer time for him to grow. But Wang San''s fear of the delicate situation made him feel a sense of crisis again...

 Chapter 22: Whip dipped in iodine

    Chapter 22: Whip dipped in iodine


    That night, the Feng Family members who were searching for other Heavenly Demons in Luyang City returned one after another, but they gained nothing.


    This was within Du Ge''s expectations.


    The world in the simtion field was called Da Qian, upying the most fertile Central ins. There were several small countries around it.


    The poption of these countries added up to over 80 million.


    Now, there were only a little over 600 participants left in the simtion field.


    With over 600 people scattered among a poption of over 80 million, it was like raindrops falling into the ocean, unable to create any waves.


    Even if the participants focused on selecting sects or big cities, there were only five or six people from the Feng Family searching in the vast Luyang City.


    Finding five or six people hidden in Luyang City, who had possessed the bodies of the locals and possessed their memories, was like finding a needle in a haystack.


    Running into Wang San was already a stroke of luck for them.Not finding any other Heavenly Demons, Feng Shiyiforted them for a few words and sent them to rest.


    Du Ge and the others also rested.


    Their rooms were next to each other, with Feng Yunjie beside them. Next to Feng Yunjie was Du Ge, and next to Du Ge was Wang San. Next to Wang San was Feng Shiyi.


    Wang San was a new addition, and Feng Shiyi didn''t trust him. He was afraid that Wang San would betray them, so he didn''t dare to use the acupoint technique on him like before. He could only prevent him from escaping by keeping an eye on him.


    The several disciples searching for Heavenly Demons slept in the opposite rooms, with two guards left.


    With such tight surveince, the possibility of Wang San, who had no martial arts skills, escaping was almost nonexistent.


    ...


    Du Ge made his calctions, and the Feng Family made their calctions as well. However, things in the world were unpredictable, and hardly anything went smoothly ording to n.


    An unexpected event urred that night.


    In the middle of the night, while rushing on the road and practicing martial arts, Du Ge, who was half-asleep, was suddenly awakened by two short groans. Then, he heard faint but noisy footsteps and breathing outside and on the roof.


    His eyes widened, and he sat up, wondering what was going on.


    A ssic scene from a wuxia drama, a night attack?


    Targeting them?


    This came too fast, didn''t it?


    Where did they make a mistake?


    In an instant, a series of questions shed through Du Ge''s mind. He quickly put on his clothes and grabbed the sword and knife pouch ced by the bedside. "Second-in-Command, enemy attack."


    He shouted a warning, and Du Ge held his breath.


    The night was dark, but with his heightened senses, his ability to see in the dark far surpassed that of an ordinary person. He could vaguely see a blowpipe poking through the window paper and reaching in.


    A night attack with smoke, it really was a standard package!


    Du Ge suddenly shouted, startling the other party. The blowpipe quickly retracted, but it was toote. Du Ge threw a flying knife with a flick of his hand, and it was already flying towards the intruder.


    He hadn''t specifically trained in hidden weapons, but Du Ge didn''t need to be like Li Xunhuan, hitting the throat with every knife. With a distance of three to five meters, as long as the flying knife hit, it would create a hole in the person''s body. Its killing power was not much worse than a pistol.


    Ah!


    A scream, and blood stained the windows and doors.


    At the same time.


    Their whereabouts were exposed, and chaos broke out outside.


    The sound of broken windows came from the next room. Du Ge rushed into the corridor without caring about Feng Yunjie. He kicked open Wang San''s room door and barged in.


    Wang San, who hadn''t been alerted by Du Ge, was in a daze from the smoke and fell into aa. At this moment, he was being carried on the shoulders of a ck-clothed person, heading towards the window.


    Du Ge raised his hand and threw another flying knife.


    The ck-clothed person was carrying Wang San and had his back facing Du Ge. Moreover, he never expected someone to throw a hidden weapon in the darkness. When he heard the sound of the wind, it was already toote to dodge. The flying knife hit him directly in the back, and with a scream, he fell to the ground.


    Just as Du Ge was about to go over and check on Wang San''s condition.


    The personal information suddenly flickered.


    He raised his hand and opened the personal information.


    There were no changes in the other sections, but there was an additional entry in the advanced skills:


    Backstab: When attacking someone from behind, you have a speed bonus. The higher your attributes, the greater the bonus.


    Fuck?


    Advanced skills aren''t supposed to be one that can be continuously developed?


    New skills will be born when the conditions are met?


    Du Ge was stunned for a moment, then ecstatic. If he had known this earlier, he would have stabbed someone in the back with a flying knife.


    Backstab, although it restricted the direction of attack, it was not like the previous two purely supportive skills. It at least added attack power.


    This skill was great!


    Outside the window, someone heard themotion inside the room and peeked in. Du Ge raised his hand and threw a knife, but the person''s head shrank back and avoided it. Obviously, their kung fu was better than the person in the room.


    At this moment.


    Chaos broke out outside.


    Feng Shiyi''s voice of panic came, "Iron Sand Palm? Are you people from the Iron Palm Gang? The Feng Family has no grudges with you. Why attack Xingyu Tower at night?"


    "Finish the fight quickly. Besides the Heavenly Demon, leave no one alive." Another unfamiliar voice came, followed by torches being lit outside, illuminating the night.


    Iron Palm Gang?


    Heavenly Demon?


    It turned out they were here for them. The Feng Family was small and usually went unnoticed. It shouldn''t have been exposed so quickly.


    There was a traitor!


    Du Ge instantly understood the reason. He took two quick steps, picked up Wang San from the ground, and pulled out the flying knife from the back of the ck-clothed person. He quickly left the room.


    Even though it was more dangerous outside, there was smoke in the room, and he couldn''t stay for long. Even though his senses were heightened, he still needed to breathe. It was already impressive that he could hold his breath for so long.


    In the inn corridor.


    Feng Shiyi and his nephew, along with three Feng Family disciples and over a dozen ck-clothed people, were struggling in a fight. Each of them was injured, and the two disciples responsible for night patrol had already fallen in a pool of blood.The opponents were numerous and their martial arts skills surpassed those of the Feng Family. Apart from Feng Shiyi, the rest of the Feng Family were essentially being suppressed.


    As Du Ge stepped forward, another direct descendant of the Feng Family let out a scream and died in the corridor.


    The corridor was narrow, and a group of people were squeezed together. Throwing a flying knife could easily hurt one''s own people. Du Ge decisively threw Wang San to the ground, drew his long sword, and aimed at the back of a ck-clothed man who was attacking Feng Yunjie, stabbing him with his sword.


    The ck-clothed men were well-trained and coordinated with each other. Seeing Du Ge draw his sword, a nearby ck-clothed man withdrew from the fight to intercept Du Ge.


    But the speed of the sudden stab from behind was too fast. He had just retreated when Du Ge, like a ghost, was already behind hispanion, piercing him through with his long sword.


    His eyes bulged out in shock: "Hall Master, there''s an expert."


    Hearing this, several of the ck-clothed men who were attacking others immediately split off and surrounded Du Ge, intending to take him out first.


    Cursing his bad luck, Du Ge quickly pulled out his long sword and said to the approaching ck-clothed men, "You can''t kill me, I''m the Heavenly Demon. You need to keep me alive."


    The ck-clothed men seemed taken aback by hisck of courage and froze on the spot.


    One of them looked at Du Ge and said, "If you are the Heavenly Demon, drop your sword and we''ll spare your life."


    Du Ge suddenly looked behind him with a look of surprise on his face.


    The ck-clothed man quickly turned around, but there was no one behind him. Realizing he had been tricked, it was toote to turn back. He lunged forward, but it was already toote.


    A sharp pain in his chest, the gleaming tip of a sword pierced through his chest. He managed to utter the word "despicable" before he copsed to the ground, dead with his eyes wide open.


    After the sessful backstab, a warm current spread throughout Du Ge''s body, his attributes gradually increasing.


    Seeing theirpanion killed by a sneak attack right under their noses, the remaining men were filled with grief and anger, raising their swords and shing at Du Ge.


    As Du Ge parried with his sword, he said, "I''m the Heavenly Demon, you can''t kill me."


    "I''ll kill the Heavenly Demon," one of them said, his eyes red with rage.


    "Don''t be impulsive. If you kill me, your people will have died in vain," Du Ge said. "When you go back, do you think the Gang Leader will spare you?"


    Their attacks faltered, and the weapons that were originally aimed at Du Ge''s vital points were redirected to his arms and legs, ces where he wouldn''t die. The force was noticeably lighter.


    They couldn''t kill him, but injuring him was just as good. These men weren''t so gullible as to stop attacking because of Du Ge''s words.


    But fighting like this was inevitably restrictive, and they were all extremely frustrated.


    Du Ge seemed to have eyes in the back of his head. He was already at ease when he was surrounded, and now his pressure was greatly reduced. He easily blocked the swords aimed at him and said to the crowd, "This is the right way. Killing and capturing are two different things. Don''t ruin the Iron Palm Gang''s n because of a moment of impulsiveness. If the mission fails and you get yourself involved, it''s not worth it. The dead are gone, the living need to continue living. You have to look on the bright side of things. The one on the left, swing your sword a little less wide. It''s okay if you hurt me, just don''t hurt yourpanion..."

 Chapter 23: Battle style changed by Heavenly Demon

    Chapter 23: Battle style changed by Heavenly Demon


    Is this guy crazy?


    It''s obvious, no need for you to say...


    It was a normal situation, but after Du Ge said it, it sounded weird.


    We are clearly enemies, why do you care?


    If you''re really a good person, put down your sword and let us capture you, okay?


    The ck-clothed men who were attacking Du Ge were getting more and more annoyed. Unfortunately, they couldn''t kill him because there were so many of theirrades watching. If they identally killed him, they would be in big trouble when they returned.


    During a life and death battle, once you have restrictions, it bes frustrating no matter how you fight, especially when someone on the other side is mocking you. It''s really tempting to kill him!


    Damn it!


    ..."Bro, don''t move so much, be careful not to hurt your waist..."


    "Brother, why are you so careless? You almost hit the other brother next to you. It''s a loss for the Iron Palm Gang!"


    "Don''t re at him, we''re all from the same gang. We should unite, help each other..."


    ...


    Du Ge kept trash-talking, making the few people attacking him annoyed and confused. They gradually lost their rhythm, while Du Ge found his own rhythm in the real battle.


    "A bunch of idiots, just keep surrounding him. Once I deal with Feng Shiyi, he won''t be able to escape." The ck-clothed men who were fighting Feng Shiyi had already heard the situation here and couldn''t help but shout.


    One word woke up the dreamer.


    The ck-clothed men attacking Du Ge suddenly understood, and immediately slowed down their pace. They changed positions and trapped Du Ge, not letting him break through. They also realized that Du Ge''s martial arts were mediocre and he fought without any strategy, relying solely on his agility!


    The previous ambush was probably just luck.


    One of them evenughed and said sarcastically, "Heavenly Demon, do you have any more wise words? Keep talking, let us have some fun..."


    Du Ge nced at him and smiled, "What do you think the gang leader invited me for? Going through all this trouble, it can''t be just to make me a prisoner, right? Maybe by tomorrow, we will be on the same side. Who do you think will have a higher position then? Do you think I will feel ufortable remembering the words you mocked me with tonight? Bro, our rtionship is gettingplicated!"


    "..." The face under the ck cloth of the ck-clothed man was as dark as ink. He hated Du Ge to death, but he clenched his teeth and remained silent.


    "Do you think I don''t know who you are because you''re wearing a mask?" Du Ge observed his surroundings with his eyes behind his head, thinking of a strategy while continuing his trash-talking, "When important people can''t figure out their target for revenge, they usually resort to collective punishment. I may not know who you are, but I can definitely find out who was assigned the mission. I wonder if the brothers who fought side by side with you at that time will hate you?"


    "Fuck!" The ck-clothed man who had just spoken wanted to p himself. He knew that Du Ge was eloquent, so he should have just surrounded him obediently. Why did he have to be so sarcastic?


    Ah!


    A scream came, and another member of the Feng Family fell.


    The enemy was numerous and had high martial arts skills. The people from the Feng Residence were already struggling to hold on. It was already difficult for them tost this long, but if they continued like this, they would eventually be defeated one by one.


    "Mr. Qi, save Yunjie and break through."


    Feng Shiyi knew that Du Ge had only possessed his body for two days, and even though he had grown, there were limits. In this situation, even if he wanted to protect the Feng Family, he was powerless. Right now, he only hoped that Du Ge could save Feng Yunjie by risking his own injuries. After all, Heavenly Demon had a strong recovery ability, and as long as he survived, Feng Shiyi could break through.


    "Second-in-Command, is there a way to dispel the smoke?" Du Ge saw the situation on the field and understood Feng Shiyi''s thoughts, but he didn''t n to do as he wished. He couldn''t use lightness skill, and even if he risked saving Feng Yunjie, he wouldn''t be able to run far.


    Moreover, there was no guarantee that he could save him.


    For the current situation, the only way to break the deadlock was to rely on Wang San, who was in aa.


    He wanted to go to the Iron Palm Gang, but he shouldn''t be captured, because there would be no benefit in that. He would have to start from scratch again, and without backstabbing, the attribute points he obtained from protecting the Feng Family might be washed away. He couldn''t afford to make a loss.


    "It''s already thiste, why do you still care about Wang San? It''s more important to save your life!" Feng Shiyi angrily said.


    "Second-in-Command, my attribute is protection. I can''t abandon myrades and escape for my own life." Du Ge didn''t directly mention Wang San''s role, but used a more tactful exnation, and also added a few attribute points for himself.


    "Damn it!" Feng Shiyi cursed. He suddenly regretted tying Heavenly Demon and the Feng Family together. These stubborn guys only brought disaster. It seemed that anyone with the word "demon" in their name was not a good person. However, in this critical moment, he could only rely on Du Ge. He said without a good tone, "Ssh him with cold water."


    The Hall Master of the Iron Palm Gang was in a difficult situation. Before he came, he didn''t really believe in the Heavenly Demon, but now he did. Normal people wouldn''t do this. Seeing that death was imminent, he was still thinking about saving someone!


    Cold water!


    It turned out that what was said in martial arts novels was true. When affected by a certain drug, you need a woman to detoxify, and when affected by smoke, sshing cold water would do. The experience of the martial world was indeed reliable.


    The inn had plenty of cold water. In order to prevent fires, there were always tworge barrels filled with water in the corridor.


    Du Ge nced at the location of the barrels and then looked at Wang San, who was lying unconscious on the ground. He shouted, "Wang San, I''m risking my life to protect you. Remember my kindness."


    Sacrificing oneself for righteousness, if there was one opportunity, there would be a second. He wouldn''t let go of any chance to increase his attribute points.


    But in the eyes of the ck-clothed men, Du Ge''s actions were childish and ridiculous. Just shouting wouldn''t help him break free from being surrounded, right?


    But soon, they couldn''tugh anymore. Du Ge actually gave up protecting himself, swept his long sword, and rushed towards the des of the ck-clothed men.


    This reckless behavior startled the ck-clothed men. Coupled with the trash-talking from earlier, the ck-clothed men intercepting Du Ge were afraid of hurting him. They subconsciously pulled back their des, and Du Ge managed to break free from the encirclement unscathed.Du Ge was not far from Wang San to begin with. After breaking out of the encirclement, he rushed to Wang San''s side in a few strides, picked him up, and shouted, "He is also a Heavenly Demon, we can''t harm him."


    Then, with a backward swing of his long sword, he forced back the ck-d men who were chasing after them. After rushing forward a few more steps, he threw Wang San into a water tank.


    Ssh!


    Water sshed everywhere.


    Wang San jolted awake, looking around in confusion, unsure of what had just happened.


    Du Ge stood guard in front of the water tank, "Wang San, there''s a traitor in Xingyu Tower. Whether you live or die depends on your performance! Take them down one by one, leave no survivors."


    Understanding dawned on Wang San. He aimed at one of the ck-d men attacking Du Ge, retracted his chin, rolled his eyes upward, and chuckled eerily, "Big brother, I like you so much. You can''t be infatuated with anyone but me!"


    The ck-d man''s pupils suddenly contracted, an inexplicable fear seeping into his heart. He instinctively turned around, intending to flee.


    Thud!


    Du Ge''s long sword thrust forward, freeing him from the Sickly Adorable''s love!


    Meanwhile, Feng Yunjie heard Wang San''s voice, shuddered violently, and was shed on the arm by a ck-d man.


    "Yunjie." Feng Shiyi roared in anger, "Feng Qi, what are you doing?"


    From the corner of his eye, Du Ge clearly saw that after he killed the ck-d man, Wang San paused for a moment, quickly made a gesture as if opening a personal profile, and then a look of joy spread across his face.


    A series of reactions proved that he must have also developed a new advanced Technique!


    But now was not the time to worry about that. Du Ge ignored the roaring Feng Shiyi and urged Wang San, "Continue."


    Wang San suppressed his joy and turned his attention to another ck-d man, hysterically saying, "Big brother, I love you so much, how could you raise your sword against me? Why, why can others receive your love, but I have to endure your hostility..."


    Before this ck-d man could understand why hispanion had suddenly turned around, a great fear surged in his heart. He wanted to escape, to get as far away from this terrifying guy as possible...


    But having seen the fate of hispanion, he knew that turning around meant death. He forced himself to suppress his fear, dodging Wang San''s gaze while fighting Du Ge, as if Wang San would pounce on him the next second and rip out his heart. His Technique waspletely thrown into chaos.


    Du Ge seized the opportunity and stabbed his sword into the man''s throat, ending his life.


    In the blink of an eye, only two of the men attacking Du Ge were left. Wang San''s words made their hair stand on end, but they didn''t feel as much fear. However, seeing their twopanions acting strangely and then dying, they knew they couldn''t escape from the guy in the water tank. The two men exchanged a nce, bypassed Du Ge, and raised their swords to attack Wang San at the same time.


    Du Ge swung his sword to block them, "Come at me together."


    At this critical moment of life and death, Wang San didn''t dare to be distracted. He gave a wicked smile, "My dear brothers, I love you so much. Let me dig out your hearts, swallow them bit by bit, and then we will never be apart, giegiegiegie..."


    A chillingughter suddenly echoed.


    "Ghosts, they are ghosts!" Fear filled their hearts, they lost their will to fight, even forgetting about Du Ge''s backstab. They screamed, dropped their swords, and turned to run.


    Thud!


    Thud!


    Two muffled sounds.


    Du Ge was right behind them, his long sword piercing their hearts, ending their lives.

 Chapter 24: Reversed

    Chapter 24: Reversed


    Wang San woke up, and the situation suddenly reversed.


    The Hall Master who was fighting with Feng Shiyi was confused, but Feng Shiyi was overjoyed. He finally understood Du Ge''s desperate efforts to protect Wang San. Indeed, the Heavenly Demon was even more terrifying than he had imagined. They had a firm grip on the situation.


    "Gie gie gie gie gie, is this the taste of the blood of loved ones? It''s so sweet..." Wang San jumped out of the water tank, wiped a handful of fresh blood from a corpse, and brought it to his nose to savor. Then, he looked at the people besieging Feng Yunjie and slowly smeared the blood on his face. "My loved ones, am I scary? Why are you running away? I will break your legs so you can''t escape anymore. I will kill you so you will never betray me. Am I smart? Praise me quickly..."


    This time, Wang San targeted the two people attacking Feng Yunjie. Under the influence of fear, Feng Yunjie''s techniques became chaotic, and he could no longer defend himself.


    "No."


    Including Feng Yunjie, the three of them screamed in pain and dropped their weapons simultaneously. Like headless flies, they frantically searched for a ce to hide.


    "Killing is protecting life. I will help you relieve the burden of a sinful life." Du Ge''s figure flickered, and whenever they exposed their backs, he would swiftly approach like a ghost and pierce their hearts with a sword.


    After backstabbing a few people, his personal attributes improved slightly, and he became more proficient in using the backstab technique.


    One person intimidated their minds, while the other protected Wang San andunched surprise attacks from behind. Their cooperation was extremely tacit.The other members of the Iron Palm Gang didn''t understand what was happening, but the mysterious deaths of theirrades had caused great trauma to their psyche. They looked at Wang and Du with fear, unable to muster any fighting spirit.


    "Heavenly Demon, they are demons, not humans." One of them shouted in horror, "Hall Master, let''s retreat. If we don''t retreat now, all our brothers will die here..."


    The Hall Master of the Iron Palm Gang had never seen such a fighting style before, and it had already touched upon his blind spot of knowledge.


    He intended to retreat, but leaving behind seven or eight brothers like this was somewhat unwilling. He also realized that the so-called Heavenly Demon''s martial arts were not really martial arts. It relied entirely on physical fitness and sorcery in battle.


    Gritting his teeth, he forced Feng Shiyi back with a palm strike and pounced towards Wang San. In his eyes, once he killed the troublesome Wang San, the remaining Feng Qi would not be a concern. If he captured a Heavenly Demon, it would be enough to prove his loyalty.


    He was fast. In the blink of an eye, he had already reached Wang San. As he looked at Du Ge blocking his way, his heart skipped a beat. He was so scared that he forgot to speak, and by the time he wanted to say something, it was already toote.


    Fortunately, Du Ge always kept an eye on the overall situation. When the Hall Master made his move, Du Ge suddenly turned around and stood in front of Wang San, raising his long sword and waiting for the Hall Master to collide with him.


    Wang San looked at Du Ge blocking his way and was slightly stunned.


    The Hall Master seemed to not see the long sword held by Du Ge. With his palms crossed, Du Ge''s sword broke into three pieces.


    Du Ge didn''t expect his sword to break, and he was momentarily stunned. In that instant, the Hall Master''s palm imprinted on his chest, but he only used seventy percent of his strength. He came for the Heavenly Demon, so he couldn''t kill them all.


    Du Ge was lifted up by a tremendous force and crashed into Wang San. The two of them rolled together like a gourd.


    The pain woke up Wang San, and he shouted as if flying, "I love you, how can you treat me like this..."


    In an instant, an inexplicable fear struck the Hall Master''s heart. However, his willpower was stronger than that of ordinary gang members. Suppressing his shock, he lifted his foot and stomped hard on Wang San''s abdomen.


    In a critical moment.


    Du Ge once again pounced on Wang San, acting as a human shield.


    Intense pain came.


    Plop!


    A mouthful of blood sprayed out of Du Ge''s mouth, but because he sacrificed himself to protect Wang San, his injuries quickly healed. "If you want to kill him, you have to kill me first."


    Wang San''s pupils trembled. "...How can you treat me like this? How can you treat me like this? I want to cut open your body and see your heart, see if there''s me inside your heart..."


    As Wang San spoke more and more, the fear in the Hall Master''s heart grew stronger. He gritted his teeth, trembling, and lifted his foot again, but before he could stomp down...


    Boom!


    A muffled sound.


    His body suddenly flew out, struck by a palm strike from Feng Shiyi who had arrived in time.


    A battle with a huge disparity in strength had turned around in an instant because of Du Ge and Wang San. The Hall Master now understood the importance of the Heavenly Demon and naturally exerted all his efforts to help the two of them.


    Especially Feng Qi, he proved with practical actions that he would truly sacrifice his life to protect others!


    Currently, he was still weak, but once he grew up and protected the Feng Family in the future, the Feng Family would undoubtedly prosper. Therefore, Feng Qi absolutely could not die. Only he could subdue the other Heavenly Demons.


    At this moment, Du Ge''s importance had surpassed Feng Yunjie.


    Feng Yunjie could be reborn after death, but if Feng Qi died, there would be no hope.


    Without the continuous attacks from the Iron Palm Gang''s Hall Master, Du Ge finally managed to stand up. Because his actions aligned with the keyword "protection," his injuries healed instantly when he stood up.


    It had to be said.


    He had truly gained a great advantage in protecting.


    If it were another keyword, with such severe injuries and the inability to move, he would probably be facing death.


    The Hall Master was sent flying and rushed towards the staircase. With his increased fear and worsened injuries, he had no intention of fighting anymore. He just wanted to escape from this haunted ce as soon as possible.The Hall Master had fled, and the remaining members of the Iron Palm Gang dared not linger in battle. They dropped their opponents and fled en masse.


    Du Ge''s long sword had broken, and without a handy weapon, he simply pulled out all the throwing knives from his sheath. With both hands, he flung all the knives out.


    A sudden stab from behind, any attack from the rear would have an agility bonus, regardless of the weapon.


    In a short instant, more than a dozen throwing knives were flung out by Du Ge, his arms leaving afterimages.


    Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud!


    The narrow corridor left little room to dodge the flying knives.


    A series of screams echoed as the members of the Iron Palm Gang fell one after another.


    The Hall Master was also hit by a knife. The throwing knife plunged into his right lung from his back, burying itself to the hilt. He fell to the ground, convulsing, blood foaming from his mouth. It was clear he wouldn''t survive.


    Those who were lucky enough not to be hit by the knives were chased down by Feng Shiyi, who sent them to their deaths with a few palm strikes. Those who were hit by the knives but hadn''t died yet had their necks snapped by him.


    The once noisy corridor was now filled with the thick smell of blood and had returned to silence. Feng Yunjie was curled up in a corner, his teeth chattering. He was also one of Wang San''s favorites, and the fear of being targeted was extended to all those Wang San liked. He had been scared out of his wits.


    Of the five direct disciples, three were dead and the remaining two were injured. Looking at the brutal scene, Feng Shiyi spat out a mouthful of fresh blood, "Mr. Qi, we can''t leave any survivors. This is the Iron Palm Gang''s territory. If they go back and report, none of us will be able to escape."


    "Leave? Where to?" Du Ge asked.


    "Mr. Qi, the Iron Palm Gang''s sudden attack on Xingyu Tower, and their precise target, clearly indicates a traitor within the Feng Family. We can''t stay at Xingyu Tower any longer. We need to return to the Feng Residence to hide and think of a n," Feng Shiyi said.


    "Second-in-Command, who do you think the traitor could be?" Du Ge asked.


    "..." Feng Shiyi was silent for a moment before saying a name, "Feng Zhong. But I can''t understand why he would do this? He''s an old member of the Feng Family, his wife and children are all in the Feng Residence..."


    "Unless he''s no longer himself." Du Ge chuckled, "Just ask a servant if anything happened to Feng Zhong in the past few days and we''ll know." He looked at the two uneasy disciples and reassured, "Don''t be afraid. If he''s possessed by the Heavenly Demon, he won''t expose himself when you ask him for information!"


    He looked back at Feng Shiyi andughed, "Second-in-Command, your Feng Family might really be destined. Despite being a small family, you''ve attracted four Heavenly Demons."


    "You''re joking, Mr. Qi." Feng Shiyi gave a bitter smile, "It''s meaningless to pursue Feng Zhong now. The urgent matter is to leave here as soon as possible. Otherwise, once the Iron Palm Gang reacts, it will be difficult to leave."


    "Second-in-Command, do you think Feng Zhong''s betrayal would only sell us out?" Du Ge smiled, "Don''t forget, there''s also a Heavenly Demon in the Feng Residence!"


    Feng Shiyi looked at the two disciples.


    One of them nervously said, "Second Master, Feng Zhong did indeed ask us about the situation at home."


    Feng Shiyi asked bitterly, "Did you tell him?"


    "Please punish me, Second Master." The man knelt down and defended himself awkwardly, "At that time, I didn''t know that Feng Zhong was possessed by the Heavenly Demon. I thought we needed his cooperation in Luyang City, so I told him everything about the Feng Residence."


    In an instant, Feng Shiyi''s face turned pale.


    Wang San nced at Du Ge, feeling a chill. Feng Zhong knew his situation well. If Du Ge hadn''t intervened, he would have been schemed against by Feng Zhong sooner orter. That guy was so decisive in using others to kill, he would most likely show no mercy to him.

 Chapter 25: The advantage is on our side

    Chapter 25: The advantage is on our side


    Feng Qi stood firmly in front of him, blocking the knife for him, and then unhesitatinglyy on top of him as a human shield...


    The scenes of the battle involuntarily rolled in Wang San''s mind as he looked at Feng Qi, feeling a bitplicated. He knew that Feng Qi''s keyword was "protection", but in that situation, with just one ident, Feng Qi would be gone!


    If he really used the secret signal to find his partner, his keyword would also be "protection". Could he do it?


    Wang San looked at Du Ge''s back and sighed silently. Although Feng Qi was a bit domineering, he really wanted to cooperate with him. It was impressive how quickly he trusted a stranger in the simtion field. Wang San couldn''t tell if he was smart or foolish.


    Perhaps, he could let go of his prejudices and cooperate with him to get through this simtion field. Their keywords couldplement each other perfectly, and they might have a chance to break into the top ten.


    Unfortunately, Feng Qi flipped the table too early. If he hadn''t made himself a target, Feng Zhong wouldn''t have sent the Iron Palm Gang after them...


    Well, it wasn''t because of him flipping the table. He had already been eliminated without any defense.


    After thinking it over, Wang San sighed again. He would go as far as he could. Meeting such a sincere partner was his luck. Even if they didn''t make it to the top ten in the simtion field, it wouldn''t be a wasted trip.


    ...Feng Shiyi remained silent and ignored the kneeling direct disciple on the ground. He knew it wasn''t his fault. He hadn''t been on guard against Feng Zhong either. Feng Zhong''s disguise was too good, and there were no ws to be seen.


    Another direct disciple went to investigate Feng Zhong''s room.


    In the midst of the corpses, Feng Yunjie continued to tremble in the corner, even forgetting to bandage his own injuries. He looked helpless, like a child.


    For a moment, the corridor fell silent.


    After a while, the direct disciple who was investigating Feng Zhong''s situation returned. He looked at Feng Shiyi and shook his head. "Second-in-Command, Feng Zhong has escaped."


    Even though he already knew the result, Feng Shiyi''s straight posture copsed in an instant. He looked at Du Ge in a daze. "Mr. Qi, the Feng Family is finished."


    "Not necessarily." Du Ge shook his head. "Second-in-Command, we still have a chance."


    "What chance?" Feng Shiyi''s voice was hoarse, but his eyes lit up. It was as if he had grasped a lifeline, and he looked at Du Ge expectantly, his face filled with hope.


    "The Iron Palm Gang may not necessarilyunch a night attack on the Feng Family." Du Ge said, "First, the Feng Family is rtively far away. Second, they need to verify whether the Heavenly Demon really exists before sending people to the Feng Family. If they receive a strange piece of information and are unsure of its authenticity, they won''t go and wipe out an entire family. If Qiu Yuang is that foolish, the Iron Palm Gang wouldn''t have be so powerful."


    "So, if we hurry back now, can we still make the Feng Family escape?" Feng Shiyi''s excited voice trembled.


    "Why do we need to go back?" Du Ge smiled. "It''s only polite to return a favor. It''s a beautiful night. If the Iron Palm Gang canunch a night attack on us, why can''t weunch a night attack on them?"


    "...Mr. Qi, it''s already thiste. Please stop joking." Feng Shiyi was stunned, looking at Du Ge foolishly, not knowing what to say.


    Damn it!


    Wang San''s breath hitched. What kind of courage did this guy have? He shouldn''t be seeking death like this. At this time, shouldn''t he hide and bide his time, seeking another opportunity to make aeback?


    The little trust and goodwill that had just been established vanished in an instant. The idea of cooperation was once again thrown out of the window by Wang San. He had to run.


    Even though Feng Qi was a divine assistant, cooperating with such a reckless person would only mean a quick death for himself.


    "Mr. Qi, you may not understand the Iron Palm Gang. Qiu Yuang is a top-notch expert second only to the Sect Leaders of the Five Sects and Three Gates. He has at least three thousand gang members, and a Hall Master like me is equivalent to his strength. The Iron Palm Gang has ten such Hall Masters, each with a Deputy Hall Master, and four Incense Masters."


    Afraid that Du Ge wouldn''t understand, Feng Shiyi added, "The martial skills of the Incense Masters are on par with Yunjie..."


    "Are these people usually at the Iron Palm Gang headquarters?" Du Ge interrupted him and asked.


    Feng Shiyi paused for a moment and said, "The Iron Palm Gang controls the transportation of goods. They have many daily affairs to attend to, and the Hall Masters and Incense Masters have their own territories to manage. There should be two or three Hall Masters who are usually stationed in Luyang City!"


    "One of them is already dead." Du Ge pointed to the fallen Hall Master.


    "...Feng Shiyi.""Given the sudden turn of events, Qiu Yuang definitely won''t, and it''s not worth it for him to recall most of his men. Even if there were originally three Hall Masters in Luyang City, one is now dead, leaving at most two." Du Ge analyzed, "Capturing the Heavenly Demon is not something he would publicize. Moreover, judging from the fact that he only sent one Hall Master to raid us at night, he doesn''t take the Feng Family seriously at all. The other two Hall Masters probably don''t even know what''s happening here, they might be dreaming in some woman''s bed right now. With our preparedness against their ignorance, our chances of killing Qiu Yuang are high..."


    Feng Shiyi initially thought that the night raid on the Iron Palm Gang was Feng Qi''s hysteria, but after Du Ge''s analysis, he suddenly felt that there was a possibility.


    Wang San looked at Du Ge in surprise. In just a short moment, he had analyzed so much. This guy wasn''t stupid at all, so why did he only do stupid things?


    Du Ge looked at the excited Feng Shiyi and confidently said, "Second-in-Command, the advantage is on our side."


    "Mr. Qi, even if we can infiltrate the Iron Palm Gang, Qiu Yuang''s martial arts are extremely high. Even I, I''m afraid, wouldn''tst three moves against him." Feng Shiyi thought for a moment, then shook his head, "Moreover, we are all injured, and Yunjie is..."


    "Second-in-Command, we have Wang San." Du Ge put his hand on Wang San''s shoulder, "Just a quarter of an hour ago, you wouldn''t have thought that we would annihte the enemy, right? Second-in-Command, times have changed. The Heavenly Demon has descended, and our previousbat concepts need to be revised."


    Feng Shiyi looked at Du Ge, then at Wang San, hesitating, "Mr. Qi, if we fail, the Feng Family will be in danger. Why don''t we be more cautious and return now? We still have time to escape..."


    "You can run for a while, but you can''t run forever." Du Ge frowned, "Are you willing to give up the Feng Family''s vast business? No matter what the reason, we have already killed one of the Iron Palm Gang''s Hall Masters. With such a huge loss, do you think Qiu Yuang will let us go? When the timees, he will gather the other nine Hall Masters. What will the Feng Family use to resist? Moreover, the Feng Family has weakened because of me. It''s my failure to protect. My strength will definitely decrease greatly. Who will protect you then? Rely on Wang San and Feng Jiu?"


    Feng Shiyi fell silent. Wang San was a new addition, and without Feng Qi''s protection, he had already been killed by the Hall Master of the Iron Palm Gang. Feng Jiu might be suffering in the Feng Family, it was already good enough that he didn''t oppose the Feng Family. To ask him to help the Feng Family was simply wishful thinking.


    After thinking it over, Feng Shiyi surprisingly found that Du Ge''s proposal was the best way to survive in desperation!


    Du Ge asked, "Have you figured it out?"


    Feng Shiyi took a deep breath, "Alright, let''s do it."


    "Good, let''s rest for a while, then we''ll set off." Du Ge was full of spirit, "We''ll catch them off guard. However, Second-in-Command, you need to find me a sturdy long sword, so it won''t be easily broken by the enemy again."


    Wang San followed, "Find me a handy weapon too."


    "Okay." Feng Shiyi looked at the two of them, took a deep breath, and suddenly said, "If things don''t go well, Mr. Qi, you can take Wang San and escape first. I will do my best to cover your retreat."


    Du Ge looked at Feng Shiyi in surprise, "Second-in-Command, that''s like pping me in the face. My nature is to protect, I protect others, not the other way around."


    "Mr. Qi, this is not about who protects whom." Feng Shiyi sighed bitterly, "It doesn''t matter if I die, but if you two live, the Feng Family will have hope to continue!"

 Chapter 26: Outbreaks

    Chapter 26: Outbreaks


    In a big battle, Feng Shiyi and the others went to rest and bandage their wounds. They also took the opportunity to find weapons for Du Ge, leaving Du Ge and Wang San alone. At this point, there was no longer any meaning in monitoring them.


    Wang San changed into dry clothes and picked up a pastry from the table. He swallowed a few bites and licked his lips in delight. He asked, "Are we really going to assassinate Qiu Yuang?"


    "Of course," Du Ge nodded. "You grow, I grow. Why not? It''s better to eliminate the hidden dangers than to be chased around by others."


    "Do you know that if the assassination fails, we are very likely to be eliminated? This is exactly the result Feng Zhong wants to see," Wang San continued to stuff food into his mouth, devouring it like a wolf. All his actions matched the characteristics of amon academy student as described by Feng Jiu. Having eaten a lot of synthetic food, they instinctively craved the food in the simtion field. Perhaps realizing that tonight was hisst time in the simtion field, he no longer pretended and tried to let his taste buds enjoy the delicious food.


    "Eliminated? What are you thinking?" Du Ge nced at him and chuckled. "Won''t we join if we can''t beat them? We are both Heavenly Demons, and we don''t have any factionbels. Qiu Yuang won''t give up on us, who are obviously more useful than one or two hall masters who died. Don''t worry, we won''t die."


    "..." Wang San''s hand holding the pastry froze in mid-air. After a while, he said, "Is your keyword really ''maintenance''?"


    "Absolutely," Du Ge smiled.


    "You betrayed the Feng Family. Aren''t you afraid of losing attributes?" Wang San couldn''t help but ask. "I''ve seen your speed when killing people. Your attributes should have already increased significantly!"


    "Why do you always think we will lose?" Du Ge said. "Don''t you have confidence in yourself?"What do you mean I don''t have confidence in myself? It''s simply impossible to win, okay?


    Wang San silentlyined in his heart, suppressing the anger stirred up by Du Ge. He asked, "What if?"


    "It won''t drop much," Du Ge said. "If we really reach that point, I will use myself as a bargaining chip to request Qiu Yuang to spare the Feng Family. This way, I can openly join the Iron Palm Gang and protect the safety of the Feng Family. Sacrificing oneself for justice is the ultimate form of maintenance. Maybe the Feng Family will thank me then!"


    "Damn!" Wang San opened his mouth and took a long time to spit out this word. There were no other words to describe his current mood.


    "So, cooperate with me wholeheartedly. Regardless of winning or losing, we won''t lose out," Du Ge pretended not to hear Wang San''s praise and smiled.


    At this moment.


    Wang San finally understood how Feng Shiyi felt when he was persuaded back then.


    He could feel the loopholes everywhere in Feng Qi''s n, but he couldn''t find any ws in his n. Moreover, whether it seeded or not, it would benefit everyone, and even his attributes didn''t drop...


    This is simply ridiculous!


    Taking a deep breath and calming his turbulent emotions, Wang San gave a thumbs up to Du Ge. "Brother, you are a true brother. To use ''maintenance'' to this extent, you are the first."


    Du Ge smiled and didn''t say anything. He had two keywords, but most of the time, he couldn''t distinguish whether his actions were for maintenance or betrayal. He only knew that his attributes were constantly growing, and that was enough.


    Wang San asked, "Brother Qi, what about Feng Zhong? What do you n to do with him?"


    "I don''t know where he is. Let''s deal with it when we encounter him! He''s just a small character who hides his head and shows his tail. He won''t make much of an impact," Du Ge said. "San''er, when doing things, you need to focus and not think about irrelevant things. Your energy is being wasted."


    "But have you ever thought that if he fails to eliminate us this time and even offends us, he will definitely sabotage us from behind to prevent us from retaliating? The Iron Palm Gang that came today may be the Beggar''s Sect tomorrow, and the day after tomorrow it may be Taishan Sect," Wang San couldn''t stand Du Ge''s indifferent attitude. After all, he was going to lose attributes anyway, so he had to say everything.


    "I hope he has that ability!" Du Geughed. "If he can single-handedly cause chaos in the martial world and I can then quell the war and maintain peace in the martial world, I can''t even imagine how much I will grow."


    Who gave you such confidence?


    Are all the students from the Elite Academy this arrogant?


    Wang San kept his words in his heart, struggling for a while before saying, "You released the news about the Heavenly Demons through the Feng Family to create chaos in the martial world, and then maintain it from within?"


    If I had known the rules of the simtion field, I would never have done it!


    Du Ge remembered the wed Heavenly Demon n that forced him to be opposed to all yers, and his face slightly flushed. But he would never admit to such childish behavior. So, he nodded, "That''s about right! Feng Zhong was an ident, but it was also within my expectations."


    Wang San fell into silence. He looked at Du Ge and said seriously, "Okay, I surrender. I''ll follow you for real this time."


    Du Ge smiled and asked, "Since it''s for real, tell me what skill you awakened again? Partners need to be honest with each other in order to maximize each other''s abilities."


    Wang San was shocked. "How did you know?"


    Du Ge pointed to his eyes and then his head, smiling. "I saw your little movements and microexpressions at that time."


    "..." Wang San waspletely convinced. After pausing for a moment, he said, "Sickly Adorable Outburst: When someone I like is hurt, I can unleash ten times the attack power."


    "Great skill!" Du Ge''s eyes lit up.


    "It''s not very useful for now. My personal attributes are too low. After talking to you for so long, they have decreased a lot. Even if I unleash ten times the attack power, it''s not that powerful," Wang San shook his head and habitually stuffed a piece of pastry into his mouth. "Just like how you want to maintain peace in the entire martial world, I''m afraid my sickly adorable nature will affect more people before my attributes can grow exponentially!"


    "After tonight, your reputation should spread throughout the Iron Palm Gang," Du Ge said.


    "Perhaps!" Wang San replied with a frown, "But my ''Sickly Adorable'' persona isn''t as protective as yours, which makes people lower their guard and want to recruit you. When my reputation spreads, they''ll realize how terrifying I am, and more people will want to eliminate me to prevent future trouble.


    Just like earlier, there were two Heavenly Demons on the scene, and the Hall Master of the Iron Palm Gang prioritized getting rid of me, not you. Feng Shiyi was even willing to sacrifice himself for you. My ''Keywords'' will never receive such treatment..."


    Du Ge nced at Wang San, patted him on the shoulder with a smile, andforted, "Don''t worry, with my strong support protecting you, no one can take you down."


    "I hope so!" Wang San sighed, thinking to himself, if it weren''t for my exposure, if I had any other options, only a fool would want to mess around with you...


    He paused, then asked, "Brother Seven, you said earlier that cooperation requires honesty, but I still don''t know what your skill is! If I get eliminated today, I can''t die in confusion, can I?"


    "I already told you, it''s ''Sacrifice for Justice''," Du Ge observed Wang San''s expression, subtly altering the description of his advanced skill, "The damage I suffer while protecting others will be doubled in recovery."


    Wang San''s expression didn''t change, but he seemed relieved, "No wonder you recover so quickly after getting injured. This advanced skill perfectly matches your ''Keywords''. If used well, it''s like having an immortal body. No wonder you dare to be so reckless..."


    Indeed.


    Advanced skills are not fixed, but randomly generated based on a person''s actions. It''s a very humanized game, Du Ge thought, feeling reassured. He sighed, "That being said, it still hurts!"


    "If I could recover that quickly, I''d be willing to endure the pain too!" Wang San chuckled, then continued to ask, "Bro, you''re so powerful, you must have awakened a second skill, right?"


    Du Ge shook his head, "No. I''ve killed so many people, but I haven''t awakened a second skill. I can''t find the trigger."


    "Protecting others and killing are conflicting actions. It would be problematic if you could awaken a new skill from both," Wang San didn''t doubt him, instead offering Du Ge advice, "If you want to awaken a second skill, you should focus on protection itself..."

 Chapter 27: Betrayal

    Chapter 27: Betrayal


    Xingyu Tower is an inn, and Du Ge and the others live in the backyard, which is a distance away from the front inn. However, theirmotion was too loud, and the guests in the inn were afraid of being implicated, so they escaped to the streets one by one.


    In the world of martial arts, faction fights aremon, but when too many people escape, it will inevitably attract the attention of those who are interested.


    Speed is of the essence.


    Therefore, Feng Shiyi and the others didn''t take much time to rest. They only treated their wounds, changed into night clothes, and then asked Du Ge and Wang San to hurry to the Iron Palm Gang''s base.


    Feng Yunjie''s injuries were not serious, but hisbat effectiveness was greatly reduced in the presence of Wang San. Carrying him would be a burden, so Feng Shiyi sent him back to the Feng Family to report the situation.


    Du Ge and Wang San also changed into night clothes.


    Although the Feng Family was notrge in size, it was a true martial arts family. Xingyu Tower, as their stronghold, naturally had no shortage of weapons, but they didn''t have any divine weapons. Du Ge chose two rtively high-quality steel long swords and filled his knife pouch with throwing knives.


    Wang San chose a willow leaf de. For beginners who were not skilled in martial arts, a de was obviously more useful than a sword. The reason Du Ge chose a sword was that stabbing was easier and faster than shing.


    Feng Shiyi and his two disciples didn''t talk much along the way. They had a serious expression on their faces, giving off a heroic feeling as if the wind was blowing and the water was cold.Du Ge and Wang San, who had already nned their escape route, felt like they were going on vacation.


    Especially Du Ge, who had seen many scenes of night battles in movies and TV shows. He had long been excited to have the opportunity to participate personally.


    ...


    The Iron Palm Gang was a vi outside Luyang City, not far from the pier. It was surrounded by mountains and water. When encountering strong enemies, they could escape through the waterway in the front or directly go up the mountain to avoid them. It was an excellent feng shui location.


    Under the signboard with the three powerful characters "Iron Palm Gang" written on it, the crimson gate was wide open. Five or six guards stood outside the gate, holding knives and chatting casually. asionally, someone would yawn, showing a rather indifferent attitude.


    This was normal.


    Luyang City was the base of the Iron Palm Gang. They were always the ones bullying others, and unless there were special circumstances, no one woulde to attack them just because they were bored. Moreover, there hadn''t been any major incidents in the martial world for more than ten years.


    If a master really came to seek revenge, they would be able to fly over the walls and roofs. No one would enter through the main gate. In the end, they were just decorations.


    Usually, even the main gate was closed, but tonight, the Anlong Hall had gone out on a mission and deliberately left the gate open for them. However, the guards would never have expected that a few people who didn''t follow the usual path woulde tonight.


    -----------------


    "Mr. Qi, are we going to attack through the main gate?" The night was cold, and Feng Shiyi''s forehead was sweating. He looked at Du Ge with a hint of annoyance in his eyes, which shouldn''t have been shown by someone his age.


    When Du Ge mentioned entering through the main gate, he suddenly felt like a fool. How could Feng Qi''s stupid n seed? Why did he follow him to sneak attack the Iron Palm Gang?


    Five people?


    Three of them were injured, and they were nning a frontal assault.


    Even a five-year-old child wouldn''te up with such an idea!


    "Then what?" Du Ge looked at Feng Shiyi with a disdainful look in his eyes. "You didn''t tell me that the courtyard wall of the Iron Palm Gang is over four meters high!"


    "I..." Feng Shiyi stuttered, unable to say a word. It was really no wonder Feng Qi. He was the Heavenly Demon and had just arrived in this world. He didn''t know what the Iron Palm Gang looked like.


    But at that time, he was also dumbfounded. How could he consider everything so thoroughly in a moment?


    Wang San''s mouth twitched, struggling to hold back hisughter.


    "Your lightness skill is not good enough to carry a person and jump over a four-meter wall." Du Ge looked at Feng Shiyi with contempt, secretly determined to cultivate his internal energy and find a good lightness skill for himself. Throughout history, heroes have always been high and mighty. Who would climb adder after climbing over a wall!


    "Mr. Qi, if it''s not possible, let''s go back to the Feng Family and discuss it in the long term!" Feng Shiyi looked at the restless Du Ge and advised, "With just the five of us, a frontal assault is no different from seeking death."


    "What''s wrong with sacrificing our lives for the Feng Family? Since we''re here, we might as well give it a try. What if we seed!" Du Ge took a deep breath, drew out his long sword with one hand, and took out three throwing knives with the other. "San, lure them..."


    "Mr. Qi, please don''t." Feng Shiyi hurriedly tried to dissuade him, but it was toote.


    "My dearest brothers, are you waiting for someone? Are you feeling cold? While others are sleeping, you''re still on duty here. I feel so sorry for you..." With no future in the Feng Family, Wang San had long prepared to surrender. His gentle voice quickly resounded in the night.


    The guards on duty immediately became flustered. They drew their knives, looked around, and searched for the source of the voice, their faces turning pale.


    "Who?"


    "Who is ying tricks there?"


    "Come out.""It''s me!" Wang San let out a strange cackle, slowly emerging from the shadows of the trees. He was dressed in ck, his hair disheveled, his face smeared with blood. In his hand, he held a long knife, also stained with blood. His expression was nk. "My little darlings, let''s y a game. I''ll chase, you''ll run. If I catch you, big brother will take good care of you..."


    Wang San took one step forward.


    The guards took one step back.


    As Wang San spoke more and more, fear finally overcame their remaining courage.


    "A ghost!"


    "A ghost!"


    With a few shrill screams, they dropped their knives in panic and turned to run.


    The moment they turned, Du Ge, with his long sword, had already rushed out like a released rabbit.


    He was like a ck lightning in the night, in the blink of an eye, he had reached behind them, swiftly and decisively reaping their lives.


    Watching Du Ge and Wang San really rush out to attack the front gate, Feng Shiyi''s mind went nk. After a moment, he closed his eyes in despair: "It''s over."


    "Second Master, what should we do?" One of the direct disciples was at a loss.


    "Go, the Feng Family''s disaster can''t be blocked by two outsiders." Feng Shiyi gave a bitter smile, gripping his knife tightly, ready to follow them out. But after taking two steps, he realized that the two disciples behind him hadn''t followed. He frowned, "What are you doing?"


    "We don''t want to die." One of them hesitated for a moment, then said awkwardly, "Second Master, Feng Qi is a madman. His injuries heal quickly, but we can''t. For the Feng Family, assassinating Qiu Yuang is one thing, but charging in like this is just suicide!"


    "Let''s retreat, Second Master. If we die like this, it''s meaningless." Another person said, "Haven''t you figured it out yet? All the troubles of the Feng Family are brought by the Heavenly Demon. If we continue to entangle with them, the disaster will only get worse. Let''s abandon them and rush back to the Feng Family now, we still have time..."


    "..." Feng Shiyi looked at Du Ge, who was fighting in front, and then at the two people behind him, his eyes showing struggle. "If we withdraw now, everything we''ve done before will be in vain. Feng Qi is getting faster and faster, which proves that he has grown a lot. And, we have one more person, Wang San."


    "Second Master, don''t be confused. Think about the third young master. Even if they are powerful... Look at Wang San again, does the Feng Family really want to get involved with such people?" One of them pointed ahead, his eyes filled with horror. "They are the Demon Heads. Cut our losses, Second Master. We can''t go wrong anymore. If we continue like this, the Feng Family will be beyond redemption."


    Feng Shiyi turned around and saw a scene that made his hair stand on end.


    Wang San had cut off the hand of a guard killed by Feng Qi, holding it in his hand. He was wiping the blood off it, saying, "Good boy, don''t be afraid. I''ve dirtied your hand. Let me wipe it for you. Once it''s clean, we can hold hands..."


    Feng Shiyi''s pupils suddenly contracted.


    At this moment, he finally woke up.


    After onest look at Du Ge, Feng Shiyi called to his two disciples: "Let''s go."

 Chapter 28: Who lost to whom?

    Chapter 28: Who lost to whom?


    In the quiet night, Du Ge''s keen senses were heightened, and the conversation between Feng Shiyi and the other two could be heard clearly in his ears.


    Damn it!


    He hadn''t betrayed them yet, but these guys actually betrayed him first!


    Who was he sacrificing himself for?


    They didn''t care about the rules of the martial world.


    Of course, Du Ge understood them. It seemed like a fantasy for five people to attack a gang with numerous experts. It was normal for them to not want to make meaningless sacrifices.


    But Du Ge also had his own difficulties. His keywords were maintenance and betrayal. Once he withdrew from the Feng Family, not only would he fail to maintain the interests of the Feng Family, but he would also lose the opportunity to betray them. He didn''t know how his attributes would change.


    If they turned hostile again in the future, he would even have trouble protecting himself.


    After all, regardless of whether Feng Zhong intervened or not, someone in the Feng Residence would definitely me him for this matter. Feng Shiren, that old fox, could sell him to the Iron Palm Gang, jeopardizing the safety of the Feng Family.Right or wrong, this was human nature.


    Returning to the Feng Family would mean losing everything. Therefore, even if they had to forcefully charge at the Iron Palm Gang''s gate, he had to do it.


    Only in this way could he have control over the situation. He could maintain or betray as he pleased, maximizing his interests.


    After being bound by the keywords, the normal way of thinking no longer suited them. Just like Wang San, did he really want to keep a dead person''s hand as a collection?


    He was forced to...


    Feng Shiyi and the other two couldn''t leave either. Not to mention that Feng Shiyi was the mainbat force, if they left, who would he maintain and betray?


    "Feng Er, I didn''t expect you to be a coward who values his own life. You''ve already killed a Hall Master of the Iron Palm Gang. If you don''t kill Qiu Yuang, are you waiting for the Feng Family to be annihted by him?" Du Ge stood in front of the body of thest guard, shouting with a face full of grief and indignation. "Escape, where can you escape to? You killed a Hall Master of the Iron Palm Gang!"


    The surroundings fell silent. The screams of the guards at the door had already rmed the gang members inside the courtyard. With Du Ge''s shout, the entire Iron Palm Gang was thrown into chaos.


    Feng Shiyi''s mind buzzed, freezing in ce. He felt dizzy and his eyes instantly turned red. He hysterically shouted, "Feng Qi, I f*cking..."


    "Feng Er, you can''t make one mistake after another." Du Ge interrupted Feng Shiyi''s words and continued to shout, "That''s right, the two of us outsiders can risk our lives and help you dy the Iron Palm Gang, but what about the Feng Family? If you flee at this critical moment, betraying your friends for your own survival, the reputation of the Feng Family will be ruined! The family can be rebuilt if lost, but once the reputation is lost, the backbone of a warrior is broken. The head can be cut off, blood can flow, but the reputation must not be lost, Feng Er, we must use our blood and lives to maintain the reputation of the Feng Family!"


    Damn it!


    Maintain the reputation of the Feng Family?


    This was really pushing Feng Shiyi into a corner!


    Too ruthless!


    Looking at Du Ge, who was filled with righteous indignation, Wang San waspletely stunned. He understood why Feng Qi did this, but to make such a correct decision in such a short time, his mind was too sharp. He couldn''t help but admire him.


    Maintenance was forcefully turned into an attacking skill. In this instant, Wang San realized the true meaning of character development. A door slowly opened in his mind, and he seemed to see a brand new world.


    ...


    Forceful maintenance, forceful betrayal!


    Du Ge''s attributes rose steadily. Looking at Feng Shiyi, who had stopped in his tracks, his heart blossomed with joy. The people of the Iron Palm Gang had already been alerted, and Feng Shiyi couldn''t escape anymore. If he dared to bring the Iron Palm Gang back with him, it meant that he wanted the Feng Family to be wiped out even faster.


    Inside the Iron Palm Gang, torches were lit.


    In the blink of an eye, the courtyard was brightly lit. Over two hundred gang members holding knives and swords stared fiercely at Du Ge and the other two outside the door, their eyes shooting mes.


    To barge in the middle of the night and be so arrogant, if they didn''t wipe them out, where would the face of the Iron Palm Gang go?


    Even a y figure had some fire in it, let alone the morning temper...


    And judging from that guy''s words, he had killed a Hall Master of the Iron Palm Gang and came to assassinate the Gang Leader, eliminating future troubles. He really had the guts to treat the Iron Palm Gang as nothing?


    "I didn''t expect the small Feng Family to have a few courageous men. Qiu admires you." With a thunderous voice, an old man in his fifties with white hair stepped forward and arrived at the door. He stood there, looking at Du Ge and the other two, exuding an imposing aura. "Just the two of you want to kill me?"


    "And Feng Shiyi, Feng Er." Du Ge straightened his back and reported Feng Shiyi''s name.


    In the small forest, Feng Shiyi''s eyes were about to spew blood. This bastard, this bastard, he was indeed a demon head. He didn''te to maintain the Feng Family, but to destroy the foundation of the Feng Family!Du Ge looked at Feng Shiyi who hadn''te out, then at Qiu Yuang and the people behind him, and chuckled lightly, saying, "Hall Master Qiu, your Iron Palm Gang attacked Xingyu Tower unprovokedly at night. You allow yourselves to kill, but don''t allow us to fight back? The chivalry of the martial world, the spirit of the martial arts, is being destroyed by you guys who do whatever you want because of your strong fists. Today, the Feng Family will take the lead to correct this unhealthy trend in the martial world, using iron and blood to protect the chivalry of the martial world."


    "Protect the chivalry of the martial world?" Qiu Yuang waited for Du Ge to finish speaking, thenughed, looking at him as if he were looking at an idiot. His face suddenly turned cold, "Did you guys kill Peng Chong?"


    The number of people behind Qiu Yuang was increasing, but Du Ge was not afraid at all, and retorted, "Those who kill will be killed..."


    "Hall Master Qiu, don''t listen to the nonsense of the demon." Feng Shiyi shouted, walking out from the shadows. He red at Du Ge, then knelt down from a distance, "Hall Master Qiu, the Feng Family was bewitched by the demon, which led us to do such stupid things. Otherwise, even if the Feng Family had ten times the courage, we wouldn''t dare to be enemies with the Iron Palm Gang. I''m no match for Hall Master Peng, it was these two who used evil means to harm Hall Master Peng..."


    "Second Master Feng?" Du Ge looked at Feng Shiyi in surprise.


    "Shut up." Feng Shiyi roared, "You thief, if it weren''t for your bewitching words, how could the Feng Family have fallen to this point? If I had known this, I should have killed you, the demon head, when you possessed the body."


    "Demon head?" Qiu Yuang looked at Du Ge with interest.


    "Yes, Gang Leader, these two are the Heavenly Demons you''re looking for." Feng Shiyi said, "The Heavenly Demon is different from ordinary people. They need to act ording to their attributes to grow. Feng Qi''s attribute is protection. He eloquently defends the interests of the Feng Family, using the Feng Family to grow, but brings disaster to the Feng Family.


    Gang Leader, from now on, the Feng Family will sever all ties with him. Without the protection of the Feng Family, his strength will definitely decrease greatly. Gang Leader, you can capture him. Whether to kill or to keep, it has nothing to do with the Feng Family. It was Feng Shiyi who was bewitched. I am willing to use my life topensate for Hall Master Peng''s life, but I beg the Gang Leader to spare the old and young of the Feng Family. They are innocent, they don''t know anything!"


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Feng Shiyi''s head hit the ground heavily, and his forehead was stained red in a moment.


    The members of the Iron Palm Gang were in an uproar, all their eyes focused on Du Ge and hispanion, and discussions arose.


    Heavenly Demon?


    Qiu Yuang didn''t pay attention to Feng Shiyi, but looked at Du Ge with interest, then nced at Wang San who was holding his broken hand in fascination, and muttered, "So there really are Heavenly Demons in this world! He said you grow by attributes, and your attribute is protection, so you want to protect the chivalry of the martial world?"


    "Yes."


    Du Ge nodded.


    When Feng Shiyi said he would sever ties with him, he finally understood what Wang San meant by attribute reduction. His attributes had dropped by about a third. It seemed that this should be considered a failure to protect. However, his attributes didn''t drop to the bottom, probably because he sessfully betrayed the Feng Family and was still protecting the peace of the martial world.


    He looked at Qiu Yuang. If his action to protect the peace of the martial world failed again this time, his attributes might drop further.


    However.


    Although the Feng Family had given up on him, Du Ge still decided to squeeze thest bit of benefit from them. He looked at Feng Shiyi sadly, "Second Master Feng, even though you have given up on me, my principles will not change. I will protect for a day, and for a lifetime. This is what I said, and I will carry it out to the end."


    With that, he turned to Qiu Yuang, cing his sword against his own neck, "Hall Master Qiu, I am willing to join the Iron Palm Gang and let the Gang Leader dispose of me as he wishes. I only ask that you spare the old and young of the Feng Family, to fulfill my protective feelings. Otherwise, I will die here, and all you will get is a worthless Heavenly Demon corpse."


    Feng Shiyi was shocked and looked up at Du Ge. The hatred in his heart disappeared in an instant. At this moment, he felt that he might have really made a mistake.


    Qiu Yuang looked at Du Ge in surprise, "He betrayed you, and you still want to protect him?"


    Du Ge said, "Protect for a day, protect for a lifetime, this is my mission."


    "Good, I ept." Qiu Yuang looked at Du Ge with admiration, pping his hands, "Those fools don''t recognize a gem. From now on, you will protect my Iron Palm Gang, and my Iron Palm Gang can also protect you..."


    Before Qiu Yuang finished speaking, Du Ge''s dropping attributes suddenly rose back up, even more than before.

 Chapter 29: Du Ges New World

    Chapter 29: Du Ge''s New World


    Du Ge''s expression was somewhatplicated, seeming disappointed yet relieved. He chuckled self-mockingly, took the sword off his neck, and held the hilt as he bowed to Qiu Yuang, "Thank you, Gang Leader."


    "Good, good. Follow me inside and tell me about the Heavenly Demon." Qiu Yuang said.


    "I will follow your orders, Gang Leader." Du Ge sighed and turned to Feng Shiyi, acting out the final scene, "Second-in-Command, from today onwards, Feng Qi and the Feng Family''s grievances are settled. Second-in-Command, you may leave!"


    "I..." Feng Shiyi looked at Feng Qi, stood up in a daze, and bowed to Du Ge, "Mr. Qi, the Feng Family has wronged you."


    In that instant, his heart felt empty, as if he had lost something important.


    Why?


    Why did things turn out like this?


    Was he wrong?


    He wasn''t wrong. He had always wholeheartedly considered the future of the Feng Family.Was Feng Qi wrong?


    He wasn''t wrong either. Everything he did was to protect the interests of the Feng Family, even at the cost of his own life. He had fulfilled his promise to protect them...


    But why did it turn out like this?


    Feng Zhong!


    It was Feng Zhong!


    It was all his fault. If it weren''t for him meddling, Du Ge would still belong to the Feng Family, and their future would still be bright...


    Having found the reason, Feng Shiyi''s eyes turned red in an instant. Unforgivable. When he returned, he would mobilize the entire Feng Family''s power and tear Feng Zhong into pieces. He wouldn''t be satisfied until he avenged his hatred.


    -----------------


    Qiu Yuang watched Du Ge and Feng Shiyi bid farewell in silence. When Du Ge turned his back, a hint of indifference shed in his eyes.


    Du Ge urately caught this look from the corner of his eye and sighed inwardly. The person who could control a gang and send someone to kill in Xingyu Tower based on a piece of information was not someone easy to get along with. He feared that he would have to undergo some questioning when he entered the Iron Palm Gang.


    This annoying and endless questioning...


    The growth method of the keywords was too passive. He had to find a way to break through.


    When Du Ge turned back around, his face was rxed. He sheathed his sword and said, "Gang Leader Qiu, I have no more ties with the Feng Family. From now on, I will do my best to support you, Gang Leader, and the Iron Palm Gang."


    "Very well." Qiu Yuang nodded, stepped aside, and gestured with his hand, "Mr. Qi, please."


    "After you, Gang Leader." Du Ge slightly turned to the side and said seriously, "My attribute is support, and I will do my best to support the authority of the Gang Leader. I dare not overstep."


    Qiu Yuang was momentarily stunned, thenughed heartily and turned around first, "Alright, follow me."


    At the moment he turned around, Du Ge immediatelyunched a surprise attack from behind, his dagger sticking close to Qiu Yuang''s back.


    Pupupu!


    The throwing knives that had been held in his palm continuously stabbed Qiu Yuang''s lower back.


    Ah!


    A miserable scream.


    Qiu Yuang practiced Iron Palm, not Iron Cloth Shirt.


    He never expected Du Ge to attack at this moment, and he never expected the attack to be so fast. By the time he reacted, he had already been stabbed several times in the back. His eyes were bloodshot as he lunged forward, trying to shake off Du Ge who was clinging to his back.


    But Du Ge didn''t give him a chance. As Qiu Yuang lunged forward, Du Ge extended his arm from the front and grabbed Qiu Yuang''s neck from behind, hanging onto him like a ko.


    The killing power of throwing knives was no less than that of a long sword. Apart from the first two deep stabs, the subsequent stabs only pierced Qiu Yuang''s muscles, as he had tightened his muscles with internal energy. Although they pierced his body, they weren''t deep.


    But the previous two stabs had already dealt him a heavy blow. Even though he used his strength, he couldn''t shake off Du Ge who was clinging to his neck. Roaring, he reached out to grab Du Ge''s arm that was holding his neck. With a crisp sound, he forcefully broke Du Ge''s forearm, causing blood and flesh to stter.


    Enduring the pain, Du Ge still held onto his neck. The throwing knife in his left hand danced in a blur on Qiu Yuang''s left lower back, and in the blink of an eye, it stabbed a row of holes, with blood gushing out.


    As he stabbed, Du Ge said, "The Iron Palm Gang controls the transportation, robs homes, kills people for profit, and extorts protection money. I, Feng Qi, a good man, how can I support such a despicable gang? Today, I am willing to sacrifice my life to eliminate evil, uphold the righteousness of the martial world, and protect themon people..."


    After Feng Shiyi created the Heavenly Demon theory, he did indeed experience significant growth. However, his attribute was also restricted by the Feng Family. Even Feng Shiyi, after publicly dering his separation from him, weakened his attribute. This should be rted to Feng Shiyi''s identity and the current situation of the Feng Family...


    Du Ge didn''t know the judgment mechanism of the simtion field, but if his own fate could be easily influenced by someone else''s decision, then the path he was taking was wrong.


    The Feng Family was wrong, and so was the Iron Palm Gang.


    Even if he could bind himself to Qiu Yuang with his eloquence and interests, so what?


    In the future, if a situation simr to Feng Zhong''s urred, he believed that Qiu Yuang would also abandon him without hesitation, just like Feng Shiyi...


    He didn''t intend to make the same mistake again.


    Since maintaining a group would lead to uncontroble fate, he would take control of his own destiny. He would no longer support a specific family or gang, but a broader idea or belief.


    This path might be more difficult, but as long as he seeded, no one would be able to control his fate anymore.


    ...


    After Du Ge passionately shouted these words, his broken arm that was grabbed by Qiu Yuang quickly healed, and his personal attribute experienced a leap in growth. After all, he had taken practical action to uphold the righteousness of the martial world and sessfully betrayed Qiu Yuang who had just taken him in.


    Double growth, double happiness.


    ...


    What the fuck!


    What''s going on?Wang San was once again stunned. Wasn''t the n to seize the opportunity to join the Iron Palm Gang?


    What on earth was happening now?


    Are you not satisfied until you''ve driven yourself into a corner?


    Feng Shiyi had already left, but upon witnessing this scene, he froze on the spot, watching the blood-soaked Qiu Yuang and Feng Qi, who was firmly clung to his back, ceaselessly pounding him. He couldn''t stop trembling.


    He was serious.


    Feng Qi was serious.


    His n was not a joke. He could really assassinate Qiu Yuang...


    He had clearly joined the more powerful Iron Palm Gang, but when Qiu Yuang let his guard down, he still chose to assassinate him. It was clear that he knew, even if he joined the Iron Palm Gang, Qiu Yuang would definitely retaliate against the Feng Family afterwards. Only by killing him could the Feng Family truly be safe.


    Feng Qi did not betray the Feng Family. Even before the assassination of Qiu Yuang, he had tried his best to distance himself and the Feng Family, framing the assassination as an act of upholding the righteousness of the martial arts world.


    He took all the me upon himself!


    Oh, heavens!


    What had he done?


    He had actually betrayed him before Du Ge decided to sacrifice himself to assassinate Qiu Yuang. At that time, Feng Qi''s heart must have beenpletely shattered!


    Since bing an adult, Feng Shiyi had not shed a tear, but at this moment, his tears involuntarily flowed down. He wished he could p himself hard to atone for his sins...


    He was so foolish, he was the sinner of the family!


    To protect for a day is to protect for a lifetime!


    After Feng Qi was betrayed by him, the words he said about sacrificing himself for righteousness once again rushed into Feng Shiyi''s mind. He clenched his fists and subconsciously stepped forward to assist Du Ge, but he stopped in his tracks the moment he took a step.


    Before the assassination of Qiu Yuang, he had said that he had settled his grudges with the Feng Family and told him to return to the Feng Family.


    Return?


    This was a hint for him!


    Knowing that he was bound to die, he didn''t want him to make a pointless sacrifice, but to do his best to preserve the living forces of the Feng Family!


    Such righteousness!


    After piecing together all the causes and effects, Feng Shiyi didn''t bother with the two morally corrupt direct disciples in the woods. He resolutely dashed into the night, running and shedding tears, "Feng Qi, wait, if you don''t die today, the entire Feng Family will surely honor you as our respected one."

 Chapter 30: Hold the Gang Leader to protect justice

    Chapter 30: Hold the Gang Leader to protect justice


    No one paid attention to the fleeing Feng Shiyi. The gang leader was assassinated, and the Iron Palm Gang members were in chaos, rushing towards them.


    "Stop!"


    "Stop!"


    "Save the gang leader."


    ...


    In a moment, Du Ge was surrounded by the Iron Palm Gang. He no longer stabbed Qiu Yuang''s lower back, but held a small flying knife against the back of his neck. The tip of the knife exerted a slight force, piercing the skin: "Gang Leader Qiu, make them stop."


    "Don''t move."


    Qiu Yuang gasped and shouted.


    Except for the first two stabs, the rest were not deep, but Du Ge stabbed him multiple times! No matter how strong his internal energy was, getting stabbed still hurt, and bleeding too much made him dizzy. He felt like his lower back was being pierced like a sieve. Moreover, he could feel Du Ge''s arm around his neck getting stronger and stronger. If they continued like this, even if he wasn''t stabbed to death, he would suffocate to death.Qiu Yuang didn''t really believe that Feng Qi was a Heavenly Demon who possessed someone''s body, but now he believed it.


    He knew how strong his palm strength was, and he knew that Feng Qi''s arm had been broken into several pieces by him. It would take a hundred days to recover from such injuries. However, in just an instant, Feng Qi''s arm had already returned to its original state, and his strength had increased even more. Humans could never have such a recovery ability. He was indeed a Heavenly Demon.


    The two continued to struggle, and the one who would die first would undoubtedly be him.


    "Let go of the gang leader, or I''ll make sure you have no burial ce." One hall master held a long knife and stared at Du Ge, shouting sternly.


    Another hall master captured Wang San and held a long sword against his neck, threatening, "Let go of the gang leader, or I''ll kill yourpanion first."


    Wang San still held the severed hand he had picked up earlier, obsessively caressing it, as if unaware of his current situation. asionally, he would look up at Feng Qi with a resentful gaze, but he remained silent.


    With the knife already against his neck, he didn''t dare to speak. If the other party panicked and cut his throat, who would he reason with?


    "Threatening me with him won''t work. For the sake of the righteousness of the martial world, anyone can be sacrificed. Feng Qi can be sacrificed, and of course, Wang San can be too." Madness flickered in Du Ge''s eyes. "If I, Feng Qi, die, there will naturally be thousands of Feng Qis standing up and continuing to fight against you."


    "Do you think I won''t dare to kill him if you say that? Let go of the gang leader." The hall master pressed the long sword down, leaving a blood mark on Wang San''s neck. But as Wang San caressed the severed hand, the blood mark slowly healed.


    Even so, Wang San still trembled subconsciously.


    "Let go of him, and I''ll let him go." The hall master urged anxiously.


    Do viins in movies and TV shows threaten the good guys with hostages? He wouldn''t fall for that!


    "Kill him!" Du Ge chuckled lightly. "If you have urate information, you should know that I didn''t know him a day ago. Moreover, the Heavenly Demonspete with each other and are naturally enemies. If you kill him, it won''t cause me any loss."


    "... " That person.


    "Did you hear that? I already said that capturing me wouldn''t work." Wang San said softly.


    "Han Zuo, let him go." Qiu Yuang nced at him and shouted loudly.


    "Hall leader." Han Zuo, the hall master, hesitated for a moment and didn''t move.


    "Let him go. I''m not dead yet. Are my words useless now?" Qiu Yuang said sternly.


    "Yes, hall leader." Han Zuo''s expression darkened, reluctantly releasing Wang San.


    Wang San nced at him disdainfully, holding his collection of severed hands, and confidently stood beside Du Ge.


    "Mr. Qi''s methods are indeed extraordinary." Qiu Yuang stabilized his emotions. "Mr. Qi didn''t kill me immediately, probably considering his own future. How about this, if you let me go, I will let you all leave. The events of tonight will be forgotten, how about it? If we continue like this, if I die, you may never be able to leave the Iron Palm Gang."


    "Gang Leader Qiu, Feng Qi killed you to uphold righteousness in the martial world..." Du Ge insisted.


    "In this martial world, who dares to im to be clean among the Five Sects and Three Gates? How can there be such a high position without seizing power and wealth? If you kill me, will the martial world be clean?" Qiu Yuang sneered, "Killing me won''t make the martial world''s atmosphere clean, right?"


    He gasped a few times. "Mr. Qi, you have supernatural powers, and I have martial strength. If we cooperate, we can control the Iron Palm Gang together and enjoy wealth and glory. Isn''t that beautiful? Mr. Qi is a wise person. If you really cared about martial righteousness, you would have killed me long ago. There''s no need to pretend and use me as a hostage..."


    "Gang Leader Qiu, I can''t reverse the corrupt atmosphere in this martial world with my own strength. That''s why I didn''t kill the gang leader!" Du Ge suddenlyughed. He looked at the two hall masters in front of him and the gang members who were watching closely and said, "Gang leader, there are hundreds and thousands of Heavenly Demons infiltrating the mortal world. Heavenly Demons can cause chaos in the martial world for their own interests at any time. Whenever I think about this happening, I feel distressed."


    "So, not only do I want to uphold the righteousness of the martial world, but I also want to calm the uing turmoil and maintain peace in the martial world. Gang leader Qiu, my intention is to ask for your help, to use the power of the Iron Palm Gang to uphold martial justice together. Expel the Heavenly Demons and bring peace to the martial world..."


    "... " Wang San''s breathing paused, suddenly understanding Feng Qi''s intentions. This guy really knows how to stir up trouble. He is determined to run wild on the path of self-destruction!


    -----------------


    Crazy!


    Qiu Yuang spewed out a mouthful of blood. If you want to deal with someone, just deal with them. Why do you need such a grand reason?


    If you want to win me over, you should have severely injured me first and then discussed it properly, right?


    Does anyone do things like you do?


    Uphold martial righteousness?Pah!


    "Fine, I agree." Qiu Yuang said urgently.


    "Qiu Gang Leader, you agreed so readily. Is there a catch?" Du Ge paused, asking.


    "Bullshit." Qiu Yuang said angrily, "Don''t you know how many times you''ve stabbed me? If I keep negotiating with you, I''ll fucking die. Who can take charge if I die?"


    "..." Du Ge paused, then chuckled, "Qiu Gang Leader makes a good point."


    "If you want to cooperate, find someone to treat my wounds quickly..." Qiu Yuang, who had been holding on, quickly said a sentence after knowing Du Ge''s real demand. His body softened, and he quickly fell into aa.


    Du Ge''s arm around his neck suddenly sank. He quickly exerted force to hold Qiu Yuang, reached out to check his breath, and shouted urgently: "Han Zuo, what are you waiting for? Find someone to treat the Gang Leader''s wounds. If the Gang Leader dies, you''ll be the sinner of the Iron Palm Gang."


    "..." Han Zuo choked, NMB, the Gang Leader was seriously injured by you, howe it''s my responsibility if he dies?


    Despite hisints, he didn''t dare to dy. He red at Du Ge and jumped back into the gang to find a doctor.


    The remaining gang members were still watching Du Ge closely, fearing that he would run away.


    Du Ge smiled slightly, propped up Qiu Yuang with the arm around his neck, and put the flying knife in his other hand against his throat. He looked at the remaining Hall Master: "Hall Master, please restrain your gang members. The Gang Leader and I have just reached a cooperation agreement. I don''t want his death to disrupt the great peace that the Martial World is about to wee. Otherwise, Feng Qi will be the sinner of the entire martial arts world."


    ...


    Wang San nced at Du Ge, his heart pounding, damn, this one actually did it!


    It''s only been two days!


    Feng Qi actually held a top-notch master hostage, turning a second-tier gang into his own aid. Is there any justice left?


    He calmly opened his personal information, nced at his rank that had risen to 33, swallowed involuntarily, and moved up more than two hundred ces just by following along. The rank of Feng Qi, who led this matter, must already be the first in the Simtion Field, right?


    ...


    Among the disciples of the Iron Palm Gang, a small follower who had witnessed the whole process widened his eyes, looking at Du Ge and Wang San in disbelief, almost going crazy.


    Who are these two?


    They''re too fierce!


    I finally got a foothold in the Iron Palm Gang and was preparing to find an opportunity to climb up. You guys took over the Iron Palm Gang, making me look ipetent!

 Chapter 31: Give the gang leader a surprise

    Chapter 31: Give the gang leader a surprise


    Soon, the doctor hurriedly arrived and applied the golden wound medicine to Qiu Yuang. After briefly stopping the bleeding, he had him carried back to his residence for further treatment.


    From beginning to end, Du Ge never left Qiu Yuang''s side. He held a long sword and took care of him attentively, constantly inquiring about the patient''s condition from the doctor. If he didn''t have the long sword against the gang leader''s neck, he would be the person closest to the gang leader.


    Seeing Feng Qi venturing into dangerous territory, Wang San wanted to say something, but after considering for a moment, he swallowed his words and silently followed Du Ge.


    With Qiu Yuang severely injured, if they were to leave with him, the Iron Palm Gang''s people would continue to follow. If Qiu Yuang were to die during the journey, they would have no way out and would instead enter the Iron Palm Gang''s internal affairs, ensuring Qiu Yuang''s recovery.


    Feng Qi always made the most correct choices in a short amount of time. Compared to him, Wang San realized that he stillcked consideration in his own thinking.


    ...


    The Iron Palm Gang was a sect in the martial world, and it wasmon for disciples to get injured. The doctor was familiar with treating injuries, but it was the first time he saw someone being treated with a sword pointed at them. It was always with a sword that the doctor was forced to treat the injured...


    You''re worried that he''ll die, so why did you stab him with so many knives?


    The doctor cursed in his heart, but he didn''t dare to act recklessly because there was still someone standing beside Du Ge, asionallyughing at a severed hand like a sickly adorable person. Two individuals with such unconventional behavioring to assassinate, they were definitely not normal people.The doctor treated the wounds with trembling hands, afraid of making a mistake. Not only would his own hall master not spare him, but if these two lunatics holding the gang leader hostage were to turn back, he would also be stabbed with a sword...


    "Doctor, be more steady. This is your gang leader. You must save him, otherwise, the Iron Palm Gang will be finished." Du Ge reminded the doctor, then looked at Han Zuo and the others who were close by, scolding, "You two, move aside. You''re blocking the doctor''s light."


    "Feng Qi, don''t you have any conscience? The gang leader has already agreed to your conditions. Can''t you let him go first and let the doctor treat him properly?" Han Zuo red at Du Ge, his anger reaching its peak.


    "Han Hall Master, our alliance is still fragile. I''m worried that someone might harm me or the gang leader, ruining the good situation we''ve fought so hard for. Morality needs to be protected with a long sword. This is ast resort, please understand." Du Ge fell silent for a moment, then said seriously.


    Wang San looked at Du Ge and silently learned from his way of speaking, also reflecting on himself. Compared to Du Ge, his understanding of the sickly adorable person was too rigid, far from being as natural and speaking and acting as if Feng Qi''s personality was always like that. He had to admit his inferiority.


    "What the f*ck...!" Han Zuo was infuriated by Du Ge, his anger reaching its peak. He tightly gripped the sword in his hand, wanting to rush forward and chop Feng Qi into pieces, but he couldn''t bring himself to do it. He couldn''t bear the responsibility of killing the gang leader. If the gang leader died, the Iron Palm Gang would truly be finished.


    "Han Senior Brother, calm down and save the gang leader first." The hall master, who didn''t speak much, nced at Du Ge and calmly said, "When the gang leader wakes up, he will handle everything in the gang."


    "What is the hall master''s name?" Du Ge looked at him and asked.


    "Liu Cheng." the person replied.


    "So you''re Master Liu." Du Ge smiled, "I see that Master Liu is calm and steady, a person who can handle big matters. I wonder if tonight''s events have been notified to the other hall masters and Qiu Yuang''s rtives?"


    Liu Cheng was momentarily stunned. "They have been notified."


    "When will they arrive?" Du Ge asked.


    "The ones nearby can arrive tomorrow, while those far away can arrive in three to five days." Liu Cheng cooperated very well, answering whatever Du Ge asked.


    "Master Liu''s n should be to temporarily appease me and then wait for the others to arrive, and then discuss how to deal with me, right?" Du Ge smiled and asked.


    "I dare not." Liu Cheng pointed at the unconscious Qiu Yuang and sinctly said, "The gang leader is in your hands."


    "A person can''t go without eating or drinking. As long as there is food and drink, there is an opportunity for poisoning. But there are few poisons that can cause immediate loss of mobility and render a person unable to act. So, you probably won''t do that."


    Du Ge smiled as he looked at him, "So, the only option left is to take advantage of my rxation and arrange for someone to assassinate me, seizing the opportunity to save the gang leader. After all, a person''s energy is limited, and one can''t even go without sleep. Perhaps you have already arranged archers outside the door, waiting for me to doze off so they can shoot me with an arrow."


    Wang San looked at Liu Cheng, pondering whether he should make his own appearance.


    But Du Ge didn''t say anything, so he couldn''t act rashly.


    Since Du Ge''s sudden attack until now, there had always been someone monitoring them. They didn''t even have a chance to discuss among themselves.


    The current situation was not part of the n, and he didn''t know where to start cooperating.


    The side effects of the sickly adorable person''s fear were too great. If he used it and ruined Feng Qi''s good situation, it wouldn''t be beautiful. Therefore, he could only wait quietly, maintaining his image with a severed hand, silently improving his own attributes.Liu Cheng''s expression remained unchanged: "I won''t risk the Gang Leader''s life. I can''t bear the consequences of failure."


    "When he''s unconscious, you naturally wouldn''t dare to risk him. That''s why you said that once the Gang Leader wakes up, he will naturally handle the gang''s affairs." Du Ge, like a detective who sees through everything, spoke confidently, "When Qiu Yuang is unconscious, he''s naturally at my mercy. But as soon as he wakes up, with his skills, it should not be difficult to temporarily break free from my control. Perhaps you will not only summon the Hall Masters from all over, but also invite experts, striving for absolute security. After all, who doesn''t have a few capable friends after being in the martial arts world for so long?"


    "Mr. Qi does have a clever mind." Liu Cheng sneered, interrupting Du Ge, "I''m not as roundabout as you. Just keep your mind at ease. Since the Gang Leader has agreed to cooperate with you, no one will touch you before he wakes up."


    "No one will touch me before Old Qiu wakes up?" Du Geughed.


    Old Qiu?


    A vein on Liu Cheng''s forehead twitched, suppressing his anger: "Naturally."


    "What if he never wakes up?" Du Ge turned to look at the unconscious Qiu Yuang, eager to try, "Like now, neither waking nor dying, wouldn''t I be safe and sound forever?"


    The doctor''s hand trembled imperceptibly.


    "Damn it!" Liu Cheng clenched his fist and was about to pounce on Du Ge, but at the next moment, Du Ge slightly moved his sword, stopping him in his tracks. He took a deep breath, red at Du Ge with a livid face, finally understanding why Han Zuo was always so furious. This one was too damn annoying.


    "That''s more like it. You clearly care deeply about Old Qiu, why pretend to be so calm?" Easily breaking through Liu Cheng''s psychological defense, Du Ge looked at him with encouraging eyes, "Master Liu, one''s mental health is very important and needs constant maintenance. Learn from us, the Heavenly Demon, express your true feelings directly, life won''t be so tiring."


    "..." Liu Cheng took a deep breath, not wanting to say a word to Du Ge.


    Wang San silently curled his lips. If it weren''t for the fact that he couldn''t beat you, he would have wanted to p you. ''Maintenance'' is a supportive keyword, how could you use it so offensively?


    "Rest assured, Old Qiu is now my partner. I still have to join hands with him to create great things. If you want him dead, I have to protect him." Du Ge shook his head and sighed lightly.


    "No one wants the Gang Leader dead." Liu Cheng gritted his teeth.


    "Right." Du Ge nodded, changing the subject, "Hall Masters, why don''t we give Old Qiu a surprise?"


    Liu Cheng and Han Zuo exchanged nces, both having a bad feeling. Liu Cheng asked with a trembling voice, "What surprise?"


    "The Iron Palm Gang, from top to bottom, is rotten to the core." Du Ge said, "We need to uphold the righteousness, peace, integrity, and stability of the martial arts world. With the current reputation of the Iron Palm Gang, it''s obviously not enough. So, we must start by rectifying ourselves and turn the Iron Palm Gang into a positive gang. I think we should establish new gang rules.


    Investigate all gang members, publicly execute those who oppress the people; abolish all usury, unpaidbor; no more kidnapping of women, those who have been kidnapped should all be returned, along withpensation...


    Even our core business of grain transportation, I think the price can be lowered, as much as possible to be affordable to themon people..."


    "..." Liu Cheng.


    "..." Han Zuo.


    "The name ''Iron Palm Gang'' is not very good either, it''s too murderous, not in line with our new image of upholding justice in the martial arts world." Du Ge thought for a moment, "Why not change the name too, let''s call it the Peacekeeping Gang, simple and direct..."

 Chapter 32: Peacekeeping Elder

    Chapter 32: Peacekeeping Elder


    In just a moment, even the names of the gangs have changed?


    Are you sure this is a surprise for the gang leader, not digging up his ancestors'' graves?


    The two hall masters nced at each other and saw the helplessness in each other''s eyes.


    Han Zuo signaled to Liu Cheng.


    Liu Cheng reluctantly said, "Mr. Qi, what you said is a big deal. We can''t make the decision. Let''s wait for the gang leader to wake up and talk about it."


    "Master Liu, before Old Qiu passed out, he agreed to cooperate with me," Du Ge frowned, "Are you going against the gang leader''s orders?"


    Who do you think you are, using a chicken feather as an arrow?


    Do you really think you can do whatever you want by holding the gang leader hostage?


    Liu Cheng coldly said, "Mr. Qi, the gang leader did agree to cooperate with you, but he did not give specific orders. We are members of the Iron Palm Gang, not your subordinates. Unless the gang leader personally gives us orders, we cannot execute yourmands.""Do you want Old Qiu to give the order personally?" Du Ge asked.


    "Yes, we only listen to the gang leader," the two hall masters nodded at the same time.


    "I neglected that," Du Ge smiled apologetically, "I forgot that my supreme elder was given by the Feng Family. It''s okay, wait for me."


    In the puzzled eyes of Han and Liu, Du Ge bent down and put his ear close to Qiu Yuang''s mouth, nodding gently.


    After a while.


    Du Ge raised his head and said naturally to the two, "Alright, go and execute themand I just gave! Old Qiu just appointed me as the supreme elder of the Iron Palm Gang before he passed out. I have the same authority as him and canmand everything in the Iron Palm Gang."


    The doctor''s hand trembled and almost poked his finger into Qiu Yuang''s wound.


    How could there be such shameless person in the world? Han and Liu were both stunned. Did he think we were stupid or blind?


    Wang San held his breath and felt that he had gained some insight.


    Han Zuo''s face turned red, and he roared, "Feng Qi, you''re talking nonsense. The gang leader hasn''t woken up at all."


    Du Ge nodded affirmatively, "He woke up. He just woke up for a while. Wang San, did you see it?"


    Wang San cooperated extremely well and said expressionlessly, "He woke up. I saw his eyes move and his mouth move. The doctor''s medical skills are excellent."


    What does it have to do with me?


    The doctor''s hand trembled again. At this moment, he really wished he was deaf and blind. Seeing a doctor was too torturous.


    Fortunately, Han and Liu wouldn''t make things difficult for a doctor.


    Han Zuo''s eye twitched violently and cursed, "Feng Qi, do you have no shame? Even if the gang leader wakes up, he can''t possibly say so much in such a short time..."


    "Han Hall Master, when your neck is held by a sword, you will speak quickly too," Du Ge said seriously, adjusting the angle of the sword.


    Han Zuo''s voice stopped abruptly.


    Du Ge narrowed his eyes, "So, do you understand? If you do, then do as I said!"


    Liu Cheng looked at Du Ge and suddenly took a step forward, saying, "Are you afraid to kill the gang leader? If you kill the gang leader, you won''t survive either..."


    "Liu Cheng, do you want to seize power?" Du Ge''s sword pressed lightly, and a red mark appeared on Qiu Yuang''s neck, his voice swift.


    Liu Cheng stopped in his tracks.


    Du Ge looked at the two and smiled, "Master Liu, stay and talk to me about the main members of the Iron Palm Gang. Master Han, go and execute themand I just gave. Start with the headquarters of the Iron Palm Gang, find a tailor to customize unified gang uniforms with ''Wei'' written on the front and ''He'' written on the back. Find a carpenter to change the signboard. Tomorrow morning, I want to see the sign of the Weihe Gang hanging on the door. If you see any worms in the gang, they can be dealt with during the day. Oh, and don''t forget to pay the craftsmen three times the usual amount for disturbing them in the middle of the night..."


    Han Zuo looked at Liu Cheng.


    Liu Cheng nodded at him and said, "Go!"


    Han Zuo red fiercely at Du Ge, turned around, and was about to leave.


    "Han Hall Master, don''t go against your will," Du Ge''s voice sounded behind him, "When it''s bright, I will take the gang leader to inspect thepletion of the task."


    Han Zuo realized what Du Ge was going to do, suddenly shook, turned around abruptly, and with red eyes, said, "Feng Qi, don''t go too far. There''s no way the gang leader can go for an inspection in his current condition."


    Du Ge smiled, "I believe in the doctor''s medical skills. Besides, I heard that for injured people, more activity and sunlight can help with recovery."


    A doctor with a kind heart.


    The doctor realized that he couldn''t remain silent anymore. He looked up at Du Ge and said, "Mr. Qi, the gang leader is seriously injured and needs rest. Moving him at this time can easily worsen his condition."


    "Did you hear that?" Du Ge red at Han Zuo, "If you heard it, then do your job properly and don''t let the gang leader worry. Otherwise, if the gang leader''s condition worsens, it will be all your fault."


    "...Han Zuo red fiercely at Du Ge, took big strides, and left.


    -----------------


    A brief silence.


    Liu Cheng suddenly asked, "Feng Qi, why are you doing this? Is it worth it for the insignificant Feng Family?"


    "The Feng Family is already a thing of the past," Du Ge said, "I have said it countless times. Everything I do is for the world, for upholding the righteousness of the martial world and maintaining peace."


    Liu Cheng asked, "Are you really the Heavenly Demon?"


    "Absolutely, if it were anyone else, they wouldn''t be able to do what I''ve done," Du Ge said confidently.


    Are you feeling proud now?


    Liu Cheng''s heart skipped a beat, "Are there many Heavenly Demons like you?"


    "How many? Probably a few hundred!" Du Ge sighed, "As a Heavenly Demon who takes up the responsibility of maintaining peace, the restless Iron Palm Gang cannot be peaceful. You can imagine what the world would be like if other Heavenly Demons were allowed to grow."


    As he said that, he nced at Wang San beside him.


    "..." Wang San.


    "..." Liu Cheng.


    "So, that''s why I can''t wait to eliminate them while they''re still in their infancy, to eliminate all hidden dangers. I can''t let them grow!" Du Ge said righteously.


    "You will be the target of everyone''s attacks," Liu Cheng took a deep breath and said.


    "For justice, for peace, I can even risk my life. What do I have to fear about bing a target?" Du Ge said with a smile.


    "Madman." Liu Cheng muttered, confirming Du Ge''s identity as a Heavenly Demon.


    "You just don''t understand the Heavenly Demons. Once you do, you''ll want to get rid of them as desperately as you want to get rid of me." Du Ge said with a sigh, "Master Liu, let''s not discuss these meaningless things. You humans have a saying, ''judge by deeds, not by heart, for there are no good people when judged by heart.'' You can''t tell good from bad by appearance. The Heavenly Demons are rare people whose words and hearts are in sync. What their nature is, that''s what they are. After spending some time with me, you''ll find that I''m a good person. At critical moments, I will risk my life to protect you, just like I once protected the Feng Family."


    The Feng Family has already been ''protected'' by you into the ditch!


    The Iron Palm Gang is almost there too.


    Liu Cheng muttered in his heart and stopped talking, but he agreed wholeheartedly with Feng Qi''s judgment of the Heavenly Demons. He even began to consider whether he could use a Heavenly Demon to deal with the Heavenly Demons?


    "Master Liu, tell me about the structure of the Iron Palm Gang!" Du Ge said, "Once I understand our personnel configuration, I can proceed with the next steps. We don''t have much time left..."


    Liu Cheng nced at Du Ge and then at Qiu Yuang under his sword, and said, "Under the Gang Leader of the Iron Palm Gang, there are more than three thousand gang members. There are ten halls, namely the Orient Loong God Hall, Hall Master Qiu Feilong; White Tiger Hall, Hall Master Qiu Feihu; Rosefinch Hall, Hall Master Qiu Muqian; Basalt Hall, Hall Master Han Zuo; Azure Dragon Hall, Hall Master Qiu Feipeng; Green Wood Hall, Hall Master Yan Wu..."

 Chapter 33: When you cant hold chopsticks

    Chapter 33: When you can''t hold chopsticks


    That night, the Iron Palm Gang was in chaos.


    All the gang members were dispatched to Luyang City, some to find carpenters, some to find tailors, some to find embroiderers...


    Han Zuo was holding back his anger, but he dared not disobey Feng Qi''s orders, not even in the slightest.


    Feng Qi was reckless, and Han Zuo was worried that he would really dare to bring out Gang Leader Qiu the next day to inspect his work. Changing the Iron Palm Gang to the Peacekeeping Gang was somewhat humiliating, but it was better than having the Gang Leader killed by him.


    The canal transport was a big piece of fat meat, and countless eyes were watching. Without Qiu Yuang holding it down, the Iron Palm Gang would not be far from destruction.


    At worst, he could just get rid of Feng Qi, apologize, and help the Iron Palm Gang clear its name.


    -----------------


    In Qiu Yuang''s sickroom, Du Ge and Liu Cheng talked about their ideals all night and also probed each other.


    Liu Cheng''s original intention was to guard Du Ge, hoping to find an opportunity to snatch the Gang Leader from him. Who knew that by the end, even the sickly Wang San had managed to sneak in a nap, while Feng Qi was still full of energy, showing no signs of fatigue.On the contrary, he was yawning one after another, somewhat unable to hold on. If it weren''t for Feng Qi''sck of killing intent, he would have been the first to fall.


    Dawn broke.


    Liu Cheng, with dark circles under his eyes, yawned, "Mr. Qi, you have such a strong energy, you must be a standout in the Heavenly Demon!"


    Du Ge modestly said, "I wouldn''t say standout, just a bit more energetic by chance."


    In fact, Du Ge had originally nned to tie up Liu Cheng, then take turns resting with Wang San. He had tested the special forces'' eight-minute rest method on Earth, taking an eight-minute nap every once in a while to recover most of his energy.


    With his keen senses and Wang San''s warning, sneaking out for eight minutes should not be a problem.


    But who knew that after a whole night of tossing and turning, he didn''t feel the slightest bit sleepy. It must have something to do with his skyrocketing attributes and the increased mental power he had gained earlier. It was a pleasant surprise.


    It made sense.


    In the game, virtual characters only have a stamina setting. When they need to sleep, they rest,pletely depending on whether the person ying the game outside is tired or not.


    Wang San still needed to sleep. The Simtion Field''s setting was already very humanized. However, he had rested for more than half an hour and had recovered his energy. His attribute values were probably not low either.


    At this moment.


    There was amotion outside.


    Apanied by the advice, "Young Master, don''t be impulsive."


    With a bang, the door was kicked open, and a person rushed in with a cold wind, "I want to see what kind of Heavenly Demon dares to... Dad..."


    The man saw Qiu Yuang with a sword at his throat and braked urgently.


    "Young Master? Qiu Feilong?" Du Ge nced at him and said indifferently, "Impulsiveness is the devil. Do you know that if I hadn''t raised my sword a bit just now, your action just now would have sent your father to the west. I preserved your filial piety, you should thank me..."


    "Get the hell out!" Qiu Feilong was furious, "Let go of my father, and I''ll spare your life."


    Han Zuo followed in. He had already changed into a blue-ck outfit with a white circle on the front, inside which was a straight "Wei" character.


    He awkwardly surveyed the scene in the room, reached out to pull Qiu Feilong, and said tactfully, "Young Master, let''s go out first. The Gang Leader needs to rest. We can talk outside..."


    "My father is being held at sword point, and you want me to go out and talk?" Qiu Feilong was angry. He pointed at the "Wei" character on Han Zuo''s chest, "And you, you fool, you do whatever he tells you to do? Are you a member of the Iron Palm Gang, or are you his man?"


    "I..." Han Zuo nced at Du Ge and couldn''t say a word.


    "Kneel down, or I''ll cut off one of your father''s fingers." Du Ge looked at Qiu Feilong and suddenly shouted. With a ng, he had already drawn another long sword, the de pressing on Qiu Yuang''s thumb, "Are my people something you can scold?"


    "..." Qiu Feilong was stunned, ring angrily at Du Ge.


    "Feng Qi, what are you talking about? When did I be your man?" Han Zuo hurriedly defended himself with a red and white face.


    "Wearing the clothes of the Peacekeeping Gang, you are my man." Du Ge said seriously, "If you can''t even protect the dignity of my people, how can you talk about maintaining justice in the world?"


    He looked at Qiu Feilong again, "Kneel down!"


    Du Ge didn''t miss any opportunity to maintain his position. He pressed down with his long sword, and Qiu Yuang''s finger immediately turned red. The unconscious Qiu Yuang twitched subconsciously.


    "You dare?" Qiu Feilong was anxious. He took a step forward, and Du Ge''s other hand pressed the sword against Qiu Yuang''s throat, looking provocatively at Qiu Feilong, "Rebel, do you want to kill your father and usurp the throne?"


    Qiu Feilong''s face turned ck, caught between a rock and a hard ce.


    At this moment.


    He finally understood why Han Zuo had tried to stop him at the door. Without killing Feng Qi, this was an unsolvable situation. Whoever came in would be humiliated, unless he wanted his father to die.


    "Not kneeling?" Du Ge shook his head andughed mockingly, "Old Qiu, you have a good son with ambition. Unfortunately, from now on, your nickname in the martial arts world will probably be ''Nine-Fingered Divine Palm''. In the future, I hope you won''t me your son when you can''t pick up chopsticks..."


    As he spoke, he raised his long sword, ready to chop.


    "Stop!" Qiu Feilong''s eyes were about to split, and he gritted his teeth, "I''ll kneel."


    He red at Du Ge and slowly knelt on the ground, word by word, "Are you satisfied now?"


    "Why are you kneeling to me?" Du Ge looked surprised, "Kneel to Han Zuo! You insulted his dignity, not mine."


    "..." Qiu Feilong was stunned. He got up with a livid face, turned to Han Zuo, and was about to kneel down, "Hall Master Han, I was wrong."


    Han Zuo hurriedly helped him up, "Young Master, there''s no need." He looked at Du Ge, flustered, "Mr. Qi, you don''t need to stand up for me, I don''t have any dignity..."


    "Hall Master Han, you may not have dignity, but when you put on that outfit, you represent the Peacekeeping Gang. What I''m defending is not only your dignity, but also the face of the Peacekeeping Gang." Du Ge said seriously, "I want every member of the Peacekeeping Gang to know that as long as you put on this outfit, no one can bully you."


    No one bullies us, except you!


    Originally, changing the sign and the clothes, I could still live. But with the Young Master kneeling for me, I have no way out in the Iron Palm Gang...Han Zuo was on the verge of tears.


    Du Ge''s move was ruthless, effortlessly driving a wedge between him and the eldest son.


    "Hall Master Han, don''t stop me. This kneel is self-inflicted." Qiu Feilong said with a gloomy face, pushing away Han Zuo''s hand, and gave him a solid kowtow, "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have insulted the Peacekeeping Gang."


    It''s over!


    Han Zuo closed his eyes in pain, his heart filled with despair.


    "Are you satisfied now?" Qiu Feilong stood up again, looking at Du Ge, his eyes cold, as if looking at a dead man.


    "Eldest son, don''t me me. The Peacekeeping Gang was jointly established by your father and me. To uphold the righteousness of the martial arts world, we must use iron-blooded means. I had no choice but to do this. You are also a member of the Iron Palm Gang, since you''re back, you should fulfill your filial duties. Change into the Peacekeeping Gang''s clothes first!" Du Ge smiled, "The old man hasn''t woken up yet. When he does, I hope he sees apletely renewed gang..."


    "Feng Qi, don''t push it too far." Qiu Feilong said angrily.


    "You''ve already knelt, what''s the big deal about changing clothes? I can''t possibly threaten you with your father''s finger again, can I?" Du Ge looked at Qiu Yuang with regret, picked up his sword again, and toyed with his fingers, "In the future, when you can''t pick up chopsticks, I hope you won''t resent your son..."


    Reversedder effect, when you ask the target to do something excessive, and then ask him to do something not so excessive, he will find it rtively easier to ept.


    "Fine, I''ll change." Qiu Feilong''s eyes widened, his face flushed with humiliation, "Hall Master Han, go get me a set of clothes."


    Han Zuo nodded.


    "Four sets." Du Ge corrected, "The Gang Leader, Master Liu, and the doctor also need to change."


    Liu Cheng remained silent. After a night of confrontation, he had long understood thatpliance was the best way to deal with Du Ge, so that the old gang leader would suffer less.


    Overnight, his neck had been rubbed by Du Ge to leave more than ten marks. If this continued, they might as well rename their gang to Iron Neck Gang.


    Du Ge thought for a moment, looked at Qiu Feilong, and ordered, "Eldest son, you are the head of the Qiu family. If any other Hall Masterse to visit your father in the future, you are responsible for receiving them. Whoeveres must change their clothes. If they don''t, I''ll break your father''s fingers. There are six more Hall Masters, ten fingers should be enough."


    Qiu Feilong was furious, "Feng Qi, don''t push it too far. My father is in such a state, can he wear clothes?"


    Du Ge said, "Draping it over him will do. Old Qiu is a symbol of the Peacekeeping Gang, he must set an example no matter what..."

 Chapter 34: Feng Qi does extreme good things

    Chapter 34: Feng Qi does extreme good things


    Father was held tightly in Du Ge''s hand, and Qiu Feilong, unwilling as he was, could only reluctantly agree to Du Ge''s request.


    Two more hours passed.


    Qiu Feipeng, Yan Wu, and Qiu Muqian returned one after another. When they saw that the Iron Palm Gang''s sign had been reced by the Peacekeeping Gang''s sign, they were equally furious. However, this time Qiu Feilong stopped them and exined. Even if they were angry, they could only reluctantly change into the Peacekeeping Gang''s clothing.


    "Little sister, what should we do? We have to find a way to save father! If Feng Qi continues to torment him, the Iron Palm Gang will be aughingstock." Qiu Feilong had already understood the cause and effect of the situation. "I think that guy is serious..."


    "Is he really the Heavenly Demon?" Qiu Muqian, who was about twenty-seven or twenty-eight years old, with her hair tied up in a bun and dressed as a woman, frowned and asked as she looked at her father''s door from a distance.


    "I asked all the witnesses from yesterday. Feng Qi''s behavior is indeed different from ordinary people. Just now, I sent Feipeng and Yan Wu to investigate the Feng Family." Qiu Feilong said, "But it will take at least three hours for them toe back."


    "Can we kill him?" Qiu Muqian asked.


    "I''ve considered it." Han Zuo said, "But Feng Qi is very cunning. Last night, he subtly indicated to us that as long as he is not killed with one blow, he will kill the Hall Master first. We can''t take the risk."


    "Hasn''t he rxed at all?" Qiu Muqian asked."He has been energetic the whole time, showing no signs of fatigue." Han Zuo''s eyes were bloodshot, and he shook his head. "He hasn''t even changed the hand that holds the sword..."


    His voice suddenly stopped, and he turned to look at Qiu Yuang''s door.


    Qiu Yuang, pale-faced, walked out of the door unsteadily. He was covered in bandages and wearing a Peacekeeping Gang''s clothing. Du Ge stood behind him, the long sword still held against his neck.


    Liu Cheng expressionlessly carried a chair and stood to the side, while Wang San still held his severed hand, muttering to himself.


    "Gang Leader!"


    "Father!"


    "Father!"


    The three of them were shocked and hurriedly ran over.


    "Feng Qi, how dare you let him out when my father is in such a state?!" Qiu Muqian''s face turned pale as she angrily questioned.


    Qiu Feilong kept pulling at her clothes from behind, hinting for her not to act impulsively.


    Du Ge nced at Qiu Muqian, ignoring her, and turned to signal Liu Cheng, "Master Liu, the chair."


    Liu Cheng quickly ced the chair next to Qiu Yuang.


    "Hall Master Qiu, please sit down. The doctor said that your body still needs rest and cannot be overworked." Du Ge supported Qiu Yuang with concern and helped him sit on the chair.


    The Iron Palm Gang''s g had been reced with a g that read "Peacekeeping," and the gang members in the courtyard were all dressed in Peacekeeping Gang attire, even their Hall Masters had changed their clothes...


    Looking at thepletely changed Iron Palm Gang overnight, Qiu Yuang''s eyes twitched involuntarily and he sighed, "Mr. Qi, you have great methods."


    "My methods are average. It''s all thanks to the Gang Leader''s guidance." Du Ge smiled and said, "All the subordinates of the Gang Leader are loyal to him. I am just benefiting from the Gang Leader''s reputation. If there were one or two who disregarded the Gang Leader''s safety and wanted to seize power, I wouldn''t be able to achieve this. They could just gather dozens of strong archers, surround the room, and shoot randomly. I would have be a sieve long ago."


    "..." Qiu Yuang fell into silence and for a moment, he didn''t know whether to be grateful or sad.


    "Father, don''t worry, I will find a way to save you." Qiu Muqian said.


    "Miss Qiu, I will only say this once. I haven''t done anything to your father. We are in a cooperative rtionship. If you continue to treat me as an enemy, you will only bring unbearable consequences upon yourself." Du Ge looked at Qiu Muqian, frowned, and said, "The Peacekeeping Gang is here to do something big. We are no longer the undisciplined Iron Palm Gang. As a Hall Master, you should take the lead in maintaining discipline within the gang and not say things that are detrimental to unity in the future."


    "You..." Qiu Muqian looked at the sword on her father''s finger that Du Ge had moved, her eyes filled with tears of grievance, and said, "Yes."


    "Mr. Qi, whether it''s upholding justice or seeking peace, relying on threats is not a long-term solution." Qiu Yuang sighed weakly and said, "Why don''t we sit down and have a good talk, ande up with a solution that we can all ept?!"


    "We will talk, but before that, we need to take action. After all, our time is running out." Du Ge smiled and shook his head. "Old Qiu, I established the Peacekeeping Gang not for fun, but to really do something. Hall Master Han, gather the gang members. I have a few things to announce."


    Han Zuo looked at Qiu Yuang.


    Qiu Yuang nodded at him, "Go, from this moment on, Mr. Qi''s orders are my orders. Since we have agreed to cooperate, we must show sincerity."


    Han Zuo turned and left.


    Qiu Yuang stopped talking and silently healed his injuries. He waspletely under someone else''s control and couldn''t do anything.


    He wanted to see what Feng Qi, who had been holding him hostage, could do.


    Feng Qi wanted to use him to threaten the gang members. As long as he didn''t push Feng Qi too far, his life would not be in danger. People always have moments of negligence. When he rxed, he would break free from Feng Qi''s control. The Iron Palm Gang would still be his.


    His decades of hard work couldn''t be shaken by changing clothes and names.


    A momentter.


    The Iron Palm Gang''s gang members gathered in the courtyard, all wearing uniform clothing, looking spirited. But their eyes towards Du Ge were filled with anger.


    After all, this guy had been tormenting them all night.


    "Everyone." Du Ge inspected the crowd. "Sincest night, the Iron Palm Gang is a thing of the past. We have a new name now¡ªthe Peacekeeping Gang. Today, in front of the former Gang Leader, I reiterate the rules of the Peacekeeping Gang: maintain peace, uphold justice, maintain stability, maintain order, maintain morality, maintain fairness, and even maintain the environment...""In short, we must maintain what we can, and for what we can''t, we must find a way to maintain."


    "..." Wang San swallowed, thinking, can keywords be used like this?


    "Han Zuo, find a few literate gang members and have them note down our principles. Post them on the streets of Luyang City, striving to let every citizen know about our changes." Du Ge turned to Han Zuo and ordered, "We want everyone to know that when they are oppressed by bullies, they cane to us. When they encounter unfair treatment, they cane to us. We can solve their problems; first, we want to create a peaceful and stable environment in Luyang City, then gradually spread out, and eventually influence the entire Martial World, the entire country..."


    Han Zuo looked at Qiu Yuang again. This matter was too big, and he felt somewhat unable to make a decision.


    "Why do you keep looking at me? Didn''t I just say it? Mr. Qi''s orders are my orders." Qiu Yuang said.


    Han Zuo sighed quietly, selected literate people from the gang members, and found someone to bring ink and paper.


    His face was somewhat gray, feeling that even if the Gang Leader regained the Iron Palm Gang, there would be no ce for him in the gang.


    Why did this Feng Qi only pit him!


    In a short while, more than a dozen tables were set up, and those who were literate gathered together to discuss how to write the notice.


    Du Ge nced at them, then looked at Han Zuo and asked, "Master Han, did you pay the craftsmen three times the wages as I said when you ordered the uniforms and changed the signsst night?"


    "..." Han Zuo was stunned, "It was too rushedst night, I didn''t have time."


    "I think you''re just too used to being domineering!" Du Ge snorted coldly, "We want to uphold justice, we must first stand firm ourselves. If we can''t even do fairness and justice, how can the people possibly believe us? Later, you personally lead people to make up the wages for the craftsmen who were disturbedst night, apologize to them, get their forgiveness, and exin our new doctrine to them."


    Han Zuo was stunned, then saluted Du Ge, "Yes."


    "Don''t be insincere." Du Ge said, "Whether your actions are sincere or not will reflect on my growth. If my strength does not increase, it means you are not doing enough. I will cut off one of Gang Leader Qiu''s fingers. If you fail once, I will cut off one, if you fail twice, I will cut off two..."


    "You..." Qiu Muqian was furious.


    "Hmm?" Du Ge turned to Qiu Muqian, "Hall Master Qiu, is there a problem?"


    Looking at the long sword on her father''s finger, Qiu Muqian took a deep breath, "I''m fine."


    "If there''s nothing wrong, then go supervise Master Han, in case he can''t bear the humiliation and runs away." Du Ge nodded, "After all, Old Qiu is your father, you care about him more. If he really runs away, I will also cut your father''s fingers..."


    "..." Han Zuo.


    "..." Qiu Muqian.


    Qiu Yuang sighed quietly, suddenly understanding why Du Ge didn''t negotiate with him. Using him to threaten others to execute orders was obviously more effective than so-called negotiations.


    Du Ge looked around at everyone and continued, "Also, Master Han, all those dirty things I told you about the gang yesterday, clear them all today. Apologize where you should, get the forgiveness of the victims. We need to show the greatest sincerity to prove our changes to the people of Luyang City..."

 Chapter 35: Jackals of the same tribe

    Chapter 35: Jackals of the same tribe


    "Have you heard? The Iron Palm Gang was taken over by someone, and they were forced to change their name to the Peacekeeping Gang. They are making the members of the Iron Palm Gang apologize to people all over the city. They even changed their clothes."


    "I saw it too. They are posting notices all over the city, saying that they will uphold peace in the martial world. They im that anyone who has grievances cane to them. It sounds good, but I don''t believe it."


    "I don''t believe it either. Didn''t Zhang Lao Er''s eldest daughter get kidnapped by the Iron Palm Gang a few days ago? She was just returned today, with arge sum of money, and she knelt at Zhang Lao Er''s door, begging for forgiveness. Her face was swollen from being beaten. Zhang Lao Er was so scared that he kowtowed to her and didn''t dare to bring his daughter back home..."


    "I wouldn''t dare either. Who knows when the Peacekeeping Gang will turn back into the Iron Palm Gang? We''ll be the ones suffering then."


    "Ah, these martial arts sects are all the same. They rely on their strength to bully whoever they want. When have they ever cared about usmon people? This world is going to the dogs..."


    "This time might be different. Let me tell you a secret, don''t spread it outside. My third brother is working for the Iron Palm Gang, and he said that the one who took over the gang is not human."


    "Not human? Could it be a ghost?"


    "Scarier than a ghost, it''s the Heavenly Demon."


    "Heavenly Demon?""Yes, I heard thatst night, the leader of the Iron Palm Gang was stabbed more than ten times by the Heavenly Demon, but he waspletely unharmed. The Peacekeeping Gang was created overnight by the Heavenly Demon..."


    "If humans are already so terrifying, wouldn''t we be even more unlucky with the Heavenly Demon?"


    "You''re wrong again. The Heavenly Demon is different from us humans. My third brother said that the Heavenly Demon seems to have a restriction. They must grow ording to their attributes, otherwise, they will be weak. The Heavenly Demon who took over the Iron Palm Gang has the attribute of upholding. He announced in front of everyone that he will uphold justice, fairness, and righteousness..."


    "Isn''t that what''s written on the Peacekeeping Gang''s notice?"


    "So, the Heavenly Demon is even better than humans?"


    "Not exactly. It seems that there are many types of Heavenly Demons, good and bad. My third brother couldn''t exin the specifics, but I think the Heavenly Demon who took over the Iron Palm Gang is a good person."


    "Brothers, stop chatting here. Let''s go to the Iron Palm Gang. The Heavenly Demon is holding a sword to the gang leader''s neck, and he is publicly judging the case. It''s quite lively..."


    ...


    There are no walls that can''t be prated.


    Moreover, Du Ge was so high-profile that he wanted to announce his whereabouts to the whole world. That day, he and the Iron Palm Gang, which had be the Peacekeeping Gang, became the hottest topic in Luyang City.


    Various rumors spread like wildfire. In less than an hour, everyone knew what Du Ge had done in the Iron Palm Gang.


    The timid people were still hesitating, but those who had been oppressed by the Iron Palm Gang and had no way out, after seeing the notice, they broke the jar and went directly to the Iron Palm Gang to seek justice.


    Du Ge didn''t expect that his efforts to protect the interests of the people would be effective so quickly. Posting notices, forcing the members of the Iron Palm Gang to apologize in Luyang City, he only wanted to gradually weaken the foundation of the Iron Palm Gang and establish the reputation of the Peacekeeping Gang.


    But he didn''t expect that the Iron Palm Gang had done too many evil deeds over the years. There were actually people who didn''t care about their own lives and didn''t even want to verify the truth. They came to seek justice on the same day...


    Come to think of it, even small families like the Feng Family treated their sparring partners as disposable, casually deciding their life and death. Not to mention themon people who were even worse than sparring partners.


    What a messed up world!


    However, this was just right. The government didn''t care, so he took charge. When someone sought justice, he was happy to y the role of a righteous lord and seek justice for the people.


    What better way to enhance his reputation than a public trial?


    ...


    And so.


    A scene appeared outside Luyang City.


    Former gang leader Qiu Yuang, with his body wrapped in bandages, sat expressionless under the scorching sun. Beside him, a young man held a long sword against his neck. Sitting at a table of noodles, he greeted each person who came to seek justice with a smile on his face.


    Beside them, the Incense Master and Hall Master of the Iron Palm Gang, dressed in the clothes of the Peacekeeping Gang, held short sticks at their temples, their faces pale, acting as bailiffs on both sides.


    If it were just this, it would still be within the public''s eptance.


    After all, Du Ge had just taken over the Iron Palm Gang and didn''t have any hostages. How could he make the Iron Palm Gang obedient without holding a sword to the gang leader''s neck? And how could the oppressed people dare toe forward and seek justice?


    But if there was another deranged youth holding a severed hand and smiling foolishly, the scene would be a bit off.


    However.


    For thosemon people who had been oppressed by the Iron Palm Gang and had no way out, they couldn''t care less about such details. If they didn''t take revenge and settle their grievances while the Iron Palm Gang was under someone else''s control, when would they have the chance?


    At this moment, Du Ge was their savior.


    Even if the Heavenly Demon was suppressed afterwards and the Iron Palm Gang made aeback, they would have vented their anger.


    ...


    "Lord Heavenly Demon, I use Liu Heigou of the Iron Palm Gang. A year ago, he took a liking to my daughter Xiulian and brought the members of the Iron Palm Gang to forcefully marry her for three coins. I refused, and he broke my leg and forcibly took Xiulian away. When I went to the government to report, they beat me instead. My poor Xiulian was tortured by that beast for three days and couldn''t bear it anymore. She jumped into a well. My poor daughter was only sixteen years old. I beg Lord Heavenly Demon to help me seek justice..."


    A person with a face full of sorrow and fear knelt on the ground and told Du Ge about his grievances.


    Whether it was protecting the Feng Family, betraying the Feng Family, or upholding justice, Du Ge had always approached these matters with a gaming mentality...After all, his goal was to enhance his own strength through peacekeeping.


    But when the old man, who was kneeling before him, dragging a short leg, and skinny to the bone, cried out his grievances to him with a clear death-or-nothing attitude, his heart was suddenly moved.


    Even though he knew the Simtion Field was fake, he couldn''t suppress the anger in his heart.


    This was too much!


    What about the Feng Family?


    What about the Iron Palm Gang?


    Not a single good one, this damn world, it should be viins like him who maintain it...


    At this moment, he suddenly felt that what he was doing had meaning, it was no longer purely aboutpeting for the first ce in the Simtion Field.


    Du Ge nced at Qiu Yuang: "Gang Leader Qiu, what a great Iron Palm Gang!"


    Qiu Yuang, who was forced to execute publicly, was originally full of resentment. But his expression was somewhat embarrassed at this moment: "Mr. Qi, these things were done by the people below, I didn''t know. If I knew, I wouldn''t have kept him to tarnish the reputation of the Iron Palm Gang..."


    "Reputation?" Du Ge snorted, "Liu Cheng, bring Liu Heigou here."


    Liu Cheng reluctantly stepped forward and asked, "Whose subordinate is Liu Heigou?"


    One of the Incense Masters acting as a bailiff stood up, awkwardly saying, "He''s my subordinate."


    Liu Cheng asked, "Do you know what he did?"


    The Incense Master shook his head awkwardly, just about to speak.


    Suddenly, there was amotion among the peacekeeping gang members behind him. A man broke through the crowd and ran wildly towards the outside.


    Liu Cheng nced in that direction, and in a few leaps, he was behind the man, grabbed his neck and dragged him back, throwing him heavily on the ground.


    Liu Heigou''s face was pale, he kowtowed to Du Ge like pounding garlic: "Please spare me, Heavenly Demon, I won''t dare again. Please give me another chance, I am willing to sincerely join the Peacekeeping Gang and work for you..."


    "If the Peacekeeping Gang even epts people like you, how can it talk about upholding justice?" Du Ge snorted, "Master Liu, kill him. Keeping such scum in the world pollutes the air. Don''t let him die too easily..."


    Liu Heigou''s performance was already evidence enough. Besides, Du Ge had sharp ears and eyes, the whispers of the onlookers, the truth was already clear in his heart.


    "Brother Qi, leave him to me!" Wang San, who had been quiet all this time, suddenly stood up, "I should add some more to my collection..."


    After the battle endedst night, until now, his attributes had increased very little.


    After all, most of the time it was Feng Qi showing off, he couldn''t even find a chance to perform.


    But when he stood with Du Ge in front of the crowd with a broken hand, and people around him were pointing and discussing, his attributes soared. In a short while, his personal ranking had risen by five ces.


    How could Wang San miss such a good opportunity to improve his attributes? If he didn''t take advantage of Du Ge''s fame, when would he wait?


    Moreover, he had figured it out. Feng Qi''s keyword was peacekeeping. He was walking on a tightrope with such a bigmotion. Once he copsed, he would be irretrievable. But he was different. Being sickly adorable was just that, even if the Peacekeeping Gang copsed in the future, it wouldn''t change people''s impression of him. His strength would only increase, not copse.


    How powerful is Feng Qi now?


    Maybe he will be the one to turn the tide in the future.


    After all.


    The fear of the adorable is not unusable on Feng Qi...

 Chapter 36: Severe illness requires strong medicine

    Chapter 36: Severe illness requires strong medicine


    "En." Du Ge nced at him and nodded indifferently.


    Wang San stepped forward, holding a willow leaf knife, and walked towards the trembling Liu Heigou. As he walked, he said, "My little ck dog, I like you so much, how could you be so bad? Look, you have angered everyone, let me send you off with my own hands, dying in my embrace, you must be happy, right..."


    Fear spread in Liu Heigou''s heart. He tried to stand up and run, but the fall from Liu Cheng earlier had already caused internal injuries.


    He stood up but fell back to the ground.


    Watching Wang San approach closer and closer, the horror on his face grew heavier. He struggled and crawled desperately to escape.


    But Wang San didn''t give him a chance. He rushed forward a few steps and reached his back, stepping on it heavily. "Why do you want to escape? Why do you want to leave me like this? Since that''s the case, you don''t need your legs anymore. Without legs, you can never leave me again..."


    Wang San swung his knife down towards his lower leg.


    St!


    Blood sttered.Amidst Liu Heigou''s screams, Wang San''s face was filled with ecstasy. "Darling, your screams sound so beautiful. Unfortunately, such sounds can only be heard once. Keep screaming a little longer, and you won''t be afraid anymore. Endure it, I will be gentle next."


    As he spoke, he swung his knife again, and the leg that had only been cut open before broke off.


    Liu Heigou let out a hysterical scream as he struggled and rolled on the ground. "No, spare me. Master Liu, Incense Master, kill me. Don''t let this madman torture me!"


    No one moved.


    Du Ge stared at everyone from above, who would be willing to offend the higher-ups for a thug? What if he really killed the Gang Leader? The Qiu family would surely retaliate against them.


    ...


    Attributes are increasing quickly!


    Seeing Wang San swiftly and decisively cut off Liu Heigou''s leg, Du Ge immediately knew that his strength had improved.


    However, he didn''t pay much attention to it.


    Since the reorganization of the Iron Palm Gang began, his attributes had been steadily increasing without stopping.


    Especially after he determined Liu Heigou''s guilt and defended justice for the bereaved old man, his attributes skyrocketed even more.


    Moreover, he exposed the Heavenly Demon''s actions to everyone, which was equivalent to betraying all the participants present. The wider the spread of the Heavenly Demon''s deeds, the more victims there would be, and the faster his strength would grow.


    With these two factorsbined, he feared no one.


    At this moment, he felt that even if he let Qiu Yuang go, he could still rush back in time to cut off his fingers if anyone tried to save him.


    ...


    "...Help you? Hahaha, cute little guy, besides me, who else would help you? Don''t move, let me see your heart, let me see if I''m in it."


    Wang San''s voice echoed between heaven and earth.


    The murmurs around them ceased.


    Many onlookers were frightened by the madness of Wang San.


    Some timid ones closed their eyes, while others couldn''t bear the stimtion and vomited...


    "Mr. Qi, this is going too far. Just kill him. Why torture him in front of everyone?" Qiu Yuang couldn''t help but frown.


    "Now you can''t bear it? He tortured a sixteen-year-old girl for three days and forced her to jump into a well, breaking her father''s leg. At that time, why didn''t you feel sorry for him?" Du Ge pointed at the old man with a limp leg below and said, "Severe cases require drastic measures. I want everyone to see the consequences of doing evil. I am not an official, I am the Heavenly Demon, and I uphold justice with my own methods..."


    The old man with the limp leg was initially frightened by Wang San and couldn''t say a word. But upon hearing Du Ge''s words, he couldn''t help but think of his own daughter''s tragic death, and the reluctance in his eyes instantly disappeared.


    With tears in his eyes, he stared at the struggling and screaming Liu Heigou and said fiercely, "Lord Heavenly Demon is right. To deal with such wicked people, they must ept the cruelest punishment and never dare to do evil again."


    After speaking, he no longer looked at Liu Heigou but straightened his tattered clothes and looked at Du Ge. He respectfully bowed and showed a relieved expression. "Thank you, Lord Heavenly Demon, for seeking justice for me. I have no regrets in this life. I can now go down and see my poor daughter with dignity."


    "Old man, the deceased is gone, but the living must continue. Otherwise, if I seek justice for you and you go andmit suicide, what is the meaning of the peace I uphold?" Du Ge saw through his thoughts and smiled gently. "Stay alive and live on for your daughter. See how I punish the bad guys one by one and how the world changes for the better. Isn''t that good?


    Besides, Liu Heigou is a member of the Iron Palm Gang. If the Iron Palm Gang is not properly restrained, who shouldpensate for the harm they have caused over the years? If you die, who should Ipensate? Liu Cheng, send someone to fetch one hundred taels of silver and give it to this old man..."


    "Lord Heavenly Demon, I am already grateful for your seeking justice for me. How can I dare to ept your silver?" The old man waved his hands repeatedly.


    "Are you worried that someone will be jealous and snatch your silver?" Du Ge asked.


    "That''s not what I mean." The old man said, "I just feel that I have already received Lord''s favor..."


    "Old man, no amount of money can bring back your daughter''s life!" Du Ge sighed, "Take this money and find a kind-hearted person to take care of you in your old age. The Peacekeeping Association is always here, and no one will dare to covet your wealth..."


    Liu Cheng sent someone to fetch the money.


    Du Ge said, "Bring more. The Iron Palm Gang has caused a lot of trouble over the years. Today, I''m afraid we''ll have to pay a lot of silver inpensation."


    As soon as these words were spoken, the onlookers erupted in an uproar.


    Wealth has always moved people''s hearts...They were initially worried that Du Ge alone would not be able to hold off the resurgence of the Iron Palm Gang, and they would be the ones to suffer. But now, they could not only take revenge but also receive money, things were different.


    With the money, they could even leave Luyang City and start a new life elsewhere!


    A hundred taels!


    They could never earn that much money in their entire lives...


    The old man looked at Du Ge, kowtowed a few more times, and sobbed uncontrobly, "Heavenly Demon, you are a good person. I will worship you at home and pray for your longevity every day..."


    "Heavenly Demon, I also have grievances. Niu Chaojie of the Iron Palm Gang forced my father to death in order to seize my family''s heirloom jade..."


    In the middle of the crowd, an Incense Master''s legs gave out, and he copsed on the ground...


    "Heavenly Demon, my family''s eight acres of fertilend were taken away by Yan Shou of the Iron Palm Gang..."


    "Heavenly Demon..."


    ...


    Whoosh.


    Suddenly, more than a dozen people rushed out from the crowd, scrambling to run towards Du Ge. Wang San, who had just stolen Du Ge''s limelight, was once again ignored by everyone.


    Du Ge''s attributes were rapidly increasing.


    At the same time.


    The members of the Iron Palm Gang were in chaos, and many of them turned to run.


    Who wouldn''t be scared!


    Wang San was too ruthless. If they ran, they might still have a chance. If they stayed and were tortured by him, it would be worse than death!


    Seeing more and more people fleeing, Du Ge frowned slightly, "Qiu Feilong, catch them. If one escapes, I''ll cut off one of your father''s fingers..."


    "..." Qiu Feilong red at Du Ge angrily and shouted, "Feilong Guards, what are you waiting for? Catch them. If one escapes, I''ll use you as a test."


    Qiu Yuang turned his head to look at Du Ge and sighed, "Mr. Qi, what you''re doing will cause a big mess."


    "I know. When I decided to uphold justice, I knew it would be the hardest path. But someone has to do it, right?" Du Ge looked at the chaotic crowd and smiled faintly, "I don''t believe that there are no good people in this world."


    Qiu Yuang gave Du Ge a meaningful look, sighed lightly, and said no more.


    ...


    In the crowd.


    People from various sects looked at the crazed Du Ge and Wang San, their brows furrowed.


    An elder from the Beggar''s Sect turned to a beggar beside him and ordered, "Hu Zi, send someone to check if there are any members of our sect who have been possessed by the Heavenly Demon. This guy is too evil. Once found, control them immediately."


    "Yes, Elder." The beggar took the order and left.


    "Old Tang, you go back to the headquarters immediately and tell the Gang Leader what happened here." Then he turned to another older beggar and frowned, "I feel a change ising."


    The same scene was happening among the people from the Three Gates and Five Sects who came to investigate.


    Du Ge imed to uphold justice, but all they saw in him was madness and the uncontroble nature of the Heavenly Demon...


    That day.


    Many people rode fast horses from Luyang City to all corners of the world, spreading the news.


    ...


    Feng Zhong, who was wearing a bamboo hat to cover his face, squeezed into the crowd. He looked at Du Ge and Wang San, who were stealing the limelight, with a mocking smile on his face, "Two fools, oblivious to their impending doom. Do they really think they can eliminate others with the help of a few locals? But this is good. With you two attracting attention, I don''t have to run around. I can just stay in Luyang City and reap the benefits. I can even add fuel to the fire, hehe! The one whoughsst is the real winner!"

 Chapter 37: Words of right and wrong

    Chapter 37: Words of right and wrong


    Du Ge was originally ranked first in the Simtion Field. He was the first to notice the Iron Palm Gang''s night attack at Xingyu Tower. Later, he betrayed the Feng Family and took over the Iron Palm Gang, single-handedly maintaining the people''s hearts and justice in Luyang City. His abilities have improved significantly.


    Nowadays, his senses are sharp. Even if he closes his eyes, he can still discern the situation around him by listening. On Earth, he would have no problem being a superhero.


    People from the Beggar''s Sect and Taishan Sect have distinctive characteristics.


    Du Ge knew that he would have to deal with them sooner orter. He had been paying attention to them, observing their arrangements, and everything was within his expectations.


    What surprised him was that among the various noisy voices, he actually heard Feng Zhong talking to himself.


    Wow!


    After betraying me, he didn''t run away and dared toe and watch the show?


    Seems like criminals like to return to the scene of the crime to admire their achievements!


    Fine, you can watch, but if you hide and don''t make a sound, I might not be able to find you. And you''re even talking to yourself, you really are a chatterbox!Reaping the benefits?


    Dream on!


    Du Ge calmly nced at Feng Zhong''s location and immediately recognized him wearing a bamboo hat.


    But?


    Looking at the people rushing over, shouting andining, and the Flying Dragon Guards arresting the suspects, and then looking at Qiu Feilong and others who were staring at him...


    Du Ge hesitated. The situation on the scene was tooplicated.


    Once he let go of Qiu Yuang, the stable situation he had worked so hard to achieve might copse...


    But if he didn''t capture Feng Zhong, who knows when he would appear again?


    From the way he spoke, it seemed like he had awakened some advanced skills.


    Capture him!


    In just a moment, Du Ge made a decision. If he missed this opportunity, he might not have another chance. Whether his keywords would be useful or not was another matter. Letting the tiger return to the mountain would bring endless trouble.


    Du Ge looked at Liu Heigou, who was still dissecting and searching for Wang San''s heart, and called out, "Wang San,e and handle the case for me. I need to find a convenient ce."


    Qiu Feilong, Liu Cheng, and others held their breath. The opportunity hade.


    Wang San didn''t suspect anything and walked over, holding a blood-stained knife in one hand and a still-beating heart in the other. He didn''t say a word as he took over from Du Ge.


    He held the knife to Qiu Yuang''s neck and then ced the heart neatly on the table. "Little baby, stay here for a while. I''ll apany youter..."


    Du Ge smiled and looked at Qiu Feilong and the others, slowly removing the sword from Qiu Yuang''s neck and warning, "Don''t make any rash moves. Wang San''s hands may not be as urate as mine, but he is ruthless. If you provoke him, the head or fingers of the old gang leader might be his collection."


    Wang San smirked and licked his lips in cooperation.


    "Everyone, calm down. If you have any grievances, tell the person above. He looks terrifying, but he is kind-hearted. His thunderous methods are only aimed at the wicked. He is the guardian of the Peacekeeping Gang, King Kong." Du Ge used a gentle tone to appease the restless crowd as he walked towards the outskirts of the crowd.


    Qiu Feilong signaled to Liu Cheng, and Liu Cheng and several Incense Masters quietly blended into the Peacekeeping Gang''s team.


    Du Ge could clearly see their movements from the corner of his eye and sneered disdainfully, slowly approaching Feng Zhong''s direction.


    Du Ge didn''t walk straight towards him. Feng Zhong calmly continued to watch the show. Wang San''s attention was drawn to a group of peopleining, and he didn''t notice Liu Cheng and the others'' movements. But he saw everything clearly. Based on Feng Qi''s behavior, he could infer what kind of keyword he was.


    ording to reason, "maintenance" was a supportive keyword and should not be suitable forbat. But he was able to single-handedly capture Qiu Yuang, which was not normal.


    Know yourself and your enemy, and you will never be defeated.


    Without rming Feng Zhong, Du Ge walked straight out of the crowd. The gazes of the people followed him. Du Ge turned around and smiled, "Do you all want to watch too?"


    ...


    "I don''t want to watch, I don''t want to watch."


    "Let the Heavenly Demon pee, pee for a long life, pee until the heavens and earth copse..."


    "A beautiful young woman can watch. After watching the Heavenly Demon, you can go back and hug a chubby child."


    ...


    Perhaps it was Du Ge''s gentle tone, or maybe because he stood on the opposite side of the Iron Palm Gang, the people became much bolder when facing him. They didn''t see him as the Heavenly Demon at all and jokingly responded.


    But jokes aside, most people turned their bodies back.


    Feng Zhong also turned his head back. He had met Du Ge before, and at such a close distance, he was afraid of being recognized by Feng Qi.


    But just as he turned around.


    A gust of wind blew from behind him. He didn''t have time to react, and his neck was already grabbed. Then, a cold de was pressed against his neck, and Feng Qi''s voice sounded, "Gotcha."


    Feng Zhong''s heart sank, and he closed his eyes in pain.


    It''s over!


    This guy''s keyword is definitely not "maintenance." "Maintenance" couldn''t possibly have such a sharp offensive skill.


    Whoosh!


    The crowd dispersed.


    Liu Cheng and the others had nned to ambush Du Ge when he was convenient, but instead, they witnessed Feng Qi ambushing someone else.


    The speed that Feng Qi burst out with instantly changed their expressions.


    Their vision blurred, and Du Ge had already approached the person from behind. Even the fastest Lightness Skill in the martial world couldn''t be this fast!


    At this moment, they suddenly understood why the gang leader, who had such great martial arts, couldn''t avoid Feng Qi''s sneak attack!Such a close distance, such a fast speed, I''m afraid only a Martial Saint like Qiao He could dodge it!


    Could they reallyunch a surprise attack on Feng Qi at this speed?


    It''s more like a suicide mission...


    ...


    Du Ge didn''t kill him on the spot, and a glimmer of hope rose in Feng Zhong''s heart. He quickly said, "Brother Seven, let''s talk it out. You need help, right? I can join in. I promise, I''ll be more honest than Wang San. If the three of us team up, we can definitely eliminate everyone else..."


    "What''s your keyword?" Du Ge asked.


    "Maniption, my keyword is maniption." Feng Zhong had seen Feng Qi''s tactics against Wang San in Xingyu Tower, and since he had betrayed Feng Qi before, he lowered his voice in a bid to survive, straightforwardly revealing his keyword. Afraid that Du Ge wouldn''t believe him, he even took the initiative to exin, "My awakened skill is the Tongue of Discord. Any news I spread will definitely arouse the other party''s interest and they will seek to verify it. That''s why Qiu Yuang sent people to investigate Xingyu Tower immediately after receiving my message. Otherwise, how could the cunning Qiu Yuang easily believe in something as elusive as the Heavenly Demon?"


    Maniption: to repeatedly fiddle with or show off with one''s fingers; to unt; to incite.


    The meaning of ''maniption'' shed through Du Ge''s mind, and the corner of his mouth twitched. A sickly adorable one, a gossipmonger, and a glutton, it seemed like the Simtion Field didn''t assign good keywords!


    Compared to them, his own keyword ''maintenance'' was indeed an excellent one.


    Otherwise.


    With just a backstabber, he really couldn''t stir up such a big mess.


    "What role can you y?" Du Ge asked in a low voice.


    "I can lure the monsters." At the brink of life and death, Feng Zhong''s mind was spinning rapidly. "Brother Seven, my Tongue of Discord can quickly stir up chaos in the world, and your keyword is ''maintenance''. The more chaotic the world, the better you can y your keyword!"


    "That''s useless! I can stir up chaos in the world by myself." Du Ge said, "It''s safer to kill you. If you can betray me once, you can betray me a second time..."


    "Brother Seven, it''s useful, it''s useful. The chaos you create is uncontroble, and it attracts all the attention to you. My Tongue of Discord can adjust the pace and keep the chaos within our eptable range." Feng Zhong said, "As for betrayal, you''re wronging me. Back then, we didn''t know each other, who wouldn''t want to eliminate morepetitors! It''s human nature, and it''s the rule of the Simtion Field..."


    Du Ge was about to speak.


    Suddenly, the ce where the trial was being held became chaotic, and the boldmoners who made money by appealing their grievances screamed and fled.


    Then, Wang San''s hysterical voice rang out, "Old man, I love you so much, why did you do this to me, why did you betray me? Speak up, say something..."

 Chapter 38: The basic disk has become

    Chapter 38: The basic disk has be


    Du Ge looked up.


    Wang San''s arm, holding the knife, was stained with blood, and the willow leaf knife had fallen to the ground.


    At this moment, he was crazily holding Qiu Yuang''s head, venting his emotions. With his intact hand, he tore open the bandages on Qiu Yuang''s wound and roughly scratched it: "Why? I clearly gave you a chance..."


    Qiu Yuang screamed in pain and struggled, his face full of fear, like a frightened child. He pped Wang San''s lower back with his palms, struggling incoherently: "No, let go of me, you demon, let me go..."


    Qiu Feilong rushed towards Wang San with a knife to save his father.


    Seeing Qiu Feilong, Wang San''s eyes turned red. He suddenly raised his hand and lifted Qiu Yuang, blocking himself. He sneered, "Darling, do you want to kill me too?"


    Wang San was injured internally by Qiu Yuang, and his mouth was full of blood.


    This terrifying appearance,bined with the fear of Jiao, frightened Qiu Feilong. His father was used as a shield by Wang San, and his hand involuntarily loosened. With a ng, the long knife fell to the ground: "No!"


    Seeing the situation being ruined by Qiu Feilong, Du Ge became furious. He grabbed Feng Zhong''s neck andunched a sudden stab from behind, rushing towards Qiu Feilong.Bang!


    With a single kick, he kicked Qiu Feilong more than five meters away. Blood sprayed in the air, and he fell to the ground, struggling for a few moments before falling into aa, his life hanging by a thread.


    Affected by Jiao''s fear and being torn by Wang San, Qiu Yuang also fell into aa, feeling both pain and fear.


    Seeing this scene, all the Iron Palm Gang members who rushed to surround Wang San were stunned on the spot.


    They looked at Du Ge and Wang San in horror, trembling and dare not move or run.


    Themon people who were shouting for justice dared not approach and watched from a distance.


    Du Ge let go of Feng Zhong''s neck, walked over, took Qiu Yuang from Wang San''s hand, and raised him high: "To uphold justice, we must resort to thunderous means. Fellow vigers, don''t be afraid. The Qiu father and son who disturbed the order of our gathering have been captured by us. Qiu Yuang is the former Iron Palm Gang leader, a well-known top expert in the martial world. Now, he is like a rag in my hands, easily manipted. Qiu Feilong has practiced martial arts for more than thirty years, but he can''t evenst one round against me. What are you afraid of? Are you afraid that these two useless people will rise again and dominate your fate?


    He was held at sword point by me, and you have reason to worry. But now, he is already half dead. What should you be afraid of?


    You should be afraid of your ownck of courage, afraid of the weakness of not daring to believe in justice.


    If I am here and you dare not save yourselves, who else in this world can save you? Fellow vigers, don''t chill my righteous heart. Today, I will put away my sword and leave Qiu Yuang here. Let''s see who dares toe and save him.


    Come, those who have hatred and courage,e back and I will help you seek justice. Let us uphold justice to the end..."


    "Liu Cheng, stop pretending to be dead over there. Come and maintain order, and see if the Qiu father and son can be saved." Without holding Qiu Yuang at sword point, Du Ge''s confidence suddenly rose. He threw Qiu Yuang on the table and sat behind it confidently, "What are you all standing there for? Line up, conduct the trial. From now on, there are no more elders. I am the Gang Leader of the Peacekeeping Gang."


    The former Iron Palm Gang members who acted as constables were shocked by Du Ge''s momentum. They quickly returned to their positions, holding short sticks at their eyebrows, and quickly restored order.


    Han Zuo and Qiu Muqian took the opportunity to discuss countermeasures in Luyang City and had not returned yet. Qiu Feilong''s life was hanging by a thread. At the scene, there was only Liu Cheng left among the high-level members of the Iron Palm Gang. He met Du Ge''s gaze from a distance, and his heart trembled. He obediently walked back and knelt down in front of Du Ge, sping his fists: "Liu Cheng, the Hall Master of the Peacekeeping Gang''s Hidden Dragon Hall, greets the Gang Leader."


    He has surrendered!


    Du Ge''s eyes lit up. Indeed, threats alone couldn''t get things done. By keeping Qiu Yuang around, it gave them a sense of control over the situation and left them with a glimmer of hope for aeback.


    By cutting off their thoughts and leaving them with no way out, they could truly use this force for themselves.


    Wang San identally did a good thing.


    Of course, things change with time. Yesterday, he didn''t have the power to suppress everything. Without Qiu Yuang as a tool, he would have been dismembered by their random attacks.


    Spider-Man was right, the greater the power, the greater the influence.


    "Good." Du Ge came out from behind the table and personally helped Liu Cheng up. "You''re right. What Iron Palm Gang? From now on, there is only the Peacekeeping Gang. Liu Cheng, the Peacekeeping Gang was born for justice in the world. We don''t need any Flying Dragon or Hidden Dragon. From this moment on, you are the Hall Master of the Justice Hall in the Peacekeeping Gang."


    Phew!Liu Cheng breathed a sigh of relief, knelt down again, "I thank the Gang Leader for not holding grudges. From today on, I am willing to serve the Gang Leader, even if it costs me my life."


    "No, not for me, but for justice, peace in the Martial World." Du Ge helped him up again, raised his hand, and fervently said, "Let us devote ourselves to justice, peace, order, faith, ideals, and all the good things we can uphold, even if it costs us our lives."


    How awkward!


    At that moment, a hint of regret shed through Liu Cheng''s mind, but at this point, he had no choice but to force a smile, "Yes, Gang Leader."


    The sudden change scared the people. Even though Du Ge quickly took control of the situation, the people were still watching, not daring toe over.


    Du Ge simply ignored them and turned his attention to the members of the Iron Palm Gang, "I know many of you have made mistakes and are worried about my punishment.


    But no one is perfect, and in the corrupt environment of the Iron Palm Gang, it''s inevitable that you were influenced. Who is born evil? Most of you, because of the way of the world, if you don''t bully others, others will bully you. Over time, you''ve gone astray, but it''s not your fault.


    So, I''ve decided to give you a chance to reform. Unless your crimes are extremely heinous, I will try to use money topensate for the harm you''ve caused to the victims.


    But I hope that you will strive for righteousness in the future, be a truly good person who is respected by others, not one who is despised."


    The former members of the Iron Palm Gang were in a stir, whispering to each other.


    "Well said."


    Someone in the crowd shouted.


    Then, the whole day''s shouts of approval and apuse merged into one.


    Du Ge raised his hand high, then put it down, and the scene returned to silence. He looked around at the members of the Iron Palm Gang, "I know what you''re worried about. You''re afraid that you won''t have enough to eat if you follow me. But I am the Heavenly Demon, and I don''t care about money. Besides, the vast wealth of the Iron Palm Gang wasn''t earned by me. I can assure you that as long as you sincerely support the Peacekeeping Gang, everyone''s previous sry will be doubled."


    He paused, "You help me uphold justice, and I will protect you, ensuring your safety and livelihood."


    As soon as he said this.


    The members of the Iron Palm Gang who hadn''tmitted many evil deeds were quickly swayed, and soon someone stood up, "Gang Leader, I am willing to join the Peacekeeping Gang and serve you."


    "I am also willing to serve the Gang Leader."


    "I am willing too."


    More and more people stood up.


    The situation was stronger than people. They were not Qiu Yuang, they didn''t have his foresight, nor were they the Hall Masters or Incense Masters above, they didn''t have much savings. Without the Iron Palm Gang, they had nowhere to go.


    Feng Qi promised to pardon their crimes and increase their sries, why not stay here, isn''t it the same to work for anyone?


    Du Ge swept over the crowd, his face smiling, "Good, good, good. I knew that most people have a sense of justice, they justck an opportunity. Liu Cheng, after today''s public trial, re-register everyone..."

 Chapter 39: Eve of the storm

    Chapter 39: Eve of the storm


    Du Ge quickly stabilized the situation of the Iron Palm Gang by using both kindness and force.


    Last night, the doctor was called again to diagnose the injuries of the old gang leader and his son. While diagnosing, the doctor muttered, "If this continues, they will be ruined. Why not take care of their own bodies?"


    Du Ge approached the doctor and asked, "Doctor, can you still save Qiu Gang Leader?"


    "Qiu Gang Leader is physically strong, so he can be saved, but it will take at least two years of rest for him to recover," the doctor looked at Du Ge with a hint of fear in his eyes, but still honestly said, "Even if he is saved, the old gang leader''s martial arts will not be able to fully recover."


    "We must save him with all our efforts. Without the old gang leader, there would be no current Peacekeeping Gang. Feng Qi is not an evil person, he upholds justice in the world and would notmit such heinous acts of killing and robbing. The old gang leader misunderstood me!" Du Ge looked at Qiu Yuang with regret and bowed to the doctor, saying, "Doctor, we must save the old gang leader. I want him to see that the Iron Palm Gang he worked so hard to establish has not disbanded, but only changed its name. And under my protection, it will be more prosperous."


    How can you say such false words with a straight face?


    Saving them is to restrain Qiu Yuang''s children!


    The doctor''s eyes twitched involuntarily a few times, sighed helplessly. Although he saw through everything, as a doctor, the most important thing to live long is to not meddle in matters that shouldn''t be meddled with. So, he lowered his head to deal with the injuries of Qiu Yuang and his son, saying, "I will do it."


    On the other side, Liu Cheng ordered people to bring boxes of gold and silver. Opening the lids, the shiny treasures were disyed in front of everyone. The Iron Palm Gang, controlling the transportation, was never short of money.Money can make the devil turn the millstone, money can make people cry injustice.


    Throughout history.


    Being wronged has always led to the destruction of others, and it has never been seen as a way to be rich.


    But in this world, themon people have long been oppressed. Except for those who have deep hatred like the crippled old man before, for others, money is the best thing that can heal all wounds.


    Moreover, Du Ge, who made decisive decisions, publicly admitted that he is the leader of the Peacekeeping Gang. Obviously, he is not just seeking fame and leaving. He also gave them a great reassurance.


    The people who were scared away just now swarmed back, and there were even more of them than before.


    Du Ge happily resumed his role as the leader of the Peacekeeping Gang, distributing gold and silver to the victims, enjoying the benefits brought by the Peacekeeping Gang.


    ...


    "Old Yuan, did you see clearly?" Elder Qi of the Beggar''s Sect asked the middle-aged beggar beside him, "What kind of body technique did Feng Qi use to kick Qiu Feilong away?"


    The beggar named Old Yuan had been paying attention to Du Ge all along, and he shook his head, "Elder Ding, even with your eyesight, you couldn''t see clearly, let alone me. My eyes blurred, and he was already gone. I''m afraid he''s a demon! Fortunately, he chose the Iron Palm Gang. Otherwise, with his skills, except for you, Elder, no one in our Luyang City branch could escape his deadly hands."


    "You overestimate me. Even Qiu Yuang fell into his hands. How could I possibly defeat him?" Elder Ding''s face was particrly solemn, but also extremely fortunate, "He doesn''t even care about our small branch."


    "It''s also possible that he has concerns. After all, we are thergest gang in the world. If he really provokes us, even if he''s surrounded by people, we can still crush him." Old Yuan said.


    "The Iron Palm Gang has many people. Can we really crush him?" Elder Ding snorted, "Qiu Yuang''s life and death are uncertain, and without a leader, the Iron Palm Gang has changed its face with just a few words from him. His martial arts have reached a level where it can''t be defeated by numbers alone. I used to be unsure whether they were heavenly demons or not, but now I''m about 70-80% sure."


    "That''s right. Normal people can''t do such things. Feng Qi''spanion who maniptes people''s hearts is like a madman." Old Yuan said, "And Feng Qi, don''t just look at him buying people''s hearts, but his actions are also unreasonable. When the martial saint Qiao and his rise, he made friends with the martial arts sects, but he helped themon people. What benefits can he gain from that? Can these ordinary people help him in a crisis? I''m afraid only his im of maintaining peace can exin everything he does. He wants to be the emperor, but he must first obtain the support of the Three Gates and Five Sects!"


    "Feng Qi''s attribute is maintenance, what about the madman who maniptes people''s hearts?" Elder Ding said, "And who is the person he wants to catch even if he has to let go of Qiu Yuang? He should also be a heavenly demon! Old Yuan, we know too little about heavenly demons. Find someone to investigate the Feng Family and find out what these heavenly demons are..."


    "I understand." Old Yuan nodded and left with his dog-beating stick.


    After thinking for a moment, Elder Ding walked towards the person in charge of the Taishan Sect. With the drastic changes in the Iron Palm Gang, whether Feng Qi is a true heavenly demon or not, he felt that this fire would sooner orter burn on his head, so he needed to discuss with the person in charge of the sect stationed in Luyang City and prepare in advance.


    ...


    Luyang City.


    Qiu Muqian and Han Zuo quickly learned about what happened in the Iron Palm Gang.


    Upon learning that Qiu Yuang was seriously injured again, Qiu Muqian''s face turned pale, and she staggered, gritting her teeth and saying, "More harm than good."Han Zuo remained silent.


    "Master Han, can I trust you?" Qiu Muqian steadied her emotions and looked at Han Zuo.


    "Miss, my life was saved by the old Gang Leader. It''s not something that can be disrupted by Du Ge''s instigation," Han Zuo said, "Whatever youmand, just say it. Even if I have to risk my life, I will bring the old Gang Leader back."


    "My father and elder brother are in Feng Qi''s hands. If we go back, we''ll be walking into a trap," Qiu Muqian steadied her emotions and said, "Feipeng and Hall Master Yan were sent by my elder brother to the Feng Family to gather information. They should be returning soon. You go and intercept them on the way, don''t let them return to the Iron Palm Gang. After you meet up, try to intercept Hall Master Lou and Hall Master Li, especially Feibao. Feibao is impulsive, I''m afraid he''ll rush to save my father and fall into Feng Qi''s hands. The Gang has few people, as long as we control the external forces, Feng Qi won''t be able to continue eroding the Iron Palm Gang. This way, we still have a chance to fight."


    "I understand." Han Zuo nodded, then asked, "And you, Miss?"


    "I''ll go to the Divine Fist Sect to seek help from Sect Master Ren. He and my father are old friends. With his help, the chances of rescuing my father are greater," Qiu Muqian said, "Before I return, no matter what Feng Qi does, you all must not interfere, let him make a fuss. Remember, you must wait for me to return."


    Han Zuo hesitated for a moment: "But, the old Gang Leader..."


    Qiu Muqian bit her lip lightly and nced in the direction of the Iron Palm Gang: "Before Feng Qi takes control of the entire Iron Palm Gang, he won''t let my father die. Just do as I say."


    The two discussed some details, then left the gang members in the city and went their separate ways.


    Not to mention Qiu Muqian who went to seek reinforcements, let''s talk about Han Zuo. There was only one official road from the Feng Family to Luyang City. He had just left Luyang City and hadn''t walked ten miles when he intercepted Qiu Feipeng and others who were rushing back from the Feng Family.


    Not only did they return, but they also brought back Feng Shiren and other key members of the Feng Family. Feng Shiren and others had their acupoints pressed and were stuffed into a carriage, all of them looking dejected, as if they had lost their loved ones.


    Feng Jiu, on the other hand, was sitting in the carriage eating and drinking heartily, wishing he could burst his belly, and had no time to talk.

 Chapter 40: Feng Qi must die

    Chapter 40: Feng Qi must die


    "Master Han, how is my father?" Seeing Han Zuoing on horseback, Qiu Feilong hurriedly grabbed the reins and asked anxiously.


    "Feng Qi is conducting a public trial outside Luyang City. The eldest son wanted to save the old gang leader, but ended up being seriously injured by Feng Qi..." Han Zuo also pulled the reins and stopped, briefly exining the situation of the Iron Palm Gang to Qiu Feipeng.


    After listening, Qiu Feipeng''s eyes were filled with anger, and he gritted his teeth: "They have gone too far. If I don''t tear him to pieces, I, Qiu Feipeng, will not be a human."


    Inside the carriage.


    Feng Shiyi, who heard about the changes in the Iron Palm Gang, regretted it even more. He sighed deeply and muttered to himself, "Peacekeeping Gang, Peacekeeping Vanguard. Feng Qi has finally reached this point. He really did it. He didn''t deceive anyone, and I don''t know if he still remembers the favor of the Feng Family."


    "He came from the Demon Realm, born through body possession. He has nothing to do with your Feng Family. Even if he is the real Feng Qi, you beat him half to death and still ignore him, expecting him to be grateful?" Feng Jiu nced at Feng Shiyi and sneered.


    He took a water bag and washed down the meat in his mouth, burped satisfied, temporarily stopped eating, and continued to mock: "Have you ever thought about who brought you to this point? You were all fooled by Feng Qi''s few words. Little mice want to swallow the world without considering whether you have the appetite for it. The current situation is entirely your own fault. In the end, the Feng Family is just a springboard for Feng Qi."


    "Feng Jiu, stop talking nonsense." Feng Shiyi angrily said, "Feng Qi risked his life to protect the Feng Family. I saw it with my own eyes. We ended up in this situation because of Feng Zhong. I believe in Feng Qi. He will definitely save us..."


    Feng Shiren nced at everyone and remained silent."Heh heh." Feng Jiuughed disdainfully, toozy to pay attention to this group of fools in front of him. He took a digestion pill and listened to the conversation outside for a while. He reached out and lifted the curtain of the carriage, and said loudly, "Hall Masters, your methods are wrong. Feng Qi''s power has already grown, and his attributes are unknown. Qiu Gang Leader is in his hands. Your methods cannot defeat him."


    "Who is he?" Han Zuo asked.


    "The other Heavenly Demon of the Feng Family, called Feng Jiu, with the attribute of Glutton." Yan Wu turned his head and nced at Feng Jiu, saying, "We have already verified that giving him enough food will infinitely enhance his strength. From morning till now, he has been eating non-stop, eating and then going to the toilet, and his stomach has burst several times, but he is unharmed, and his strength has at least doubled. If it weren''t for him, we could have returned half an hour earlier. We brought him to deal with Feng Qi because Feng Qi tricked him once in the Feng Family."


    Glutton?


    Looking at Feng Jiu, whose white clothes were stained with grease, Han Zuo frowned instinctively, but quickly concealed his disgust and sped his fists, saying, "Mr. Jiu, how are our methods wrong?"


    Feng Jiu had experienced betrayal and tortured himself madly. His determination was firm, and he didn''t care about other people''s gazes. He smiled and said, "As Heavenly Demons, we rely on our own attributes to grow. Feng Qi is now making a big show in Luyang City, and his words and actions are in line with his attributes. The greater the impact, the faster his strength grows. It can be said that his strength is increasing every moment.


    By the time youe up with a countermeasure and bring reinforcements, his strength may have reached an unimaginable level. Maybe by then, you won''t even need to use Qiu Yuang to threaten him. With his strength alone, he can defeat all of you."


    When he was in the Feng Family, he had wanted to overthrow the theory of Heavenly Demons andpletely deny Feng Qi from the root. But his virtual world theory couldn''t convince Feng Shiyi and the others. The theory of Heavenly Demons had already taken root in their hearts.


    So, he decided to follow the theory of Heavenly Demons and trick Feng Qi at a critical moment.


    "Mr. Jiu, how should we deal with him then?" Han Zuo remembered what happenedter and his expression changed as he asked.


    "To weaken him, we need to destroy his attributes, just like stopping me from eating." Feng Jiu''s secret couldn''t be hidden anymore, so he broke the jar, "If he wants to maintain, you should go and destroy his efforts to maintain, let people realize that his maintenance is ineffective or even counterproductive, and his attributes will naturally weaken.


    Didn''t he give money to those victims? You can wear the clothes of the Peacekeeping Gang, snatch the money back, and threaten those victims not to speak out. After doing it a few times, Luyang City will be filled with anger, and no one will believe in the peace and righteousness he upholds..."


    "Mr. Jiu, are you serious?" Qiu Feipeng''s eyes lit up and he asked."You''ve already tested it on me." Feng Jiuughed, "We are of the same kind. It''s unreasonable that the attribute only works on me and not on him."


    "We can give it a try." Han Zuo looked at the people around him and said, "Feng Qi doesn''t have enough manpower to manage such arge Luyang City. This task should be simple."


    "Alright." Qiu Feipeng said.


    "However, you must be prepared for failure." Feng Jiu said.


    "Why?" Han Zuo asked.


    "Because I highly suspect that Feng Qi''s keyword is not ''maintenance''. ''Maintenance'' is just an illusion he created." Feng Jiu stopped smiling and said seriously, "The Heavenly Demon is good at disguising. Revealing his keyword is like exposing his weakness to the public.


    In the Feng Family, Feng Qi unscrupulously betrayed me and the Feng Family he was supposed to protect. Yet his attribute didn''t weaken at all, but instead became stronger. This is very abnormal. ''Maintenance'' might just be his disguise, aiming to cover his real keyword."


    Everyone looked at each other. Han Zuo asked, "ording to Mr. Jiu''s guess, what is his attribute?"


    "It''s very likely to be ''deception''." Feng Jiu said, "He deceived me, the Feng Family, and the people of Luyang City under the name of ''maintenance'', which can also achieve the purpose of rapid growth." He nced at Feng Shiyi and said, "As long as people are still being deceived by him, deeply believing his lies, his attribute will not weaken."


    "If his attribute is indeed ''deception'', the method Mr. Jiu just mentioned can also work." Han Zuo said, "By taking back the wealth he distributed, people''s trust in him will naturally disappear."


    If only it were that simple, Feng Jiu sighed in his heart. Maintaining peace and everything else are trivial matters. The most critical thing is the Heavenly Demon theory he spread, which is the highest means of deception!


    It''s easy to spread rumors but hard to refute them. It''s too difficult to eliminate the influence of the Heavenly Demon theory.


    "You Hall Masters can certainly give it a try. After all, there''s no loss for us." Feng Jiu smiled, "However, only a Heavenly Demon can deal with another Heavenly Demon. The best method is still to find more Heavenly Demons, cultivate them withpatible attributes, and then use them to deal with Feng Qi. He has exposed the secrets of the Heavenly Demon, equivalent to a traitor of the Demon Realm. I don''t know how many Heavenly Demons hate him to death!"


    Feng Jiu never believed that Du Ge''s keyword was ''maintenance'', nor did he believe that these guys in front of him could deal with the cunning Feng Qi.


    He must make more preparations. He can''t break the Heavenly Demon theory by himself. But with more candidates joining, it will be much easier to refute the theory once everyone grows up.


    Of course, maybe by then, they won''t need to refute the theory and can just kill him directly.


    Feng Jiu had been tricked by Du Ge from the beginning. He finally showed some kindness, only to be betrayed again. Meanwhile, Feng Qi was thriving. His jealousy had long surged from his feet to the top of his head.


    At this moment, there was only one thought left in Feng Jiu''s mind: he could lose in the Simtion Field, but Feng Qi must die.

 Chapter 41: Riding on the popularity and traffic

    Chapter 41: Riding on the poprity and traffic


    Night fell, Du Ge announced the end of the public trial.


    Although the aggrieved people who did not receive the money had regrets, they could only gradually return to the city. In this world, the concept of ss is deeply rooted in people''s hearts. Even if they had ten times the courage, they would not dare to disturb the Heavenly Demon Lord''s rest.


    The Heavenly Demon Lord has a good heart, but he is truly capable of killing.


    The reputation of the Peacekeeping Vanguard also spread rapidly in Luyang City along with Du Ge''s generous distribution of silver coins.


    The Heavenly Demon Feng Qi is a good person, the guardian of the people...


    For a while, word of mouth spread and the reputation soared.


    Du Ge''s reputation reached its peak in Luyang City in just one day, and hisprehensive attributes almost tripled. Now, his frontal attack speed and agility are almostparable to the speed of assassinating Qiu Yuang from behind.


    As for the sudden backstab, it goes without saying. It can be said that within ten meters, his backstab can achieve the effect of a sh. In this low martial world, no one can escape...


    ...Late at night.


    The Peacekeeping Vanguard was quiet.


    Fromst night until now, the former members of the Iron Palm Gang have been tormented by Du Ge, barely getting any sleep. After the public trial ended, they couldn''t hold on any longer and gradually fell asleep.


    Even Liu Cheng, who had high martial arts skills, couldn''t help but yawn.


    The emperor also had evil soldiers. Seeing this scene, Du Ge let everyone rest.


    In the vast Iron Palm Gang, the sound of snoring echoed, and only some servants and three Heavenly Demons were still active.


    ...


    Du Ge: Ranked first inprehensive ranking, spiritual power 100, total number of people in the simtion field 576.


    After opening his personal information and taking a look, Du Ge looked at the empty Iron Palm Gang and sighed helplessly, "There are too few people I can use!"


    "Brother Qi, I can be of use!" Feng Zhong apanied him with a smiling face, "I still have the energy to support, just give me your orders. For Brother Qi''s cause, I can go through fire and water. I don''t care about ranking, I just want to experience the life in the simtion field..."


    Feng Zhong had been apanying Du Ge in handling the cases all day, and he didn''t dare to run away until now. He finally had the opportunity to speak, fearing that Du Ge still had the intention to kill him. He expressed his loyalty as soon as he opened his mouth.


    "Brother Qi, kill him! The more people in the team, the more uncontroble it bes. It''s enough for me to assist you by your side."


    Wang San covered his forehead with his hair, slightly lowered his head, and his voice sounded sinister. He also held a broken te in his hand, just like Du Ge, his attributes skyrocketed today, ranking second on the leaderboard.


    He knew very well who was in first ce.


    Before, he exposed the keywords to Du Ge, putting the two of them in the spotlight, which caused some dissatisfaction. But in just one day, his attributes soared, and he became the runner-up in the simtion field, taking advantage of the situation. Naturally, he didn''t want others to ruin his bright future.


    "Haven''t you heard Brother Qi say that we don''t have enough people? What can a sickly adorable person like you do besides scaring people?" Feng Zhong said unwillingly, "Can you control the overall situation? If I hadn''t sent a letter to Qiu Yuang, arousing his interest in the Heavenly Demon, you would still be looking for other Heavenly Demons in Xingyu Tower! How could you cause such a bigmotion and progress so quickly in strength?"


    "Are you provoking me?" Wang San smirked and suddenly turned towards Feng Zhong, his gaze sharp as a knife.


    Swoosh.


    Feng Zhong hid behind Du Ge, warning, "I warn you, don''t use your skills on me! Brother Qi didn''t kill me, if you use your skills on me and ruin Brother Qi''s good things, Brother Qi won''t spare you."


    Qiu Yuang and his son were saved by the doctor halfway through. After they woke up and saw Wang San, they trembled with fear, their eyes flickering. Feng Zhong naturally didn''t want Wang San''s skills to fall on him. Then he would truly be unable to aplish anything.


    "Worthless." Wang San sneered, retracting his gaze. He acknowledged Du Ge''s leadership, naturally not daring to overstep. Although his attributes soared, he felt that he still couldn''t escape Feng Qi''s sudden backstab. His speed was too fast.


    "Brother Qi, in a few days, the reputation of the Peacekeeping Vanguard will spread to the ears of every examinee." Feng Zhong said, "It''s easy to dodge an open spear, but hard to guard against a hidden arrow. No one knows what keywords others have. To maintain the current situation, the best way is to strike quickly and not give them time to react and grow, and eliminate them."


    He paused and asked, "Boss, you should be ranked first now, right?"


    Du Ge nced at him, before he could speak, Wang San already said, "Can you find out Brother Qi''s ranking?"


    "Anyone with a little brain can guess, right? After causing such a bigmotion in two days, if he''s not in first ce, then it''s unreasonable." Feng Zhong impatiently red at Wang San, "You perverted freak, can you shut up for a bit? Do you understand strategy?"


    "Let him speak." Du Ge said. Liu Cheng and the others didn''t have the energy to support, and Qiu Muqian and Han Zuo haven''t returned since they entered the city. Who knows what they are up to behind the scenes!


    The current Iron Palm Gang only had a little over four hundred people, and the only skilled ones were Liu Cheng, but his martial arts skills were simr to Feng Shiyi.


    Before.


    Du Ge''s n to establish the Peacekeeping Vanguard was gradual, umting like-minded people step by step. But with Feng Zhong''s interference, the situation suddenly expanded. There were too few people he could use. Even if his energy was vigorous, he couldn''t possibly do everything himself.


    Feng Zhong''s suggestion of striking quickly was a method, but it was extremely difficult to truly implement. After all, this world was too big."Brother Seven, the names of the top ten in the Simtion Field are only made public once a month. You might be feeling good now, but you''ve essentially exposed your ranking prematurely," Feng Zhong said. "Moreover, you''ve disrupted everyone''s covert growth, making yourself a target. No one will sit by and watch you rise. After all, taking you down means they can directly rece your ranking. And your keyword is ''maintenance''..."


    He chuckled, "Of course, I know that''s your disguise, but there will always be someone who can deduce your real keyword from your actions. When that timees, you''ll definitely be targeted. Even if they can''t figure it out, they can find out through trial and error. Especially since you''ve exposed the Heavenly Demon, there will always be smart people who will, like you, leverage the power of the natives."


    The names of the top ten in the Simtion Field will be made public a monthter?


    Shrinking the circle?


    From Feng Zhong''s words, Du Ge gleaned a more important piece of information.


    No wonder he had previously thought that the world was so vast, and it was too easy to hide a few hundred people among tens of millions. How couldpetitiveness be reflected if everyone just focused on their own growth?


    So there was such a mechanism in ce.


    After a month of growth, the top ten would be ring targets, targeted by everyone. Anyone with the ambition topete for the ranking would see killing the top ten and recing them as a shortcut to growth.


    And in theter stages, when there were fewer people, the battles would be more intense...


    MBD!


    Not understanding the rules could be deadly!


    Fortunately, he had a backstabbing cover, and these people were influenced by inertia thinking, not considering ''maintenance'' as his real keyword. Otherwise, he would really be in trouble...


    Du Ge''s head ached a bit.


    But on second thought, even if he knew the rules, would he notpete for the top ten?


    After all, he had one more keyword than others, which naturally gave him an advantage. It was too easy for him to be one of the top ten.


    There was almost no difference for him between being exposed now and being exposed a monthter.


    Developing in advance could rapidly boost his attributes. Facing a bunch of weaklings who hadn''t grown yet was much better than facing a bunch of old silver coins who had grown for a month.


    Thinking this way, Du Ge felt relieved.


    Feng Zhong''s voice continued, "...At this time, we need my ''Tongue of Right and Wrong''. We can get all the sects busy, even attract the masters of the sects, recruit them one by one, or kill them. In this way, our power will growrger andrger, making it impossible for others to use the natives."


    Tongue of Right and Wrong?


    What a Tongue of Right and Wrong! This one really had persuasive power!


    Du Ge nced at Feng Zhong, "What''s your ranking now?"


    Feng Zhong chuckled, looking somewhat proud, "Thanks to Brother Seven, I stirred up the situation between you and the Iron Palm Gang. I''ve managed to stir up the overall situation, and now I''m ranked ninth in the Simtion Field, barely making it into the top ten."


    Damn!


    Du Ge cursed. He had worked hard to be the first in the Simtion Field, while this one had just written a letter and rode the wave into the top ten. It was so damn unfair.


    "Lucky bastard." Wang San muttered, clearly dissatisfied with Feng Zhong''s sneaky entry into the top ten.


    "What''s your ranking?" Du Ge asked Wang San.


    "Thanks to Brother Seven, I''m second in the Simtion Field, barely making it into the top three." Wang San nced at Feng Zhong, deliberately announcing his ranking to annoy Feng Zhong.


    "Damn!" Feng Zhong''s eyes widened, "You''re the lucky bastard! Without Brother Seven, your disgusting keyword would have gotten you burned to death as soon as you showed up. How could you have grown so fast?"


    One was second, the other was ninth!


    Du Ge suddenlyughed, "Alright, stop arguing. We''re all in the top ten now, tied together. A month from now, no one can escape. We might as well work together and think about how to protect our rankings."

 Chapter 42: Fishing with a hook

    Chapter 42: Fishing with a hook


    With just one sentence from Du Ge, Feng Zhong knew that he had been epted.


    He couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief: "Brother Seven, what are your ns next? I will fully cooperate. Should we first use Qiu Yuang to lure back the Iron Palm Gang''s hall masters? I can write a notice in Luyang City, saying that Qiu Yuang is dying and wants to see the hall masters before he dies. As long as this news reaches their ears, no matter how far away they are, they wille to verify it on their own initiative."


    This guy''s advanced skills are too BUG!


    He is truly a catalyst. Without his help, it would be easy for this guy to grow. No wonder he said he wanted to add some fire in Luyang City...


    However, his weaknesses should be in attack and defense. Once his identity is exposed and he bes a target, the possibility of him being killed is too high. The faster he grows, the easier it is for others to use him as a scapegoat.


    It''s quite challenging to grasp the keywords in the simtion field...


    Du Ge nced at him and said, "Okay."


    Wang San said, "Brother Seven, you can''t fully trust what he says. He can attract monsters, but he can''t control their size! He can attract the hall masters of the Iron Palm Gang, but we don''t know how many people they will bring, how they wille, and when they wille. The uncertainty is too high. We can''t be on guard day and night!"


    "I can add a date to the notice." Feng Zhong stared at Wang San and said discontentedly, "Wang San, we are a team. Can''t you stop targeting me all the time? I just prepared some ck Dog Blood for you. I didn''t really pour it on you. If it were someone else, they would have killed you as soon as they found out your identity. Qiu Yuang is here, and Han Zuo and the others may not be reliable, but Qiu Muqian and the others are Qiu Yuang''s children. They will definitely not be far away. It will take some time to bring reinforcements. If you have any better suggestions, just say it. No one is stopping you..."Wang San opened his mouth but didn''t say anything. He turned around silently to bandage his severed hand. His skills mainly focused on intimidation and explosive power, and they didn''t have much effect on the overall situation.


    "We can also write a notice saying that Qiu Yuang has discovered who the Heavenly Demon is within the Iron Palm Gang." Du Ge ignored the bickering between the two and nned to make full use of Feng Zhong''s skills. "A small Feng Family has infiltrated four candidates into a huge Iron Palm Gang. I don''t believe that none of them are the Heavenly Demon."


    "Good idea." Feng Zhong said, "Yes, if the keywords are useful, keep them. If not, get rid of them. We can''t let these guys lurk around us. I think we can expand the scope to the entire Luyang City and say that we have a list of suspected Heavenly Demons lurking in Luyang City."


    "We don''t need that for now." Du Ge looked at Feng Zhong and shook his head. "If we release a list of suspected Heavenly Demons, it won''t necessarily attract candidates, but rather personnel from various major factions who are investigating. The real candidates don''t need toe by themselves. They can find someone else to investigate and verify the truth. If they have some clever means, they won''t expose themselves at all. We need to take it step by step and be cautious."


    "Brother Seven is right." Feng Zhong chuckled, "I was too impatient."


    ...


    That night.


    After Du Ge and the others discussed the follow-up matters, they frightened Qiu Yuang with Wang San''s help and easily obtained the martial arts secrets of the Iron Palm Gang. The remaining time was spent on practicing martial arts.


    The increase in attributes did improve theirbat power, but the participants in the simtion field also had the ability to increase their own attributes. At this time, martial arts could y a decisive role.


    With the same attributes, the one who practices martial arts will always win when they meet someone who doesn''t.


    Moreover, attributes can be weakened when targeted, but martial arts cannot. In critical moments, martial arts can turn the tide.


    Furthermore, with the improved body after the attributes were enhanced, as long as they understood the meridians and acupoints, practicing martial arts would be twice as effective. Therefore, in the simtion field, anypetitive participant would use every means to enhance their strength.


    ...


    The Iron Palm Gang''s two most famous martial arts are "Iron Sand Palm" and the lightness skill "Eight Steps to Catch the Cicada" obtained from the Qiao Family''s holynd.


    Simr to the Feng Family''s "Broken Gold and Shattered Jade Hand," Iron Sand Palm is also an external skill that cultivates internal energy from the outside. It also requires auxiliary methods such as sand insertion to temper the palms and the use of medicinal power to maintain the palms. The cultivation process is quite long andplicated, so Du Ge naturally abandoned it.


    He focused more on the lightness skill "Eight Steps to Catch the Cicada."


    Eight Steps to Catch the Cicada is not only a lightness skill but also includes techniques. For example, in the first move, the leg is raised more than one zhang high to attack the opponent''s head with a kick. If it misses, another kick is used. It contains both real and false moves, withplex variations, which can indeed increase Du Ge''sbat power.


    However, for the current Du Ge, the increase is limited. First, his internal energy is not enough to support him in jumping more than one zhang high. Second, he has the ability to jump up and rush over to pierce the opponent with his fists.


    But having something is better than having nothing.Du Ge was practicing the technique of "Eight Steps to Catch Cicadas", but his mind was pondering on finding a suitable internal energy method for himself. Compared to external martial arts and lightness skills, internal energy was evidently more beneficial to him. Most lightness skills also required the support of internal energy.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, at dawn.


    Just as the sky was beginning to brighten, Du Ge and his twopanions were still practicing their martial arts. Liu Cheng, the newly appointed Hall Master of the Hall of Justice, had already taken the initiative to pay a visit.


    Seeing Liu Cheng, Du Ge stopped his technique and smiled, "Master Liu, you''re up quite early."


    Liu Cheng saluted with a fist and respectfully said, "Gang Leader, the Peacekeeping Gang is newly established, and there are many affairs to handle. I dare not oversleep."


    "Sleeping a bit more won''t hurt." Du Ge chuckled, "You guys are different from us. Only with enough rest can you be more efficient in your work."


    Looking at the energetic Du Ge and hispanions, Liu Cheng sighed at the abundant energy of the Heavenly Demon andughed, "The Gang Leader is a Heavenly Demon, I naturally dare notpare with you. But matters cannot be dyed. It won''t kill me to sleep a little less."


    He paused for a moment, then continued, "Gang Leader, yesterday, Qiu Muqian and Han Zuo did not return. They must have learned about the situation here and either fled for safety or went to get reinforcements. The old Gang Leader and the Sect Leader of the Divine Fist Sect, Tong Shihong, are old friends. Tong Shihong is a top-notch master of this era. His Overlord Fist technique is superb, and his martial arts skills are far superior to the old Gang Leader. Please make preparations early, Gang Leader. The properties outside of the Iron Palm Gang should also be reimed as soon as possible. If too much time passes, there may be unexpected changes."


    Yesterday, Liu Cheng publicly acknowledged Feng Qi as the Gang Leader, cutting off his own retreat. For his own safety, he had to n wholeheartedly for Du Ge. The thought of the consequences of Du Ge''s failure made him unable to sleep even if he wanted to.


    "Um, I already have a n." Du Ge nced at him and nodded. He pointed to the announcement that Feng Zhong had written earlier, "Later, you post this announcement. To ward off external threats, we must first secure our internal affairs. We have to find the Heavenly Demon within the Peacekeeping Gang first, then make other ns. Today, there should still be many peopleing to seek redress for their grievances. I n to establish a Hall of Grievances within the gang. From now on, Wang San will be responsible for handling wrongful cases and various injustices. You find a few Incense Masters to assist him¡­"


    "Yes." Liu Cheng nodded, went over to pick up the announcement that Feng Zhong had written. After seeing the content, he couldn''t help but be stunned, "Gang Leader, since you already know who the Heavenly Demon is, why not directly capture him? Why write such an announcement?"


    "It''s the old Gang Leader who knows, not me." Du Ge said, "After the old Gang Leader told me yesterday, he fell into aa again. The reason I wrote this announcement is to intimidate the Heavenly Demon within the gang and see if I can trick him out."


    "Why not wait for the old Gang Leader to wake up and ask him directly?" Liu Cheng said, "Why go through all this trouble and risk startling the snake in the grass?"


    "Look at the second announcement." Du Ge pointed to the paper below.


    Liu Cheng looked at the second announcement, his face changed, and he said in a trembling voice, "Is the old Gang Leader on his deathbed?"


    "Um." Du Ge sighed, "The old Gang Leader''s injuries are too severe, I''m afraid he doesn''t have much time left. We are the Peacekeeping Gang, we must maintain the dignity of a dying man. It''s not good to pressure him too much. Post that announcement in Luyang City. The old Gang Leader''sst wish is to see his children. We will try our best to fulfill his request¡­"


    Your fishing tactic is too obvious!


    Only a fool would fall for it!


    Liu Cheng was silent for a moment, feeling that he couldn''t always p the new Gang Leader''s face. He braced himself and said, "The Gang Leader is indeed unparalleled in benevolence and righteousness."

 Chapter 43: Joint Defense

    Chapter 43: Joint Defense


    "Is there really a Heavenly Demon in the gang?"


    "It must be fake. The characteristics of the Heavenly Demon are so obvious, how could it hide for two days without being discovered?"


    "I also think the old gang leader is lying. He was tortured by Feng Qi so badly. If there really is a Heavenly Demon lurking, he wouldn''t reveal it until he ruins Feng Qi''s n in the future! If he reveals it now, it must be fake..."


    "Be careful what you say. Don''t let the new gang leader hear it."


    "I didn''t say anything bad about the gang leader. What''s there to be afraid of? I think the old gang leader feels that he''s not capable anymore, so he made up a story to negotiate with the new gang leader, asking the new gang leader to save him, or like the other announcement said, to see a few children before he dies."


    ...


    A group of gang members from the Peacekeeping Gang were pointing and discussing under the announcement, exchanging their opinions.


    In the crowd.


    A young man in his twenties appeared calm on the surface, but his heart was in turmoil. Is it true or not? He has been so low-key, how could he be discovered?Are they trying to deceive me?


    No, I have to leave!


    No, I can''t leave. If I leave, it will expose me. If Feng Qi dares to do this, he must have nted spies within the gang. If there is any abnormality, I will definitely be killed...


    Why is it so difficult to live a peaceful life?


    "Shao Zhou, what''s wrong with you?" Someone bumped into his shoulder and asked with a smile, "You haven''t said a word for a long time. Could it be that you''ve been possessed by the Heavenly Demon?"


    "If I were possessed by the Heavenly Demon, I would have joined the gang leader long ago and enjoyed a good life. Why would I still be with you bunch of scoundrels?" Shao Zhou said, "I''m thinking about who might be suspicious around me. If I report it, maybe I can gain some credit with the gang leader."


    "Damn, you''re quite smart! Come on,e on, let''s think carefully. Who has been acting differently these past two days? Let''s report it to the gang leader together. I heard that the Heavenly Demon mostly possesses the old, weak, sick, and disabled. The gang leader is generous, and there will definitely be a reward..." The person''s eyes lit up and said excitedly.


    "I was just joking. Are you really going to report it? If the Heavenly Demon finds out, it will stab you." Shao Zhou smiled.


    "I was joking too. We''re all brothers. How can we do such dirty things like reporting behind each other''s backs..." The person smirked and brushed it off, obviously not taking Shao Zhou''s words to heart.


    Shao Zhou knew it well and didn''t try to persuade him anymore. There were already too many informants. He would find a chance to investigate the old gang leader''s situation and see if he was deceiving him. It would be clear at a nce.


    ...


    Du Ge and Feng Zhong were eating and chatting while asionally ncing at the room where Qiu Yuang and his son were recuperating, to see if there were any suspicious people going to investigate.


    "Brother Qi, where are you from?" Feng Zhong asked.


    "What do you mean by ''where are you from''?" Du Ge asked back.


    "You have a calm attitude towards food, and you are skilled in disguising keywords. I don''t believe you came from an elite academy." Feng Zhong said, "There are a total of three thousand people in this simtion field, gathered from six civilian schools and two elite schools. Maybe we are from the same school! Even if we are not from the same school, we can find out by asking around. This time, both of us made it into the top ten. Tell me your name, and after we leave, I will find you. Then we can enter the Alien Star Battlefield together, a strong alliance..."


    "I''m from a civilian school. You don''t need to find me. After leaving the exam room, I won''t recognize anyone." Du Ge said.


    "Brother Qi, you are too cautious." Feng Zhongughed, "As long as you have the highest score in the simtion field and be famous, it will be difficult not to be recognized. Let''s make a deal. I will find you then."


    "I''m only temporarily in the first ce. I may not be able to maintain it until the end..." Du Ge stopped speaking suddenly.


    "What''s wrong?" Feng Zhong asked.


    "The dish tastes bitter." Du Ge spat out the food in his mouth, stood up and said, "Forget it, I won''t eat anymore. Let''s go to the Hall of Justice."


    "Aren''t you staying with Qiu Yuang?" Feng Zhong asked.


    "There are two Incense Masters watching over him. Your uncertain tongue has too much uncertainty. Who knows when that guy wille?" Du Ge said, "We can''t stop doing our main tasks just because of a few possible Heavenly Demons."


    Just now, he felt a significant decline in his attributes. In just a moment, it had dropped by at least one-fifth.


    He immediately realized the danger of exposing the keywords.


    Someone was targeting him.


    Betrayal was unlikely to be the problem, it must be the maintenance that was being targeted.


    He had to figure out what had happened.


    The limitations of betrayal were too high, and it was not easy to grow. The foundation of maintenance must not be lost. He had to find a way to cover up the maintenance, fill in the previous loopholes, and make everyone think that the maintenance was his disguise...


    ...


    Before reaching the Hall of Justice, Du Ge saw Liu Cheng riding back on a horse.


    The two stopped.


    Liu Cheng dismounted and quickly came to Du Ge, saying in a hurry, "Gang Leader, something happened."


    "What happened?" Du Ge asked.


    "Yesterday, the money we gave to the victims was stolen. The person who stole the money was wearing the uniform of the Peacekeeping Gang. Not only did they steal the money, but they also beat up the victims and threatened them not to speak out. Now it''s spreading in Luyang City that our im of upholding justice is fake, and that the gang leader is just putting on a show..." Remembering Du Ge''s strange behavior just now, Feng Zhong looked at him thoughtfully.


    Damn.


    Could his keyword really be "maintenance"?


    Seeing Du Ge''s attention focused on Liu Cheng, Feng Zhong quietly opened his data panel and checked his ranking. He was still ninth, without any progress.He sighed quietly, it was indeed not a maintenance issue. Luckily, he was quick-witted enough to check the rankings first. If it were a maintenance issue, his reputation would have been so severely damaged that his rank would have plummeted to the bottom. It would be impossible for him to still hold the first ce.


    However, even if it wasn''t a maintenance issue, it should be rted to it. His attributes must have been affected.


    It must be said that Feng Qi had disguised the real keywords too well.


    Du Ge had eyes in the back of his head and clearly saw Feng Zhong''s small movements, but he didn''t take it seriously.


    After all.


    Everyone has a desire to pry into others'' secrets. It''s human nature.


    With this incident, the maintenance issue was covered up, and Feng Zhong would never suspect this side again.


    "Gang Leader, it must have been Han Zuo and his gang who did this." Liu Cheng continued, "We have to find a way to get rid of them. We can''t let them ruin the reputation of the Peacekeeping Gang. I have an idea, let''s tie the old Gang Leader outside Luyang City and force them toe out!"


    "What nonsense are you talking about? We are the Peacekeeping Gang, not a criminal gang. Our purpose is to uphold morality, fairness, and justice. It''s a shame that you, who were brought up by the old Gang Leader, would use a dying old man to threaten others. Even if we seed, how would the world see us? Would they still trust our Peacekeeping Gang?" Du Ge red at Liu Cheng and scolded, "We need to solve the problem uprightly, find the murderer, and re-establish the public''s trust in us. That''s the right way."


    Yes, yes, you''re right!


    The old Gang Leader wasn''t severely injured by you, and it wasn''t you who threatened others with his fingers...


    You''re noble, you''re great!


    I''m the viin, okay!


    If I give you any more advice, I''ll be your son...


    Liu Cheng''s eye twitched as heined in his heart: "Gang Leader, what should we do?"


    "The enemy is in the dark, we are in the light. We are short of hands. It''s not realistic to investigate the murderer with our current strength. We need to find some helpers." Du Ge turned to look at Feng Zhong, "Feng Zhong, write a few invitations. Invite the leaders of the Three Gates and Five Sects stationed here in Luyang City to discuss matters. Tell them we want to establish a Peacekeeping Joint Control and Defense Alliance, inviting them to uphold the morality of the martial world and maintain peace with us."


    Liu Cheng was stunned, looking at Du Ge with a strange expression. This had nothing to do with finding the murderer, right?


    What the hell?


    You can''t even protect yourself, and you still want others to uphold justice with you?


    Besides, those are people from the Three Gates and Five Sects. Even the old Gang Leader didn''t dare to do this. The Peacekeeping Gang, with less than five hundred members, why would they listen to you?


    How big is your face?


    At this moment, Liu Cheng suddenly regretted joining this damn Peacekeeping Gang. If he had known that Du Ge was such an entric guy, he shouldn''t havee back to report. He should have turned around and left, wandering the world...


    Feng Qi''s actions were always unexpected, and Feng Zhong didn''t know what he was going to do. He hesitated for a moment and asked, "Brother Qi, isn''t it too early to provoke the Three Gates and Five Sects at this time?"


    "It''s not too early." Du Ge smiled, "Upholding the morality of the martial world is the responsibility and duty of every martial artist. By maintaining a beautiful living environment together, everyone can live a better life!"

 Chapter 44: Frame

    Chapter 44: Frame


    Inside Luyang City.


    The incident that happenedst night spread like wildfire.


    Most people don''t believe that Feng Qi would do such a thing. If he didn''t want to give out money, he could have just not given it from the beginning. Why go through the trouble of giving it and then snatching it back?


    Even if he wanted to snatch it, why did he do it while wearing the clothes of the Peacekeeping organization? And after snatching it, he didn''t even kill anyone?


    It''s too obvious that he''s trying to frame someone.


    Even a three-year-old child can see the loopholes in this.


    But this obvious and crude n, which everyone can see through, severely undermined the public''s confidence in the Peacekeeping organization. If he can''t even protect himself, how can he protect others?


    What''s the point of receiving money from the Peacekeeping organization? Sooner orter, it will be snatched away by others, and he will have to suffer a beating for no reason. Why bother?


    The Beggars'' Sect, Taishan, and other sects investigated all night but didn''t find anyone suspected of being possessed by the Heavenly Demon within their organizations. After learning about the situation of the Peacekeeping organization, they were all waiting to see Feng Qi''s joke.Upholding justice?


    Do they really think it''s just a game?


    But they didn''t wait for Feng Qi to investigate the culprit. Instead, they received an invitation letter inviting them to join the Peacekeeping organization.


    ...


    Ding Wanjie, an elder of the Beggars'' Sect, looked at the invitation letter in his hand, feeling puzzled. "What does Feng Qi mean by this? It''s obvious that the Iron Palm Gang did itst night. Could it be that he wants to use our strength to deal with the Iron Palm Gang?"


    "Maybe that''s what he means." A dirty old beggar next to him also saw the contents of the invitation letter and sneered. "Feng Qi doesn''t have many people he can use. Even if he''s powerful, so what? If others deliberately make trouble for him, his Peacekeeping organization won''t be able to continue. The Heavenly Demon is nothing special in our world; it must follow our rules."


    "If Feng Qi only has these tricks, then I''ve underestimated him." Elder Ding said, "I always feel that he''s not that simple."


    "Elder Ding, you''re overthinking. Look at what he did yesterday. If it''s not violence, it''s throwing money around. His methods are really that simple, like a child who doesn''t care about the consequences. ording to him, the Heavenly Demon must act ording to its own attributes, which is impossible in the human world. It''s too easy to see through." The old beggar said, "Human hearts areplicated, and a straightforward approach won''t get you far..."


    "Old Lu, do you think I should go?" Elder Ding asked.


    "I think you should. He also invited people from the Three Gates and Five Sects. He shouldn''t have the guts to go after everyone." Old Lu said, "It''s not interesting to just watch the show in Luyang City. We can also observe up close whether he has been weakened. We know too little about the Heavenly Demon."


    "Okay, Old Lu, let''s go together." Elder Ding also agreed with Old Lu''s point of view and smiled as he put away the invitation letter. "Let''s go and see what tricks that Heavenly Demon brat is up to."


    ...


    The same scene also happened in the headquarters of several other sects.


    The representatives of several sects in Luyang City contacted each other and confirmed that they had all received the invitation letter. They agreed to go to the Peacekeeping organization together.


    The Three Gates and Five Sects are not on the same level as the Iron Palm Gang. Several remnants of the Iron Palm Gang have already made Feng Qi''s life difficult. These people firmly believe that no matter how powerful Feng Qi is, he wouldn''t provoke so many sects at the same time.


    After all, they all have the support of a powerful figure.


    ...


    The Azure Dragon Gang, Blood de Sect, Xueshan Sect, and Kunlun Sect are too far away from Luyang City, and their influence does not extend here. To be precise, Luyang City only has six sects: the Beggars'' Sect, Taishan, Huashan, Emei, Divine Fist Sect, and Tianshan Sect.


    A total of ten people from the six sects sat in the conference hall of the Peacekeeping organization, chatting and exchanging their opinions on the Heavenly Demon. They didn''t pay much attention to Feng Qi''s invitation.


    Before long, Du Ge and the others walked in from outside, followed by Liu Cheng.


    Du Ge and the others had normal expressions, but Liu Cheng''s face didn''t look too good. It was obvious that he was nervous, but the attention of the representatives of the sects was focused on Du Ge and the others, and no one paid much attention to the insignificant Liu Cheng.


    Even if they noticed, it didn''t matter. A small hall master who had just betrayed his master suddenly realized that his new master couldn''t be relied upon, so it was normal for him to be worried.


    "Master Feng Qi, the Gang Leader of the Peacekeeping organization, greets the esteemed seniors." Du Ge smiled and bowed to the people, "The esteemed seniors represent the Three Gates and Five Sects. The Peacekeeping organization is just starting out, and it should have paid a visit. But as you all know, something happened recently. As the newly appointed leader of a sect, with a shortage of manpower, it has been quite a headache to deal with these matters. Therefore, I had to invite you all here. Please forgive any rudeness."


    "It''s no problem." Gao Yong, the Daoist Priest of Taishan, waved his hand and said lightly, "The Peacekeeping organization has taken over the power of the Iron Palm Gang, and Master Feng has be the master of Luyang City. It is only right for us toe and pay our respects."


    "Thank you for your kind words, Daoist Priest." Du Ge returned the bow with his fists and looked at everyone, "May I ask for the names of the esteemed seniors?"


    "I am Gao Yong from Taishan." The Daoist Priest of Taishan said.


    "I am Ding Wanjie from the Beggars'' Sect." The elder of the Beggars'' Sect said.


    "I am Nie Nong from Huashan." The principal official of Huashan, a middle-aged man, nced at Du Ge and casually returned the bow.


    "I am He Yuan''an from the Divine Fist Sect." The principal official of the Divine Fist Sect was also in his forties. His gaze was cold, and he didn''t give Du Ge a good expression.


    Their sect leader had a good rtionship with Qiu Yuang, and among the sects, they had the closest ties with the Iron Palm Gang. Feng Qi had swallowed the Iron Palm Gang at lightning speed, which meant he had provoked the Divine Fist Sect.


    By directly affecting the interests of the Divine Fist Sect, it was strange if he could get a good expression from them. If it weren''t for their fear of not being able to defeat Feng Qi, they would have already made a move to save Qiu Yuang.


    "I am Yu Yang from Emei." The representative of Emei was a woman, but she was not a nun. She should be ay disciple.


    "I am Xia Mingliang from the Tianshan Sect." The representative of the Tianshan Sect was about the same age as the elder of the Beggars'' Sect. He looked to be in his fifties, but hisplexion was ruddy, and he had a big belly. He looked more like a businessman than a martial artist.


    ..."Feng Qi pays his respects to the elders." Du Ge once again bowed, making a full circle salute, his posture very humble. Then, he sat in the main seat andughed, "Elders, I''m sure you all saw what happened yesterday. There are too many viins in the martial world, relying on their martial prowess to oppress themon people, tarnishing the reputation of us martial artists.


    Although I am a victim of the Heavenly Demon''s body possession, since I came to this world, I am a part of it. Seeing the hardships of the people, I can''t help but feelpassion. I have the intention to uphold the righteousness of the martial world, but it''s difficult to make progress. As you all saw, just as I made some achievements yesterday, there were petty people who sabotaged it."


    He looked around at everyone and sighed, "The martial world is so vast, it''s as difficult as ascending to heaven to uphold justice with one''s own power. But seeing the rampant evil forces, I can''t swallow this anger. Moreover, there are hundreds of people like me who have been possessed by the Heavenly Demon, lurking in the dark, ready to cause chaos in the martial world. I can''t sleep thinking about it, so I thought of this n.


    The martial world belongs to everyone, and the Three Gates and Five Sects are the leaders of the martial world. If we let the evil forces continue to do evil, it will inevitably affect the reputation of us martial practitioners. If we unite and fight against evil, nip the Heavenly Demon in the bud, we can surely restore peace to the martial world in the shortest time, and let the people praise us when they mention us, wouldn''t that be wonderful?"


    If the Qiao Family said these words, we would consider it.


    Who do you think you are?


    Just after taking over a small gang, you dare to take the lead in such a thing, who gave you the courage?


    Several peopleughed when they heard these righteous words from Feng Qi.


    Gao Yong of the Taishan Sect was rtively mild, he nced at Du Ge and said, "Gang Leader Feng, this matter is of great importance. I am just a small principal official of Luyang City, I can''t make the decision. If you are sincere, you can directly go to the Sect Leader of Taishan. If the Sect Leader agrees, I will naturally obey."


    "Daoist Priest Gao is right." Nie Nong of the Huashan Sectughed, "Gang Leader Feng, you''ve found the wrong person."


    "If you say the Heavenly Demon is causing chaos, isn''t your position illegitimate, Gang Leader Feng? I didn''t see any other Heavenly Demons, I only saw you doing evil." He Yuan''an of the Divine Fist Sect was not so polite, he sneered, "Who here doesn''t know that your Peacekeeping Gang was snatched from Gang Leader Qiu, and the gold and silver you distributed yesterday were the property of the Iron Palm Gang. You''ve killed people and taken their property, which of your deeds is rted to justice? It''s really funny to hear you talk about upholding the righteousness of the martial world. In my opinion, if we really want to eliminate the Heavenly Demon, we should start with Gang Leader Feng..."


    "Elder He." Du Ge looked at He Yuan''an and sighed, "The reason why I invited you all here to discuss this matter is to save some face for the elders, hoping that you can repent. But you are still stubborn. In that case, I won''t save face for Elder He."


    "What do you mean by stubborn?" He Yuan''an frowned, subconsciously thinking that Feng Qi knew about his sheltering Qiu Feipeng, and argued.


    "Elder, what do you think this is?" Du Ge pulled out a bundle from under the table, untied the knot, pointed to the things inside, and asked.


    In the council hall.


    Everyone looked over, inside the bundle were several wrinkled Peacekeeping Gang uniforms. Everyone looked at each other, not knowing what Feng Qi was going to do.


    "It''s just a few Peacekeeping Gang uniforms." He Yuan''an said.


    "Indeed, they are Peacekeeping Gang uniforms." Du Ge looked at him and said slowly, "But these uniforms were found by the Peacekeeping Gang, the Beggar''s Sect, and the Taishan Sect from your Divine Fist Sect''s base..."


    As soon as he said this, the council hall fell into a strange silence.


    It''s over!


    Liu Cheng closed his eyes in pain. Feng Qi is determined to stir up trouble!


    "Nonsense." Several voices sounded at the same time.


    "When did my Taishan Sect ally with you?" Gao Yong of the Taishan Sect said.


    "When did the Beggar''s Sect ally with you?" Elder Ding of the Beggar''s Sect was stunned.


    He Yuan''an was amused and shook his head, "I knew Feng Qi you were shameless, but I didn''t expect you to be this shameless. Do you really think we''re stupid? Even if you investigated what happenedst night, it wouldn''t be this fast. No one would believe it..."


    "If I say there is, then there is." Du Ge stood up and looked at He Yuan''an, "Today, I have to stand up for the wronged people of Luyang City!"


    With a bang.


    Feng Zhong closed the door of the council hall.

 Chapter 45: Call a deer a horse

    Chapter 45: Call a deer a horse


    "Feng Qi, what do you want to do?"


    "Do you want to provoke the Three Gates and Five Sects?"


    "Outrageous."


    "Criminal!"


    ...


    Gao Yong and the others stood up and questioned Du Ge.


    Their faces didn''t look good. No one expected Feng Qi to be so audacious.


    Amidst their voices, Wang San''s sinister voice sounded behind He Yuan''an: "Big brother, I love you, look back at me!"


    Fear struck He Yuan''an''s heart. It felt as if there was an unknown monster behind him. He instinctively turned around, assuming a defensive posture. Just as he turned around, a gust of wind came from behind. By the time he remembered Feng Qi, it was toote.A sharp pain pierced his chest as a half-bright sword stabbed through. He Yuan''an''s strength receded like a tide, and his clear vision gradually blurred. He struggled to turn his head back and said with difficulty, "Feng Qi, you..."


    Before he could finish his words, his head tilted, and his life had already left him.


    Everything happened in the blink of an eye.


    When Gao Yong and the others reacted, He Yuan''an had already copsed on the ground, and a pool of blood flowed out from under him. Du Ge stood behind him, holding a blood-stained dagger, resembling a demon.


    Du Ge nced at He Yuan''an beneath him, sighed, andmented, "Even with such skills, he learned to do evil. It''s not a pity that he died."


    Gao Yong and the others looked at Du Ge standing there, their faces turning pale, and no one dared to move.


    It has to be said that Feng Qi''s speed just now was too fast. No one was confident that they could withstand his attack.


    The strength of the Heavenly Demon would change ording to his attributes. It was simply deceiving!


    No one in Luyang City believed in his words of upholding justice anymore. Why didn''t his skills weaken at all?


    Two people from the Divine Fist Sect arrived, and He Yuan''an was still apanied by an official. He looked at He Yuan''an lying in a pool of blood, as if he had juste to his senses. His face turned pale, and he pointed at Du Ge, stuttering, "Officer He, Feng Qi, do you dare to kill Officer He? Aren''t you afraid of the Divine Fist Sect''s revenge?"


    "He Yuan''an impersonated the Peacekeeping Gang, robbed the people''s money, and destroyed the confidence that I, Feng Qi, had painstakingly built for the people. Hemitted such evil deeds, why wouldn''t I dare to kill him?" Du Ge turned his head and looked at him, "To uphold justice in the martial world, I, Feng Qi, am not afraid of the Divine Fist Sect. I believe that the Divine Fist Sect is one of the leaders of the righteous sects in the martial world. Master Tong, the Master of the Divine Fist Sect, will also apud my actions when he learns that such an evil person has appeared in the sect."


    "You... you''re ndering us." The official interrupted him, "Everyone knows that Qiu Feipeng and the others were the ones who didst night''s incident..."


    "No more sophistry." Du Ge interrupted him, sneering, "What about the Peacekeeping Gang''s clothes that were found in your residence? Don''t tell me that the Divine Fist Sect intends to merge with the Peacekeeping Gang?"


    "This... this is clearly you framing us. Does your Peacekeeping Gang need these clothes?" The official trembled with anger, "The incident that happened at four in the morning, you didn''t even leave your door. How could you find the culprit so quickly?"


    Qiu Feipeng was indeed hiding in the Divine Fist Sect.


    In the morning, Du Ge heard from Liu Cheng that the Master of the Divine Fist Sect, Tong Hong''an, was on good terms with Qiu Yuang. He wondered if Qiu Feipeng and the others were hiding in the Divine Fist Sect''s residence, and he actually guessed it right.


    But what Du Ge wanted was the effect of upholding justice. The truth didn''t really matter to him. He wasn''t Conan.


    Just like how the other party used such a clumsy n to frame him.


    In this world, fists determined everything. If he didn''t take advantage of his attributes being at their highest point and cut through the mess, he would only gradually fall into a vicious cycle. By then, he would probably be too powerless to do anything.


    Fight fire with fire?


    Du Ge wouldn''t do such a foolish thing of being led by the enemy.


    As for the consequences of offending the Three Gates and Five Sects?


    If he couldn''t even pass this current hurdle, what future would there be?


    "Nothing more to say?" the official said, "You even imed that the Beggar''s Sect and Taishan Sect found these clothes in our residence. Your framing methods are too childish. Just wait for the retaliation from the Six Major Sects!"


    Gao Yong and Ding Wanjie''s faces changed at the same time, cursing the fool.


    "Is that so?" Du Ge looked at Gao Yong and Ding Wanjie, and the dagger in his palm faintly pointed at their chests. He smiled and asked, "Elder Gao, Elder Ding, were these Peacekeeping Gang''s clothes taken from the Divine Fist Sect''s residence by us?"


    The face of the Divine Fist Sect''s official changed immediately, and he hurriedly said, "Two officials, there are so many of us. Aren''t you afraid of one Feng Qi?"


    "Elder Ding, yesterday many people from Luyang City used the Beggar''s Sect of stealing and trafficking,mitting evil deeds that were no less than the Iron Palm Gang. I thought that the Beggar''s Sect is ultimately a member of the Peacekeeping Alliance, so I gave Elder Ding face and wanted him to handle the evildoers within the sect and give the victims justice." Du Ge looked at Ding Wanjie, the Elder of the Beggar''s Sect, and said, "If Elder Ding himself is not righteous and cannot handle these matters well, then I, Feng Qi, will have to do it for the Beggar''s Sect and uphold its reputation."


    Damn it!


    When did I be a member of the Peacekeeping Alliance?


    Looking at Du Ge''s eyes that were ready to uphold justice at any moment.


    Ding Wanjie''s throat went dry. He nced at the old beggar beside him, who was already dumbfounded, and regretteding to see this joke. Now, he hadpletely turned himself into a joke.


    "Elder Ding."


    "Elder Ding?"


    The Divine Fist Sect''s official and Du Ge almost spoke at the same time.


    "Elder Ding, Feng Qi first med the Divine Fist Sect and then ndered the Beggar''s Sect. It''s obvious that he wants to divide and conquer us. Gentlemen, let''s fight him!" The Divine Fist Sect''s official anxiously broke out in a cold sweat, desperately seeking an ally.


    "Shut up." Ding Wanjie looked at Du Ge, his gaze gradually turning cold. He gritted his teeth and said, "What Feng Gang Leader said is correct. These clothes were indeed found by us from the Divine Fist Sect''s residence. Feng Gang Leader is upholding the righteousness of the martial world, while you scoundrels are causing trouble in between. You are truly unworthy of being called human. I, Ding, am ashamed to be associated with you!"


    After speaking, his face turned red, and he couldn''t help but close his eyes, not daring to look at the Divine Fist Sect''s deputy principal.


    This time, he had truly lost all face."Elder Ding?" The deputy of the Divine Fist Sect felt a chill run down his spine. He looked at Ding Wanjie, then at Gao Yong, somewhat at a loss. He hadn''t expected such an answer.


    "Do you have anything else to say?" Du Ge chuckled, picking up a piece of clothing from the Peacekeeping gang from the ground. He dabbed it on He Yuan''an''s corpse, staining it with blood. "The clothes still bear the bloodstains from your assault on the citizens of Luyang City yesterday. Now we have both the human and material evidence. The evidence is as solid as a mountain. What else do you have to say?"


    Damn it!


    The council hall once again fell into an eerie silence.


    Liu Cheng''s eyes bulged out in shock. In the morning, when he heard Du Ge''s n, he thought Du Ge was audacious, but he had no idea that Du Ge would be this bold.


    This was tantly rubbing the faces of the Three Gates and Five Sects in the dirt!


    The members of the Taishan Sect, including Gao Yong, red at Feng Qi, their chests heaving with rage.


    This was too insulting.


    Before, at least they had made up an excuse, but now they weren''t even bothering to cover it up!


    How could there be such a viin in the world?


    And yet, this guy kept iming to maintain peace?


    But He Yuan''an''s corpse was still lying there, and Du Ge, with a smile in his eyes, seemed to be waiting for them to charge at him.


    The principal officials hesitated for a long time, but no one dared to confront Feng Qi...


    At this point, charging at him would be suicide!


    Looking at Feng Qi''s style, once they were dead, he would definitely throw a bucket of dirty water on them...


    ...


    Wang San and Feng Zhong exchanged nces, looking at Du Ge standing in front of them, admiration almost pouring out of their eyes.


    Doing evil things as if it were the most natural thing in the world, brazenly, and even cloaking it in a beautiful guise.


    This audacity, this domineering attitude, this shamelessness...


    If he doesn''t seed, who will?


    Compared to Feng Qi, they were indeed far behind!


    However, Feng Qi''s performance also confirmed for them that his keyword was definitely not "maintenance".


    If "maintenance" was like Feng Qi, they would eat the dictionary.


    ...


    Du Ge asked with a smile, "Daoist Priest Gao, don''t you agree?"


    "Yes." Gao Yong looked at Du Ge, the corners of his eyes twitching violently. He gritted his teeth and squeezed out two words.


    "Do you have anything else to say?" Du Ge turned to the deputy principal of the Divine Fist Sect and asked.


    "I have nothing to say." Looking around at the familiar strangers, the deputy principal gave up struggling, ring fiercely at Du Ge. "Feng Qi, your reckless actions will bring retribution. The Divine Fist Sect will not let you go..."


    "I was born to maintain peace. For the sake of upholding justice in my heart, I''m not even afraid of death, let alone retribution?" Du Ge raised an eyebrow, shook his head at him, and said righteously, "The pure will remain pure, and the impure will remain impure. I spare your life so that you can see how I will cleanse the filthy martial arts world, just like cleansing this Iron Blood Gang.


    I firmly believe that one day, fairness and justice will outweigh fists, and people will no longer worry about being robbed by the strong at night. Practicing martial arts is for strengthening the body, not for the strong to bully the weak..."

 Chapter 46: Get on the bus first, buy the ticket later

    Chapter 46: Get on the bus first, buy the ticketter


    Bullying the Weak with Strength?


    What do you think you''re doing right now?


    Where is your dignity?


    Are you still righteous?


    The entire martial world is not as dirty as you!


    From beginning to end, you only protect your own interests!


    ...


    Gao Yong and the others were silently mocking in their hearts. Their expressions were like flies stuck in their throats, feeling ufortable and disgusted.


    At this moment, they only agreed with Feng Qi on one thing, that the Heavenly Demon was a disaster and must be eliminated as soon as possible, including Feng Qi...These Heavenly Demons are all madmen, none of them have a normal mindset.


    We need to find a way to expose Feng Qi''s true face. Otherwise, if he goes out and harms others with a benevolent face, the martial world will be ruined.


    Yes!


    They have to stay alive. They can''t just die here without any exnation. Everyone present found the same reason for their cowardice.


    "Congrattions to all of you for joining the Peacekeeping Alliance." Du Ge ignored the ugly expressions on everyone''s faces as if they were eating shit. He threw the blood-stained clothes in his hand on the ground and respectfully sped his fists towards everyone. "From today onwards, let us work together to maintain the stability and peace of Luyang City."


    "Good." The situation is stronger than the individual. Gao Yong forced a smile on his face and responded to Du Ge with sped fists.


    "Very good." Ding Wanjie of the Beggar''s Sect said, "Upholding justice is our responsibility as martial artists. In the future, if Gang Leader Feng gives the order, the Beggar''s Sect in Luyang City will definitelyply."


    "What Gang Leader Feng said is true." Ding Yang of the Emei Sect said, "Although I am a woman, I will also contribute to the people of Luyang City."


    The people from the Tianshan and Huashan Sects also praised Feng Qi''s proposal, as if they hadn''t looked down on the Peacekeeping Alliance just now. The conference hall regained its harmony, except for He Yuan''an lying dead in a pool of blood, using the injustice of the world.


    "Since that''s the case, I have a few contracts to join the Peacekeeping Alliance here. I trouble the Principal Officials to sign and seal them!" Du Ge nced at them and magically took out a stack of white papers from his pocket, smiling. "Since yesterday, our Peacekeeping Alliance has officially been established. Later, we will attack the Heavenly Demon''s base in Luyang City and eliminate the evildoers who attacked the people and framed the Peacekeeping Gang, including He Yuan''an..."


    The smiles on Gao Yong and the others'' faces froze.


    The alliance was just established yesterday, and He Yuan''an was killed by them...


    Taking advantage of the time difference, they patched up all the loopholes. As long as the people of Luyang City witnessed the blood-stained clothes of the Peacekeeping Gang and He Yuan''an''s body being brought out from their base, they would no longer be members of the Peacekeeping Alliance.


    This guy is so cunning, not giving them any way out!


    In the future, when this matter reaches the Divine Fist Sect, how could Tong Hong''an possibly believe their exnation? By then, he woulde after them, and even the sect might not be able to protect them...


    Why is this guy''s heart so dirty?


    The Vice Principal of the Divine Fist Sect sneered repeatedly. It serves you right, you bunch of double-dealers. You should die together with Feng Qi.


    "Do any of you still have concerns?" Du Ge frowned and looked at everyone. "Are there any aplices of He Yuan''an among you?"


    Fuck!


    The expressions of Gao Yong and the others changed immediately.


    In this situation, whether they were aplices or not, it was up to Feng Qi to decide. If they didn''t sign, their bodies would end up just like He Yuan''an''s, being found and beaten to death by the Peacekeeping Alliance in their base.


    Seeing that everyone was still silent, Du Ge decided to break through one by one. He looked at Ding Wanjie of the Beggar''s Sect. "Elder Ding, I feel a strong connection with you. Why don''t you set an example?"


    Damn it!


    Who wants to have a strong connection with you?


    The color drained from Ding Wanjie''s face.


    Wang San stepped forward at the right moment, and Du Ge''s blood-stained dagger faintly aimed at him.


    "Alright, I''ll sign." Ding Wanjie cursed Feng Qi in his heart as he took a contract from him. Just as he was about to sign it, he suddenly froze. "Gang Leader Feng, did you make a mistake? There''s no writing on this!"


    "We''re in a hurry, I haven''t had time to write it yet. Elder Ding, rest assured, sign first, and I willplete the termster." Du Ge said as a matter of course.


    Fuck!


    Ding Wanjie''s heart skipped a beat, and he suddenly had the urge to draw his sword and fight Du Ge to the death. How could there be such shameless person in the world?


    But when he thought that Feng Qi had easily framed He Yuan''an as the murderer without any evidence, he could only sigh helplessly. He wrote his name on the nk paper, pressed his handprint, and was about to step back.


    "Don''t rush, all seven need to sign." Du Ge stopped him with a smile. "Be prepared for anything. If these agreements are damaged, some things will be difficult to exin. Sign a few more for insurance. Later, these agreements will be posted in public in Luyang City."


    Ding Wanjie''s expression changed again. He nced at Du Ge and silently signed his name on all the nk papers. Whether it was one copy or seven copies, it didn''t matter to him anymore. After the incident, he would find a way to kill Feng Qi. ck and white would be determined by them.


    With Ding Wanjie as the breakthrough, Gao Yong and the others also gave up resistance and signed their names on the agreements.


    Du Ge carefully checked the agreements, looked at the signatures of the people, and put all seven agreements into his pocket. He nodded in satisfaction. "Since you entered the conference hall, Feng Qi knew that all of you are righteous people. With the participation of the Principal Officials, we have taken another step towards upholding justice in the world. It''s a cause for celebration."


    Saying that, he sat back in the main seat. "There''s no time to waste. Let''s set off immediately to Luyang City and eliminate the evildoers of the Divine Fist Sect. Every time I think about the money that the people have been robbed of by these thieves and how they are still atrge, I can''t sleep or sit still!"


    Gao Yong and the others remained silent."Liu Cheng, take Officer He with you, and go together to suppress the bandits. Cover your faces, don''t let others see." Du Ge looked at Liu Cheng and ordered.


    With every move he made, Feng Qi managed to tie the major forces within Luyang City to the Peacekeeping Gang''s warship. Liu Cheng admired Feng Qi''s ruthless and cunning tactics, feeling invigorated, he responded loudly, "Yes, Gang Leader."


    Du Ge turned his gaze back to Gao Yong and the others, saying, "Rest assured, after we eliminate the Divine Fist Sect, the money we obtain will be used topensate the people. The rest, I will personally send to each of your households..."


    Gao Yong and the others changed their expressions again, waving their hands repeatedly, "No need, no need, Gang Leader Feng, you''re too kind. Upholding justice is our duty. If we take the money, it would change the nature of our actions."


    Are they joking?


    How could they exin their actions if they were both killing people and dividing money?


    "Daoist Priest Gao, you are mistaken." Du Ge smiled at them and said, "Upholding justice is not wrong, but it cannot be sustained by righteousness alone. After all, everyone needs to eat. Working for free in the long run is not sustainable. Over time, our Peacekeeping Alliance will disband.


    Therefore, we should take what we should. Only in this way, our Peacekeeping Alliance will grow. Just like me, if I hadn''t inherited the Iron Palm Gang from Gang Leader Qiu, how could I havee this far with just passion?"


    "Gang Leader Feng, the Beggar''s Sect has always lived by begging, money is nothing to us. Ding is willing to dedicate selflessly for justice, without anyints." Ding Wanjie pondered for a moment, learning Feng Qi''s way of speaking.


    He couldn''t let himself get tied tighter and tighter on Feng Qi''s sinking ship, otherwise, he would never have a chance to escape.


    "I understand Elder Ding''s concerns, afraid of being criticized by the world for taking the money, afraid of being used of profiteering in the name of justice." Du Ge looked at Ding Wanjie, then at Gao Yong and the others, and smiled, "You don''t need to worry about this. The money we get from fighting against the evil forces will be used to maintain the operation of the Peacekeeping Gang. Every penny will be made public, so that everyone can see where we are spending the money. I believe the public will understand us."


    Damn it!


    They even want to make it public.


    Gao Yong and the others felt despair. They didn''t even have time to hide, let alone make it public. They would have no way out then. Damn this Feng Qi!

 Chapter 47: Gluttony patterns

    Chapter 47: Gluttony patterns


    Residence of Divine Fist Sect.


    Qiu Feipeng paced restlessly in the room, asionally ncing towards the direction of Iron Palm Gang. Finally, he couldn''t help but approach Feng Jiu and ask, "Brother Jiu, do you think Officer He and the others will encounter any problems?"


    "What could possibly go wrong?" Feng Jiu sat in front of a table filled with delicacies, his mouth full of oil. "No one in Luyang City believes that Feng Qi is capable of upholding justice anymore. If his keyword is truly ''upholding'', then his attribute has already dropped to the lowest. Instead ofing to Luyang City to find the murderer, he brought the principals of the Three Gates and Five Sects under the guise of peacekeeping and joint defense. It''s nothing more than a desperate move."


    "A desperate move?" Qiu Feipeng raised an eyebrow.


    Han Zuo closed his eyes and rested beside them. Upon hearing this, he nced at Feng Jiu. Both he and Feng Qi were Heavenly Demons, but Han Zuo couldn''t sense the same calmness andposure from Feng Jiu. Deep down, he felt a faint unease.


    "Feng Qi deceived the Feng Family with a set of false theories, making them believe that he could soon unify the martial world. They fully supported him. This time, he brought the principals of the Three Gates and Five Sects over, probably nning to use the same tricks again! However, Officer He is already aware of all his past actions and won''t be fooled." Feng Jiu sneered and threw the chicken bone he had finished gnawing on.


    With a thud, the chicken bone embedded deeply into the wooden door frame. Feng Jiu nodded in satisfaction.


    "But what if his attribute isn''t ''upholding''?" Qiu Feipeng asked.


    "Feng Qi only managed to seize control of Iron Palm Gang by ambushing Leader Qiu. Hemanded you all using despicable methods like threatening the former gang leader. Now, he only has three to five hundred people under his control. We can easily ruin everything he has done with a single move. If he dares to provoke the principals of the Three Gates and Five Sects at the same time, it means he doesn''t want to survive in this world anymore." Feng Jiu spoke confidently. "Qiu Young Master, Heavenly Demons only need their words and actions to match their attributes. We''re not fools. Feng Qi''s biggest w is his arrogance. He always thinks he can control everything. If it weren''t for his arrogance, the Feng Family wouldn''t have fallen to its current state. If Qiu Young Master is still worried, we canpletely find another ce to hide in advance...""What are you saying, Brother Jiu? How would Officer He see us if hees back and sees us leaving?" Qiu Feipeng said awkwardly.


    "I''ve said it before. It would be much more flexible to find a ce to hide in Luyang City and carry out our ns. We can leave whenever we want, stay whenever we want, and cause trouble for Feng Qi anytime, anywhere. It was you who insisted on finding allies, and now we can''t even leave for the sake of our reputation..." Feng Jiu mocked. Suddenly, his expression changed, and he rushed towards the door. "Not good, someone''s here. Let''s go."


    "Who is it?" Qiu Feipeng was taken aback. Various chaotic noises, the sound of weapons shing, and shouting could be heard from outside.


    ...


    "Ding Wanjie, have you gone mad? How dare you attack Divine Fist Sect?"


    "Kill them all, don''t let a single evildoer escape."


    "Brother Nine, old friends meet again. Why didn''t you even say hello? Where are you rushing to?"


    "My dear darlings, why are you raising your knives against me? Be good, put down your weapons and let your brother taste the vor of your blood..."


    ...


    "Feng Qi!" Upon hearing Du Ge''s terrifying voice, Han Zuo stood up abruptly, annoyed. "Feng Jiu, that treacherous bastard. I knew he couldn''t be trusted. Fourth Young Master, Hall Master Yan, let''s go."


    "How is that possible? Officer He would never betray us," Qiu Feipeng said.


    "There are members of Beggar''s Sect outside. Officer He is probably already dead," Han Zuo said anxiously. "Let''s go, Fourth Young Master, Old Yan. We need to find a way to break through. Miss has gone to seek Master Tong''s help. As long as the Green Mountains remain, we won''t run out of firewood."


    "Dead? Officer He is a member of Divine Fist Sect..." Qiu Feipeng''s face was filled with shock.


    "Fourth Young Master, don''t worry about that now. We don''t have much time left," Han Zuo said, pulling Qiu Feipeng''s arm and rushing towards the door.


    But as soon as they stepped outside, their expressions turned even uglier.


    The courtyard was a scene of ughter.


    Divine Fist Sect had around twenty people stationed in Luyang City, aside from Officer He and the deputy principal. The rest were ordinary disciples, with only a few who could match the skill of Iron Palm Gang''s Incense Master.


    These people, along with the guards from Iron Palm Gang''s various halls and a few Incense Masters, amounted to just over fifty.


    Their opponents were Gao Yong, Ding Wanjie, Nie Nong, and other principals from the Three Gates and Five Sects.


    Under normal circumstances, even facing a few experts, over fifty people would still have the ability to fight.


    But now, there was Wang San outside, disturbing the people with his strange and entric behavior.


    Under the siege of these experts, the over fifty people were in a panic, only thinking about escaping. They couldn''t evenst a few moves against these experts and would be struck down to the ground.


    "Kill Wang San first." Han Zuo urately assessed the situation and shouted, "Without killing Wang San, no one can escape."


    "Han Zuo, I like you so much. First, you betrayed me, and now you want to kill me. What did I do wrong?" Wang San sneered and looked at Han Zuo. His voice sounded leisurely.


    A great fear instantly surged in Han Zuo''s heart. After experiencing it firsthand, he finally understood why those people were in chaos when Wang San spoke. He suppressed his fear and trembled as he said, "Fourth Young Master, kill Wang San..."


    "You are all my loved ones. No one can escape." Wang San chuckled, epassing everyone with his gaze.


    "Don''t."


    Qiu Feipeng retreated in fear.


    Xia Mingliang from Tianshan Sect nced at them and used a sword move to envelop them all.


    He had no choice but to make a move. From beginning to end, Feng Qi had been behind them, ying the role of a supervisor.


    Everyone knew that even if they signed a peacekeeping joint defense contract, Feng Qi didn''t trust them. Surrounding Divine Fist Sect was their deration of war. If anyone didn''t act, Feng Qi''s dagger would send them to meet Officer He.


    ...


    Why did he let it happen again?"You all are from the Three Gates and Five Sects, how can you be as foolish as the Feng Family?


    What benefits has he given you?


    Why?


    Why does everything go smoothly for him?


    And that Sickly Adorable, why is he so devoted to helping him?


    What kind of advanced skills has he developed?


    A stupidity aura?


    Looking at the spirited Feng Qi, Feng Jiu''s heart bled with jealousy. Comparing the strengths of both sides, he took a deep breath, a smile appearing on his face: "Brother Qi, we''ve known each other for a long time, do I still have a chance to join you?"


    If I hadn''t tricked you, you would still have a chance...


    Du Ge looked at Feng Jiu, shook his head, and said: "Brother Jiu, if you hadn''t destroyed the justice I painstakingly maintained yesterday, you would still have a chance."


    Feng Jiu suddenly fell silent, looking at Du Ge destely, he said: "Brother Qi, I am a student of the civilian academy, I know you won''t trust me anymore. But I don''t want to be eliminated so quickly, give me another month, let me enjoy the delicacies of this world a little longer."


    "Brother Qi, don''t believe him." Feng Zhong lowered his voice, "There are no weaklings in the Simtion Field..."


    Hearing Feng Zhong''s words, Feng Jiu sighed quietly, smirked, and suddenly said: "You forced me into this, after swallowing you three, I will ascend from the ground,e out, Glutton''s Mark."


    The moment he opened his mouth, Du Ge became alert, the flying knife in his hand was already thrown out, with a whoosh, it stuck in Feng Jiu''s chest.


    But Feng Jiu didn''t die, ck patterns suddenly appeared on his face. After the patterns appeared, they covered his entire body in an instant, as if they were alive.


    Immediately after, his body quickly swelled, bursting the clothes on his body, turning into a monster over two meters tall, with a sheep''s face and human body, eyes under the armpits, tiger teeth and human ws. It looked at Du Ge, roared to the sky, leaped up, and pounced on Wang San.


    Du Ge was the maintainer, he didn''t know Feng Zhong''s Keywords.


    But from Feng Yunjie''s mouth, he knew that Wang San''s Sickly Adorable caused inexplicable fear in people, so he had to kill him before Wang San spoke, otherwise he wouldn''t have any chance.

 Chapter 48: The death of gluttony

    Chapter 48: The death of gluttony


    Glutton?


    Feng Jiu suddenly turned into a monster, which startled Du Ge. What the hell is this?


    Advanced skills can actually create a divine beast?


    Almost everyone in the courtyard stopped their actions, regardless of whether they were afraid of the fear of beauty or not. They all looked at the Glutton that appeared, showing a horrified expression.


    This time, there was no need for any proof. Everyone believed that Feng Qi and the others were indeed Heavenly Demons. When did humans also turn into monsters?


    As soon as he saw the Glutton, Wang San turned around and ran, like a gust of wind, he drilled into the crowd.


    The Glutton followed closely behind.


    Ranked second in the simtion field, Wang San''s attributes were not low, and he ran like a gust of wind.


    However, after transforming into the Glutton, Feng Jiu''s speed was only slightly faster than Wang San''s. Moreover, unlike Wang San who avoided the crowd, he directly charged through. Anyone he bumped into had their tendons broken and bones shattered, as if he was a real ferocious beast, the Glutton.In the blink of an eye, he pounced behind Wang San, opened his big mouth, and bit towards his head.


    Seeing that Wang San was in danger, Du Ge also reacted and stabbed the Glutton''s buttocks with his long sword.


    Puff!


    In an instant.


    Du Ge was right behind the Glutton, and the long sword, over a meter long, prated into the Glutton''s valley.


    Everyone who saw this scene couldn''t help but shudder.


    Du Ge was also helpless. It''s not that he didn''t want to stab other ces, but the Glutton was different from humans. Its back was covered in scales, and this was its only weakness. Hisbat talent guided him to naturally attack this w.


    Ying!


    The Glutton raised its head and let out a cry like a baby, giving up on Wang San who was about to be bitten and turned around to swipe its ws at Du Ge.


    Du Ge quickly retreated, pulling out the sword that had pierced its valley.


    Ying!


    Another cry.


    The Gluttonpletely forgot about its previous prey, its eyes spewing fire as it pounced towards Du Ge, wing and biting. Behind him, blood dripped down, leaving a trail.


    Du Ge dodged several times, seized the opportunity, and swept his sword towards its neck.


    With a loud noise.


    Sparks flew, and the long sword created a gap, but the Glutton was unharmed.


    Being hit by the long sword, the Glutton was initially panicked, but then it revealed a pleased expression. It roared and pped its paw towards Du Ge.


    Du Ge dodged, wanting to go around to its back and continue attacking its weak point. However, the Glutton refused to let him, following Du Ge in circles at the fastest speed, always keeping its head facing Du Ge.


    After transforming into the Glutton, Feng Jiu could almost keep up with Du Ge''s speed. One person and one beast unexpectedly circled around the courtyard twice.


    Seeing that he couldn''t break through the Glutton''s defense, Du Ge couldn''t help but shout, "Wang San."


    Wang San snapped back to his senses, touched his own head, and quickly said, "Glutton, my favorite Glutton, didn''t you want to eat me? Come on, I''ll let you eat. You were just chasing after me, why are you circling with someone else now..."


    The fear of beauty can affect any creature.


    As soon as Wang San spoke, the Glutton suddenly shivered and abandoned Du Ge, turning around and rushing towards the outside of the courtyard.


    The instinct of a ferocious beast made it want to escape from the monster that frightened it.


    Stab!


    Once it turned around, it no longer had a chance in front of Du Ge.


    Puff!


    The long sword hit its heart again.


    This time, because of the fear of beauty, even if the Glutton felt pain, it didn''t dare to turn back and fight Du Ge. It screamed in pain while running forward.


    Du Ge closely followed behind, stabbing again and again.


    Seeing the Glutton fleeing, Wang San quickly chased after it. He had to make sure he was present.


    Otherwise, the fear of beauty would lose its effect.


    Seeing that both of them were chasing after them, Feng Zhong, who was left alone, raised his long sword without hesitation and followed.


    Although his attributes had improved, he had too little experience in controlling major events. Even if he was ranked ninth in the simtion field, he was not a match for these martial artists. Moreover, he didn''t have any attacking skills.


    If the few guys coerced by Feng Qi turned against him, he would be the first one to be killed.


    A gentleman does not stand under a dangerous wall. Since his identity and keywords were exposed, he only had one way left, which was to cling to Du Ge''s thick thigh.


    ...


    In the blink of an eye.


    The three men and the beast rushed out of the courtyard and onto the street.


    The remaining group of people regained their senses without Wang San suppressing them.


    The sudden appearance of the ferocious beast overturned everyone''s understanding of the world.


    Han Zuo looked at Gao Yong, hesitated for a moment, and said, "Daoist Priest Gao, let us go, what do you think?"


    "Don''t run away, you''ve joined Feng Qi, right!" Gao Yong nced at Han Zuo and the others, suddenly lost interest, put away his long sword, and advised, "You are not his opponents. Going against him is a dead end. Surrendering might still give you a way out. With the Glutton appearing, the world has truly changed."


    After speaking.


    Gao Yong no longer paid attention to Han Zuo and the others. He jumped onto the courtyard wall and looked outside. Compared to the people of the Iron Palm Gang, he was more concerned about the fate of the ferocious beast, the Glutton.


    Ding Wanjie, Nie Nong, and Xia Mingliang followed suit and jumped onto the wall.


    Han Zuo and the others looked at each other and surprisingly didn''t take the opportunity to escape.


    ...


    The Glutton rampaged, and the people on the street shouted and dodged.


    Du Ge stabbed it from behind, again and again.


    Such a tough guy, if he let it go, he wouldn''t be able to sleep peacefully.Glutton screamed and bled all the way.


    Wang San trailed far behind them, shouting over Glutton''s screams, "¡­You disgusting beast, do you enjoy being stabbed by his sword, in front of so many people, screaming so wantonly¡­"


    MMP!


    Du Ge, who was chasing Glutton, was exasperated. You pervert, can''t you say anything nice?


    ¡­


    Watching the bizarre group rush past, the onlookers were astounded, and the whole street fell silent.


    Yingchun Tower.


    A petite maid stood on the second floor, watching the pitiful Glutton fleeing on the street and the ferocious Feng Qi through the window. She subconsciously covered her buttocks, swallowed, and suddenly decided not topete for the ranking in the Simtion Field.


    Staying in the Simtion Field until the end was actually quite nice.


    No, she should move to a city without Feng Qi.


    The system wouldn''t create such a brutal attack skill. Feng Qi''s keywords must be something like sleazy and brutal. Even with these keywords, to derive such an evil skill, he must have done something simr.


    She absolutely couldn''t stay in the same city as this pervert.


    ¡­


    Themotion onlysted for two minutes.


    Having been severely injured, the fleeing Glutton suddenly shrank and gradually returned to Feng Jiu''s appearance.


    Feng Jiu''s clothes had burst when he transformed into Glutton. His clean body was covered in ck Glutton patterns, blood was oozing out from behind, and his steps were faltering.


    Du Ge stopped the chase. He had no problem attacking Glutton''s weak point, but stabbing a man''s anus with a long sword on the street seemed a bit inhumane.


    Due to inertia, he had forgotten that he could stab other ces from behind.


    When the Glutton patterns faded and disappeared from Feng Jiu''s body, he finally couldn''t hold on and fell to the ground with a thud.


    Du Ge watched the barely breathing Feng Jiu with his sword at the ready, not daring to approach, fearing that he might unleash some big move.


    But he was overthinking. Feng Jiu just struggled to put his hand behind him, touched it, then looked at Du Ge, his eyes full of hatred, and hysterically said, "Feng Qi, we are irreconcble, don''t let me know who you are in reality¡­"


    "So what if you know, dare you tell others how you died in reality?" Du Ge mocked habitually.


    Feng Jiu''s voice stopped abruptly, he pointed at Du Ge, "You¡­you¡­"


    Puff!


    A mouthful of blood spurted out from Feng Jiu''s mouth. He convulsed a few times,y on the ground with his eyes wide open, motionless. His face was frozen in a mix of embarrassment, anger, unwillingness, resentment, relief, and more.


    Du Ge was stunned, looking at Feng Jiu''s face, not sure if he was angered to death or died of embarrassment?


    However.


    The moment Feng Jiu died, Du Ge could clearly feel his attributes soaring.


    He didn''t know the rules of the Simtion Field, and wasn''t sure if his attributes increased because he stabbed Glutton many times, protecting the people of Luyang City, or because he killed a yer, and it was a reward from the Simtion Field¡­


    But Du Ge guessed that it was mostly thetter.


    In battle royale games, you usually get to loot after killing an enemy. It''s normal to get some rewards in the Simtion Field since you can''t loot. Otherwise, there would be ack ofpetitive motivation!


    Looking at the dead Feng Qi in front of him, even though he knew he was just eliminated, Du Ge still felt a sense of loss, as if he had really taken a life. This feeling waspletely different from killing NPCs in the Simtion Field.


    He pursed his lips, wondering why the Simtion Field was so realistic?


    Eliminating opponents in this way, aren''t they afraid that the yers will have psychological problems?


    What kind of world is it outside!


    At the moment of Du Ge''s sentiment, Wang San caught up. He looked at the dead Feng Jiu and cautiously asked, "Brother Qi, is he dead?"


    "Yep." Du Ge nodded.


    Wang San didn''t have so many sentiments, he sighed in relief, looking relieved, "Damn, that was too close. How could there be such an outrageous advanced skill as transforming into Glutton? How did this one trigger it? We almost got killed by him."


    Indeed.


    Advanced skills were random.


    Skills like Glutton''s Pattern were probably rare.


    Du Ge nced at Wang San and didn''t say anything.


    Feng Zhong also stood beside them, looking at the dead Feng Jiu, shaking his head, and analyzing, "It''s a one-time thing, right? The duration of transforming into Glutton should be rted to his attributes. The higher the attributes, the stronger the Glutton he bes. Otherwise, Glutton wouldn''t be just two meters tall. This guy is just unlucky. Otherwise, if he had survived until the end, and his attributes had grown, and then suddenly transformed, he might have wiped out everyone."


    "Yeah, he''s really unlucky! After he goes out, he probably won''t dare to tell others how he died in the Simtion Field¡­" Wang San nced at the blood-stained long sword in Du Ge''s hand and quietly moved to the side.

 Chapter 49: Great kindness seems heartless

    Chapter 49: Great kindness seems heartless


    "He came, but why did you follow?" Du Ge looked at Feng Zhong and asked, "I set up such a big trap, aren''t you worried about letting those people escape and ruining my n?"


    "Brother Qi single-handedly killed Glutton, his reputation is well-known, they dare to run is strange." Feng Zhong apanied with a smile.


    "Do you really think so?" Du Ge looked at him and asked with a smile.


    "Well, I''m a coward, I''m afraid they will kill me while they''re running amok." Feng Zhong scratched his head and said with a hint of embarrassment.


    "Useless." Wang San gave him a disdainful look.


    "You don''t understand anything. Those people ran away, and I just need to write a few letters to deceive them and bring them back. If I die, it will be the biggest loss for our team, okay?" Feng Zhong red back at him. "Again and again, Brother Qi scares them a few more times, and they will bepletely devoted."


    Du Ge nced at him and remained silent.


    Feng Zhong was speaking the truth.


    At present, the cooperation between the three of them was still rtively tacit. This time, it was Feng Jiu who turned into Glutton. There were still hundreds of participants in the simtion field, and who knows what kind of abnormal advanced skills they possessed.Moreover, the further they went, the harder it was to find opponents they could trust. If any one of them died, it would be detrimental to their future development...


    ...


    Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, Glutton transformed into a human, and the streets quickly descended into chaos. People pointed and whispered at Feng Jiu lying on the ground, discussing and worrying about the future.


    A living monster had appeared in Luyang City, which had never happened before. Coupled with what Feng Qi had said about the Heavenly Demon, they couldn''t help but be afraid.


    Glutton''s appearance even offset the remaining goodwill they had towards Feng Qi.


    After all, Feng Qi was also a Heavenly Demon.


    Different races have different hearts.


    ...


    Taking in the discussions of the crowd and looking at the lifeless Feng Jiu, Du Ge sighed inwardly. He couldn''t let his old friend die without any meaning.


    So.


    Du Ge leaped up and jumped onto a nearby tform. He cleared his throat and said, "Fellow vigers, many of you saw me yesterday, but there are still many who don''t know who I am. Today, I am here to solemnly introduce myself again. My name is Feng Qi, the leader of the Peacekeeping Gang. My lifelong belief is to uphold justice and peace in this world."


    He paused and looked at the still chaotic street, continuing, "I know that some heartbreaking things happenedst night, which shook everyone''s confidence in the Peacekeeping Gang. It''s not your fault, it''s because I didn''t do my job well. Here, I apologize to everyone.


    Today, I came to Luyang City to deal with the events of yesterday and give everyone an exnation. The person who transformed into Glutton just now is called Feng Jiu, a Heavenly Demon. It was under his influence that the Divine Fist Sect attacked youst night, intending to me the Peacekeeping Gang."


    Buzz!


    The discussions rose again.


    Du Ge raised his hand to silence them and sighed, "I know that hearing such news suddenly is bound to shock everyone. After all, the Divine Fist Sect is one of the leaders of the martial world. But in a big forest, there are all kinds of birds. He Yuan''an, the principal official of the Divine Fist Sect stationed in Luyang City, has done many evil deeds in secret.


    When a rabbit dies, the fox grieves.


    The Iron Palm Gang''s encounter made him restless, fearing that one day the Peacekeeping Gang woulde to settle the score. So, under the influence of the Heavenly Demon, he sent people to impersonate the Peacekeeping Gang and attack the people at night, intending to destroy everyone''s trust in the Peacekeeping Gang from the root.


    If the Peacekeeping Gang dissolves, he can continue to oppress the righteous without worry.


    Glutton is indeed terrifying, but monsters can be killed. They have weaknesses, and once you find their weaknesses, you can easily kill them.


    But what about evil people?


    They look exactly like you, living among you, and will do everything possible to oppress you, eat your flesh, drink your blood, sleep with your wives. One day, two days, one year, two years, your children, your grandchildren, generations toe will all be oppressed by them..."


    Du Ge''s words were full of infectious power, and people''s attention gradually shifted away from Glutton and fell into contemtion.


    Everyone''s gaze unknowingly focused on Feng Qi, forgetting his demonic origin.


    "Evildoers are more fierce than monsters. And, you have no way to deal with them." Du Ge''s face showed a mix of sadness and anger, his voice gradually bing louder. He clenched his fist and waved it forcefully. "Compared to those evildoers, you have no power, you are weak and easily bullied. But now it''s different, the Peacekeeping Gang is here, I can be your spokesperson!


    I am different from them, I am a Heavenly Demon, and I can only grow by protecting you. The more stable your lives are, the stronger I be. From the root, I cannot harm you. We are mutually beneficial, and you never have to worry that I will abandon you.


    Indeed,pared to the Divine Fist Sect, the current Peacekeeping Gang is also weak, but a spark can start a prairie fire. I will not give up my belief and principles of upholding justice just because the enemy is strong.


    Since ancient times, evil cannot defeat righteousness. I have always believed that as long as you have a heart that upholds justice, you will move more righteous people.


    You may not know,st night, I visited the Beggar''s Sect, Taishan Sect, Huashan Sect, Emei Sect, and Tianshan Sect in Luyang City, and sincerely invited them to join forces with the Peacekeeping Gang to uphold justice.


    Fortunately, the principals of these sects understand the righteousness and immediately agreed to join our peacekeeping alliance and protect Luyang City together with us.


    After the evil deeds of the Divine Fist Sect, the peacekeeping alliance immediately identified the culprits.


    Just now, He Yuan''an, the principal of the Divine Fist Sect, has been executed, and the instigator, the Heavenly Demon Glutton, has been killed right under your noses.""When you were suffering and in trouble, I solved your problems as quickly as I could. I''ve put so much effort into this, don''t I deserve your trust?"


    As he spoke, Du Ge raised his long sword high, thought for a moment, then lifted it to the side, a little further from his head. He dered loudly, "Today, in front of all the people of Luyang City, I, Feng Qi, swear with this sword that yed the beast, I will devote my life to maintaining peace and justice. This sword that can y the Glutton today, can eliminate all the evil in the world tomorrow, kill all the Heavenly Demons in the chaotic world, and create a bright universe."


    He paused, looked at the stirred-up crowd, smiled slightly, revealing a warm smile, "Of course, actions speak louder than words. No matter how beautiful the words are, they are useless. Just watch my actions. Later, please tell each other, notify the victims fromst night, and those who were injured by the Glutton on the street, after I clean up the remnants of the Divine Fist Sect, I will give everyone a reasonablepensation."


    Having said that.


    Without waiting for the crowd to respond, Du Ge jumped off the stage, greeted the twow enforcement officers, and returned to the Divine Fist Sect''s base through the crowd.


    ......


    Just as Feng Zhong had guessed, neither the Divine Fist Sect nor the Iron Palm Gang had left.


    Feng Jiu, who suddenly turned into a Glutton, changed their understanding of the world. Everyone was lost about the future, not knowing where to go.


    The Glutton is a monster, isn''t Feng Qi, who can y the Glutton, also a monster?


    Feng Qi is also a Heavenly Demon, can a mortal body win against a Heavenly Demon?


    What''s the point of dying at the hands of a Heavenly Demon?


    If they were killed by Feng Qi, would the Divine Fist Sect really avenge them?


    In the end, they were just the bottom of the society struggling to survive......


    ......


    Seeing Du Ge return, everyone in the yard instinctively took a step back, fearing that he would suddenly explode.


    The scene of Feng Qi chasing the Glutton still lingered in their eyes. That terrifying speed, coupled with Wang San''s restraint, no one was his match.


    "Don''t be afraid." Du Ge looked around at the people in the yard and smiled, "I have principles in doing things, I only punish the main culprits. Now that He Yuan''an is dead, and the Glutton is also dead. Killing you is meaningless, it''s just creating karma. I just want to ask you one question, are you willing to join the Peacekeeping Gang, and fight for peace and justice from now on, to make life more meaningful?"


    "Feng Gang Leader, can we join?" someone from the Divine Fist Sect asked.


    "Of course, the Peacekeeping Gang wees all who abandon evil and do good." Du Ge smiled and looked at Han Zuo and others, "You are the same, I know what you did yesterday, but you were deceived by Feng Jiu, it''s understandable.


    Besides, He Yuan''an of the Divine Fist Sect has taken the me, the old gang leader is waiting for you to reunite in the Peacekeeping Gang, we can live in peace and work towards amon goal, why do you insist on opposing me? Do you have to fight me to the death, and end up being nailed to the pir of shame, to feel better?"


    You took our property, beat our father, and now you want us to live in peace with you?


    Han Zuo and others remained silent, asionally ncing at Wang San, they would shiver, fearing that the terror would continue to affect those who were targeted by Wang San.


    Everyone present knew that Feng Qi''s grandiose words were all false, framing, intimidation, threats, good at using all kinds of despicable means were his true face.


    But at this moment, Feng Qi had already paved the way for them, had given them enough face, it''s time to step down!


    Better to live shamefully than die honorably!


    "We are willing to join the Peacekeeping Gang, and serve the Gang Leader." The people from the Divine Fist Sect began to speak one after another.


    "Not for me, but for justice." Du Ge looked at the crowd and corrected, he looked at Han Zuo and others again, "What about you? Are you still waiting for the reinforcements that Qiu Muqian will bring?"


    "Feng Qi, how is my father?" Qiu Feipeng asked with a trembling voice.


    "He''s seriously injured, the doctor said he might need to rest for two years." Du Ge nced at him and said, "But if you continue to make trouble, I can''t guarantee anything, Fourth Young Master, the doctor said, the patient can''t stand the torment."


    Qiu Feipeng''s eyes widened suddenly, he hurriedly said, "Don''t touch my father, we will join the Peacekeeping Gang."

 Chapter 50: Internal troubles and external threats

    Chapter 50: Internal troubles and external threats


    The people of Luyang City were skeptical of Du Ge''s words about the peacekeeping alliance, but when the body of He Yuan''an from the Divine Fist Sect was hung up and Gao Yong and others stood beside Feng Qi with smiles on their faces, promising to jointly maintain the security of Luyang City, everyone believed.


    It should be noted that these people were already thergest forces in Luyang City.


    And Feng Qi, in just one night, convinced them to join the peacekeeping alliance, proving to everyone not only his intention to protect Luyang City but also his strength to do so.


    Just as Du Ge had expected, some things didn''t require evidence. All they wanted was a satisfactory result.


    Especially when Du Ge brought out baskets of gold and silver,pensating the victims double, and promising thatpensation would double again if simr incidents urred in the future, all the wariness towards him suddenly disappeared.


    What Heavenly Demon?


    The Heavenly Demon referred to someone else. Feng Qi was their Heavenly Demon, their lord...


    There was nothing that money couldn''t buy.


    ...On that day.


    The bulletin board in Luyang City posted the signed contract of the peacekeeping alliance and announced the responsibilities and obligations of the peacekeeping alliance to everyone.


    The five major sects formed patrol teams, patrolling the city day and night, responsible for resolving any sudden incidents.


    In cases of injustice and unfairness, one could seek help from any organization within the peacekeeping alliance nearby. If not dealt with in a timely manner, one could directly appeal to the peacekeeping gang, and they would send someone to resolve the issue and deal with any negligence of the alliance members.


    In the process of upholding justice, all confiscated money, apart from being used topensate the victims, would be partially used by the peacekeeping gang to cover their normal expenses. However, all financial expenditures would be regrly disclosed to the public.


    The peacekeeping gang regrly recruited young people with aspirations from the public, inviting them to join the gang, uphold justice together, and provide food and amodation while teaching them basic martial arts...


    One by one, the rules and regtions were listed. The peacekeeping gang quickly reced the official government in the hearts of the people of Luyang City.


    And.


    With the peacekeeping alliance, there were no more incidents of attacking the people at night.


    The faces of every citizen in Luyang City were filled with smiles. They spoke of the peacekeeping gang and Feng Qi, and the scene was thriving.


    Feng Qi''s power and attributes skyrocketed.


    ...


    After Qiu Feipeng and the others were incorporated, no one intercepted Qiu Feibao, Li Chao, Lou Yuexiang, and other hall masters who were outside the city. On the day they rushed back, they were captured and persuaded by Qiu Yuang to join the peacekeeping gang in a logical and natural manner. They began to assist in the handover of various industries from the former Iron Palm Gang to the peacekeeping gang.


    After the Feng Family members were rescued, Feng Shiren tried to exchange their previous rtionship for power within the peacekeeping gang. However, Feng Qi rebuked them with the argument of upholding justice, making them start from the bottom and cutting off their thoughts of taking shortcuts.


    Looking at Feng Qi, who ruled Luyang City with an iron fist, Feng Shiyi finally understood that the roles of master and servant had reversed. The Feng Family members could no longer climb up to Feng Qi''s level. Moreover, what Feng Qi said was true. Relying on the Heavenly Demon could indeed strengthen a family. Unfortunately, the Feng Family did not have that fate...


    ...


    Luyang City was full of vitality and had apletely new look, but the atmosphere within the peacekeeping gang was gloomy.


    Liu Cheng, Gao Yong, and other middle-level cadres hardly had any smiles on their faces.


    ...


    "Gang Leader, if Qiu Muqian has convinced Master Tong, they should be back the day after tomorrow. Shouldn''t we be prepared in advance? Master Tong is one of the seven top experts in the world..." Liu Cheng paused for a moment. "Of course, with the Gang Leader''s martial arts, there is no need to fear Tong Shihong. But the Divine Fist Sect has countless experts. If they are determined to target the peacekeeping gang, with our skills, we may not be able to handle it. We have too few experts in the peacekeeping gang, and Qiu Feipeng and the others may not be truly loyal..."


    He nced at Wang San beside Du Ge and said, "Even if they are truly loyal, as long as Mr. Wang is present, they cannot exert their correspondingbat power."


    "It''s not just the Divine Fist Sect we need to worry about, but also the sects behind us." Ding Wanjie said with a bitter smile. "After the incident in Luyang City spreads, the few of us may be treated as traitors by the sects. No sect allows such things to happen. This is undermining their foundation!"


    "Yes! We can''t suppress the incident in Luyang City at all." Nie Nong said, "The day before yesterday, several of my subordinates escaped from Luyang City. They probably went to inform the sects. Perhaps in a few days, the main sect will send people to wipe us out."


    "It''s the same on my side." Gao Yong frowned. "Gang Leader, the Three Gates, Five Sects, and two major gangs, a total of eleven top sects. The peacekeeping gang has offended six of them and angered half of the martial world. Even the Martial Saint, Qiao He, didn''t dare to be so reckless..."Gao Yong and the others were bound to the Peacekeeping gang''s warship by Du Ge''s series of actions. They wanted to get off but didn''t dare to run. Thinking of the enemies they would face next, they were all worried to death, so much so that they couldn''t even cry.


    "So, do you regret joining the Peacekeeping Coalition?" Du Ge looked around at them and asked with a smile.


    What did he mean by regret?


    Did you give us any choice?


    It was clearly you, the viin, who forcibly tied us to the Peacekeeping gang, making it sound like we willingly joined?


    If time could be turned back, I should have run back to my sect the moment I saw that invitation letter, without even seeing your face...


    Everyone nced at Du Ge, wanting to refute but not daring to. They all lowered their heads, using silence as a form of resistance.


    Du Ge shook his head and asked, "How do you think my skillspare to those top experts?"


    Still, no one spoke.


    "Daoist Priest Gao, you speak." Du Ge called out.


    "Comparable, if not better." Gao Yong nced at Du Ge. In just a few days, Du Ge''s speed had increased rapidly. When practicing martial arts, he could barely see Du Ge''s techniques.


    "What about with Wang San suppressing them?" Du Ge asked again.


    "We would definitely win." Gao Yong said.


    "Then what are you afraid of?" Du Ge asked.


    "But a few experts can''t support a sect!" Nie Nong couldn''t help but say, "Hall Master Wang''s supernatural power is indeed strange, but the incident in Luyang City has already spread. If they make a move, they will definitely target Wang San first."


    "I''m not afraid of them."


    Wang San had adopted a new way of cultivation. He always carried a box filled with ice cubes, chilling several hands or hearts of unknown origin. He would asionally unt them in crowded ces, showing off his sickly adorable reputation.


    If it were just him, he would have been beaten to death long ago.


    But on the Peacekeeping gang''s territory, under the name of the Peacekeeping Law Protector, he did these things without any fear of harm. Now, he still maintained the second rank in the Simtion Field.


    This was something he didn''t dare to think about when he first got the keywords. Now, he had decided to follow Feng Qi wholeheartedly.


    "You guys are just too timid. He who wins the hearts of the people wins the world. We are doing the right thing, what are you afraid of?" Du Ge shook his head, "I''ve thought of everything you''ve thought of. In fact, before you came, I had already sent investigation invitations to all the major sects, exining the harm of the Heavenly Demon, inviting them to investigate the Heavenly Demons everywhere and nip the unrest in the bud. With Glutton as a witness, as long as they understand the greater good, they won''t make things difficult for us."


    Seeing everyone hesitating to speak, Du Ge smiled and continued, "I know what you''re worried about. I''ve also exined your situation. You''ve only joined the Peacekeeping Coalition, not the Peacekeeping gang. Essentially, you''re still members of your original sects. Betrayal and such are all nonsense..."


    Are you serious?


    Are you treating the sect leaders like children?


    Gao Yong and the others couldn''t believe it and widened their eyes. This was pure provocation. You''re just hoping we''ll die, aren''t you?


    "I know, the status of the Peacekeeping gang is not high enough, and what I say may not attract their attention." Du Ge looked at Liu Cheng and said seriously, "Didn''t Qiu Muqian invite the old Sect Leader Tong Shihong? I will find a way to persuade him to join the Peacekeeping gang. We can''t let the maintenance of justice be difficult. The Peacekeeping gang really needs some old-school experts to hold the fort."


    Phew!


    Hearing Du Ge''s words, everyone present breathed a sigh of relief and temporarily put their hearts at ease.


    After all.


    Everyone present had experienced Du Ge''s persuasion method firsthand. It should be a sure thing that Tong Shihong would join the Peacekeeping gang.

 Chapter 51: Stirring a pool of spring water

    Chapter 51: Stirring a pool of spring water


    Du Ge did much more than Gao Yong and others imagined.


    Throughout history, there has never been an established old power willing to witness the rise of a new power.


    The cake is only so big, and the rise of a new power will inevitably shake their interests.


    Moreover, Du Ge stepped on their faces and dug their corners. No one can tolerate that.


    Justice and morality?


    It''s all decided by those with the biggest fists.


    If it was only Du Ge alone, the concerns of Gao Yong and others would indeed be valid. No matter how strong his personal martial arts skills were, he would not be able to resist the entire world.


    Du Ge could kill one expert, two experts, but it would be limited to that. Once the Three Gates and Five Sects reacted, he alone would not be able to protect the Peacekeeping Gang.


    If the Peacekeeping Gang disbanded, Luyang City would fall into chaos. At that time, his foundation would crumble, his personal attributes would decline, and he would be powerless to turn the situation around, eventually being eliminated.But with Feng Zhong, it would be different. The tongue of right and wrong could perfectly stir up the entire martial world, preventing the Three Gates and Five Sects from having the time to deal with him.


    Du Ge firmly believed that if he was given enough time, he would have the opportunity to defeat the Three Gates and Five Sects one by one.


    As long as the Peacekeeping Gang swallowed the assets of one or two major sects, no one in this world would be able to shake his position.


    Therefore, as soon as Luyang City stabilized, Du Ge instructed Feng Zhong to write many rumors and send them to various sects.


    ...


    "The Xueshan Sect and Blood de Sect intend to attack the Central ins and seize the Martial Saint''s inheritance. The Emei Sect may have a spy."


    "The nameless ancestor of the Taishan Sect fell on Huashan, suspected to have left behind a copy of the ''Returning Bird Sword Technique,'' which was identally discovered by the first disciple of the Huashan Sect."


    "The second disciple of the Kunlun Sect discovered a mysterious inscription in the Hidden Scriptures Cave, which was left by the Kunlun Old Man and is said to have mastered all martial arts in the world."


    "The eldest son of the Azure Dragon Gang''s Gang Leader bears a striking resemnce to the Beggar''s Sect''s Gang Leader, suspected to be the illegitimate child of the Beggar''s Sect''s Gang Leader Xie Lin."


    "The Emei Sect''s Golden Summit now has a thousand-year-old Blood Ginseng, which can increase one''s martial arts power by a hundred years."


    "Tong Shihong of the Divine Fist Sect visited the Qiao Family and took away the ''Thirty-Six Styles of Flowers,'' which contains the Divine Fist Sect''s Martial Saint Qiao''steprehension of the ''Yin Yang Scripture''..."


    ...


    Spreading rumors is easy, but debunking them is difficult.


    In the past, these rumors that were fabricated out of thin air would at most make peopleugh and not cause any waves.


    But with Feng Zhong''s tongue of right and wrong, the information he spread, once received by the parties involved, would definitely be verified.


    Feng Zhong enjoyed spreading rumors. After sending out the letters, he happily waited for the benefits every day.


    Just like Wang San, he also felt fortunate to have met Feng Qi. Manipting this keyword was indeed very discreet, but it was not easy to seed.


    After all, once the major forces in the martial world sessfully debunked the rumors, they would inevitably investigate the rumor monger.


    Just like when he manipted the right and wrong between the Feng Family and the Iron Palm Gang, he immediately ran away,


    Both sides involved in the maniption, regardless of who benefited or suffered, would remember him as the instigator.


    Moreover, the tongue of right and wrong needed him to personally spread the rumors. Writing letters and publishing announcements were the most reliable methods.


    If he had to personally provoke face-to-face, he would probably be caught on the spot. Writing letters would not withstand investigation. But with Feng Qi''s protection, it would be different. Even if he stirred up the entire martial world, there would be no danger.


    With Feng Qi in front, even if the sky copsed, he would have nothing to worry about as long as Feng Qi was alive.


    ...


    After sending Gao Yong and others away, Du Ge and the other two sources of evil entered a leisurely time to enjoy life, drinking tea, practicing martial arts, and investigating the Heavenly Demon around them, quietly waiting for chaos to erupt in the martial world.


    In ancient times, travel was slow and distances were far, so it took time for information to ferment and spread.


    ...


    Two dayster.


    Luyang City.


    Qiu Muqian, dressed in ordinary coarse clothes, sat on a roadside stall eating noodles with an ordinary-looking old man. She obviously had no appetite, picking up a few strands of noodles and putting them back without putting them in her mouth. She frequently looked around, her brows furrowed.


    She sessfully invited Tong Shihong toe, but the situation in Luyang City after her return was obviously different from what she had imagined. She didn''t understand how, in just three days, Feng Qi had caused so much trouble. Not only was her younger brother abducted, but even the Glutton had appeared.


    "Muqian, calm your heart. Once your heart is in chaos, you won''t be able to aplish anything." The old man across from her carefully savored the bowl of ordinary noodles, calmly saying, "Eat noodles. Martial artists must always ensure their physical strength."


    "Okay." Qiu Muqian responded, lowered her head to eat a few bites of noodles, and couldn''t help but raise her head again. "Uncle Tong, aren''t you angry at all? Feng Qi killed Officer He!"


    "The person who killed me and sshed dirty water on my face, of course I''m angry." Tong Shihong was like a simple old farmer, using chopsticks to mix the noodles and gravy together. "But the angrier you are, the more you can''t act recklessly. Know yourself and know your enemy, and you will never be defeated. Whether it''s a threat or a temptation, Feng Qi has created such a big reputation in just a few days, which is enough to prove that he is even more formidable than you said. When dealing with such a person, if you be anxious, failure is not far away."


    Looking at the dazed Qiu Muqian, he smiled and put down his chopsticks: "Muqian, think carefully. At that time, when Feng Qi pointed his sword at your father, all of you, a group of people, couldn''t save your father? In that situation, Feng Qi shouldn''t have had the intention to kill, otherwise, your father wouldn''t be alive now."


    "... " Qiu Muqian was stunned.


    "At that time, when everyone saw Yuan Lang being held at swordpoint, all of you lost yourposure and stepped into Feng Qi''s rhythm step by step." Tong Shihong said, "And finally, it hase to this irreparable situation."


    Qiu Muqian''s face changed several times, and she sighed, "Uncle Tong, you''re right."


    "Before this, there has never been such a thing as the Heavenly Demon in the world. They don''t followmon sense in their actions. You were led by them, which is understandable." Tong Shihong said, "Even I never expected that he would dare to use my Divine Fist Sect as a sacrificial g. He is indeed audacious..."


    "So, you''re still angry, aren''t you?


    You just don''t show it.


    Qiu Muqian looked at Tong Shihong, muttered under her breath, and respectfully asked, "Uncle Tong, what should we do next? I will follow your arrangements."


    "First of all, we need to figure out what exactly the Heavenly Demon is. Its power seems to be growing too fast..." Tong Shihong shook his head, called over an old man who was eating noodles nearby, andughed, "Old man, my grandson and I are from out of town. We heard you talking about the Heavenly Demon''s sword ying the Glutton, which is quite interesting. Why don''t you join us and tell us the story of the Heavenly Demon?"


    Upon hearing this, the old man immediately became interested. He picked up his bowl and moved over, took a sip of the noodle soup to moisten his throat, and then said, "This is not a story, it''s a true event. You''vee to the right person.


    At the time when the Heavenly Demon was ying the Glutton, I was just ten meters away from him. The Glutton was over five meters tall, with a human face on a sheep''s body, eyes under its armpits, and a huge bloody mouth. It screamed like a few months old baby. But its speed was incredibly fast, it darted past me with a whoosh, the wind it brought up made my old face hurt, just like being scraped by a knife..."


    The old man was talking with great enthusiasm. When he reached the crucial point, he paused and teased, "Old man, do you know why it ran so fast?"


    "Why?" Tong Shihong swallowed a mouthful of noodles, ying along.


    "To exin why it ran so fast, we have to talk about our Heavenly Demon. The Glutton is a manifestation of the Heavenly Demon. Its stomach is a bottomless pit, swallowing people whole, growingrger with each person it consumes. Its skin is thick and tough, and its scales are impervious to swords and spears. Can you imagine this monster rampaging in Luyang City? It would have devoured all the hundreds of thousands of people in our city," the old man said, "But as the saying goes, every creature has its nemesis. The Heavenly Demon is the nemesis of the Glutton, and he came to Luyang City to subdue it.


    Speaking of the Heavenly Demon, we have to start with his two protectors. One of them is named Wang San, who is naturally fast, likes to collect the bodies of evildoers, and can stop a child from crying with just a shout. Yet, this demon is quite handsome..."


    As he rambled on, Tong Shihong couldn''t help but cough, "Old man, I have something to doter, can we just talk about the ying of the Glutton? I don''t want to finish my noodles and only hear half of the story. It''s unsatisfying."


    "I told you, it''s not a story, it''s a true event." The old man corrected with a frown, waving his hand, "Alright, let''s keep it short and talk about how the Heavenly Demon slew the Glutton. As I said, the Glutton''s scales are impervious to swords and spears. The Heavenly Demon had only been in the world for a few days, where could he find a divine weapon? The sword in his hand was just an ordinary weapon, even if he had divine strength, he couldn''t break the Glutton''s scales. The sword struck the Glutton, sparks flew, the sword was chipped, but the Glutton''s skin was not broken. But the Glutton had to be killed, can you guess how the Heavenly Demon did it?"


    "How did he do it?" Tong Shihong asked.


    "Our Heavenly Demon, after circling the Glutton a few times, came up with a n. No matter how hard the Glutton''s body was, it still had to eat and excrete, its anus was soft!" The old man slurped a mouthful of noodles, his eyes shining brighter, "The Heavenly Demon made a decisive move, sneaked behind the Glutton when it was not paying attention, held the sword with both hands, and thrust it forward with all his might. It was as fast as lightning, and with a ''plop'', the one-meter-long sword waspletely plunged in.


    You wouldn''t know, the Glutton''s scream was so miserable. I was watching from the side, when the Heavenly Demon pulled out his sword, yellow and red stuff all came out, tsk tsk, no wonder the Glutton ran so fast then, if your anus was stabbed, you would run that fast too..."


    Tong Shihong''s face suddenly changed, a mouthful of noodles stuck in his throat, he didn''t know whether to swallow or spit it out. He had heard a lot about the ying of the Glutton on his way here, but he never thought that the Glutton was killed in this way.


    "Unexpected, isn''t it!" The old man saw the effect he wanted andughed triumphantly, "No one would have thought of it. You didn''t see it, the Glutton was tough, it didn''t die from one stab. The Heavenly Demon chased after the Glutton, stabbing it dozens of times, tsk tsk, in the end, the sword was all stained yellow. It was with this sword that the Heavenly Demon announced the establishment of the Peacekeeping Gang..."

 Chapter 52: Feng Qis ear roots

    Chapter 52: Feng Qi''s ear roots


    Outside Luyang City.


    Under a pavilion by the side of the main road, Tong Shihong looked at the bustling Peacekeeping Gang not far away, silent.


    Qiu Muqian stood beside him, also silent.


    After listening to the story of the old man cutting down the Glutton with a sword, the two of them asked more than a dozen people to verify it, and the results were the same. Since then, they have been in this state.


    "Uncle Tong, do you not have confidence in dealing with Feng Qi?" Qiu Muqian couldn''t help but ask.


    Tong Shihong''s brow unconsciously twitched a few times and said, "Everyone has weaknesses, even the Heavenly Demon. Looking at all of Feng Qi''s battles, he alwaysunches sneak attacks from behind. From this, it can be inferred that his weakness is his front. As long as we don''t give him a chance and attack from behind, we can still defeat him.


    However, to get rid of Feng Qi, we must first kill Wang San. His voice can disturb people''s minds, and in battle, if one''s mind is disturbed, it is inevitable to suffer a great defeat. I don''t know what supernatural power Feng Zhong has. Muqian, the Heavenly Demon is strange. We need to carefully consider this matter and not act too hastily..."


    Listening to this long speech, Qiu Muqian said, "Uncle Tong, if Feng Qi always attacks from behind, can''t we protect our vulnerable spots with a heart-guarding mirror? It has only been three days since I left, and Feng Qi has already grown to this level. If he continues to grow, who in the martial world can control him? It seems that he clearly wants to dominate the entire martial world."


    "Muqian, I naturally understand what you mean, but in a battle between masters, a slight difference can lead to a great loss. If you have a metal te on your back, all your movements will be distorted. How can you use techniques?" Tong Shihong said.I didn''t say a metal te, I said a heart-guarding mirror.


    Qiu Muqian muttered in her heart, "Uncle Tong, what should we do next?"


    Tong Shihong said, "Feng Qi is the root of chaos. Topletely get rid of him, we must ensure that there are no hidden dangers. Muqian, you stay in Luyang City and find a way to contact the Iron Palm Gang''s old members. Continue to gather information about Feng Qi and pay attention to his movements. I will go to Huashan and ask the Sect Leader for help. We will divide and conquer to ensure that we eliminate the root."


    Qiu Muqian widened her eyes and said, "Uncle Tong..."


    "It''s decided." Tong Shihong didn''t give her a chance to speak and turned to leave.


    Suddenly.


    A loud voice came from the direction of the Peacekeeping Gang, "Master Tong, since you''re here, it''s unreasonable not to even enter the door. Feng Qi has long admired Master Tong''s name. If this matter spreads, people will say that Feng Qi doesn''t understand etiquette."


    The voice got closer and closer.


    By the time thest word was spoken, Du Ge was less than a hundred meters away from the two of them.


    Du Ge, who had maintained the safety, order, and justice of hundreds of thousands of people in Luyang City...


    Du Ge didn''t even know how high his attributes were. Within a radius of two miles centered around him, nothing could escape his ears.


    Tong Shihong and Qiu Muqian were discussing countermeasures outside the Peacekeeping Gang, almost speaking right next to his ears. How could he let his prey escape? He immediately chased after them.


    Through various means, Tong Shihong judged that Feng Qi''s strength was probably not weaker than his own, but when he saw Feng Qi''s speed, it was not just not weaker, but far superior to his own!


    His face changed immediately.


    "Feng Qi?" Qiu Muqian stood still, looking at Feng Qi who suddenly left. She couldn''t understand how they were exposed. They had just had a meal in Luyang City and listened to a story. How could the news spread so quickly!


    "Miss, since Master Tong is here, it''s considered a sess. Go back to the Peacekeeping Gang and see the old man. He has missed you after all these days." Du Ge looked at Qiu Muqian and casually shifted the me onto her.


    Qiu Muqian''s face changed drastically and she hurriedly exined, "Uncle Tong, don''t listen to him. I didn''t..."


    "I know." Tong Shihong interrupted her and looked at Du Ge, as if facing a formidable enemy. "Feng Qi, what do you want?"


    "Feng Qi wants to invite Master Tong to join the Peacekeeping Alliance and jointly uphold the righteousness of the martial world." Du Ge sped his fists and said.


    "What if I refuse?" Tong Shihong said.


    "Then Feng Qi will defeat Master Tong and merge the Divine Fist Sect into the Peacekeeping Gang, together upholding the righteousness of the martial world." Du Ge smiled indifferently.


    "Arrogant." Tong Shihong coldly snorted.


    "Master Tong, it''s not that Feng Qi is arrogant, but that there is no other choice!" Du Ge said, "Just now, I heard Master Tong say that Feng Qi is the root of chaos. I can''t agree with that. After all, everything I have done is for the entire martial world..."


    "You heard it?" Tong Shihong''s face was shocked. He nced in the direction of the Peacekeeping Gang, "How is that possible?"


    "Why is it impossible? I''m not a human after all." Du Ge looked at Tong Shihong and smiled, "The two of you were discussing countermeasures right under my nose. How could I not hear?"


    Who knew your ears could hear from two miles away?


    Are you even human?


    Fine!


    You are the Heavenly Demon, not human!Tong Shihong''s face turned even more unsightly. If he had been seventy percent confident of getting out of this unscathed earlier, now he was left with less than thirty percent...


    At this moment, he regretted so much that his intestines turned green. He shouldn''t have been so damn curious. Why did he have to personally capture the Heavenly Demon? When he heard about this unfamiliar thing, he should have waited and observed. He had been cautious all his life, but he didn''t expect to stumble here.


    "I, who is wholeheartedly maintaining the world, am considered by Master Tong as the root of chaos. In the martial arts world, there are hundreds of people like me. When they grow up, will this world still be able to hold them? Master Tong, in a small Luyang City, four Heavenly Demons have already appeared. The Divine Fist Sect is one of the Three Gates and Five Sects. Does Master Tong think that there might be a Heavenly Demon hidden in his sect?"


    Du Ge nced at Tong Shihong and said, "Considering the time, the news about Luyang City should have spread. Do you think the Heavenly Demon in the Divine Fist Sect, upon learning what I''ve done, will act out of desperation and elerate their n to seize the Divine Fist Sect?"


    Tong Shihong''s heart jolted, but he feigned calmness: "What''s the difference between you seizing it and them seizing it? You''re all the same."


    "My attribute is peacekeeping. As long as the world is stable, I am harmless. The Divine Fist Sect is still yours. But I can''t say for sure about the attributes of other Heavenly Demons, like Glutton. When pushed to the edge, it really eats people." Du Ge said, "Master Tong, use my hand to eliminate them, then you can concentrate your forces to eliminate me. In the end, the whole world will return to peace. Such a simple truth, why can''t you understand?"


    "..." Tong Shihong was stunned, "Eliminate you?"


    "Yes! My attribute is peacekeeping. Heavenly Demons do not belong to this world. Our existence will ultimately disrupt the operation of the entire world. I am also a Heavenly Demon, so in the end, eliminating myself to restore the order of the entire world is the true fulfillment of merit." Du Ge looked at the stunned Tong Shihong, and said seriously, "But before that, no one can stop my determination to maintain the world. Otherwise, I will kill gods if they block me, and kill Buddhas if they block me."


    Are you insane?!


    With your ghostly appearance, who would believe that you would eliminate yourself in the end?


    Tong Shihong''s eyes twitched violently a few times. He watched Wang San and Feng Zhong walk out of the Peacekeeping Gang, weighed the pros and cons, and looked at Du Ge: "Gang Leader Feng, let''s have a fair fight. If you win, my Divine Fist Sect will join the Peacekeeping Alliance. If you lose, let me leave. I will handle the matters of my sect myself. How about it?"

 Chapter 53: Promotion to first-class

    Chapter 53: Promotion to first-ss


    Du Xiao looked at Tong Shihong and nodded with a smile, "Good."


    Tong Shihong breathed a sigh of relief and adjusted his fighting state.


    Du Ge drew the long sword behind him, held it with both hands, and bowed to Tong Shihong, saying solemnly, "Master Tong, this sword is three feet and seven inches long, one inch and three minutes wide, made of fine steel, and has in the ferocious beast Glutton. It is named Gluttonous Sword."


    Gluttonous Sword?


    Tong Shihong''s pupils contracted, and some unpleasant images involuntarily shed through his mind, causing his momentum to suddenly dete.


    But seeing Du Ge''s serious expression, he took a deep breath and adjusted his emotions again. Following Du Ge''s lead, he showed his fist and said, "I don''t use weapons. My iron fists can conquer the world. My fist is called ''Overlord Fist''. Gang Leader Feng, please enlighten me."


    Du Ge looked at Tong Shihong again, reached out and pulled Wang San over, saying, "Wang San, Heavenly Demon possesses his body and is skilled in sound wave techniques. His sound waves can confuse people''s minds..."


    Buzz!


    Like a lightning bolt exploding in Tong Shihong''s mind.His mind went nk. We''re here for a martial arts contest, introducing the sword is one thing, but why introduce him?


    Tong Shihong red at Du Ge in annoyance and said impatiently, "Gang Leader Feng, it''s a fair fight between the two of us. Even if I lose, I won''t ept it if a third person interferes."


    He had always been cautious andposed, but unexpectedly, he encountered Feng Qi and his defenses were broken several times in a short period of time. It was truly unbelievable!


    "Oh, I saw Master Tong looking at him all the time, so I wanted to introduce Wang San to you. He won''t interfere in the fight. It was just a misunderstanding on the part of the Master." Du Ge smiled faintly, pointed his sword forward, and said, "Master, please."


    Tong Shihong was a top expert in the world, and his martial arts represented the top level in this world.


    After calming down, Du Ge''s foolish dream of bing a martial arts hero resurfaced.


    But with his extremely high attributes, defeating Gao Yong and the others was like cutting vegetables. It was not easy to encounter Tong Shihong, so he naturally wanted to have a match with him, experience the thrill of fighting against a master, and verify his own abilities. He couldn''t go everywhere with a Wang San.


    However, facing the unknown, Du Ge didn''t dare to be arrogant. Naturally, he tried to dampen Tong Shihong''s fighting spirit.


    This was not a trick, but a psychological warfare before a martial arts contest between masters.


    Wang San''s fear of Jiao was also a form of psychological warfare.


    The influence of Jiao''s fear was too great. Once it was used on a master like Tong Shihong, he would be disabled. Previously, those who were affected by Jiao''s fear, like Feng Yunjie and Han Zuo, were now demoted to Incense Masters. They were advised to stay away from Wang San and y their maximum role.


    Now, the Peacekeeping Gang was short of people, so they tried not to use them if possible. Masters still had to be convinced by faith and ideals.


    If he really couldn''t defeat Tong Shihong, it wouldn''t be toote to let Wang San speak.


    Du Ge believed that Wang San wouldn''t be so stubborn.


    ...


    Looking at the Gluttonous Sword in Du Ge''s hand, and then at Wang San standing on the side with a mysterious smile on his face, Tong Shihong became restless. No matter what, he couldn''t calm down. He took a deep breath and reluctantly stabilized his emotions, saying, "Please."


    As soon as his voice fell, Du Ge had already disappeared in front of him.


    The sound of breaking wind came from his left side.


    He slightly leaned to the side, avoiding the sword edge that was aimed at his heart, and then struck Du Ge''s head with a punch.


    He threw a punch, but it hit nothing. Tong Shihong, who had richbat experience, instinctively retracted his fist. As expected, the sharp sword light had already shed down along his arm. If he had been a moment slower, he would have lost half of his arm.


    So fast!


    After just two moves, Tong Shihong took a sharp breath. From Feng Qi''s position and the way he held the sword, he could tell that Feng Qi didn''t have much martial skill. But his astonishing speed and reaction ability were enough to crush most of the top experts in the martial world.


    Too fast!


    Little did he know, Du Ge was equally shocked. His keen senses allowed him to clearly see every move Tong Shihong made, but the opponent seemed to be able to predict in advance and always managed to avoid his killer moves.


    Moreover, the seemingly slow punch was actually very fast, as if it could break through space and instantly appear in front of him.


    It was said that the boxing champion on Earth could throw more than ten punches in one second. Tong Shihong''s punching speed clearly exceeded this frequency, and it also had power.


    The most crucial point was that he could maintain this punching speed and even change his moves midway, which was terrifying.


    Indeed, he was a top expert in the martial world with the support of internal energy.


    Before he unified Luyang City, Du Ge was definitely not Tong Shihong''s opponent. Even when heunched a sudden attack from behind, Tong Shihong might have a chance to turn around and punch him in the face.


    And this terrifyingbat intuition.


    No wonder Qiu Muqian invited him to deal with himself. If he hadn''t grown so fast, he would have most likely lost to this old man.


    Sure enough, maintaining a small Luyang City was not enough to suppress the world.


    The future is long, and life still requires effort.


    ...


    "Damn, this old man is too powerful!" Feng Zhong eximed, "His speed can actually keep up with Brother Qi."


    "Powerful?" Wang San shrugged indifferently and said with a sinister smile, "The Three Gates, Five Sects, two gangs, and one aristocratic family, plus the hidden masters who are not in these sects, when you add them all up, there are at most twenty of these guys..."


    "Twenty is not enough?" Feng Zhong said, "I''ve noticed that your confidence is getting bigger and bigger."


    Wang San nced at him and asked, "How many days have we been in this world?"


    "... " Feng Zhong was stunned for a moment, and when he looked at Tong Shihong, he had already calmed down a lot. "In that case, he''s just average."


    "Compared to Brother Qi." Wang San looked at Du Ge, his eyes full of infatuation, muttering, "In the simted fields we''ve been in before, there has never been anyone as amazing as Brother Qi. He''s probably going to the Alien Star Battlefield in the future.""Yes indeed!" Feng Zhong nodded in agreement, "I wonder which family has nurtured such a stunning talent like Brother Seven. After this Simtion Field, he''s bound to be famous..."


    ...


    Qiu Muqian watched the two men fighting, her face full of sorrow. Feng Qi was so shameless, even resorting to sneak attacks when fighting her father. He had no respect for martial arts at all!


    How despicable!


    At this moment, Qiu Muqian felt a wave of despair. She suddenly realized that she might never be able to rescue her father and reim the Iron Palm Gang in this lifetime.


    ...


    "Wang San, what are you doing?"


    Du Ge suddenly shouted out of the blue.


    Tong Shihong subconsciously shivered, revealing a w.


    Du Ge swept his sword towards his shoulder. With a swift dodge, he had already circled to Tong Shihong''s back.


    A sudden stab from behind.


    At such a close distance, Tong Shihong couldn''t react in time. A cold steel long sword was already at his throat.


    The cold sword edge was against Tong Shihong''s throat. Du Ge smiled slightly, "Master Tong, you''ve lost."


    Caught off guard!


    Indeed, his attack speed from behind was much faster than from the front.


    Tong Shihong sighed quietly, feeling the cold sword edge against his neck. He suddenly froze, as if he smelled a faint stench. His expression changed, "Gang Leader Feng, please remove your sword. I admit defeat!"


    It''s over!


    Qiu Muqian closed her eyes in pain.


    "Master Tong, thank you for letting me win."


    Du Ge smoothly withdrew his long sword, smiling as he took a step back. He was quite satisfied with the result of the duel. Without Wang San''s assistance, he had defeated a top-notch expert. Now, he was more confident in upholding justice in the martial arts world.

 Chapter 54: Master Tongs grand plan

    Chapter 54: Master Tong''s grand n


    Peacekeeping Gang.


    Du Ge specially arranged a weing banquet for Tong Shihong, and all the middle and high-level members of the alliance were present to apany him.


    Inside and outside the original Iron Palm Gang, a banquet was set up for the people to eat and drink.


    A long banner was hung above the gate of the Peacekeeping Gang, with the words "Warmly celebrate Tong Shihong''s joining of the Divine Fist Sect in the Peacekeeping Alliance".


    These days, the morale within the gang was low, and they needed a master like Tong Shihong to inject a shot of confidence into the Peacekeeping Gang, so that everyone would realize that following the Peacekeeping Gang would lead to a bright future.


    ...


    Tong Shihong sat next to Du Ge, looking at the festive Peacekeeping Gang, his face was as calm as water. The people of Luyang City freely entered and exited the Peacekeeping Gang,ing just to catch a glimpse of him, making him feel like a monkey being observed.


    He never expected Du Ge to make such a big fuss.


    A banquet?Is it a wedding?


    But he couldn''t perform.


    After all, he lost to Du Ge, and his reputation in the martial world was tarnished.


    Moreover, Du Ge even arranged for Qiu Yuang''s family to sit at the table next to him.


    Those who were terrified of the Heavenly Demon, as long as Wang San nced at them, they trembled like quails. He didn''t want to be like them.


    This was an unspoken threat.


    With both scheming and martial arts skills, if there was such a person stirring up trouble in the martial world, there would be no peace in the future.


    Tong Shihong nced sideways at Du Ge, feeling worried.


    "Everyone, wee Master Tong to join our Peacekeeping Alliance." Du Ge stood beside Tong Shihong, raising his ss high.


    "Wee Master Tong."


    The voices were uneven, and everyone raised their sses in agreement. The lively atmosphere was like a wedding scene.


    "To Master Tong."


    The smiles on Gao Yong and others'' faces were particrly sincere. They knew that their gang leader would make a move against Tong Shihong, but they didn''t expect him to win so decisively.


    Tong Shihong''s gloomy face was ignored by them as a matter of course.


    Back then, when they were brought under Du Ge''s control, they were in the same situation, and in the end, they epted their fate.


    Moreover, after joining the Peacekeeping Alliance, life was not as difficult as they had imagined.


    Now that the gang leader could defeat top-notch experts, itpletely eliminated their worries, so what else could they be dissatisfied with?


    Tong Shihong drank the wine in his cup with a heavy heart, thinking about how to deal with the situation ahead. It was impossible for him to truly join the Peacekeeping Alliance. He was proud all his life, how could he submit to others?


    He needed to find a way to unite the people from the Three Gates and Five Sects to get rid of Feng Qi. That was the right path.


    Tong Shihong didn''t believe what Feng Qi said about protecting the Heavenly Demon and then protecting his own words.


    "When we got rid of He Yuan''an, the troublemaker, I said that Master Tong understands righteousness and will not me me. Now, not only does Master Tong not me me for what happened to He Yuan''an, but he also personally joined our Peacekeeping Gang. It really makes me feel emotional." Du Ge smiled and raised his ss again. "Let us toast to Master Tong once again, toasting to his sense of justice and his clear-sightedness."


    "To Master Tong."


    With the experience fromst time, the voices of the Peacekeeping Gang members were much more uniform this time.


    Damn it!


    Tong Shihong''s forehead throbbed, almost crushing the ss in his hand. You don''t mention the bet, huh!


    But what could he do now?


    He couldn''t overturn the table, and he couldn''t argue with him. Did that mean he didn''t have justice in his heart and was an evil person?


    This damn Feng Qi...


    Tong Shihong forced a stiff smile on his face and drank the wine in his cup. The bitterness flowed from his mouth to his heart.


    "Master Tong is a top-notch expert in the world. With his joining, I, Feng Qi, have more confidence in maintaining martial arts peace. With the Divine Fist Sect in the Peacekeeping Alliance, there will be the Tianshan Sect, the Huashan Sect, the Beggar''s Sect, and the Qiao Family." Du Ge smiled. "Let us toast to Master Tong once again, toasting to his good start in maintaining martial arts peace and the prosperous future of the martial world."


    "To Master Tong."


    This time, the voices of the Peacekeeping Gang werepletely unified.


    Tong Shihong raised his head and drank the wine in his cup. He was already numb. As long as he was under the eaves, he had to let others say whatever they wanted!


    Du Ge nced at Tong Shihong with a smile and said, "Master Tong, since you have just joined the Peacekeeping Alliance, why not say a few words to boost our morale?"


    I''m already frustrated enough, and now you want me to boost morale for you?


    Feng Qi, don''t push it too far!


    Tong Shihong red at Du Ge and forced a smile. "Gang Leader Feng, I am not good with words, so I won''t say anything."


    "Master Tong is visiting our Peacekeeping Gang for the first time and may not feel at ease yet. We won''t make things difficult for you, Master." Du Ge smiled.


    Tong Shihong breathed a sigh of relief.


    Unexpectedly, Du Ge changed the topic. "Then let me say a few words on behalf of Master Tong!"


    Damn it!Tong Shihong almost spat out the wine he had just sipped, a sudden panic rising in his heart. He was filled with regret. If he had known this would happen, he would have said something, anything, instead of letting Feng Qi speak. Who knew what he might say!


    Du Ge didn''t care about Tong Shihong''s thoughts and began to speak directly:


    "Everyone knows that the martial world is in turmoil. Scoundrels are rampant, relying on their martial prowess to wreak havoc on the world. Themon people are living in hardship. Moreover, the Heavenly Demon lurks in the world, ready to bring disaster at any moment. I, Feng, felt a calling and took on the responsibility of peacekeeping, thus establishing the Peacekeeping Sect, in an attempt to contribute to the world.


    However, the Peacekeeping Sect is too small. Even maintaining peace in a small ce like Luyang City is difficult, let alone the whole world. When I think of the countless people suffering in the world, my heart aches!"


    His voice suddenly rose, full of vigor, "But fortunately, I met Master Tong Shihong. You may not know, but at first, the old man didn''t agree with me. After all, maintaining peace in the world is too difficult. But as the saying goes, heroes appreciate heroes. After some exchanges, Master Tong recognized my strength and, under my persuasion, also epted my philosophy. He is willing to contribute his strength to uphold justice in the world. Therefore, the Divine Fist Sect joined us and even provided many valuable suggestions."


    I didn''t, stop talking nonsense!


    Tong Shihong''s eyes bulged out. He was about to stand up and refute, but just as he was about to rise, Du Ge seemed to unintentionally move the sword on the table, its tip faintly pointing at him.


    And Wang San, sitting across from him, coughed lightly.


    Tong Shihong''s eye twitched, and he reluctantly sat back down. If he were killed by Feng Qi here, the Divine Fist Sect would be finished.


    Qiu Muqian sympathetically nced at him. Her expressive eyes seemed to say, Uncle Tong, you understand now, right? It''s not that we''re not fighting back, it''s that Feng Qi doesn''t give us a chance!


    "Sesses from secrecy, failure from leaks. Master Tong doesn''t want to say much, but I, Feng, am not like him, I can''t keep anything to myself. Of course, the Peacekeeping Sect does things openly and honestly. We are doing good deeds, so there''s no need to hide." Du Ge waved his hand and said, "On the way here, Master Tong and I have agreed to go to Huashan together to persuade the Sect Leader of the Huashan Sect to join our Peacekeeping Alliance.


    Not only Huashan, but also Emei, Taishan, and the Beggar''s Sect. We n to form arge alliance centered on Luyang City, uniting severalrge sects around us, to maintain peace in all the towns within our coverage area and eliminate all the Heavenly Demons.


    Then we will expand outward, grow step by step, and eventually maintain peace in the entire world, bringing everyone into our Peacekeeping Alliance. In the end, the world will be united. This is the future n of our Peacekeeping Sect."


    It''s over!


    In an instant.


    Tong Shihong seemed to have his spirit drained, slumping into his chair. His left hand was tightly gripping his thigh under the table, his heart filled with regret. Why did he let him speak? Why did he let him speak? Even if he had stood up and said a few words of blessing, it would have been better!


    Now, the Divine Fist Sect waspletely pushed to the opposing side of the other sects.

 Chapter 55: Maintain balance

    Chapter 55: Maintain bnce


    Taking advantage of Tong Shihong''s fame, Du Ge drew a perfect blueprint,pletely uniting the peacekeeping gang and gaining the support of the people in Luyang City for Feng Qi.


    Except for Tong Shihong and a few members of the Qiu family who still held illusions, everyone was happy.


    ...


    After eating and drinking, the guests gradually dispersed.


    Tong Shihong, who had been holding back his anger, finally found an opportunity to speak. He red at Du Ge and said, "Gang Leader Feng, you''ve gone too far. When did I say that I wanted to go to Huashan and convince the Sect Leader?"


    "Didn''t you say that?" Du Ge smiled. "I clearly heard you telling Qiu Muqian that you wanted to go to Huashan to invite the Sect Leader..."


    "I was talking about inviting the Sect Leader to deal with..." Tong Shihong''s voice abruptly stopped.


    Because he saw Feng Qi''s sword pointing at him again. Beside Feng Qi, Wang San, who had been fascinated with ying with a smooth skull, also turned his gaze towards him.


    Damn it!They won''t let me speak properly, huh!


    Tong Shihong frowned, and his anger grew stronger.


    "Deal with who?" Du Ge asked with a smile.


    "Naturally, it''s to deal with you." Tong Shihong made up his mind. He was certain that Feng Qi wouldn''t dare to really kill him. If he kept being submissive and couldn''t even have a normal conversation, then there would be no point in living. It would be better to risk death.


    Tong Shihong had the pride of a top expert.


    Qiu Muqian, who had been taking care of her father, couldn''t help but look over when she heard this, her eyes filled with admiration. Indeed, experts had confidence.


    Qiu Yuang, on the other hand, shook his head repeatedly at his old friend, signaling him not to act impulsively.


    However, Du Ge did not make things difficult for Tong Shihong. Instead, he looked at him in surprise and asked, "Is there any difference?"


    "What?" Tong Shihong looked puzzled.


    "It''s all going to Huashan anyway. You invite the Sect Leader to deal with me, and I convince the Sect Leader to join the peacekeeping alliance. There''s no conflict between the two." Du Ge stabbed himself in the back without hesitation. "Didn''t I tell you before? After eliminating the other Heavenly Demons, I am the biggest threat. If you don''t find a way to get rid of me, it''s disrespectful to me."


    Feng Zhong looked at Du Ge with admiration, feeling even more regretful for his own shorings. He nced at Wang San, who was constantly ying with the skull, and a strong sense of crisis arose in his heart.


    After thinking for a moment, Feng Zhong picked up the chopsticks in front of him and yed with them, flipping them back and forth.


    To make a move and increase his strength a little bit, if he continued to bex, he might not be able to maintain his position in the top ten of the Simtion Field.


    Haven''t you seen Wang San carrying a box of ice inconveniently and asking a craftsman to turn his collection into bone art to carry with him?


    ...


    Seeing Feng Qi''s self-assured expression, Tong Shihong was speechless for a moment. Feng Qi gave him a reasonable exnation and even said that he didn''t mind if Tong Shihong eliminated him.


    But why did he feel even more frustrated?


    Was it because he was being ignored?


    Tong Shihong looked at Wang San, who was ying with the skull, and then at Feng Zhong, who was ying with the chopsticks. His eyes twitched, and he found the reason.


    It''s not because of himself. These guys are just a bunch of lunatics!


    If he argued with them and thought about their actions based on normal people''s behavior, he would probably live ten years less. The most correct thing to do was as Feng Qi said: let them do their thing, and he would do his own thing, and then find an opportunity to get rid of them...


    But when he thought that he came to this conclusion because of Feng Qi''s reminder, Tong Shihong became even more depressed.


    "Master Tong, do you have any more questions?" Du Ge asked with concern. "You can voice any doubts you have. We respect everyone''s opinions."


    "No, I don''t." Tong Shihong waved his hand and said, "I want to be alone now."


    "Of course, as long as you don''t leave the peacekeeping gang." Du Ge said, "Otherwise, I''ll go to the Divine Fist Sect to uphold justice."


    Tong Shihong looked at Du Ge, stood up, and stopped speaking. He decided to implement the method he had found to deal with Feng Qi.


    Just as he stood up, Feng Zhong suddenly spoke, "Master Tong, I think the Sect Leader of the Huashan Sect might not think highly of you. I identally heard a piece of news that the Sect Leadermented that your Tyrant Fist is a technique used by street brawlers, tarnishing the honor of martial artists. Beingpared to you is his shame. He even said that your Tyrant Fist should be renamed to Turtle Fist..."


    "... " Tong Shihong was stunned, turned his head to look at Feng Zhong, furrowed his brows, and snorted coldly, "Mr. Feng, there''s no need to tell me these words from the street rats. With this, you can''t sow discord between me and the Sect Leader."


    "Master Tong, where there''s smoke, there''s fire!" Feng Zhong said calmly. "If you want to increase your strength, it''s better to use the power of words more skillfully. Since Tong Shihong doesn''t dare to make a move against you, you should learn from Feng Qi."


    "Well, I know. I will verify it myself." Tong Shihong felt inexplicably annoyed and walked away.


    Du Ge looked at Feng Zhong and gave him a thumbs up under the table. Well done, this guy finally understood. With his help, taking Tong Shihong to Huashan was now more certain.


    Qiu Muqian watched Tong Shihong''s back and frowned slightly. She felt that he seemed to have lost his usualposure. But thinking about staying with Feng Qi and this group of people, not getting angry was alreadymendable. It was normal to loseposure.But for some reason, she still felt something was off...


    "Miss Qiu." Du Ge knocked on the table, waking the daydreaming Qiu Muqian, and asked, "What are you thinking about?"


    "Nothing?" Qiu Muqian shook her head, feeling inexplicably nervous.


    "Could you please make another trip to the Divine Fist Sect for us?" Du Ge said with a smile.


    "Master Tong has already agreed to go to Huashan with you, why do you need to go to the Divine Fist Sect again?" Qiu Muqian asked.


    "We need to invite Master Tong''s disciples and family to join the Peacekeeping Gang." Du Ge exined, "We are leaving Luyang City for Huashan and we don''t know how long we will be gone. Luyang City can''t be left without someone to maintain order."


    "Do we really need to invite Master Tong''s disciples?" Upon hearing that Du Ge and the others were really leaving, Qiu Muqian was secretly delighted, feeling that she had found an opportunity to turn the tables. "Isn''t Daoist Priest Gao still here? With them guarding Luyang City, the Peacekeeping Gang will be fine even if you guys are gone for a few days."


    "It''s not the same." Du Ge shook his head and smiled, "We are taking Master Tong with us and leaving his family in Luyang City to help us maintain order. Both sides are holding each other''s hostages, so no one dares to cause trouble. This is beneficial for us to maintain bnce."


    You call this maintaining bnce?


    Qiu Muqian''s eyes widened, her secret delight instantly vanished. Feng Qi''s move not only restrained the people of the Divine Fist Sect but also perfectly eliminated her potential to cause trouble.


    The Divine Fist Sect is a top-tier sect. If Master Tong''s disciples and family are brought here, unless there is external intervention, they won''t be able to cause any trouble with their current manpower...


    Is this what they call leaving no stone unturned?


    Looking at Du Ge, Qiu Muqian''s desire to oppose him suddenly extinguished. It was too terrifying. Unless another Heavenly Demon as brilliant as him appears in the world, or the Martial Saint Qiao is reborn, the experts of the Three Gates and Five Sects are probably no match for Feng Qi.


    ...


    At this moment.


    Liu Cheng hurried over, nced at Qiu Muqian and the others, and hesitated to speak.


    Du Ge smiled, "Don''t worry, there''s nothing that can''t be said."


    Liu Cheng said, "Shao Zhou has run away."


    Du Ge asked, "Who is Shao Zhou?"


    Liu Cheng exined, "Previously, the Gang Leader wanted to investigate the Heavenly Demon hidden within the gang, but it was dyed by He Yuan''an''s incident. After we investigated all the people who visited the old Gang Leader Qiu, we thought there were no other Heavenly Demons in the gang. However, Shao Zhou, who was supposed to patrol Luyang City today, has disappeared. After some investigation, no one has seen Shao Zhou sincest night. Therefore, I suspect that Shao Zhou is the Heavenly Demon hidden within the gang."


    Feng Zhong stopped ying with his chopsticks and said, "Brother Qi, should I write some notices and post them in the cities along the river to lure him back?"


    Du Ge''s fingers lightly tapped on the table, he was silent for a moment, then said, "Forget it. We are going to Huashan next, it''s not suitable to spread our energy too thin. Let them jump around for a while. As long as we consolidate the Peacekeeping Alliance, they won''t be able to turn the tables."

 Chapter 56: Simulation Field Disaster

    Chapter 56: Simtion Field Disaster


    Du Ge waited for the disciples of the Divine Fist Sect.


    Feng Zhong''s letter finally reached the major sects, and the events in Luyang City spread throughout the Daqian region through traveling merchants.


    The Heavenly Demon descended, and the Peacekeeping Gang, which maintained the interests of the people in Luyang City, became the topic of discussion for everyone.


    ...


    "What the hell, who is this? Flipping the table directly! Are they trying to kill everyone..."


    "Feng Qi? Peacekeeping Gang, interesting. They''re directly showing their cards. Who gave them the courage..."


    "Let them be proud for a while. First, they''re fat but not called fat. Later, their fatness will overwhelm the kang. I hope they can hold on until the end. It''s rare to see such an interesting yer."


    "We need to figure out the real keyword behind his deceptive maintenance."


    "Glutton, such a good keyword, but it was wasted like this. How stupid!""Maybe I should go to Luyang City and see. This person has caused such a bigmotion, their ranking must not be low. If I kill them and take over their inheritance, my cultivation of keywords should progress much faster than my slow practice. But they have three people, it might not be easy to deal with..."


    "It seems that some people have actually found partners in the simtion field. Three lucky bastards!"


    ...


    The hidden yers in various locations in the simtion field were going crazy. Most people expressed strong indignation towards Du Ge flipping the table.


    More people were anxious.


    After all,


    Not everyone''s keyword is suitable to be revealed and yed with.


    Especially after the news spread, themon people and major sects started a vigorous movement to search for the Heavenly Demon around them. This made some people afraid to even show their faces.


    yers with keywords like rebellious, malicious, brutal, lustful, and destructive, who could gradually grow while bing evil, were affected.


    When they truly grew up, they would be a demon in their own right.


    Now Du Ge''s actions directly cut off their path of growth. Even if it wasn''t a direct cut-off, it made their growth much more difficult.


    No individual or group wants an evil demon around them who is destined to harm others.


    In the world of martial arts, no one will reason with you.


    Once local sects and ns discover your strange behavior, they can directlybel you as a predetermined Heavenly Demon and execute you.


    A rebellious keyword can never be disguised as obedient...


    yers with keywords like kindness and nobility also suffered unjustly.


    Du Ge''s keyword is peacekeeping, and it caused such a bigmotion. Who knows what these people with their keywords will do when they grow up?


    For the indigenous people, the best way to deal with the Heavenly Demon is to kill them while they haven''t grown up yet.


    After all, Feng Qi revealed the method to identify the Heavenly Demon, such as body possession of the old, weak, sick, and sudden changes in personality.


    These characteristics are actually easy to find.


    Not everyone has Du Ge''s ability to adapt on the spot, nor can everyone encounter the clever Feng Family.


    Many yers with excellent keywords could have grown slowly andpeted for a top ten ranking in the simtion field.


    But now they have been eliminated unexpectedly, and they just want to say to Feng Qi, "Damn it..."


    ...


    Five hundred, four hundred, three hundred...


    In just a few days, the number of yers in the simtion field, which was originally stable, began to rapidly decline again, with the numbers changing almost every day.


    "Tsk tsk, it''s so miserable. Brother Qi flipping the table and the quick offensive from the Peacekeeping Gang, it''s truly a brilliant move. In less than half a month, there are less than two hundred people left. It can be called the most miserable start in the simtion field." Feng Zhong held a cat in his arms and yed with its ears with one hand. He looked at the constantly changing numbers on the data panel and made clicking sounds with his mouth. "Many people who wanted to bezy have also suffered unjustly. They definitely hate Brother Qi to death."


    "This is how the simtion field is. Any situation can happen, and no one can me anyone," Wang San said while holding a skull in his arms, unable to conceal his joy in his eyes. He was currently ranked second in the simtion field and naturally hoped that there would be fewer candidates in the field.


    Du Ge remained silent.


    After betraying so many yers, his attributes had once again made a qualitative leap. At this moment, even without relying on schemes and tricks, he estimated that he could defeat Tong Shihong.


    Du Ge was considering his life after leaving the simtion field.


    While he was enjoying himself, would these eliminated yers hold grudges against him and cause trouble for him in reality?


    This meant that he suddenly had hundreds of enemies!


    But it wasn''t appropriate to ask about this matter.


    After all, he didn''t want to expose his identity as a time traveler. It was fine if he didn''t have the memories of the characters in the simtion field, but if he didn''t have memories from reality either, it would be hard to exin.


    Headache!


    However, judging from the attitudes of Wang San and the others, there shouldn''t be a big problem. In any school, the top-ranked student should have special privileges!


    Moreover, he was so outstanding, it wouldn''t be justified if he didn''t receive special protection...After much consideration, Du Ge decided to follow his heart. Excellent people should be envied. If he were to stagnate due to fear of being hated, it wouldn''t be his style.


    "However, those who can survive this storm should all be elites. And everyone will be targeting us, which may not be a good thing for us," Feng Zhong said.


    "It could also be the real losers," Wang San nced at Du Ge and Feng Zhong, and said with a bitter smile, "You elites from prestigious academies don''t understand. Many students from ordinary academies enter the Simtion Field not topete for rankings, but to enjoy life. As long as they don''t expose themselves at the beginning, they should be able to hide.


    Moreover, even if they are elites, what can they do? ording to Brother Qi''s n, we should be able to control half of the Simtion Field within a month. I can''t think of any Keywords that could grow topete with Brother Qi in such a short time..."


    "It''s not aboutpeting with Brother Qi, but with the three of us," Feng Zhong nced at Wang San and said, "Wang San, don''t underestimate the students from elite academies. When the situation is so critical that individual abilities can''t turn the tide, they will actively form alliances. The education we received since childhood is to utilize everything around us. As long as we can survive to the end, there is always a chance of victory.


    Sometimes attributes can''t decide everything, just like Glutton before, transforming into a divine beast, which is an advanced skill that has never appeared in the Simtion Field. To be honest, our trump cards are already revealed, we can''t be too careless."


    After Feng Zhong finished speaking, he looked at the silent Du Ge and asked with a smile, "Brother Qi, what are you thinking about? You haven''t spoken for a while."


    "Nothing?" Du Ge, who had just ovee his inner conflict, smiled and looked at the two freaks beside him, "I''m thinking about our next move, how to maintain our ranking. I think as long as we act fast enough, get everyone moving, keep them constantly struggling for survival, on the edge of death, there should be no chance for them to form alliances."


    Wang San and Feng Zhong looked at each other.


    Feng Zhong gave a thumbs up and praised, "Brother Qi is always rational, never affected by external factors."

 Chapter 57: Role model and bravery

    Chapter 57: Role model and bravery


    The Huashan Sect and the Taishan Sect are the two major sword sects in the Central ins, renowned for their swordsmanship.


    The Huashan Sect has over a thousand disciples, which sounds fewer than the three thousand gang members of the Iron Palm Gang.


    However, the quality of the three thousand gang members of the Iron Palm Gang varies greatly, and there are not more than five hundred skilled martial artists among them. On the other hand, all one thousand disciples of the Huashan Sect are skilled in martial arts, passed down from generation to generation.


    The Sect Leader of the Huashan Sect is named Zong Gui, in his forties, and his swordsmanship is extraordinary.


    Because the sword he carries naturally forms golden patterns on its de, during battles, the sword light shines brilliantly like the morning glow. Therefore, he is nicknamed the "Golden Glow Swordsman".


    ...


    The Huashan Sect is only a two-day journey away from Luyang City, and Zong Gui is the first to receive news from Luyang City.


    For the first time, he heard that the Heavenly Demon was a disciple who defected from Nie Nong''s faction. Even if that disciple swore an oath and imed to have personally seen the Glutton, Zong Gui did not believe it.


    After all, the existence of gods, ghosts, and demons is too bizarre. Without seeing it with one''s own eyes, no one would believe it too much, especially Zong Gui, who is the Sect Leader.He stubbornly believed that the so-called Heavenly Demon and Glutton were tricks yed by tricksters in the martial world.


    The Peacekeeping Gang is just a gang simr to the Lotus Sect, using some unorthodox methods to deceive the people. The Principal Official of Luyang City, Nie Nong, was also deceived and made the foolish decision to besiege the Divine Fist Sect''s residence.


    In the desperate eyes of the disciple who reported the news, Zong Gui only sent two disciples to Luyang City to awaken Nie Nong and investigate the situation of the Peacekeeping Gang, as well as consider how to apologize to the Divine Fist Sect.


    Afterwards, the news about the Heavenly Demon spread vividly among the merchants traveling between Luyang City and Huashan, and even among the disciples and followers of the Huashan Sect.


    The content specifically mentioned that the Heavenly Demon was really discovered in a certain vige. A certain seriously ill person suddenly recovered and had a drastic change in personality. After being discovered, their power increased greatly and they injured dozens of vigers single-handedly, which was different from ordinary people. They were eventually beaten to death by the vigers with clubs.


    Zong Gui began to have doubts about the existence of the Heavenly Demon.


    After that, Feng Zhong''s letter arrived. After reading Feng Zhong''s letter, Zong Gui summoned the disciple who had previously returned from Luyang City to inquire in detail about the Glutton and the Heavenly Demon. Then, arge-scale investigation of the Heavenly Demon wasunched within the Huashan Sect.


    Through the investigation, they did find a problem.


    To be precise, it was not that they found it, but that the Heavenly Demon exposed themselves.


    ...


    Lotus Peak, Qingxu Hall.


    Zong Gui and many elders gathered together, examining the two third-generation disciples in the hall.


    Zong Gui asked, "Are you the Heavenly Demon who possesses others, as rumored in the world?"


    "Yes." The two disciples nced at each other, and one of them said, "Sect Leader, it is true that we are the Heavenly Demon who possesses others, but unlike what Feng Qi said, we do not harm the world. We came to this world just to seek a peaceful life and never thought of harming others."


    "Yes, Sect Leader. The ones who truly harm others and provoke chaos in the world are Feng Qi and his group," the other person said. "Feng Qi disrupts the order of Luyang City under the pretext of maintaining it, and his protector, the Heavenly Demon, takes pleasure in ying with dead bodies. Judging from their words and actions, they are not righteous Heavenly Demons. The people of Luyang City have been blinded by their interests, which is why they are so protective of the so-called Peacekeeping Gang. Sect Leader, if Feng Qi and his group are not eliminated, it will lead to a real chaos in the world!"


    These two people were forced to reveal their identities and had no choice.


    The number of participants in the simtion field was visibly decreasing, and news about the Heavenly Demon was spreading fervently within the Huashan Sect. Many disciples were already looking at them with suspicious eyes.


    Possessing others after being severely injured, sudden recovery, change in personality...


    They almost fulfilled all the methods Feng Qi mentioned to identify the Heavenly Demon.


    After all, apart from possessing others, most people would usually choose to stabilize themselves by using keywords for healing and recovery. Therefore, even for low-profile candidates, in order to protect their bodies, they had to use keywords.


    It was already good enough to be assigned a suitable keyword. How could they have such good luck to have their personalities perfectly match the keyword?


    Given time to grow, change in personality, and increase in strength, all abnormalities could gradually be concealed, and they could ultimately blend perfectly into this world.


    But Feng Qi disrupted everything too quickly, catching everyone off guard...


    When the Huashan Sect began investigating the Heavenly Demon, the two of them knew they couldn''t hide anymore. Instead of being exposed, it was better to admit it themselves and take the initiative.


    ...


    The matter of the Heavenly Demon is actually true!


    Several elders in the Lotus Hall looked at the two third-generation disciples, pointing and discussing, showing astonishment on their faces.


    Zong Gui suppressed his astonishment and asked, "What are your names?"


    The disciple who spoke first said, "Replying to the Sect Leader, my name is Tan Hongsheng."


    The second disciple said, "My name is Gao Hongqiao."


    Zong Gui asked, "I''m asking for the name of the Heavenly Demon."


    The two disciples nced at each other and said in unison, "Sect Leader, the Heavenly Demon does not have a name. After descending to this world, we take on the name of the host."


    Zong Gui was stunned for a moment and asked again, "ording to Feng Qi, the Heavenly Demon has its own attributes. What are the attributes of the two of you? You better answer truthfully. There are already methods to identify the Heavenly Demon. If your words and actions match your attributes, your strength will increase. Otherwise, your strength will weaken. This can be tested."


    Damn Feng Qi, not leaving anyone a way out, forcing everyone to y with their cards face up...


    The two cursed Feng Qi in their hearts.


    Fortunately, they had already figured out how to disguise themselves on their way here.


    Tan Hongsheng said, "Replying to the Sect Leader, my attribute is an example. As long as I be someone''s role model or someone imitates me, I will continue to be stronger."


    Gao Hongqiao remainedposed, "My attribute is bravery. Facing danger without retreating or being afraid will make me continuously stronger..."


    "Is that so?" Zong Gui asked."Sect Leader, you can always seek verification from others." Tan Hongsheng said, "Ever since I underwent Body Possession, I have been practicing my internal skills untilte at night, waking up at the crow of the rooster, and rushing to handle the affairs within the sect, fearing that I would fall behind others. Even my fellow disciples have be as diligent as I am. This is evident to all. Sect Leader, my attributes do not harm others. On the contrary, keeping me in the sect can foster a good atmosphere and inspire my fellow disciples to grow together..."


    "What about you?" Zong Gui interrupted him, turning to Gao Hongqiao, and asked, "How do you prove yourself?"


    "A brave person is not afraid of difficulties and dares to face any failure." Gao Hongqiao said, "Sect Leader, I once ventured alone into the back mountain a few days ago, and fought a fierce tiger with bare hands. The body of the tiger is still there; I have also bravely challenged the master who taught us, never showing any fear or retreat due to our huge gap; I once climbed the most dangerous cliff in the back mountain of Huashan with bare hands. If the Sect Leader does not believe, I can climb it again."


    "You call this bravery?" Zong Gui frowned.


    "Sect Leader, the brave are fearless." Gao Hongqiao puffed out his chest, "With me in Huashan, I will always be at the forefront, willing to climb the knife mountain and dare to descend into the sea of fire. I can assure the Sect Leader that no matter what difficulties Huashan encounters, I will always stand at the forefront to resist the dangers for Huashan."


    Zong Gui looked at the two of them and fell silent. After a while, he waved his hand: "You two go to the side hall first, wait for us to discuss, and then decide whether you stay or leave."


    Tan Hongsheng did not leave, but stepped forward: "Sect Leader, the growth rate of the Heavenly Demon is extremely fast. We don''t know what Feng Qi''s real attributes are, but he has established the Peacekeeping Gang in Luyang City, controlling hundreds of thousands of people in Luyang City. His attributes must be extremely high. He has been exposed, and in order to consolidate his position, he will undoubtedly elerate his expansion, and eliminate other Heavenly Demons for various reasons, aiming to be the only one in power.


    Huashan Sect is the closest to Luyang City, and Feng Qi''s next target might be Huashan. If we are slow, we will always be slow. We can''t hesitate anymore, we should take the initiative to attack, kill Feng Qi, and eliminate the hidden danger."


    Gao Hongqiao said: "Sect Leader, Brother Tan is right. Feng Qi''s actions prove that his attribute is not to maintain, but most likely to swallow and create chaos. If not stopped in time, and let him continue to grow, in not too many days, no one will be able to control him. By eliminating Feng Qi, with Brother Tan''s example and my bravery, Huashan can grow stronger in no time, and it is not impossible to be the leader of the Three Gates and Five Sects."


    Tan Hongsheng said: "Sect Leader, you have also seen Feng Qi''s abilities. Now that the matter of the Heavenly Demon has spread, other sects must also be looking for Heavenly Demons to use for themselves. The future world will definitely be a world of Heavenly Demons. Huashan must have its own Heavenly Demon, Sect Leader, you must think thrice!"

 Chapter 58: Heavenly Demon Chaotic World

    Chapter 58: Heavenly Demon Chaotic World


    Listening to the two of them praising the benefits of the Heavenly Demon and the dangers of Feng Qi, Zong Gui impatiently waved his hand and sent them to a side hall. He then sent someone to investigate their usual words and actions before turning his attention to the elders in the hall. "Elders, what do you think?"


    "The matter of the Heavenly Demon is quite suspicious, we should handle it with caution," said the elder in charge of transmitting martial arts. "The Heavenly Demon uses the evil method of body possession to descend into the world. Even if they speak well, this alone makes them not good people and we must be on guard."


    "We should be on guard, but also make use of them," said the elder in charge ofw enforcement. "I think Tan Hongsheng''s words make sense. If all the sects have Heavenly Demons and we don''t, we will inevitably be at a disadvantage in future conflicts in the martial world. But before using them, we must investigate them thoroughly."


    "Those who are not of our n will always have different hearts. I''m afraid we will be bacshed by the Heavenly Demon in the end," said the elder in charge of the sect. "Didn''t the Feng Family suffer from Feng Qi''s bacsh? And the Iron Palm Gang, in just a few days, was changed by Feng Qi and became the Peacekeeping Gang. We don''t have a deep understanding of the Heavenly Demon. It is most secure to kill them while they are weak."


    "Zhao Junior Brother, what should we do if other sects start using the Heavenly Demon?" asked the elder in charge ofw enforcement.


    "I think we should gather the major sects in the name of Huashan and discuss the matter of the Heavenly Demon together," said the elder in charge of the sect. "Don''t forget, if it weren''t for Feng Qi, Tan Hongsheng and the others would still be lurking in Huashan. These people with sinister intentions, how can we trust them?"


    "..." Zong Gui fell silent for a moment and took out Feng Zhong''s letter. "Elders, take a look at this letter."


    "The Xueshan Sect and the Blood de Sect intend to attack the Central ins and seize the Martial Saint''s legacy; the Emei Sect has a thousand-year-old blood ginseng that can increase one''s martial arts power by a hundred years; our Huashan Sect''s predecessor, the Sword Demon Dugu Yun, created a sword technique called ''Dugu Nine Swords,'' which is said to have surpassed all martial arts in the world. The suspected location of his sword tomb is in the back mountains of the Kunlun Sect..."


    "Sect Leader, where did this lettere from?" asked the elder in charge ofw enforcement. "Apart from the truth about the Heavenly Demon, the rest of the letter is nonsense. I have never heard of a Sword Demon like Dugu Yun in Huashan. I have never heard of Bai Xiaosheng from the Tianji Sect...""Senior Zhang, I didn''t believe it when I received this letter either," Zong Gui sighed. "But the matter of the Heavenly Demon has already been confirmed. Take a look at the second page, it contains Dugu Yun''s life story."


    The elder in charge ofw enforcement turned to the second page and read, "Before the age of thirty, he wielded a sharp sword and roamed the world... Before the age of forty, he wielded a heavy iron sword... The heavy sword has no edge, yet it is skillful and ingenious... After the age of forty, everything can be used as a sword... Breaking sword technique, breaking knife technique, breaking spear technique, breaking palm technique... Every move only attacks and does not defend, attacking where the enemy must save... No moves are stronger than having no moves..."


    At first, the elder in charge ofw enforcement didn''t take it seriously, but the more he read, the more shocked he became. He looked at the paper in his hand, bloodshot eyes appearing, muttering to himself as if he had gone mad, "Attacking where the enemy must save, having no moves is stronger than having moves. How is it possible for such a sword technique to exist in the world?"


    The elder in charge of transmitting martial arts took the letter from him after reading it and silently handed it to the elder in charge of the sect...


    After reading it, everyone in the hall fell into silence.


    "The sword technique mentioned in the letter is truly extraordinary. With such a theory, it opens up a whole new world for sword techniques," said Zong Gui. "If our Huashan Sect can obtain this sword technique, we can dominate the world. It''s really just a matter of time. If the Qiao Family can produce a Martial Saint like Qiao He, why can''t our Huashan Sect have a Sword Demon predecessor?"


    "But this letter came too coincidentally!" said the elder in charge of the sect. "The Martial Saint''s treasure vault has been safe for many years. Why would the Xueshan Sect and the Blood de Sect suddenly want to seize it for no reason?"


    "It''s not without reason," said Zong Gui. "Zhao Junior Brother, if the Heavenly Demon can infiltrate the Central ins, they can also infiltrate the Western Regions. It''s normal for them to be influenced by the Heavenly Demon."


    The elder in charge of the sect fell silent, finding it reasonable to connect everything with the Heavenly Demon.


    "It''s better to believe that it exists than to believe that it doesn''t!" Zong Gui sighed. "It''s a troublesome autumn!"


    "Sect Leader, I will take some people to Kunlun for a visit!" said the elder in charge ofw enforcement. "If we can really find Dugu Yun''s sword tomb, it will be a blessing for our Huashan Sect. If we can''t find it, I will go and discuss the matter of the Heavenly Demon with the Kunlun Sect Leader. It won''t be a wasted trip."


    "Good, thank you, Senior Zhang," Zong Gui nodded.


    "I will go to Emei in the name of the Heavenly Demon and investigate the matter of the thousand-year-old blood ginseng," said the elder in charge of the sect. "A hundred years of martial arts power is enough to create a super expert. We must be on guard."


    "Thank you, Senior Zhao," Zong Gui nodded.


    Several elders of the Huashan Sect were discussing their separate actions and nning the specific itinerary based on Feng Zhong''s letter.


    Zong Gui''s senior disciple, Wang Yuanhao, hurriedly arrived in the main hall. "Master, I just received news that Master Tong of the Divine Fist Sect has joined Feng Qi''s Peacekeeping Alliance. He ims to want to go to Huashan with Feng Qi and persuade the Sect Leader to join the Peacekeeping Alliance, eradicate the Heavenly Demon, and uphold justice in the martial world."


    "..." Everyone in the hall was stunned.


    "Has Tong Shihong gone mad?" said the elder in charge ofw enforcement.


    "He is a respected figure in his sect. How could he cooperate with someone as insignificant as Feng Qi?" said the elder in charge of transmitting martial arts. "I''m afraid he has been influenced by something!"


    "..." The elder in charge of the sect was dumbfounded, finding it reasonable to connect anything with the Heavenly Demon.Zong Gui pondered for a moment, then suddenlyughed and shook his head, "Elders, please calm down. I understand Master Tong''s character. He is not one to submit to others. This time, he must have suffered a loss at Feng Qi''s hands and wants to borrow the strength of Huashan. He wants me to join him in dealing with Feng Qi! Otherwise, why would Feng Qie directly to attack Huashan and make this matter known to all?"


    "What the Sect Leader said makes sense," the Law Enforcement Elder said, "But even with Master Tong''s strength, he can''t handle Feng Qi and needs to borrow the strength of Huashan. Sect Leader, you need to be cautious."


    "I understand," Zong Gui smiled, "Uncle Zhang, you can go to Kunlun with peace of mind. The ''Dugu Nine Swords'' is rted to the future of Huashan and is more important. Can the hundreds of people in the Huashan Sect, including Master Tong, not handle a small Feng Qi? Once everything is arranged, I will find the two Heavenly Demons in the sect and find out their weaknesses."


    ...


    The same thing happened in Taishan, Beggar''s Sect, Emei, and other sects.


    The letters Feng Zhong sent to each sect were different, but each one precisely scratched the itch of each sect.


    In just a few days, all the sects had taken action.


    As Du Ge predicted, the major sects were more concerned about their own interests and would not focus all their energy on his small Peacekeeping Sect.


    At this time.


    Du Ge and his twopanions, along with Tong Shihong, had already set off for Huashan.


    Tong Shihong''s face was as dark as the bottom of a pot, and he didn''t say a word all the way.


    Before departure, Qiu Muqian had tricked his wife, children, and a group of personal disciples into the Peacekeeping Sect.


    In order to make his disciples work hard for the Peacekeeping Sect, Feng Qi had beaten him up in front of everyone from various angles.


    He bluntly stated that if there was any trouble in the Peacekeeping Sect, he would kill him, then turn around and eliminate the Divine Fist Sect to maintain the order they had disrupted.


    In front of so many people, he was beaten like a drowned dog,pletely losing face.


    This bastard, really did nothing human...


    What made him even more depressed was.


    In just a few days, Feng Qi could suppress him without resorting to any tricks. With such a growth rate, it wouldn''t be long before no one in the martial arts world could handle him.


    Going to Huashan this time, if Zong Gui was also taken down by him, he would never be able to shake off the name of a traitor to the Three Gates and Five Sects.

 Chapter 59: Maintain freedom

    Chapter 59: Maintain freedom


    "...... This is a fifty-two silver ticket. I ask the young hero to hurry to Huashan and inform the sect leader that Feng Qi''s martial arts surpass mine in every aspect. There is no need to waste words with him. Gather all the power of Huashan and directly attack, without adhering to the rules of the martial world like the Heavenly Demon."


    "Once Wang San speaks, it will instill fear in people. Do not let him speak."


    "Feng Qi has a skill where he attacks from behind with incredible speed. Do not face him head-on. Instead, let the disciples of Huashan form a defensive formation."


    "Just go and don''t worry about Feng Qi and the others behind. The Peacekeeping Sect upholds peace, righteousness, justice, and freedom. Killing people without reason will tarnish their reputation."


    "I ask the young hero to go to Mount Tai and make arrangements with the sect leader. If Huashan is defeated, Feng Qi''s next targets will be Mount Tai and Emei. Let him contact the experts of both sects in advance..."


    ...


    Along the way.


    Tong Shihong, with a swollen face, rode ahead of Du Ge and the others. Whenever he encountered suitable people, he would send them to deliver messages to various sects,pletely disregarding Du Ge and the others following behind.


    "Brother Qi, are we giving this old man face? We''re even informing the enemy, without hiding it." Feng Zhong, whose letter had taken effect, had now risen to third ce in the Simtion Field rankings, surpassing Wang San. He was in high spirits and had sharp senses.Having tasted sess, he became even more diligent. Besides ying with cat ears daily, Feng Zhong would fiddle with anything he could find, such as horse ears, chopsticks during meals, small stones on the ground, branches by the road, and so on.


    With his improved attributes and diligent practice, whenever he fiddled with something, his fingers would leave afterimages.


    Du Ge looked at the horse whose fur had fallen off due to Feng Zhong''s fiddling and seriously suspected that he had developed an advanced skill called the "Hand of Something."


    He then looked at Wang San, who had three skulls hanging from his neck and a ne made of finger bones. Du Ge felt that his team had be abnormal, but he pitied himself as the only normal person. He exerted all his efforts to maintain peace and serve the people wholeheartedly, but now he was gradually being misunderstood.


    This damn Simtion Field...


    "Feng Zhong, I must correct two things." Du Ge said, "First, Huashan Sect is not our enemy. They are our future partners. We are going to negotiate, not annihte Huashan. The only condition for annihting Huashan is if they havemitted heinous acts that vite the principles of the Peacekeeping Sect. Second, the Peacekeeping Sect upholds everything, including freedom, which includes freedom of speech and action. We must lead by example and never vite it."


    Only you still remember the keyword "uphold"!


    Ask anyone in the world, who still believes that your keyword is "uphold"?


    Du Ge''s performance, which seemed to be bordering on madness, was admired by Feng Zhong. He looked at Tong Shihong, who was at least a hundred meters ahead of them, and smiled, "Brother Qi, you''re right. I was narrow-minded. However, we have every reason to teach him a lesson. We clearly came to negotiate, but Tong Shihong''s actions can be seen as provoking conflicts between sects and undermining stability and unity!"


    "But I still want to kill him. It would be so fulfilling to have the head of a peerless master as my collection." Wang San, following Du Ge''s example, caressed the skull hanging from his neck with a look of obsession,pletely immersed in his sickly adorable state.


    "Wang San, it''s best to restrain your thoughts." Du Ge looked at Wang San and said seriously, "If we kill him now, no one will join our Peacekeeping Sect anymore. In name, he is still a partner of the Peacekeeping Sect. If we harm him, all the sects will fight back, which is detrimental to the development of the Peacekeeping Sect. My keyword is ''uphold,'' but without helpers, how many people can we uphold?"


    "You''re right, but it still feels a bit frustrating!" Feng Zhong said.


    "What''s frustrating? He hasn''t caused any serious consequences yet, right? We can''t judge him based on his criminal thoughts alone. We have to wait until his actions have a negative impact." Du Ge saw a group of onlookers following them and smiled, "Looking at it from another perspective, don''t you think Tong Shihong''s actions are constantly promoting the principles of the Peacekeeping Sect? Is there a better missionary than him? He''s so dedicated!"


    "Brother Qi, he has exposed all our weaknesses. What if Huashan really decides to attack when we meet?" Feng Zhong worriedly asked, "Huashan is easy to defend but difficult to attack. If they use bows and arrows, we won''t even have a ce to hide."


    "If he didn''t inform them, wouldn''t the Huashan Sect still know our weaknesses? Besides, that''s not our weakness, it''s our greatest strength." Du Ge chuckled and said leisurely, "As for bows and arrows, don''t I have your backs? When necessary, I am the team''s shield..."


    "Brother Qi, you are righteous." Feng Zhong smiled, "But I wonder how many Heavenly Demons the Huashan Sect has. We have caused such a bigmotion, they definitely won''t sit still. I don''t know if they will escape or fight to the death."


    "Those who choose to start with Huashan usually have ambitions. The possibility of fighting to the death is higher. After all, killing any one of us will inherit our rankings." Wang San licked his lips with a sinister expression, "Unfortunately, they won''t have this opportunity. I want to fill my neck with collections..."


    "You perverted freak." Feng Zhong muttered, watching Wang San, who was constantly ying with the skull, and noticed that his speed of fiddling with the horse''s ears was getting faster.


    It''s difficult not to make progress in such a team!


    ...


    Traveling day and night.


    On the third day, the group arrived at the foot of Huashan.At this moment, hundreds of wandering martial artists from various sects trailed behind them. The collision between the rising Peacekeeping Gang and the old, established Huashan Sect was a spectacle that hadn''t been seen in the martial arts world for a long time.


    Moreover, who wouldn''t want to get a closer look at the Heavenly Demon?


    Upon seeing Du Ge and his party, the disciples at the foot of Huashan changed their expressions and turned to report to the mountain.


    "Feng Qi is here, Feng Qi is here."


    The disciple ran while banging a gong, like a little mountain demon who had discovered a pilgrimage team, not knowing whether to be excited or scared.


    Tong Shihong nced back at Du Ge and sneered, "Let''s go, Gang Leader Feng, Sect Leader is already waiting for us on the mountain."


    "Wait a moment." Du Ge smiled, turned back to the onlooking martial artists, and said loudly, "The Peacekeeping Gang hase to Huashan to invite the Sect Leader to join the Peacekeeping Alliance and maintain the stability of the martial arts world together. It''s an honor for me that you all are here to witness this. However, as I am the Heavenly Demon, some of you may have reservations about my identity. The Huashan Sect may also be wary of the Heavenly Demon''s mischief. The uing negotiation may not go smoothly. You can follow me from a distance, and I will do my utmost to ensure everyone''s safety."


    Before ascending the mountain, Du Ge gave himself a final boost, turning the curious onlookers into those he was bound to protect.


    ......

 Chapter 60: Sincerity

    Chapter 60: Sincerity


    As a sect with a heritage of hundreds of years, Zong Gui was originally confident when it came to Feng Qi going up the mountain.


    But Tong Shihong sent a message and said that Feng Qi and the other two were extremely dangerous, which made him nervous and even regret letting thew enforcement elders go out.


    These past two days, he verified the identities of Tan Hongsheng and Gao Hongqiao.


    When Tan Hongsheng started practicing, the disciples around him would unconsciously be influenced by him and be more diligent. Even he couldn''t help but draw his sword and dance a few times, feeling a strange desire not to be surpassed by him.


    Gao Hongqiao demonstrated his skill of reaching into a pot of boiling oil to retrieve a copper coin. Zong Gui watched as his hand was burned by the boiling oil, but he remained fearless and resolutely stirred the pot, sessfully retrieving the coin. Then, his arm, which was almost cooked, quickly returned to normal.


    The pot was prepared by him, so there was no trick of adding vinegar to the bottom of the pot...


    All these supernatural abilities were enough to prove that the two of them were undoubtedly Heavenly Demons.


    Gao Hongqiao was a reckless man, staying behind to charge into battle for Huashan. But Tan Hongsheng could truly benefit Huashan. After all, with him leading the way, all the disciples of Huashan Sect would imitate him. In due time, how many experts would emerge within the sect!


    The prosperity of a sect relies on inheritance and session!Zong Gui still had some fear of the Heavenly Demons, but he couldn''t deny that he had developed a fondness for them. He only wanted to find a way to control them and make them wholeheartedly serve Huashan.


    Of course.


    The most urgent matter now was dealing with Feng Qi.


    After all.


    ording to Tong Shihong, Feng Qi and the other two were quite troublesome.


    Moreover, the Peacekeeping Gang had already spread the news of inviting Huashan Sect to join the peacekeeping alliance. If something went wrong, Huashan Sect would lose face.


    Looking at the two Heavenly Demons in front of him, Zong Gui asked, "Feng Qi is about toe up the mountain. They each have their own unique abilities. What special supernatural powers do you two have that can be used in this battle?"


    Gao Hongqiao said, "Sect Leader, in battle, as long as I don''t retreat, my martial power will double and my recovery speed will increase. In this battle with Feng Qi, I will charge to the front..."


    "Your martial skills are only on par with the second-generation disciples. Feng Qi was able to defeat Master Tong, so if you charge forward, you will only be throwing your life away." Zong Gui frowned, a hint of disappointment shing in his eyes. "When dealing with experts, the most important thing is coordination in formation. You don''t need to recklessly charge forward."


    "Sect Leader, I will follow your arrangements." Gao Hongqiao said, "But I will prove my strength to you."


    "What about you?" Zong Gui looked at Tan Hongsheng and asked.


    "Sect Leader knows that the power of example is infinite." Tan Hongsheng smiled. "When I lead by example, I will be full of infectious energy, inspiring those around me to imitate me."


    "What''s the use of that?" Zong Gui asked.


    "Imitating not only works on our own people, but can also influence the enemy." Tan Hongsheng said.


    "..." Zong Gui suddenly froze, inexplicably reminded of the scene where Tan Hongsheng was practicing and he unconsciously danced with his sword. His expression suddenly became unpleasant, secretly thinking that indeed, Heavenly Demons like this should not exist in the world. They are not a good thing.


    Tan Hongsheng saw through Zong Gui''s thoughts and cursed Du Ge, saying, "Sect Leader, I am different from Feng Qi. He pretends to maintain order, but in reality, he causes chaos and deception. He is the most uncontroble Heavenly Demon. But my example is purely supportive. Even if I can influence others, I must lead by example and cannot cause any harm."


    Gao Hongqiao said, "My supernatural power is individual. If used well, I am like a knife in the Sect Leader''s hands. In the hands of an ipetent person, a knife may harm oneself, but is the Sect Leader an ipetent person? The vast Huashan Sect is well managed under the Sect Leader''s control. Is the Sect Leader afraid that he can''t control the two of us?"


    Tan Hongsheng said, "Sect Leader, you should be grateful that we are in Huashan. If we were in another sect and the Sect Leader encountered us, how would he deal with it? For example, this time Feng Qi came to our door. They each have their own supernatural powers. Sect Leader, just because we are powerful, you can''t abandon us!"


    Gao Hongqiao said, "Sect Leader, although our martial power may not be as strong as Feng Qi''s, if used as a surprise attack, Huashan Sect''s chances of winning will increase..."


    The two of them analyzed the pros and cons for Zong Gui.


    Zong Gui looked at them, remained silent for a moment, and said, "Alright, the two of you wait for the opportunity to act, but you must listen to my orders."


    Tan Hongsheng and Gao Hongqiao nced at each other. Tan Hongsheng said, "Sect Leader, rest assured, Feng Qi is ourmon enemy. We want to eliminate all the Heavenly Demons just as much as you do. As long as we can personally get rid of Feng Qi, you can take action against us immediately, and we will ept it."


    Gao Hongqiao said, "There is one more thing to remember. Heavenly Demons have extremely strong regenerative abilities. If we deal with them, it''s best to cut off their heads or pierce their hearts. We can''t leave them any chance to recover..."


    ...


    In front of the mountain gate of Huashan Sect, hundreds of disciples stood in formation, holding long swords.


    Du Ge clearly sensed that there were at least a hundred archers behind the mountain gate, aiming at them, specifically aiming at Wang San.


    Two hundred meters away.


    Du Ge stopped and shouted loudly, "Master Zong, Feng Qi hase with sincerity, for the sake of justice in the martial world, inviting Huashan Sect to join the peacekeeping alliance. But Master, you respond with weapons. Is this how Huashan treats its guests?"


    Zong Gui stood in front of the mountain gate, channeling his internal energy and responded, "Feng Qi, you use the name of peacekeeping, but you cause trouble in the world, forcibly seizing Iron Palm Gang''s property, using force to coerce Master Tong into joining the peacekeeping gang, disrupting the martial world. Today, I, Zong Gui, will seek justice for the martial world that you have oppressed and y this demon on the peak of Huashan.""Sect Leader Zong, the deeds I have done have been apuded by the people of Luyang City. People from other ces can''t wait for the Peacekeeping Sect to expand to their territories, to uphold justice for them. Why is it that in Sect Leader Zong''s mouth, I have be a viin?" Du Ge frowned, "The Huashan Sect is a leader in the Martial World, Sect Leader Zong doesn''t seem like a confused person, does he?"


    "Smooth talker." Zong Gui snorted coldly, "Your actions, Master Tong has already made it clear to me..."


    Puff!


    Du Ge turned around andunched a sudden backstab, his long sword piercing through Tong Shihong''s back and out through his chest.


    Tong Shihong looked down at the sword tip piercing through him, his eyes full of disbelief. He was certain that Feng Qi would keep him as a symbol for the Peacekeeping Sect and wouldn''t dare to kill him, so he had been provoking Feng Qi without any fear.


    He didn''t expect to be suddenly backstabbed when they reached the destination.


    What''s going on?


    Why did he suddenly decide to kill him?


    Wasn''t he afraid that killing him would lead to endless battles with other sects?


    "Master Tong, I treated you with kindness, why did you try to tarnish the reputation of my Peacekeeping Sect?" Du Ge pulled out his long sword, took a step back, and looked at the staggering Tong Shihong who had lost his fighting power, his face full of anger, "Can''t you stand to see peace in the Martial World? Have I misjudged you?"


    Tong Shihong pressed a few points on his chest to stop the gushing blood, sat down cross-legged and dared not move, "Feng Qi, it was clearly you who said that in the end, you would even protect yourself to death, and didn''t mind me discussing with Sect Leader Zong how to deal with you, you... you... you treacherous viin, who in the Martial World would still trust your Peacekeeping Sect..."


    "Master Tong, I did say that, but the premise was to eliminate all the Heavenly Demons in the world." Du Ge said solemnly, "The Heavenly Demon is still around, the Martial World is unstable, and you took the opportunity to cause trouble. You''re either stupid or evil. For the sake of the great cause of peacekeeping, I must wake you up, you confused fool."


    After speaking, he looked at Zong Gui again and said loudly, "I have punished the viin who tried to sow discord and almost caused us to cross swords. I have shown Sect Leader Zong our sincerity and determination to maintain peace and stability. Next, we can officially discuss the matter of the Huashan Sect joining the Peacekeeping Alliance. To be honest, Principal Official Nie Nong from your sect has already agreed to join the Peacekeeping Alliance along with the Beggar''s Sect, Emei and other sects. I even have the contracts they signed..."

 Chapter 61: Provoked into a corner

    Chapter 61: Provoked into a corner


    What''s going on?


    The onlookers were all stunned.


    They looked at the heavily injured Tong Shihong, but for a moment, they didn''t know what to say to match their current mood.


    All the way, Tong Shihong had been recklessly finding people to deliver messages to Huashan. Everyone saw it, but Feng Qi remained indifferent, as if he tacitly approved. People thought that he was limited in ability, which was why he allowed Tong Shihong to act so recklessly.


    After all, Tong Shihong was a top-notch master in the world. They didn''t expect that as soon as he arrived on the mountain, he would be stabbed.


    They couldn''t even tell if this was a warning or a deterrent?


    What shocked them even more was that in the face of Feng Qi''s sudden attack, Tong Shihong couldn''t even dodge...


    Sure enough, it was worth following them all the way. This time, there was really a good show to watch.


    ...Huashan Sect fell into silence.


    Tong Shihong suddenly came as a gesture of goodwill to disrupt the alliance between the two sects?


    Zong Gui looked at Tong Shihong, who was sitting cross-legged on the ground, healing his injuries, and his mind went nk for a moment. He couldn''t figure it out.


    Master Tong, what are you doing?


    All the way, you sent letter after letter to me, saying that it was not an exaggeration to say that you knew Feng Qi inside out. Howe you didn''t have any defense against his sneak attack?


    We''ve alreadye up the mountain, why didn''t youe earlier?


    Could I still have someone shoot you?


    Could it be that you used your own life to demonstrate how powerful Feng Qi is?


    No.


    It has nothing to do with Master Tong. Clearly, it''s the Heavenly Demon''s unpredictable behavior that makes it impossible for people to guard against...


    Zong Gui calmed his mind and looked at Feng Qi and the other two, who were two hundred meters away. After a moment of contemtion, he said, "Alright, since Nie Nong has agreed to Huashan Sect joining the Peacekeeping Alliance, you cane forward and let''s discuss cooperation. All disciples, put away your weapons and wee Gang Leader Feng."


    Two hundred meters was too far, even a strong bow couldn''t reach that distance. At least lure him closer first.


    Feng Qi was ruthless and heartless. Once he turned his back, Huashan Sect, being so close to Luyang City, would definitely suffer endless cmities. Zong Gui decided to follow Tong Shihong''s suggestion and kill Wang San first.


    Du Ge seemed a little surprised, "This agreement was signed by Nie Nong, the Principal Official of Luyang City. Does Sect Leader Zong also recognize it?"


    Recognize my ass!


    A small Principal Official of Luyang City, what right does he have to be the leader of Huashan?


    But at this moment, Zong Gui just wanted to lure Feng Qi closer and let the hidden archers shoot him, so he reluctantly said, "Yes, Nie Nong is a member of my Huashan Sect. I will naturally recognize what he does. Gang Leader Feng, right after the Divine Fist Sect merged into the Peacekeeping Gang, such an incident happened. If Master Tong dies on Huashan, it will also be detrimental to the reputation of the Peacekeeping Gang. It''s better to bring Master Tong here first to recuperate..."


    "Sect Leader Zong really understands righteousness." Du Ge smiled, "I thought a small Principal Official wouldn''t be able to be the leader of Huashan. He came all the way to Huashan to seek confirmation from Sect Leader Zong. If I had known earlier, I wouldn''t havee to Huashan."


    "Sect Leader Zong is the leader of a sect, and his words carry weight. I trust him! And, as Sect Leader Zong said, I need to hurry down the mountain to take care of Master Tong''s injuries. If we wait too long and Master Tong dies on Huashan, we won''t be able to exin it clearly."


    F*ck!


    Zong Gui cursed inwardly, a sneer hanging at the corner of his mouth, "A document signed by a small Principal Official, I dare to recognize it. Does Gang Leader Feng not even dare toe up the mountain and let me confirm it?


    If you don''t even let me take a look at the agreement, Gang Leader Feng, I won''t recognize it once you leave Huashan. Feng Gang Leader, my Huashan Sect clearly has ready-made medicine, but you want to take Master Tong down the mountain for treatment. All these signs go againstmon sense. Could it be that Feng Gang Leader has something to hide?"


    "... " Du Ge looked at Zong Gui and thought to himself, this guy really has a sharp tongue.


    "Gang Leader Feng, please." Zong Gui looked at Du Ge and smiled, "It is rumored that you and Feng Gang Leader single-handedly attacked the Iron Palm Gang and killed the Glutton, a ferocious beast. You are an unparalleled young hero. But today, you dare not even enter the mountain gate of Huashan. If this gets out, it will be detrimental to the reputation of the Peacekeeping Gang. How can someone without courage uphold justice in the world?"


    ...


    Two cunning foxes!


    Watching Zong Gui and Du Ge confront each other, the onlookers who followed were once again amazed. They felt that this trip was not in vain.


    The intentions of both sides were clear, and neither had good intentions.


    But they could still speak so grandly and nobly, and no one could find fault with their words...


    Is this the brilliance of the big shots?


    If they were in the positions of either side, they would have been overwhelmed by words long ago.


    But for now, Feng Qi was at a disadvantage.


    After all, Zong Gui''s reasons were more righteous.


    And Feng Qi''s words and actions were clever, sounding reasonable, but upon closer inspection, they were all untenable.


    Indeed, experience makes the master.


    ...


    "Sect Leader Zong, have you made up your mind?" Du Ge didn''t seem like someone who had been cornered, smiling as he asked.


    "I don''t understand what Feng Gang Leader means by that," Zong Gui said.


    "Presumably Sect Leader Zong also knows that the main purpose of the Peacekeeping Gang''s establishment is to eradicate the Heavenly Demons in the world. This matter is no less important than upholding justice and peace in the world," Du Ge said seriously.


    "Feng Gang Leader, there''s no need to beat around the bush. Everything can be said openly," Zong Gui smiled."Alright, I''ll be straightforward then." Du Ge smiled, "Firstly, if Sect Leader Zong attacks me when I ascend the mountain, it would be a betrayal of trust; secondly, if the Huashan Sect is secretly harboring the Heavenly Demon and it gets exposed, it would be another vition. If either of these is discovered, Huashan will be a target for the Peacekeeping Gang to eliminate. The vast estate of the Huashan Sect might be reduced to ashes.


    The reason why I insist on descending the mountain is to leave some room for Sect Leader Zong to maneuver, and to give the Huashan Sect some time to self-examine and self-correct.


    After all, the Peacekeeping Gang allows people to make mistakes and to correct them, just like how I only slightly punished Master Tong for his mistake and still insisted on helping him. But if the mistake is too grave, there won''t even be a chance to correct it."


    Slightly punished?


    You pierced my heart and lungs, and you call that slight punishment?


    So, I should thank you, right?


    Tong Shihong, who was healing his wounds, heard Du Ge''s words and was so angry that he almost lost control. He swayed slightly, a trace of fresh blood spilled from the corner of his mouth, and he almost lost his mind on the spot. He quickly stabilized his mind, focused on healing his wounds, and stopped listening to Du Ge''s nonsense.


    "I''ve made myself clear. Does Sect Leader Zong still insist on inviting me up the mountain?" Du Ge asked with a smile.


    Do you think I, Zong Gui, am easily scared?


    Are the hundreds of us in the Huashan Sect afraid of your three Heavenly Demons?


    Even if you talk eloquently, killing you would solve everything. Who in this world would dare to speak ill of me then?


    Do you really think the Huashan Sect is a third-rate sect like the Iron Palm Gang?


    Seeing Feng Qi being provoked into a corner, Zong Gui smiled broadly and said with a fist salute: "Gang Leader Feng, you worry too much. I, Zong Gui, have a clear conscience. Please."

 Chapter 62: Heavenly Demon is a group of pitiful people

    Chapter 62: Heavenly Demon is a group of pitiful people


    The thief won''t leave empty-handed.


    Since he hase, how could Du Ge just leave after saying a few words?


    If he leaves, Tong Shihong would have been stabbed in vain!


    Therefore, even if Zong Gui doesn''t provoke him, he still wants to defeat Huashan.


    No matter what kind of world it is, the fist is the strongest.


    If your fist is not strong, no one will pay attention to your preaching of fairness and righteousness.


    ...


    "Feng Qi is so clever, but he still can''t resist provocation!"


    "He is too impulsive. The Peacekeeping Alliance was in a good momentum, but now it''s all gone.""Feng Qi is also too arrogant. He clearly has so many people under hismand, but he insists on going alone to the meeting..."


    "He never put in effort to manage the Peacekeeping Alliance. Who would be willing to sacrifice for Feng Qi? Why do you think he injured Tong Shihong before the battle? If they really fight, do you think Tong Shihong would help him? To be honest, the fact that the Peacekeeping Alliance did not rebel after Feng Qi left is enough to prove that Feng Qi is highly skilled."


    "You make sense."


    "So, what is Feng Qi trying to achieve by establishing the Peacekeeping Alliance? He risked his life and gained nothing. Is it really for the sake of justice for thosemoners?"


    "He is the Heavenly Demon. We can''t think of him with human thoughts. Do you know why they are called Heavenly Demons? There is a saying in the theater, ''If you''re not crazy, you won''t survive.'' Feng Qi said that Heavenly Demons have their own attributes and must act ording to their attributes. But I think that demons are actually obsessions. They are trapped in their own obsessions. People who are stubborn can still be awakened by others, but these Demon Heads'' obsessions are instinctive. They can''t free themselves and will only dig themselves deeper. That''s why their behavior seems strange to us. In their own hearts, everything they do is normal..."


    "Now that you mention it, I understand. Obsession is killing, it will restrain the desire to kill in one''s heart. Obsession is hatred, it will hate the whole world. Feng Qi is right that the Heavenly Demons will harm the world. He wants to eliminate the other Heavenly Demons, but hepletely fails to realize that he himself is deeply trapped in obsession. He is also a pitiful person!"


    "He is a pitiful demon!"


    ...


    There are talented NPCs!


    With just a few simple sentences, the theory of Heavenly Demons has been fully exined. It seems to make sense and is in line with the yers'' words and actions...


    Du Ge looked at the group of amused people behind him, but a pitiful demon?


    The prestigious sects control all the resources. It''s not easy to have someone stand up for you, but you don''te to help and just talk on the side?


    Who is really pitiful?


    If it weren''t for the benefits outside the simtion field, he wouldn''t even bother with them!


    But how can you fully enjoy the spectacle without getting sttered with blood?


    Du Ge turned around and looked at the archers behind him, "Everyone, there is no harm in being courteous when there is no trouble. If you are not wicked, you are a thief. Even though I am making things difficult for the Sect Leader, he still insists on inviting me to Huashan. There must be a trap, and I suspect that there are Heavenly Demons lurking in Huashan, deceiving the Sect Leader. If we don''t have a conflict, it''s fine. But if a real fight breaks out, I ask all of you to retreat and not harm yourselves. After I deal with the Heavenly Demons in Huashan, you can temporarily join the Peacekeeping Alliance and assist me and the other two in managing the vast industry of Huashan. The Peacekeeping Alliance is fair and just, and no one will be taken advantage of..."


    Move them with emotions, entice them with benefits.


    Du Ge must make these people stay in Huashan and witness their rise to power.


    Only then can they deter other sects.


    As for the other Heavenly Demons in Huashan, Du Ge didn''t even care. The top three teams in the simtion field were the ones to worry about...


    If there were no Heavenly Demons?


    If Du Ge said there were, then there must be...


    ...


    Zong Gui naturally heard Feng Qi''s words, but he didn''t care at all. He couldn''t be bothered to argue with a few dead people.


    Throughout history, except for Qiao He, no one has ever left the Huashan Formation unscathed.


    Managing the industry of Huashan?


    What a joke!


    Zong Gui looked at Du Ge and the other two approaching step by step, lowered his voice, and said to the dozen or so brothers who had the same level of cultivation as him, "Stick to the n. If the arrows kill Wang San, then so be it. But if the arrows miss, remember to plug your ears immediately and not underestimate the enemy..."


    The dozen or so experts nodded in agreement.


    Plug their ears?


    Du Ge''s ears twitched slightly. If simply plugging his ears could deal with the fear of arrows, then it couldn''t be called a skill!


    ...


    200 meters, 150 meters, 100 meters, 80 meters...


    As Du Ge and the other two approached within arrow range, Zong Gui suddenly shouted, "Shoot!"


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Over a hundred archers who had been prepared for a long time shot their arrows almost simultaneously towards Wang San.


    Over a hundred arrows covered all the areas where Wang San could dodge...


    At the moment they heard themand to shoot.


    Du Ge and the other two suddenly elerated, like sharp arrows, rushing forward.


    With their keen ears and eyes, they had heard all of Tong Shihong''s arrangements and strategies along the way, and had already nned countermeasures.Du Ge rushed to the front, with a long sword in each hand. He used his right sword to deflect the arrows in front of him, and his left sword to deflect the arrows that Wang San couldn''t dodge. With his eyes at the back of his head, he could observe the surroundings without any blind spots, easily blocking several arrows for Wang San.


    Feng Zhong was in the middle, using both hands and ten fingers to push and deflect. His usual practice came in handy.


    The arrows shot near them were easily deflected by him.


    Although he often argued with Wang San, neither of them would back down. But he knew that Wang San was the main target of the enemy, so he naturally protected Wang San first.


    With the support of the two, not a single arrow out of the hundred or so arrowsnded on Wang San.


    After a round of simultaneous shooting, the archers no longer had the opportunity to shoot a second round.


    This is why martial arts experts in the martial world do not use bows and arrows.


    The speed of experts is too fast. Even in a sneak attack, they can only shoot one or two arrows at most before being approached by the opponent.


    Once the opponent gets close, bows and arrows be a burden. It is better to spend time practicing martial arts than practicing archery.


    Bows and arrows are useless.


    Zong Gui quickly picked up two cotton balls and stuffed them into his ears, shouting, "Form a formation."


    People around him followed suit and stuffed their ears.


    Only second-generation disciples and above were allowed to stuff their ears. Third-generation disciples did not have this privilege. Martial artists value their hearing and vision, and isting sound is equivalent to sealing off a part of their skills. Second-generation disciples could still adapt reluctantly.


    But third-generation disciples, without their hearing, couldn''t even coordinate with each other, and the formation would be disrupted.


    ...


    Hundreds of Huashan disciples streamed out from the main hall, facing Du Ge, surrounding themyer byyer, with their swords pointed at the three of them, shining brightly and dazzling.


    Just like in movies and TV shows!


    In the world of martial arts, if you don''t break through a sect''s gate, it''s as if you''vee here for nothing.


    Indeed, this formation is quite thrilling...


    In TV dramas, heroes break into famous sects, surrounded by hundreds of people, sweeping with their swords, piercing with their spears, killing in all directions, and finally breaking out of the encirclement, killing the boss without even getting a scratch. It''s so cool.


    But when you are actually in it, surrounded by hundreds of people, with sharp des everywhere you look, that kind of intimidation is not something ordinary people can bear. If your mental resilience is even slightlycking, you might wet yourself on the spot.


    However.


    Du Ge is no ordinary person anymore.


    Standing inside the encirclement, he looked at Zong Gui fearlessly and said, "Sect Leader Zong, as I expected, the Peacekeeping Sect is maintaining peace in the world, while the Huashan Sect is going against the tide. It''s only natural that they should face this disaster!"


    Wang San and he spoke at the same time, "My dear darlings, I can''t wait to turn your heads into my collection..."


    He didn''t have Du Ge''s eyes at the back of his head, so he couldn''t lock onto all the targets present.


    Therefore.


    He only targeted the second-generation disciples around Zong Gui and the third-generation disciples in front of him, but he spared Zong Gui.


    Before his words fell, chaos had already broken out in the Huashan Sect''s encirclement. Whether they had stuffed their ears or not, fear had invaded their hearts.


    Even the timid disciples couldn''t hold their swords steady.


    Zong Gui didn''t feel targeted by Wang San and didn''t sense anything unusual. He saw Du Ge and Wang San''s mouths moving, but couldn''t hear what they were saying. However, he could sense the abnormality around him and shouted without hesitation, "Attack!"


    He then attacked Wang San with his sword.


    The person affected by the fear hesitated and didn''t move, but behind Wang San, those unaffected simultaneously thrust their swords at him.


    At least five people, five swords, either shing or stabbing, attacked Wang San''s vital points, sealing off all his evasive directions.


    "Do not harm my brother."


    Du Ge''s figure turned, and the two long swords in his hands danced like windmills, blocking all the swords attacking Wang San.


    Beforeing here, he could already defeat Tong Shihong head-on, and aftering up the mountain, he received a buff. It was no problem for him to block a few swords for Wang San.


    Moreover, the martial skills of the other Huashan disciples, except for Zong Gui, were notparable to Tong Shihong''s.


    "My beloved darlings, don''t rush,e one by one. With so many of you, I won''t have enough space to hang your heads..." Wang San turned around andughed sinisterly, continuing to radiate his fear to more people. With Du Ge''s protection, he even had the leisure to pick up a skull hanging around his neck, put it under his nose, and savor it, saying, "Come, let us be together forever..."


    "Monster!"


    "Evil demon!"


    After Wang San''s outrageous behavior, those with poor mental resilience immediately lost theirposure. They didn''t care about the ongoing battle and turned to escape.


    Pfft!


    In the instant he turned around, Du Ge''s long sword had already pierced through his back. With the help of the eyes at the back of his head, he could perfectly seize any opportunity.


    At the same time.


    Wang San''s eyes turned blood red, and he became excited. When someone he liked was injured, he could unleash ten times his attack power.After only three rounds ofbat, our side had already lost a general. Zong Gui''s eyes were filled with rage, and he thrust his sword forward, "Fifth junior brother, Wang San, you deserve to die..."

 Chapter 63: Huashan chaos

    Chapter 63: Huashan chaos


    Du Ge turned around to block the sword for Wang San.


    But Wang San didn''t need it anymore. He howled and pounced on the guy he had stabbed to death. With a swift swing of his short de, he cleanly severed his head, holding the bloody head in his arms with deep affection. "Who hurt you? Why? No, besides me, no one can harm you... Damn it, you can only die by my hands..."


    After saying that, he dropped the head from his hand and flew towards another second-generation disciple who was terrified by his madness.


    That disciple was already in a state of fear, and when he saw Wang San pouncing towards him, his liver trembled. When he extended his long sword, his mind was already in chaos.


    The short de and the long sword collided.


    With a loud sound, the long sword was knocked away.


    Immediately, Wang San''s short de had already pierced into his chest, acting like a maniac. "Give me your heart, let me see your heart, see if there''s me in your heart..."


    No one wants to be just a support.


    Wang San was no exception. Feng Zhong''s keywords were upgrading too fast, biting at his heels. He didn''t know when Feng Zhong would surpass him, so he had to speed up his own upgrade and maintain his advantage.Using words alone was too slow. He had to demonstrate his sick love and obsession through actions...


    A momentter.


    A beating heart fell into Wang San''s palm. He looked at the heart in his hand with an infatuated silly smile. "Darling, your heart is warm, I didn''t guess wrong, you do have me in your heart..."


    Wang San''s sudden burst of power frightened all the disciples who were terrified by his madness.


    Originally.


    They were enduring their fear and fighting.


    After all, Wang San didn''t seem to be good at fighting. Killing him would bring relief.


    But now, Wang San not only stood there and spoke, but also took action himself.


    And what was he saying?


    Heavenly Demon!


    He was a genuine Heavenly Demon!


    At this moment.


    Fear overcame reason, causing them to forget that turning around meant death. They all turned around and rushed out with their swords, wanting to quickly escape from this terrifying battlefield and get away from the madman Wang San.


    Du Ge was someone who was good at seizing opportunities.


    Puff!


    Puff!


    Puff!


    Anyone who dared to turn around couldn''t escape his sword.


    Du Ge was ultimately kind-hearted and didn''t kill everyone. With a single sword strike, he disabled theirbat abilities, then turned back to protect Feng Zhong and faced Zong Gui.


    Feng Zhong was the weakest among the three. Although his attributes had indeed improved, his skills were notbat-oriented. He relied purely on instinct to fight, at most on par with Feng Family''s Family Master Feng Shiren. Among a group of experts, without Du Ge''s support, he would have been chopped into minced meat long ago.


    However, it seemed that he had really advanced a new skill. When his fingers flicked away the opponent''s long sword, the opponent couldn''t help but make strange sounds like "ah" or "hmm".


    Then their faces would turn red, their eyes would be unfocused, and even the most exquisite techniques would be chaotic...


    And then, Feng Zhong would kick them down and follow up with a sword strike.


    ...


    "Ding!"


    "Dang!"


    "Heavenly Demon!"


    "Don''te over!"


    "Ah!"


    "Help!"


    "Ah~!"


    ...


    Strange sounds echoed in the square in front of the main hall of Huashan Sect.


    The wandering martial artists on the outskirts were all stunned.


    They looked at each other.


    From the sound, it didn''t seem like a bloody battle, right?


    Just by listening to the sound, they had no idea what was happening inside. Unable to resist their curiosity, the martial artists climbed up trees and onto rooftops, trying to observe Heavenly Demon''s fighting style.


    But from a distance, they still couldn''t see clearly.


    However, the Huashan formation was in chaos, and they could understand that...


    Heavenly Demon was truly wicked. Judging from the situation, it seemed that Huashan Sect couldn''t hold on. Were they about to witness history?


    No, they should participate in history.


    If Huashan Sect really lost, it would be their turn as temporary workers to step in. They heard that Feng Qi was generous to the people below...


    ...


    Zong Gui had earplugs in and couldn''t hear the outside sounds, but the chaotic formation and the falling Huashan disciples made his face turn increasingly pale.


    What''s going on?


    What are they afraid of?


    Didn''t I give you earplugs?


    I''m fine, why are you running?


    Also.


    Feng Zhong''s martial skills were clearlycking. When you fought against him, your face turned as red as a caterpir...


    Seeing that if this continued, Feng Qi and the others would break through the Huashan formation, Zong Gui gritted his teeth and used the technique "Peak upon Peak" to force Du Ge back, quickly pulling out his earplugs.


    The strange sounds and the situation on the scene quickly matched up?


    Then.


    Zong Gui felt even more abnormal.


    The earplugs he provided were useless. There was only one possibility left: Wang San left him alone just to toy with him, to let him watch Huashan Sect''s downfall in a sober state.


    What a great humiliation!"Heavenly Demon brat, Heavenly Demon brat." Zong Gui gritted his teeth, shing at Du Ge with a sword that seemed to be imbued with a rainbow-like light. The sword''s glow even reflected on his face, turning it golden. "Master Tong was right, you demons shouldn''t exist in this world..."


    Despite the relentless attacks, Du Ge''s strength continued to grow. Even if Zong Gui was going mad, he couldn''t touch Du Ge. However, his sword was inferior to Zong Gui''s Golden Dawn Sword, and it was chipped in several ces.


    Seeing this, Du Ge decided not to sh directly with his sword. He dodged his attacks, slipped away, stabbed a couple of fleeing Huashan disciples, and then returned to fight Zong Gui.


    With him holding off Zong Gui, the pressure on Feng Zhong and Wang San would be greatly reduced, and their attributes would also increase.


    Seeing Zong Gui take out his earplugs, Du Ge said with a pained expression, "Sect Leader Zong, is this the oue you wanted? For your selfish desires, you''ve buried the centuries-old legacy of Huashan, and sacrificed the lives of so many good men. They''ve trained hard for over a decade, they could have been heroes praised by all, freely roaming the world, punishing the wicked and promoting the good... But look at them now, they''ve died miserably here, their names won''t even be remembered, their bodies can''t even be preserved intact. All of this is because of you, Sect Leader Zong..."


    "Shut up, you Demon Head! If you hadn''te to Huashan, none of this would have happened. It''s clear that you killed my Huashan disciples. What are you pretending to be a good person for?" Zong Gui was furious.


    "Sect Leader Zong, the Peacekeeping Gang came with good intentions, just to invite the Huashan Sect to jointly uphold the righteousness of the martial world, not to annex the Huashan Sect. Where did we go wrong?" Du Ge said, "Wasn''t it Sect Leader Zong who used the pretext of observing the agreement to set up arge formation and attack us?


    Young men of the Huashan Sect, Sect Leader Zong''s defeat is certain. He doesn''t value your lives. Why not join my Peacekeeping Gang? I will protect your safety. Although I am a Heavenly Demon, I would never use the lives of my subordinates to fill a pit. Wouldn''t it be better to stay alive and do something more meaningful? Once I defeat Zong Gui, Huashan will belong to my Peacekeeping Gang, and all resources will still be managed by you. We are all born of our parents..."


    "Shut up!" Zong Gui was about to go mad, "Huashan disciples should serve Huashan. Following you, this Demon Head, is the path to ruin."


    "Sect Leader Zong, you are tantly lying. In the Peacekeeping Gang, I, the Gang Leader, always lead the charge, and every ordinary disciple lives well..." Du Ge retorted with a smile, "If you dare, let the ordinary disciples go, and we can have a one-on-one duel!"


    Why should I give up the great advantage of Huashan and duel with you?


    Seeing that the third-generation disciples were looking at him with strange expressions, Zong Gui felt a lump in his throat. He wanted to refute, but didn''t know how to start. No matter what the real reason was, everything Feng Qi said was damn true!


    No matter how he exined, he would be at a disadvantage.


    This eloquent Demon brat!


    Is the Huashan Sect really going to perish in my hands?


    Zong Gui felt a wave of despair. He suddenly regretted sending the elders away. Their martial arts were not weaker than his. If they were here, the situation wouldn''t be so passive!


    Unfortunately, Bai Xiaosheng''s letter came toote. If he had found the "Dugu Nine Swords" a few months earlier, he could have killed several Feng Qis!


    And that Tong Shihong, Feng Qi is clearly so powerful, why did you portray him as weak? Are you deliberately trying to harm Huashan...

 Chapter 64: Skill fight

    Chapter 64: Skill fight


    Tan Hongsheng and Gao Hongqiao, who were acting as surprise soldiers among the third-generation disciples, looked at Du Ge and the other three who were killing everyone, and both of them were dumbfounded.


    Gao Hongqiao swallowed his saliva and said, "Old Tan, these three guys are too powerful!"


    Tan Hongsheng''s face turned ugly. "You made such a bigmotion in just over ten days. You''re also so powerful. You don''t leave any room for others..."


    Gao Hongqiao asked in confusion, "How can these three people be so tacit and trust each other? Clearly, everyone in the simtion field is in apetitive rtionship. Are they acquaintances?"


    Tan Hongsheng said, "The possibility of them being acquaintances is very low. At first, they might have some concerns, but if all three of them enter the top ten in the simtion field, then before eliminating others, they will have an absolutely reliable alliance."


    Gao Hongqiao was stunned. "Should we still make a move? Zong Gui obviously can''t hold on. This guy even sent several elders out..."


    Tan Hongsheng said, "Do you think in the current situation, Zong Gui''s defeat, we have a chance to escape?"


    Gao Hongqiao looked at Du Ge''s ghostly speed, and his face changed. "Old Tan, what if the two of us surrender? Is there a possibility that Feng Qi will take us in?"


    Tan Hongsheng asked, "What is your keyword?"Gao Hongqiao blinked. "Bravery, didn''t we already discuss this?"


    Tan Hongsheng sneered and shook his head. "At a critical moment like this, is it interesting to pretend? Let''s reveal our keywords and see if there is any hope for aeback. My keyword ispetition, and my advanced skill is ''Expert in Internal Competition.'' As long as I initiate apetition, others will involuntarily follow. The higher the attribute, the greater the influence. This keyword must rely on the sect, otherwise it is useless. This skill has too many side effects, and Feng Qi won''t use mine."


    Gao Hongqiao forced a smile. "If you don''t use it, then I definitely won''t be able to use it. My keyword is recklessness, and I have two advanced skills: Fearless Recklessness and Just Recklessness. You already know about Fearless Recklessness. When I act recklessly, all my attributes increase tenfold. Just Recklessness means that when I act recklessly, there is a certain chance that people around me will act recklessly with me. Purely negative keywords..."


    "Fearless Recklessness?" Tan Hongsheng''s eyes lit up. "We still have a chance."


    "What chance?" Gao Hongqiao asked.


    "Feng Qi didn''t make a move on me. Obviously, he wants to subdue the Huashan Sect. If we continue, the disciples of the Huashan Sect will either be persuaded by him or lose their morale due to his attacks." Gao Hongqiao said, "Your skill can quickly make people chaotic. Feng Qi will never be able to truly subdue Huashan. If wee a few more times, increase our attributes, and then use Fearless Recklessness to kill one person, once we inherit his attribute value, we will be invincible."


    "Gao Hongqiao won''t give me a chance, right!" Gao Hongqiao said.


    "Isn''t there still me?" Tan Hongsheng said, "As long as Feng Qi dares to make a move against you, I will use Expert in Internal Competition to make himpete with himself. Don''t forget, we are not fighting alone. Zong Gui and the disciples of the Huashan Sect are on our side! Don''t hesitate, Feng Qi will definitely not let us go. Take a risk. Maybe we will be in the top ten of the simtion field. Just don''t kill everyone. Leave one for me. As long as we survive Feng Qi''s challenge, the two of us can still dominate."


    "Okay." Gao Hongqiao agreed readily.


    ...


    The King of Internal Competition and Just Recklessness?


    Gao Hongqiao and Tan Hongsheng spoke in low voices.


    But their words were too secretive. Amidst the screams, Du Ge couldn''t pay attention to them.


    The two of them hid behind the crowd. Du Ge could locate their positions, but he couldn''t break through the human wall in front of him and quickly deal with them...


    When Feng Jiu transformed into the Glutton, he caught Du Ge off guard. Now that these two guys had exposed their abilities, Du Ge naturally wouldn''t suffer a loss again. He immediately shouted, "San''er, north, two Heavenly Demons, one is Competition, the other is Recklessness. Advanced skills: Expert in Internal Competition and Just Recklessness. When they show upter, kill them first."


    Competition and Recklessness?


    Role model and bravery?


    Zong Gui''s mind was in a daze, and for a moment, he didn''t think of the two Heavenly Demons. When he heard Feng Qi''s report, his nose almost went crooked. These two bastards, in such a critical situation, they still yed tricks. It seemed that the Heavenly Demons had no good intentions...


    ...


    "Damn, have my senses reached their peak!" Their whereabouts were exposed, and Gao Hongqiao and Tan Hongsheng eximed at the same time.


    "Old Gao, let''s go all out." Tan Hongsheng shouted.


    "Feng Qi, with me here, if you want to take Huashan, you''ll have to step over my dead body." Gao Hongqiao raised his sword and shouted, "No matter how powerful Feng Qi is, there are only two of them. Even if each of us stabs them like a ho''s nest, it will be over with Just Recklessness. Who needs formations? Brothers, follow me and charge..."


    "Charge!"


    "Charge!"


    Just now, the disciples of the Huashan Sect were persuaded by Du Ge and slowed down their attacks. But after Gao Hongqiao shouted, arge group of people lost their sanity and rushed into the crowd, even dragging Tan Hongsheng along.


    The Huashan disciples who were not affected by "Just Recklessness" were instantly knocked off bnce.


    The people affected by "Fearful Fear" in the inner circle fled outside, while the Huashan disciples affected by "Just Recklessness" rushed inside.


    With the two forces colliding, the originally intact formation of Huashanpletely fell apart and could no longer take shape.


    "Brothers, follow me and charge."


    "Kill Feng Qi."


    "Kill Feng Qi."


    More and more people were dragged in, seemingly losing their sanity and fearless of death.


    "Zong Sect Leader, are they the Heavenly Demons you rely on?" Du Ge sneered and mocked.


    Zong Gui saw the scene outside with a chill in his heart. These guys with such an ability to manipte others, can they really make a name for themselves? Does Huashan Sect still have a ce for him?"Darlings, are you really going to fight me?" Wang San stepped forward, using his charm to instill fear.


    Gao Hongqiao was the first to charge.


    When he met Wang San''s eyes, his heart skipped a beat, as if the man in front of him could rip out his heart at any moment. But under the influence of his reckless courage, his fear turned into motivation. The only thought left in his mind was to kill him, kill him, or he would die...


    Immediately, he changed his target: "Kill Wang San, fear no evil, kill gods if they block the way, kill Buddhas if they block the way."


    The Huashan disciples who charged with him werepletely swept up in his momentum, unable to control their actions. Even though they were terrified, they couldn''t stop themselves. They trembled and shouted, "Don''t kill me, don''t kill me," while charging forward.


    Wang San was taken aback by their reaction. He quickly jumped behind Du Ge and lowered his voice: "Brother Seven, this one''s skill counters mine."


    "Why aren''t you running then? If you can''t beat him, can''t you outrun him?" Du Ge gave him a nce, "Activate your skill and charge in the opposite direction. You have higher attributes, you''re faster than him..."


    Wang San understood. He smeared the fresh blood on his hand onto the corner of his mouth, raised his dagger, and charged into the crowd, shouting as he ran: "Don''t be afraid, darlings, your brother is here to apany you."


    The second-generation disciples were either injured or dead.


    The third-generation disciples couldn''t hold their formation against the terrifying Wang San and turned to run.


    Wang San followed closely: "Why are you running? Stay and keep mepany! If you can''t stay, leave your heads behind. Hang them around my neck, and we can keep each otherpany day and night..."


    "Demon, stay away!"


    "Charge, kill Wang San, y the heart demon."


    ...


    Wang San''s escape gave Gao Hongqiao an inexplicable confidence.


    With the advantage of having more people behind him, he ran past Feng Qi and chased after Wang San. Of course, he would pick the softer target. Once he killed Wang San and gained ten times his attributes, it wouldn''t be toote to kill Feng Qi.


    And so.


    On the main square of Huashan.


    A rather strange scene unfolded. A group of people were running ahead, screaming and howling, causing chaos among the outsiders who didn''t understand what was happening.


    Wang San, with a dagger in hand and blood all over his face, was chasing after them, shouting "Darling, I love you" as he ran;


    Behind him was Gao Hongqiao leading a group of people, their eyes red as they shouted "y the heart demon"...


    The entire Huashan Sect was in chaos.


    The onlookers outside were dumbfounded...


    "Sect Leader Zong, what am I supposed to say about you! Sigh!" Du Ge looked at Zong Gui, sighed, and suddenly raised his rusty sword,unching a surprise attack from behind on Gao Hongqiao''s team, "You beasts, can''t you see your fellow disciples lying on the ground? How can you step over them without a second thought..."

 Chapter 65: Ding Huashan

    Chapter 65: Ding Huashan


    Is this still my Huashan Sect?


    Looking at the chaotic scene in front of him, Zong Gui, holding the Jin Xia Sword, looked lost and seemed to have aged more than ten years. If this continues, the Huashan Sect will be expelled from the martial world!


    Why is it like this?


    What did I do wrong? Why is the heavens punishing me like this?


    ...


    Du Ge was very fast. In a moment, he assassinated more than ten people and even had time to return and rescue Feng Zhong.


    After all,


    The Huashan Formation haspletely fallen into chaos, and he can always find someone with their back to him.


    With his mind''s eye scanning the entire battlefield, once he observed Feng Zhong in danger, he would randomly find someone to strike and protect Feng Zhong from disaster.Du Ge was like a ck lightning, shing through the crowd, every time he stopped, someone would fall.


    "The awake disciples of the Huashan Sect, what are you dazed for? Save people! Quickly carry the injured to the side, or else they will be trampled to death! This battle is not something you can participate in. Leave and do something more meaningful with your lives." Taking a moment to catch his breath, Du Ge stopped and loudly ordered the confused Huashan disciples, not forgetting to promote himself, "The Peacekeeping Alliance is a righteous alliance. No matter when, we always prioritize life."


    With these words, the difference between right and wrong became clear.


    Regardless of Feng Qi''s true intentions, he had always been passively dealing with the conflicts provoked by the Huashan Sect...


    That''s right.


    The war was initiated by the Huashan Sect.


    Feng Qi and the other two came up the mountain to discuss joining the Peacekeeping Alliance with the Huashan Sect. Moreover, he saw through the Huashan Sect''s plot against him and was already prepared to leave the mountain. He even pointed out that the Heavenly Demon was hiding within the Huashan Sect, giving the Sect Leader a chance to reflect and reform...


    It was their own Sect Leader.


    It was him who recklessly provoked him, resulting in this tragic situation.


    Feng Qi didn''t provoke you at all. He wanted to eliminate the Heavenly Demon in the martial world and maintain peace for the people. Why did you have to get rid of him?


    Moreover, Du Ge called for the rescue of his own enemies, while the Sect Leader was there ying demons...


    Inparison,


    Those clear-minded disciples of the Huashan Sect couldn''t help but start to reflect.


    After going through one incident after another in their minds, many people began to put down their weapons and silently carried their injured fellow disciples to a safe ce.


    With someone taking the lead, the rest of the people were even less willing to fight.


    Even if they didn''t save anyone, they retreated to the side and coldly observed the situation in the field.


    In no time, the crowded Huashan Square became empty.


    Only two groups of people remained, centered around Wang San, running around the square, crying,ughing, shouting...


    Zong Gui mechanically wielded his long sword to confront Du Ge. He saw the situation on the field and wanted to let his disciples return to the battle, but he couldn''t bring himself to say it.


    Not to mention whether the disciples of the Huashan Sect would listen to him, he didn''t even know who to let them fight against.


    Feng Qi?


    Although most people were injured by Feng Qi, he only injured and didn''t kill. He even called for the rescue of the people from Huashan. To be an enemy to this extent, he was already righteous enough. There probably weren''t many people willing to take action against him!


    Gao Hongqiao?


    Gao Hongqiao was still a disciple of the Huashan Sect on the surface, helping him in the fight against Feng Qi!


    This is ridiculous!


    Zong Gui felt extremely frustrated. He couldn''t understand how things had developed into this mess!


    This is nothing like the martial world.


    If he had known it would turn out like this, he would have joined the Peacekeeping Alliance straightforwardly...


    ...


    Seeing more and more people putting down their weapons, Du Ge nced at Zong Gui and made a promise, "Don''t panic, the Huashan Sect cannot amodate you. Join the Peacekeeping Alliance. The Peacekeeping Alliance will always be your shield."


    There weren''t many people who were influenced by Gao Hongqiao. Du Ge''s sudden strikes were fierce and fast, and in no time, there were only a few people chasing after him.


    Tan Hongsheng caught a glimpse of the situation beside him and was afraid that he would be stabbed in the back by Du Ge for no reason. He made up his mind, "Everyone, who has practiced swordsmanship as well as I have? Watch me perform the Phoenix Dance..."


    At the moment when the "Inward Copse Expert" skill was activated, everyone around him was forced to stop and instinctively picked up their swords, practicing the Huashan Sword Technique with precision.


    Du Ge, Wang San, Feng Zhong, Zong Gui, and everyone else were forced to interrupt their current actions and join in, following the movements with precision.


    The disciples who were injured on the ground struggled to get up and practice swordsmanship, unwilling to fall behind.


    From motion to stillness, the style suddenly changed.


    Du Ge''s face turned dark.


    Damn it.


    Is this the "Inward Copse Expert"?


    You practice martial arts, and others have to practice martial arts too. Are they really all going to follow you and get involved in this mess?


    If you want to eat shit, do others have to fight you for it?


    This skill is even more unreasonable than Glutton!


    Well, these guys'' skills are all pretty unreasonable. Compared to them, my self-sacrificing righteousness is too gentle.


    If it weren''t for the fact that I started early and developed rapidly, I definitely wouldn''t be their opponent...


    This person cannot be spared.


    "Sect Leader Zong, after the sword practice is over, kill Feng Qi. The disciples of the Huashan Sect can join the Peacekeeping Alliance. Can you do it?" Tan Hongsheng also fell into the fear of being overwhelmed by the unreasonable skill. After withdrawing from the skill that had ruined everything, he didn''t even dare to look at Wang San and trembled as he tried to influence Zong Gui.


    Do you still have the face to say that to me?


    You fraud!


    Zong Gui red at Tan Hongsheng. If his sword couldn''t be swung out, Tan Hongsheng would have been stabbed to death by him long ago.What was this now? The dignified Sect Leader of Huashan, practicing basic Huashan swordsmanship with a group of people after a formal fight with Feng Qi?


    Du Ge spoke before Zong Gui could: "Why can''t I go? The Peacekeeping Gang hasn''t suffered any losses, only the Huashan Sect has. My goal is to eradicate you Heavenly Demons. If I can ept disciples from the Huashan Sect, I can ept Sect Leader Zong."


    "Sect Leader, if you go to the Peacekeeping Gang, there will be no Huashan Sect left!" Tan Hongsheng protested unwillingly.


    "It''s just a joint defense, not merging the Huashan Sect into the Peacekeeping Gang. What nonsense are you talking about?" Feng Zhong said, "Sect Leader Zong, this Heavenly Demon you trust is not well-intentioned. He clearly wants to push you, to push Huashan to a dead end. Think about it, haven''t they been misleading you all along?"


    As soon as the tongue of right and wrong spoke, Zong Gui immediately cast a doubtful look at Tan Hongsheng, feeling more and more uneasy.


    Damn!


    Seeing Zong Gui''s gaze, Tan Hongsheng''s heart thumped. He knew that all his ns had fallen through. The cooperation between Du Ge and his twopanions was too tacit, and they couldn''t exploit any loopholes.


    He took a deep breath: "Feng Qi, do I have a chance to join the Peacekeeping Gang? My keyword ispetition. I can mobilize all the disobedient people in the Peacekeeping Gang. Aren''t you trying to maintain world peace? Let me lead, no one will not do their best..."


    I''m afraid you''ll mobilize them to assassinate me. The bait of the top ten in the Simtion Field is too tempting, tempting enough to make anyone take risks.


    The rivers andkes are in chaos, and there''s no time to train you little cmari anymore!


    Compared to you, the natives are so much easier to control, so naive and simple...


    "ying both sides, you''ve harmed the Huashan Sect enough, and now you want to harm my Peacekeeping Gang?" Du Ge red at him and scolded, "Sect Leader Zong, you now see the harm of the Heavenly Demon. Two Heavenly Demons, one confuses the mind, the other confuses behavior, they can''t be controlled at all. Let''s join forces to kill the Heavenly Demon and end the war. The Huashan Sect can''t afford more casualties."


    Feng Qi kept ming the Heavenly Demon, giving him a way out. How could Zong Gui not understand? He pondered for a moment, looked around at the numb faces of his disciples, sighed, and said, "Gang Leader Feng, I was misled by the Heavenly Demon before and made such a stupid mistake. The Huashan Sect is willing to join the Peacekeeping Alliance and follow the Gang Leader to kill the Heavenly Demon."


    With thest glimmer of hope stripped away, Tan Hongsheng''s face changed and he couldn''t help but curse: "Zong Gui, who misled you? It''s clear that you wanted to deal with Feng Qi yourself. You fool, you have no idea what you''re up against. Remember Tong Shihong? If you cooperate with Feng Qi, I''m afraid you''ll be swallowed up without even your bones left."


    He turned to Gao Hongqiao, "Hongqiao, I have no chance to escape. I''ll create an opportunity for you. You rush out and jump down from the back cliff. If you survive, go and contact others. Spread the skills of Feng Qi and the other two. I won''t let them get away with it even if I die..."


    "Okay!" Gao Hongqiao was closest to Wang San. Without the boost of Fearless Bravery, he was terrified and didn''t dare to open his eyes. He just wanted to escape as soon as possible. Upon hearing this, he agreed readily, "I will kill Feng Qi and avenge you."


    The fact proved.


    Their thoughts were too idealistic. Without winning over Zong Gui, their fate was already sealed.


    As the swordsmanship routine ended, Tan Hongsheng didn''t even have time to create a secondpetition project before he was stabbed in the throat by Du Ge and in the heart by Zong Gui, exiting the Simtion Field with a face full of unwillingness.


    With Tan Hongsheng''s death, Gao Hongqiao had no way out.


    His attributes were too low. Even with the tenfold attribute boost from Fearless Bravery, he couldn''t match Du Ge''s speed.


    After all, the backstabbing bonus was proportional to the attributes.


    Du Ge originally had high attributes. In Huashan, he was both maintaining peace and backstabbing, fighting more and more bravely, and his attributes never stopped growing, breaking through the sky early.


    Even with the "Fearless Bravery", Gao Hongqiao only managed to run seven or eight meters before he was caught up by Du Ge and stabbed in the heart, following in Tan Hongsheng''s footsteps.


    Du Ge''s attributes increased again.


    This time, he finally confirmed that the increase from killing yers was calcted separately from the keywords. Killing yers did indeed give an extra attribute bonus.


    Excellentpetition mechanism!

 Chapter 66: Martial World Lord

    Chapter 66: Martial World Lord


    "Huashan Sect is finished."


    "If I remember correctly, it was you who said that the Peacekeeping Gang is finished, right?"


    "I didn''t know Feng Qi was so powerful. If I had known, I would have helped him earlier. Maybe I could have gained some favor. Now I can say that not only is Huashan Sect finished, but the Three Gates and Five Sects are also finished. Do you believe it?"


    "Is this the way to fight? Unless Martial Saint Qiao is reborn, no one can control Feng Qi anymore. It''s truly a chaotic world with the Heavenly Demon..."


    "That person who followed the Heavenly Demon in practicing swordsmanship, it''s interesting. If I had trained with him, I might have be a top expert. It''s a pity that such a talented Heavenly Demon was killed by Feng Qi. What a waste of talent."


    "Talent? Didn''t you see that even the severely injured stood up when they practiced together? Do you think he can train you to death? It''s fortunate that Feng Qi''s obsession is to protect. If he were to kill, the whole world would be finished."


    "Everything has its own fate. When the Heavenly Demon appears, there will inevitably be someone like Feng Qi to clean up the mess."


    ...


    The wanderers whispered among themselves.On the side of Huashan Sect, there was silence.


    Healthy people came and went to help the injured, while those who were terrified of the Heavenly Demon, like Wang San, kept their distance and dared not approach. Even the injured dared not groan loudly.


    Wherever their gaze fell, it was deste.


    Zong Gui felt bitter in his heart as he looked at Feng Qi and the others in front of him. Finally, he sped his fists and said, "Thank you, Gang Leader Feng, for showing mercy."


    This battlepletely destroyed his pride as the Sect Leader.


    "What a disaster!" Du Ge sighed, his saintlypassion for the world and people fully disyed. "Without getting rid of the Heavenly Demon, the martial world will not be at peace. I hope other sects will take this as a warning. I can''t bear to see such tragedies happen again."


    If it weren''t for you, how could such a tragedy happen?


    You are the biggest Heavenly Demon!


    Zong Gui wanted to respond, but he felt awkward no matter how he answered, so he changed the topic. "What will Gang Leader Feng do next? Huashan Sect will fully cooperate."


    "My Divine Fist Sect will also fully support." Tong Shihong came to their side, trembling.


    When the battle was halfway through, his injuries stabilized and he could almost move. He had originally wanted to escape during the chaos, but after seeing what happened to Huashan Sect, he forcibly suppressed the thought of escape and came over to show his support as soon as the battle ended.


    Huashan Sect made him realize the danger of the Heavenly Demon. Not every Heavenly Demon was as righteous as Gang Leader Feng. With their interference, the martial world would truly have no peace. Without Gang Leader Feng, the martial world would be in danger...


    If you had this attitude in the letter, Huashan Sect wouldn''t have suffered such a disaster...


    You bastard!


    Zong Gui nced at Tong Shihong dissatisfiedly and sped his fists. "Master Tong is seriously injured and cannot be relied upon. Gang Leader Feng, please give me instructions."


    "Master Zong, you are mistaken. Although I am seriously injured, the Divine Fist Sect has many talented individuals. Your Huashan Sect, on the other hand, has suffered injuries and deaths. How many people can still be of use?" Tong Shihong retorted, seemingly remembering something. "Besides, you, this guy, said behind my back that my fist technique is a woman''s fighting style. Your character is rotten. I haven''t even held you ountable yet."


    "Who said your fist technique is a woman''s fighting style?" Zong Gui asked in surprise. "Where did you hear such rumors?"


    "... " Feng Zhong''s face twitched involuntarily and he looked away.


    Tong Shihong was stunned, his embarrassed face turning red. This was clearly Feng Zhong''s joke, but why did I ask about it?


    "Both Sect Leaders, please stop arguing. We are all one family now and we need to work together. Currently, the Heavenly Demon is spreading throughout the world, hiding in the shadows. Even if our three sects join forces, it is too slow to search for them. With Huashan Sect and the Divine Fist Sect joining the Peacekeeping Alliance, we will have some influence in the martial world. Why not let the two Sect Leaders take the lead and exin the danger of the Heavenly Demon to other sects, so that they can self-examine and find the Heavenly Demon within their own sects, and then kill them while they are weak?" Du Ge nodded and suggested.


    Zong Gui and Tong Shihong nced at each other and ignored each other.


    After a moment, Zong Gui said, "Gang Leader Feng''s words are reasonable, but I believe that even with the lessons of Huashan Sect, other sects will not take Gang Leader Feng''s words seriously..."


    He paused for a moment, "Gang Leader Feng may not be familiar with other sects. They are like Huashan Sect, unwilling to be restrained by the Peacekeeping Alliance. Even if they know there is a Heavenly Demon within their sect, they will think about controlling or using the Heavenly Demon first before dealing with Gang Leader Feng."


    "A group of foolish people, disregarding the harm caused by the Heavenly Demon for their own benefit." Du Ge frowned. "If the martial world is controlled by such people, it will be destroyed sooner orter!"


    Even they are cursing them!


    Zong Gui and Tong Shihong felt a bit embarrassed.Zong Gui shook his head, "Gang Leader Feng, human nature is greedy. The righteousness and justice that your Peacekeeping Gang upholds are exactly what the martial worldcks now. The Three Gates and Five Sects have been used to bullying and exploiting others, and it''s inevitable that they harbor filth and corruption within their ranks. They don''t want to eliminate the Heavenly Demon, but they are more afraid that one day, if your Peacekeeping Gang grows too powerful, the butcher''s knife will fall on them. Only by getting rid of you, can they feel at ease! In their hearts, your Peacekeeping Gang is the greatest threat..."


    Tong Shihong looked at Zong Gui in astonishment, his eyes clearly expressing, ''You''ve got some nerve!''


    Why should they be spared when the Huashan Sect suffered so much?


    Zong Gui ignored Tong Shihong and continued, "Gang Leader Feng, your previous attitude was too mild. Only by making them fear, making them hurt, making them realize that opposing the Peacekeeping Gang will result in the extermination of their sect, will they listen to you, and only then can the martial world truly be at peace."


    Du Ge nced at him, signaling him to continue.


    Zong Gui thought for a moment, as if making up his mind, he looked at Du Ge and said seriously, "Gang Leader Feng, the martial world has been in chaos for a long time, it''s time for a Martial Arts Alliance Leader to manage it. Your skills are unparalleled,parable to the Martial Saint a hundred years ago, and you have the ambition to protect the world. I believe that the Martial Arts Alliance Leader should be none other than you. Master Tong, what do you think?"


    What are your intentions?


    Are you trying to put Feng Qi on the spot, or are you trying to drag the other sects into this?


    Tong Shihong''s brow twitched a few times, recalling his own experiences, he nodded affirmatively, "I also believe that Gang Leader Feng is qualified to take the position of Martial Arts Alliance Leader. Now, under the leadership of the Gang Leader, there are already the Huashan and Divine Fist Sects. If we can incorporate Taishan and Emei, we will control half of the martial world''s sects. Even if he is not the Alliance Leader, he is already the Alliance Leader. At that time, who would dare not follow his orders?"


    Martial Arts Alliance Leader!


    What a prestigious title...


    Being able to mix up the title of Martial Arts Alliance Leader, upholding the justice of the martial world is a matter of course, and it''s even more justified!


    Although Zong Gui seemed to have ulterior motives, Du Ge was still tempted. He smiled and said, "The two Sect Leaders are right, I was thinking too shallowly before. I only thought about solving the threat of the Heavenly Demon in a way that everyone could ept. Now it seems that I should act decisively to maintain world peace, and I should use iron-blooded methods!"


    "Yes, we should use iron-blooded methods." Zong Gui agreed.


    "Alright, let''s settle it then. In order to eradicate the Heavenly Demon as soon as possible and restore peace to the martial world, I will take the position of Martial Arts Alliance Leader." Du Ge quickly adapted to his new role, "Master Zong, you will immediately send people to notify the Emei, Taishan, Beggar''s Sect and other sects, asking them to thoroughly investigate the number of Heavenly Demons within their sects and the towns they control within seven days, and to kill them. If they can''t find any Heavenly Demons, it means they are intentionally harboring them, and for the sake of world peace, I will join forces with the Huashan and Divine Fist Sects to punish them. Don''t hesitate to be tough."


    "Yes." Zong Gui responded.


    Du Ge turned to Feng Zhong and said, "Feng Zhong, you write a letter to all the major sects, telling them that in twenty days, the Peacekeeping Gang will hold a Martial Arts Tournament at the top of Huashan to elect the Martial Arts Alliance Leader and discuss the matter of eradicating the Heavenly Demon. If they don''te, they will be considered as aplices of the Heavenly Demon, and the Peacekeeping Alliance willunch a crusade against them."


    Feng Zhong was stunned for a moment and asked, "Brother Seven, isn''t twenty days too long? Giving them so much time, there should be quite a few people growing up. If a group of Heavenly Demonse to participate in the Martial Arts Tournament, we three may not be able to cope..."


    Cough!


    Wang San coughed, looking at Feng Zhong with a strange look in his eyes.


    Feng Zhong was taken aback, and then realized where he had gone wrong.


    Twenty dayster, it would only be a month. In the previous Simtion Field, everyone only left the novice vige after a month, but now, they were busy integrating the major sects.


    And not all keywords are suitable for openbat...


    Their side, ranking in the top three groups, had people and territory, what could those guyspare with them?


    Indeed, he was overthinking.


    "We won''t just wait here." Du Ge, unaware of the inside story, thought Feng Zhong''s worry made sense. He turned to look at him and exined, "As soon as the messenger leaves, we will leave too, and first incorporate the nearby sects into the Peacekeeping Alliance. As long as our territory isrge enough and we have enough people to use, others should weigh the pros and cons of continuing to oppose us."

 Chapter 67: The most powerful force in the world

    Chapter 67: The most powerful force in the world


    Du Ge didn''t rush to leave after setting his future goals. His abilities came from his keyword attribute, and he couldn''t afford to lose the basic foundation he maintained at any time.


    Du Ge recruited the wandering knights who were watching the excitement on the mountain into the peacekeeping gang, promising them benefits and asking them to spread the news of the battle on Huashan, making more people aware of the danger and uncontrobility of the Heavenly Demon.


    He also sent disciples from the Huashan Sect to establish a new patrol team, visiting the small sects controlled by the Huashan Sect and investigating whether they were hiding the Heavenly Demon. They also punished the viins around Huashan and promoted the concept of the peacekeeping gang to the public, further expanding their achievements.


    As long as the territory he maintained wasrge enough, even if one ce was destroyed, his attributes wouldn''t drop too much.


    In the battle on Huashan, many disciples of the Huashan Sect were injured by Du Ge.


    However, Du Ge''s noble behavior of maintaining peace won the support of most of the Huashan disciples. Their enthusiasm for working for Du Ge even surpassed Zong Gui.


    The most important thing was that the quality of the Huashan disciples far exceeded the chaotic gang members of the Iron Palm Gang. Moreover, they had been tortured in the battle on Huashan, and their hatred for the Heavenly Demon had prated into their bones. Their tolerance for the Heavenly Demon was zero.


    Du Ge didn''t let go of any opportunity to backstab the yers in the simtion field. He thoughtfully equipped this group of Huashan disciples with a set of experiences to deal with the Heavenly Demon.


    There were scouts, long-range attackers, reinforcements, and assault troops...In case they encountered someone like Tan Hongsheng who had unreasonable supernatural powers, not everyone would be trapped inside, and even the messenger wouldn''t be able to escape.


    Tong Shihong was seriously injured and had to recuperate in the Huashan Sect.


    However, he was worried that after the news of the Huashan Sect spread, disciples from the Divine Fist Sect would cause trouble in Luyang City and provoke Feng Qi. He immediately wrote a letter to the disciples of the Divine Fist Sect in Luyang City, detailing the events of the battle on Huashan and issuing the order to investigate the Heavenly Demon within their sect and maintain social stability.


    Pain makes people grow.


    Tong Shihong waspletely scared by Feng Qi''s torment and dared not cause any trouble at all.


    ...


    Everything was arranged properly.


    Du Ge and the other two set off again, heading to Mount Tai. However, this time, they were apanied by Zong Gui, the sect leader of the Huashan Sect.


    After the battle on Huashan, the attributes of Du Ge and the other two had clearly grown, and they became more confident about the journey ahead.


    Zong Gui spared no effort in promoting Feng Qi as the leader of the martial world. Whatever Du Ge needed, he provided without hesitation.


    As a result, the Golden Glow Sword of the sect leader became Du Ge''s new weapon, and he also obtained his own internal martial arts technique, the "Great Tranquil Heart Technique" of the Huashan Sect.


    The improvement of his attributes changed Du Ge''s aptitude. Practicing the "Great Tranquil Heart Technique" was like making rapid progress in a day. However, life was strange like that. Although he had the martial arts technique, he didn''t have time to practice it. Du Ge had to use all his time to travel and integrate the forces of the martial world.


    But at this time, Du Ge wasn''t so focused on martial arts anymore because he found that as long as his attributes were high enough, lightness skill didn''t y a big role in battle.


    Most people couldn''t fly when they encountered him, and they were stabbed from behind by him.


    Even if someone had good lightness skill and could jump half a meter high, the sword that stabbed their back might hit their buttocks, which was not much better than instant death.


    ...


    Luyang City was located in the middle of several sects.


    It took two days to travel from Luyang City to Huashan, and it took three to four days to travel from Huashan to Mount Tai.


    With the help of the wandering knights, the speed of information dissemination was much faster than Du Ge had imagined.


    In just a few days, the ordeal of the Huashan Sect had spread throughout the Three Rivers and Five Lakes, and quickly radiated outward, causing a huge stir in the martial world.


    The Heavenly Demon was not the most shocking thing to them. What shocked them was that the mighty Huashan Sect, with the assistance of the Heavenly Demon, was actually defeated by Feng Qi and his twopanions, and was forced to join the peacekeeping alliance.


    This terrifying fact made all the sects have to reevaluate Feng Qi''s personal strength and their attitude towards the Heavenly Demon.


    Just as Du Ge believed, whoever had a strong fist in the martial world had the right to speak.


    Du Ge demanded that the major sects thoroughly investigate the Heavenly Demon within their sects. Although these sects were angry, they didn''t think there was anything wrong with it.


    After all, the Huashan Sect''s example was there.


    Feng Qi and his twopanions could challenge the Huashan Sect, and now they had the assistance of the Huashan Sect and the Divine Fist Sect. They were even more invincible. Individual sects were simply no match for them.


    Of course, no one believed that Feng Qi was doing it to maintain peace in the world. They preferred to think that he was using the Heavenly Demon as an excuse to swallow their sects or to use their hands to eliminate the Heavenly Demon and ultimately establish his dominance.


    An invitation letter to elect the leader of the martial world was enough to exin everything.


    In any aspect, it was beneficial to Feng Qi''s peacekeeping gang.


    Perhaps the remaining sects could join forces and perhaps they were qualified to fight against the peacekeeping gang.


    But Feng Qi didn''t give them time to unite.


    In the past, major events in the martial world often required several months of preheating,munication, arrangements for personnel and locations, and so on.


    But Feng Qi only gave them seven days.


    Just after conquering Huashan, it was estimated that they hadn''t even settled down in Huashan before they went out looking for trouble again.


    In such a short time, the news of the Huashan Sect couldn''t spread far. How could they unite the other sects? Moreover, because of Bai Xiaosheng''s letter, many experts within the sects had been sent out...


    For a while, the sects surrounding Luyang City were all worried and had to make a choice between joining the peacekeeping gang and using the Heavenly Demon to resist the peacekeeping gang.


    The Taishan Sect was the first to act.


    Then, when Du Ge and the others arrived at Mount Tai, they saw this scene: Qin Wenzheng, the sect leader of the Taishan Sect, led the elite disciples of the sect to warmly wee Feng Qi and his twopanions. They immediately joined the peacekeeping alliance and presented three Heavenly Demon corpses as a gift.


    Qin Wenzheng made the most correct choice from the bottom of his heart.


    This was inevitable.Because Qin Wenzheng received information faster and more urately than others.


    In Feng Zhong''s letter to the Taishan Sect, he mentioned that the nameless ancestor of the Taishan Sect had fallen on Huashan, leaving behind the "Returning Bird Sword Technique", which was picked up by the first disciple of the Huashan Sect.


    Upon receiving the letter, Qin Wenzheng immediately sent an elder from his sect to secretly investigate Huashan to verify the news. However, they found no trace of the secret manual, but the elder of the Taishan Sect witnessed Feng Qi''s brutal actions and the helpless situation of the Huashan Sect.


    So.


    The elder of the Taishan Sect was terrified. He didn''t even bother to look for the secret manual and ran back to Taishan overnight to discuss countermeasures with the Sect Leader.


    The strength of the Taishan Sect was simr to that of the Huashan Sect. For the sake of a few Heavenly Demons within the sect, it was not worth risking the future of the Taishan Sect.


    After all, Feng Qi''s Peacekeeping Gang was rtively mild, and the other Heavenly Demons were unpredictable. Rather than waiting for these unfamiliar Heavenly Demons to grow stronger and stab them in the back, it was better to follow Feng Qi.


    At least for now, Feng Qi only cared about other Heavenly Demons and didn''t seem too eager for power. Moreover, those under Feng Qi were all old acquaintances. If anything happened, they could discuss it together.


    At worst, they could restrain the disciples within the sect frommitting evil deeds.


    After weighing the pros and cons.


    The high-ranking members of the Taishan Sect decisively killed the three Heavenly Demons who were excited about their association with the Taishan Sect and were dreaming of taking down Feng Qi and inheriting their attributes. They then pledged their allegiance to the Peacekeeping Gang.


    The keywords of the three Heavenly Demons were said to be strength, honesty, and loyalty, but what the real keywords were, no one could verify since they were dead. It wasn''t that important anymore.


    ......


    The news of the Taishan Sect''s surrender, without any casualties, quickly triggered a chain reaction.


    Following closely was the Emei Sect. They were even more proactive. After killing a few Heavenly Demons within their sect, they swept through the towns near the Emei Sect and found two more Heavenly Demons to hand over. Before Du Ge and his party could reach Emei, they publicly announced their support for Feng Qi''s peacekeeping cause and joined the Peacekeeping Alliance.


    From then on.


    The Peacekeeping Alliance had the Huashan, Divine Fist Sect, Taishan, and Emei, four top-tier sects, and instantly became the most powerful force in the world.


    The pressure was on the Beggar''s Sect.


    The Beggar''s Sect was thest power around Luyang City. If they could take down the Beggar''s Sect, Du Ge''s Peacekeeping Gang would have created a stronghold centered around Luyang City, radiating out to five gangs, like an iron bucket.


    The sects that joined the Peacekeeping Gang eradicated the Heavenly Demons within their sects. The patrol teams formed by the disciples of the sects searched for Heavenly Demons hidden all over the world, which directly led to a further decrease in the number of remaining yers in the Simtion Field.


    In just seven or eight days, there were less than 130 people left.

 Chapter 68: Using the name of goodness to do evil

    Chapter 68: Using the name of goodness to do evil


    "Brother Qi, in less than twenty days, there are only 127 people left in the Simtion Field. We have created history!" Feng Zhong continuously switched between ranking data, looking excited. "I can''t believe we aplished this without personally participating."


    "It was mainly Brother Qi''s doing. We can only be considered as supporting roles," Wang San corrected seriously. At this moment, he still had three skull pendants hanging around his neck, but there was an additional ne made of finger bones, making him look like a primitive shaman, both evil and enchanting.


    "It''s everyone''s cooperation that made it possible. Without your coboration, I wouldn''t have been able to achieve this," Du Ge smiled and didn''t take credit.


    "Brother Qi is being modest. With your abilities, even without us, you would have reached this point, maybe just a bit slower. It''s absolutely impossible to not achieve it. On the contrary, without you, who knows, we might still be hiding in some corner," Feng Zhong said. "The luckiest thing in my life is being caught by Brother Qi outside Luyang City."


    "Me too. Without Brother Qi, I might have already been eliminated," Wang San said. "Keywords like ''sickly adorable'' are too niche and have low length. It''s basically impossible to make it to the end. Now, I am second in the Simtion Field, it feels like a dream."


    "San''er, you won''t stay in second ce for long. Wait until I stir up chaos in the martial world with my silver tongue. The first ce will be mine," Feng Zhong said.


    He took out a small toy that resembled a switch and habitually fiddled with it.


    Sinceing down from Huashan Sect, Feng Zhong no longer fiddled with cat ears because whenever he touched them, the cat would pee on him. The same went for horses. He now had to ride horses properly and restrain himself from fiddling with their ears. If he made any movement, the horse''s legs would go weak and throw him off.


    Du Ge guessed correctly. He awakened a new skill in Huashan Sect called "Spiritual Connection." The target that his finger touched would involuntarily experience great pleasure.It sounded like a very improper skill.


    The nuns from Emei Sect no longer dared to approach Feng Zhong. They were more afraid of him than they were of Wang San.


    "Just you? By that time, my reputation as ''sickly adorable'' had already spread throughout the world. You can only be an eternal third ce," Wang San nced at him disdainfully.


    "Wait and see," Feng Zhong said happily.


    "We are brothers. Is ranking really that important?" Du Ge turned around and looked at them, smiling. "The top ten in the Simtion Field is what matters. If you surpass me and be first, I don''t mind."


    "Brother Qi, if anyone dares to surpass you, I will do everything in my power to kill them," Wang San looked at Du Ge, then at Feng Zhong, with a serious expression. "Only Brother Qi can be the first in the Simtion Field."


    "Why do you care about what I do? In my whole life, I won''t have a chance to surpass Brother Qi!" Feng Zhong red back at him, thenughed. "Speaking of which, you stillck confidence. You know you can''t hold onto your second ce!"


    "..." Wang San nced at him and silently yed with his skull pendant.


    "Brother Qi, it''s so enjoyable to fight and cooperate with you. I wonder if we will have a chance to cooperate in the next Simtion Field," Feng Zhong shook his head, looked at Du Ge, and his eyes lit up. "Brother Qi, San''er, let''se up with a secret code! With Brother Qi''s experience, I think we can all survive the next Simtion Field. When we encounter the secret code, let''s cooperate again and strive to enter the Alien Star Battlefield together."


    "Okay," Wang San said.


    "King Kong has a golden mountain, and the pagoda suppresses the river demon," Du Ge casually said the ssic secret code from Earth.


    After so many days, Du Ge understood the rules of the Simtion Field. Each person had a keyword, and these keywords were random. It was difficult for one person topete for the top ten, so cooperating with others was the simplest method.


    "Brother Qi, this secret code is amazing. It''s catchy and easy to remember," Feng Zhong''s eyes lit up, and he raised his thumb. "It''s much stronger than someone''s ''today is not tomorrow, tomorrow is not the day after tomorrow.'' Except for the three of us, I guarantee that no one else can match it."


    Those who could match it were all fellow Earthlings.


    Du Ge silentlyined in his heart, saying, "Don''t talk nonsense. Let''s think about how to deal with the Beggar''s Sect. The Beggar''s Sect has thergest number of people in the martial world, with the most elderly, weak, and sickly. It''s been quiet for these days. They might be holding a few Heavenly Demons and want to challenge us."


    "Maybe the Beggar''s Sect and Azure Dragon Gang are fighting because of their wives and children," Feng Zhongughed. At this moment, his confidence was extremely inted. "Brother Qi, I will write another letter to lure the experts of the Beggar''s Sect to Luyang City. We will capture the leader of the Beggar''s Sect and even the Heavenly Demons will have to kneel before us."


    "Good. We need to be more cautious as we go further. Other people should have developed by now. Be careful when you go out," Du Ge nodded. "We are in the light, and they are in the dark. We have finally created a good situation. Don''t overturn the boat in the gutter."


    ...


    Soon, Du Ge learned the reason why the Beggar''s Sect didn''te to surrender.


    The Qiao Family, the number one family in the martial world, released a battle deration against the Peacekeeping Gang, directly targeting Feng Qi''s policy towards the Heavenly Demons.


    "...Do we really have to exterminate all the Heavenly Demons?


    Undeniably, some Heavenly Demons are indeed evil. But ording to the investigation by the Qiao Family, many of the Heavenly Demons that Feng Qi ims will bring disaster to the world have attributes such as peace, kindness, diligence, enthusiasm, gentleness, magnanimity, and even selflessness, amiability, and nobility...


    When theye to the human world, they just want to live a good life and live like humans for their whole lives. They don''t pose much harm to humans. On the contrary, they might even be beneficial.


    But because of the Heavenly Demons'' identity, Feng Qi''s Peacekeeping Gang wants to eliminate them all. How innocent are they?


    What did they do wrong? Just because they are Heavenly Demons?


    Cats, dogs, cows, sheep, even flowers, birds, fish, and insects can all have a ce in this world. In our vast world, why can''t we tolerate a few Heavenly Demons?


    Feng Qi keeps talking about upholding the righteousness of the martial world and world peace, but is he really upholding these values?"Wang San, standing beside him, was a genuine demon, who insulted people and terrified them. Why didn''t Feng Qi eliminate him?


    In the end, what Feng Qi was protecting was nothing more than his personal interests, the power he gained through the Peacekeeping Gang.


    Without coercion, would Huashan, Taishan, Emei, and the Divine Fist Sect willingly join the Peacekeeping Alliance? The Peacekeeping Gang led by Feng Qi was even built on the seizure of others'' properties.


    Doing evil in the name of good, worse than evil itself.


    How could such a person sincerely maintain peace in the world?


    Perhaps, Feng Qi''s nature is not about maintaining peace, but about disguise, greed, deception, and chaos...


    Such a person wants to be the leader of the Martial World, my Qiao Family will be the first to object.


    In the name of the Martial Saint, the Qiao Family deres that any good Heavenly Demon who joins the Qiao Family will receive our protection. Let''s see what Feng Qi dares to do to you.


    In view of Feng Qi''s harm to the world, the Holy Land of the Qiao Family will open in advance, inviting all major sects to visit the Qiao Family.


    The Xueshan Sect and the Blood de Sect want toe to the Qiao Family to seize the secret scriptures, don''t they? You don''t have to seize them. Come to the Qiao Family, whether you are a Heavenly Demon or a young person from any sect, as long as you meet the conditions to enter the Holy Land after the contest, you can enter the Holy Land, seek the legacy of the Martial Saint, enhance your strength, and jointly resist the Peacekeeping Gang.


    The Family Master of the Qiao Family, Qiao Pingjiang, announces."


    ...


    Holding the battle deration in his hand, Du Geughed wryly, "What a big hat, the Qiao Family is raising a big g, openly opposing me!"


    "Who has bewitched Qiao Pingjiang to this extent?" Feng Zhong frowned, ying with the object in his hand, his expression inexplicably serious.


    "The Qiao Family is not willing to have the title of the first martial family taken away by the Gang Leader!" Zong Gui said.


    "Gang Leader, the Qiao Family has always been prestigious. With this battle deration, other gangs will surely support them. If the Qiao Family recruits more Heavenly Demons, I''m afraid our Peacekeeping Gang has no chance of winning!"


    The Sect Leader of the Taishan Sect, Qin Wenzheng, said with a bitter face.


    At this moment.


    He was full of regret.


    He regretted that his sect was not well located, and he regretted that the Qiao Family''s battle deration was issued toote.


    If he could grasp either of the two, he would not have fallen to this point today. The Peacekeeping Gang only has three Heavenly Demons, Feng Qi, while the Qiao Family can recruit dozens or even hundreds of Heavenly Demons with a single call.


    Three against hundreds.


    The Qiao Family has also attracted more sects. Not to mention others, the Beggar''s Sect and the Azure Dragon Gang alone outnumber their sects.


    He saw no chance of winning.


    If it weren''t for Feng Qi''s tight control, he would have wanted to run away and join the Qiao Family.


    "Gang Leader, what should we do?" The Qiao Family has raised a g against the Peacekeeping Gang, and the Emei Sect''s Left Qiu was also somewhat at a loss.


    "Those who are not of our kind will have different hearts. Just because they are in high positions, are they right? The Qiao Family''s sheltering of the Heavenly Demons, who do not belong to this world, is equivalent to a flock of sheep sheltering a pack of wolves. This alone is enough tobel them as traitors to their race. Of course, we have to go to the Qiao Family, eradicate all the Heavenly Demons, and restore stability to the world. After we eradicate the Qiao Family, we will take out the secret scriptures of the Martial Saint of the Qiao Family and benefit the entire martial world. They clearly possess a treasure mountain, but they want to squeeze it out bit by bit through martial arts contests, thereby threatening the entire martial world. I, Du Ge, hate selfish people the most."


    Du Ge said righteously. He nced at the battle deration in his hand, chuckled, and said, "Speaking of which, the Qiao Family has gathered all the Heavenly Demons, which is a great help to us. If I had known earlier, I would have used this trick to deceive them."

 Chapter 69: Divide and Conquer

    Chapter 69: Divide and Conquer


    You are the Heavenly Demon, constantly iming to eradicate the Heavenly Demon; he is a human, but constantly iming to protect the Heavenly Demon.


    In the end, both of you are traitors to your own kind, yet each of you ims to be righteous...


    Indeed.


    Having a thick face and a ck heart is the timeless way to survive in this world.


    ...


    However.


    Who is right and who is wrong is no longer important. The key is how to solve the difficulties faced by the Peacekeeping Gang.


    Zong Gui looked at the Sect Leader of the Emei Sect and said, "Sect Leader Zuoqiu, now we are all like grasshoppers on a rope. The experts of the Emei Sect should not hide anymore. Summon her to join us in dealing with the Qiao Family!"


    "Experts?" Sect Leader Zuoqiu looked puzzled. "What is Sect Leader Zong talking about? I am the most skilled martial artist in the Emei Sect.""Don''t pretend. Bai Xiaosheng has already said that the Emei Sect has discovered a thousand-year-old ginseng that can increase one''s power by a hundred years." Qin Wenzheng of the Taishan Sect said, "With a hundred years of power, Qiao and the others are no match, even if they crawl out of their graves..."


    "What thousand-year-old ginseng?" Sect Leader Zuoqiu frowned. "Bai Xiaosheng is just talking nonsense."


    Qin Wenzheng suddenly frowned and looked at Zong Gui. "Sect Leader Zong, I''ve been hesitant to ask you, but did your senior disciple find the ''Returning Bird Sword Technique'' left behind by the nameless ancestor of the Taishan Sect on your Huashan?"


    "You believe in the nameless ancestor too? You must be stupid..." Zong Gui sneered, then his expression changed. "And the Huashan Sect''s Sword Demon''s tomb is in Kunlun... damn it!"


    "And the Emei Sect''s Heaven Reliant Sword has fallen into the hands of the Beggar''s Sect." Sect Leader Zuoqiu''s expression also changed. She looked at Zong Gui and the others, shaking her head with a wry smile. "It''s ridiculous that we, the leaders of several sects, have been confused by a few rumors and believed in such nonsense. It''s simplyughable."


    "Diverting the tiger away from the mountain." Zong Gui muttered, subconsciously looking at Du Ge.


    "Sect Leader Zong, it was Bai Xiaosheng who spread the rumors. What do you want me to do?" Du Ge always defended his own interests. "Do I look like someone who would do such a boring thing?"


    Bai Xiaosheng hasn''t shown up for a long time, but when you climbed Huashan, he suddenly appeared and took away many of our experts. If it wasn''t you, then who else could it be?


    Zong Gui was speechless. What was even more ridiculous was that he actually sent someone to verify such a simple rumor without hesitation.


    Thinking of Tong Shihong inexplicably asking about his Wangba Quan, Zong Gui''s gaze turned to Feng Zhong.


    The so-called Bai Xiaosheng should be him, there was no mistake.


    He thought that Feng Zhong was only skilled with his hands, but he actually had such supernatural powers. The Heavenly Demon was too terrifying, manipting all the sects without a trace. Feng Qi was right, the Heavenly Demon should not exist in this world...


    The Qiao Family has gathered so many cunning Heavenly Demons, they are simply ying with fire.


    Feng Zhong focused on ying with his little toy, looking indifferent.


    Qin Wenzheng and Sect Leader Zuoqiu also guessed Bai Xiaosheng''s true identity. Qin Wenzheng''s eyes suddenly lit up, as if he saw a glimmer of hope for a breakthrough. He asked, "Gang Leader Feng, can you let Bai Xiaosheng write a letter to deceive the Heavenly Demons gathered at the Qiao Family and kill them?"


    "Gang Leader Qin, can maintaining justice in the world be called deception?" Du Ge looked at Qin Wenzheng, furrowing his brow. "The Qiao Family is whitewashing the Heavenly Demons, deceiving the world, and smearing our Peacekeeping Gang. That is deception. Not only deception, but also the greatest evil. We must denounce and strike against such behavior."


    Qin Wenzheng''s mouth twitched slightly and he changed his wording. "Gang Leader, can we bring out the Heavenly Demons of the Qiao Family and kill them?"


    "No rush. Give the Qiao Family a few more days. If we take action in advance and scare the Heavenly Demons away from the Qiao Family, it won''t be good." Du Ge said, "Besides, we can''t just look at the surface of the problem. Maybe the Qiao Family is enduring humiliation and using this reason to gather all the Heavenly Demons and then kill them! We should think positively."


    "... " Zong Gui looked at Du Ge in astonishment.


    "Impossible." Qin Wenzheng said, "You just said that the Qiao Family is selfish and self-interested. How could they be so great?"


    "Qin Sect Leader, with the appearance of the Heavenly Demons, such strange things have happened. What is impossible?" Du Ge smiled and looked at Feng Zhong. "Feng Zhong, since the Qiao Family has dered war, we cannot remain silent. You should also write a response letter, telling the Qiao Family a story of a farmer and a snake, advising them to turn back and that foolish kindness will only harm themselves and others. Tell them that as long as they give up helping the Heavenly Demons, the arms of the Peacekeeping Gang will always be open to them."


    "What farmer and snake?" Feng Zhong asked.


    "One cold winter, a kind-hearted farmer found a frozen snake by the roadside. He felt pity for the snake and put it in his bosom to warm it with his body heat. However, after the snake woke up, it revealed its cruel nature and bit the farmer without hesitation. Before the farmer died, hisst words were, ''I actually pitied a venomous snake, so I should suffer this retribution!'' " Du Ge looked at everyone and told the small fable.


    Feng Zhong was stunned and gave Du Ge a thumbs up.


    Qin Wenzheng and the others pondered.


    Feng Zhong picked up his pen and started writing, but suddenly stopped halfway. "Brother Seven, are we being too gentle by doing this?"


    "Gentle?" Du Ge nced at him, shook his head, and said, "Send this out first. In about five days, the letter Qiao Pingjiang wrote to me should be leaked."


    "What letter?" Qin Wenzheng asked."A letter in which I y the bad cop, the Qiao Family ys the good cop, and we trick the Heavenly Demon into our trap," Du Ge said indifferently, "Didn''t we just discuss this? The Qiao Family endures humiliation for the greater good, while the Peacekeeping Gang takes the beatings and the me. We protect the Heavenly Demon in the name of the Qiao Family, and the Qiao Family''s promation targets the Peacekeeping Gang, as well as our response to the Farmer and the Snake. All of these are strategies we''ve nned in advance."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the room fell into silence.


    Wang San''s hand, which had been stroking a skull, stopped. Feng Zhong''s pen also halted. Qin Wenzheng and the others exchanged nces, unable to utter a word.


    It was as if the temperature had suddenly dropped, freezing everything in ce.


    Qin Wenzheng felt a chill run down his spine. At this moment, he suddenly thought that surrendering to the Peacekeeping Gang might not be a bad choice.


    Regardless of whether Bai Xiaosheng''s supernatural power existed or not, Du Ge''s strategy of attack and defense alone was enough to give the Qiao Family and the Heavenly Demon they sheltered a hard time.


    In just a few days, how could the Heavenly Demon, with its vastly different personality, fully trust the Qiao Family?


    Compared to Feng Qi, he, as a gang leader, seemed a bit too naive.


    What kind of education had these Heavenly Demons received before their body possession?


    No.


    Feng Zhong and Wang San also seemed to be shocked.


    Feng Qi''s teacher must be better than theirs. No wonder he could stand out in just a few days and gain such arge territory...


    ...


    Luyang City was Du Ge''s territory.


    After the Qiao Family''s promation to protect the Heavenly Demon was issued, it caused a great stir among the people.


    The people did not agree with their views and were quite disgusted with their actions. After all, the Qiao Family was criticizing the Peacekeeping Gang, who had brought them peace.


    The people who had benefited from Du Ge spontaneously defended his reputation.


    Many educated intellectuals openly wrote articles using the Qiao Family of changing the concept, criticizing their ignorance, and iming that they were the truly selfish ones;


    Then.


    The Peacekeeping Gang''s response to the "Farmer and the Snake" warning to the Qiao Family immediately resonated with everyone.


    The Farmer and the Snake was simple and easy to understand. After the people put themselves in the story, they felt that the Qiao Family was ignorant and believed that they would suffer as the Gang Leader Feng predicted. Many letters were sent to the Qiao Family, urging them to kill the Heavenly Demon they had taken in, join the Peacekeeping Alliance, expel the Heavenly Demon, and not harm others or themselves.


    The Qiao Family naturally remained unmoved, and instead issued another announcement, using Feng Qi of hypocrisy, and criticizing him for not daring toe to the Qiao Family to y the demon, but only bullying the weak and isted Heavenly Demon...


    ...


    The Peacekeeping Gang and the Qiao Family were at each other''s throats, hurling insults back and forth.


    A major battle seemed imminent...


    There were even bets ced on the oue between the two sides.


    Then.


    A letter from Qiao Pingjiang to Feng Qi about the "self-torture strategy" quietly leaked from the Peacekeeping Gang.


    All the voices against the Qiao Family disappeared overnight.

 Chapter 70: Puzzle

    Chapter 70: Puzzle


    This is very embarrassing!


    Why is Feng Qi so careless? How could such an important letter be leaked? Shouldn''t it have been burned after reading?


    It was such a wonderful performance that fooled everyone.


    If the truth is revealed in the end, after getting rid of the Heavenly Demon, and both sides shake hands and reconcile, it would be a legendary story that will be passed down through the ages. How did the secret letter get exposed?


    What will happen to the Qiao Family if this spreads?


    ...


    "I didn''t expect Qiao Pingjiang to be a good person."


    "It''s a pity that a great show endedpletely because of a small ident. Feng Qi shouldn''t have let such an important letter leak out, let alone let it spread everywhere."


    "It is said that the Heavenly Demon hidden in the Peacekeeping Gang did it. The Heavenly Demon''s supernatural powers are unstoppable. This letter was supposed to be burned, but I don''t know how the Heavenly Demon managed to restore it.""In that case, it''s not Feng Qi''s fault. Who could have expected it! It can only be said that the Heavenly Demon is too cunning."


    "Both sides are still quiet now. They probably don''t know how to continue the show!"


    "The Qiao Family is finished. They recruited so many Heavenly Demons. Once they know the truth, those Heavenly Demons will surely devour the Qiao Family alive!"


    "I even wrote a letter to insult Qiao Pingjiang. Should I write another letter to apologize to the Qiao Family?"


    "It''s toote to write a letter now. If you burn a letter and send it over, Qiao Pingjiang might still be able to see it."


    "What are you talking about? We have to find a way to fix this..."


    ...


    There were discussions among the people.


    Shortly after the secret letter was leaked, the patrolling inspection team of the Peacekeeping Gang quickly took action and tore down the letters posted on the streets, and immediately released a rumor-denying announcement.


    They imed that the secret letter incident was fabricated by the Qiao Family to whitewash themselves, and urged everyone not to believe it. The Qiao Family was still the hypocritical family that sheltered the Heavenly Demon, and Qiao Pingjiang was the number one hypocrite in the world...


    But this remedial measure was full of loopholes and couldn''t withstand scrutiny. There was a strong sense of cover-up.


    The sympathy for the Qiao Family among the people grew stronger. Manymoners even went to the Peacekeeping Gang, asking Feng Qi to save the Qiao Family, fearing that they would be toote and the Qiao Family would be destroyed.


    ...


    The Qiao Family recruited more than sixty Heavenly Demons.


    Most of these Heavenly Demons were from Du Ge''s territory.


    The methods of the Peacekeeping Gang''s inspection team were too ruthless. If there was any suspicion, they would exterminate them without mercy.


    What was even more despicable was that even their own rtives and loved ones, they had to face them with their loved ones'' faces. Even if they changed their souls, it was still a longing to see their loved ones'' faces every day!


    But for a little money, these people would betray them without hesitation, and unfortunately, they couldn''t withstand the verification of the inspection team.


    It was impossible to grow in such a hostile environment.


    Going to the Simtion Field was a chance for anyone with ambition. Who wouldn''t want topete for the top ten in the Simtion Field?


    Even if they had bad luck and were assigned a keyword that had no potential, they couldn''tpete for the top ten, but being able to survive in the Simtion Field until the end was still worth it.


    But Feng Qi, that damn guy, even cut off their chance to survive.


    The Qiao Family''s deration was theirst straw for survival.


    Even if the Qiao Family might have ulterior motives, the pitiful Heavenly Demons still ran to the Qiao Family to seek refuge.


    Their hatred for Feng Qi surpassed everything. As long as they could get rid of him and vent their anger, even if they were used by the Qiao Family, it would be worth it.


    If they could use the power of the Qiao Family and make it to the top ten in the Simtion Field, it would be a huge profit.


    After Feng Qi overturned the table, the survival rules they learned in school were no longer effective. They had to stick together.


    The Qiao Family was also helpful. After understanding their attributes, the Qiao Family specially arranged a trial ground for them and promised that the Qiao Family''s holynd would also be open to them...


    Everything was like being in heaven.


    They even secretly agreed on a strategy. After helping the Qiao Family get rid of Feng Qi, the remaining people wouldpete among themselves for the top ten in the Simtion Field, and each would have their own destiny.


    In short, the absolute priority was to not let Feng Qi, who overturned the table, leave the Simtion Field as one of the top ten. They could lose in the Simtion Field, but Feng Qi must die.


    ...


    But just a few days after their leisurely days, the Heavenly Demons learned about the Qiao Family and Feng Qi''s n.


    Under the influence of rumors.


    In an instant, the Qiao Family''s camp of Heavenly Demons exploded.


    "Damn it, it''s already unlucky enough to be assigned a sad keyword. I just wanted to survive until the end in the Simtion Field. This damn Feng Qi wants to exterminate us. I hope I don''t find out his identity in reality..." A participant named Lu Jingping became furious.


    At this moment, despair filled his heart. The sadness in his heart surged like a river, and his stagnant attribute inexplicably improved. Lu Jingping couldn''t help but be stunned, "Damn it, the skill of a grieving soldier is to win. What kind of bullshit advanced skill is this?"


    "Exactly! I''ll say it straight, my keyword is disguise. With so many of us, let''s find a way to kill Qiao Pingjiang. I will y his role and fight Feng Qi with real weapons. I can''t betray everyone. With so many of us, we can''t be defeated by Feng Qi and his twopanions!" A participant named Ji Ping stood up angrily.


    "Is it possible that this is Feng Qi''s scheme to sow discord?" a Heavenly Demon timidly asked, "Qiao Pingjiang has been good to us. Is it too much to harm him because of a secret letter?"


    "Do we have to wait for him to join forces with Feng Qi and raise the butcher''s knife against us?" a female participant named Sang Yan smashed a flowerpot nearby, "I''m tired of this weak and pathetic life. We are Heavenly Demons, why should we bemanded by a native?"


    "Everyone, calm down. My keyword is instigation. I will go find the leader of the Beggar''s Sect and see if I can persuade him to join us and rece the Qiao Family." a participant named Jiang Wei said, "I don''t believe that Feng Qi can bribe all the sects even after joining forces with the Qiao Family."


    "I''ll go too. My keyword is persuasion, which can increase the sess rate of diplomacy." another Heavenly Demon said.


    "My keyword is peace. Am I useless now..."


    "Then let''s capture Qiao Pingjiang''s wife and daughter, and threaten him to stand with us."......


    Not only the Heavenly Demon protected by the Qiao Family.


    The Beggar''s Sect, Azure Dragon Gang, Tianshan Sect, and other martial sects that had arrived early at the Qiao Family also felt they had been yed. One by one, they ran to find Qiao Pingjiang, demanding him to exin the truth.


    ......


    The Qiao Family was in chaos.


    At this moment.


    Watching the suddenly chaotic Qiao Family, Qiao Pingjiang, who was hiding in the side courtyard, was as anxious as an ant on a hot pot. He paced back and forth, "Mr. Zhao, Feng Qi is truly cunning, resorting to such dirty tactics to sow discord. Mr. Zhao, you can''t believe Feng Qi. You know the details of the Qiao Family, how could I possibly write such a letter to him?"


    Mr. Zhao was a young man, looking about twenty-four or five years old. He took the secret letter from Qiao Pingjiang''s hand, crumpled it into a ball, and threw it on the ground, saying, "Family Master, my supernatural power is Wenta, which can see through all conspiracies. How could I not know that this is Feng Qi''s poisonous scheme? If I didn''t trust the Family Master, I wouldn''t havee to join you."


    Qiao Pingjiang worriedly said, "But what about the Heavenly Demons in the mansion? They no longer trust me! How could they fall for such a crude scheme? How could they be so naive?"


    "It might be the supernatural power of the Heavenly Demons! Family Master, don''t panic, I''ll go and exin to them. My supernatural power, Wulue, can increase their trust in me, and I can persuade them!" Seeing Qiao Pingjiang still anxious, he raised his voice, "Family Master, don''t mess up our ns. The major sects are rushing here. Once we gather all the forces in the martial world, we can kill Feng Qi, and the rumors will naturally fall apart. As long as we hold steady, the one who can''t sit still will definitely be Feng Qi."


    "Will the Martial Arts Tournament of the Qiao Family be affected by this?" Qiao Pingjiang''s mood slightly eased, asking.


    "Family Master, rest assured, it won''t mess up the Qiao Family''s century-old n. Feng Qi''s power has been established, if we can''t break his attributes, we can''t break his martial strength. We also need to borrow the power of the Martial Saint to kill Feng Qi." Mr. Zhao looked at Qiao Pingjiang and calmly said, he nced at Qiao Pingjiang, "Family Master, I still have to remind you, there''s no one here, it''s okay to talk about it, but don''t mention the resurrection of the Martial Saint too much in the Qiao Family. Things are aplished in secret, the Heavenly Demons are sharp-eared and bright-eyed, if they find out about this, I''m afraid they will really cause chaos."


    Qiao Pingjiang sighed dejectedly, "Poor me, Qiao, has been upright all my life, but for the sake of my ancestors, I have to engage in these conspiracies, I feel guilty!"


    "In times of chaos, the Qiao Family has provided shelter for the Heavenly Demons, which is already a great kindness and righteousness. It''s just using a part of their blood, and it won''t take their lives. Killing Feng Qi will also bring them peace and happiness. I believe they will all understand the Family Master in the end." Mr. Zhao said, "Family Master, you don''t need to feel guilty about this."


    "Mr. Zhao, I''ll ask you onest time, is the blood of the Heavenly Demons really more vital than the blood of young martial artists? The Qiao Family has risked the world''s great disapproval to protect the Heavenly Demons, you could say we''ve bet everything. If the ancestor can''t be resurrected, I..." Qiao Pingjiang asked.


    "Family Master, we''re already tied together. The stronger the Qiao Family is, the stronger I can be. Why would I deceive you?" Mr. Zhao looked at Qiao Pingjiang and said, "The Heavenly Demons can improve their own physique, the higher the attribute, the greater the change, their blood vitality is many times stronger than ordinary people. If we can trick the three of Feng Qi to kill them, perhaps their blood alone is enough to resurrect the Martial Saint."


    "I mean..." Qiao Pingjiang was about to speak, but was interrupted by Mr. Zhao before he could open his mouth.


    "Family Master, if Feng Qi ends up controlling the world, let alone the Martial Arts Tournament, the Qiao Family might not even exist. Then the Qiao Family''s century-long n would be in vain." Mr. Zhao looked at Qiao Pingjiang and calmly said, "Eliminate Feng Qi, resurrect the Martial Saint, bestow grace on the Heavenly Demons, multiple gains in one move. If we can seed, no one can shake the title of the Qiao Family being the first family. Family Master, only those with a firm heart can achieve great things. This is thest chance, we can only win, not lose."


    "But the current situation, sects like Kunlun might also watch and wait, they won''t easilye to the Qiao Family." Qiao Pingjiang worriedly said.


    "I''ve got everything under control. Don''t forget, my keyword is strategy, I naturally have an advantage inyout." Mr. Zhao confidentlyughed, "Feng Qi''s move also gave us an opportunity, we can use his scheme against him, and lure Feng Qi into the trap."


    ......

 Chapter 71: Of course, it was reckless

    Chapter 71: Of course, it was reckless


    "Brother Qi, the Qiao Family is in chaos. Even Qiao Pingjiang''s wife and children have been captured. Your consecutive strategies are truly brilliant. The enemy is in disarray without any attack. I admire you. Here are the keywords that I have manipted for you while looking through the information about the Qiao Family."


    Excitedly flipping through the intelligence about the Qiao Family, Feng Zhong said, "The public''s demand for us to save the Qiao Family is increasing. Let''s take advantage of the chaos and bring people to attack, holding high the banner of justice and maintaining stability in the martial world! Once we attack, it will confirm the good reputation of the Qiao Family, guaranteeing that not a single person from the Qiao Family will survive. Killing a chicken to warn the monkeys, let''s see which sect dares to help the Heavenly Demon."


    "It''s fake." Du Ge opened his personal ranking and looked at the numbers on it calmly. "None of the simtion field participants have died, the Beggar''s Sect and Azure Dragon Gang have not withdrawn from the Qiao Family, and the Kunlun and other sects are still on their way to the Qiao Family. Therefore, the chaos in the Qiao Family is just a show for us."


    "Idiot." Wang San sneered disdainfully.


    "F*ck." Feng Zhong''s face turned red suddenly, and he said embarrassedly, "I almost got fooled by them. Fortunately, Brother Seven is wise."


    "In times of great events, one must remain calm. The more chaotic it gets, the more we need to calm down, so as not to let excitement cloud our judgment." Du Ge closed his personal interface. "There are at least dozens of Heavenly Demons in the Qiao Family, and there are probably also the top ten participants in the simtion field. It''s not surprising that they can decipher our strategies."


    "Brother Qi, what should we do now?" Feng Zhong asked, "After eliminating some useless keywords, there are still at least a dozen useful keywords on the Qiao Family''s side. Who knows, they might have skills that can counter us. Can we defeat them?"


    "There won''t be a dozen. At most, there will be two or three who canpete with us. They are the ones who set up this trap in the Qiao Family. Only those who are incapable will rely on the protection of the Qiao Family." Du Ge said, "True masters will not actively participate. For example, you, ranked third on the leaderboard, would you pay attention to the Qiao Family''s announcement?"


    "... " After a moment of silence, Feng Zhong said, "I will watch the show from the sidelines and profit from it."Du Ge lightly tapped the table with his finger and suddenly changed the topic. "What do you guys think, why has the Qiao Family been persistently holding the Martial Arts Tournament for the past hundred years and only allowing young people under the age of 25 to enter the Qiao Family''s holynd?"


    He remembered what Feng Jiu had said about the mainline of the world when he first crossed over.


    On Earth, whether it was an online game or a single-yer game, most of them had a mainline mission. No matter what the characters you controlled did along the way, they would eventually converge on the mainline.


    This was the simtion field, not a real world. Even the government was downyed. So, it was normal to have a mainline mission.


    The people who set up the trap in the Qiao Family should have taken advantage of this.


    And the path he was taking could be said to be creating his own mainline.


    Although he was enjoying himself, he realized that it seemed a bit off.


    But he couldn''t me himself. The simtion field was too realistic. The people inside had flesh and blood, and it was easy for him to feel that this was a real world. It seemed normal to deviate from the right path.


    "It is said that after Qiao He died, he found that there was no one in the Qiao Family who could inherit his mantle. In order to ensure the longsting continuation of the family, he made this strategy." Feng Zhong said, "The sects that obtained the martial arts secrets from the Qiao Family''s holynd would be grateful to the Qiao Family. In case of any mishap, they would not harm the Qiao Family."


    "A hundred years is enough time to continue for five generations if it''s fast." Du Ge said, "The Huashan and Taishan sects, for example, have never produced a genius like Qiao He, but they still stand strong. Qiao He almost dominated the entire era. I don''t believe he couldn''t do it. So, the so-called Qiao Family''s holynd and the martial arts tournament held every few years must be a conspiracy."


    "Thinking about it, it does seem abnormal." Wang San said, "Before, I thought the mainline of the world was all the simtion field participants participating in the martial arts tournament held by the Qiao Family,peting for rankings on the martial arts stage!"


    "The people behind the Qiao Family should have taken advantage of this conspiracy and pushed the Qiao Family against the Peacekeeping Sect." Du Ge said, "Otherwise, even if the Peacekeeping Sect rose, they should have tried to contact us first instead of suddenly bing so aggressive, opposing us for a group of Heavenly Demons they don''t even know. Qiao Pingjiang is not Qiao He."


    "Brother Qi, what do you think the conspiracy is?" Feng Zhong asked with renewed interest, "If the other side can take advantage of it, can''t we also take advantage of it?"


    His skill was maniption, but not all of it was provoked by Du Ge. Compared to Wang San, he was the one who had been lying down all the way, a proper tool.


    "I think the Martial Saint might not be dead." Du Ge thought for a moment and gave a conclusion.


    "Brother Qi, this is a bit outrageous. Previously, whether we framed others or shifted me, there was still some theoretical basis for it, making it look usible." Feng Zhong shook his head, "But if the Martial Saint is not dead, it''s a bit absurd. This is a wuxia world, not a xianxia world. If the Martial Saint didn''t die, wouldn''t he be over two hundred years old now? No one would believe it if we said it."


    Then you don''t know that there is a Zhang Sanfeng on Earth. After being studied by a group of people, that old Taoist has already lived for over two hundred years.


    Du Ge nced at him and said, "A person''s energy is limited. The Qiao Family''s holynd has been producing martial arts secrets for so many years. Are they all written by Qiao He before he died?"


    He smiled and recalled the routines in Earth''s movies and TV shows, saying, "In this world, Qiao He has be a legend. Since he is a legend, he cannot be measured by ordinary standards. Maybe he is hiding in the Qiao Family''s holynd, studying unique techniques simr to ''Dao Heart Cultivation of Demons'' or ''Soul Transference Technique,'' ready to possess a new body at any time! Holding the martial arts tournament every few years is to select the most outstanding young people in the martial world as suitable candidates for body possession. Now that there are so many outstanding Heavenly Demons in the world, they are obviously more valuable for body possession than ordinary people..."


    "Thinking about it this way, it does seem reasonable!" Feng Zhong nodded, "So, how can we take advantage of this?"


    "Utilize what? Didn''t the Qiao Family run into trouble? We can just barge in, eliminate the Heavenly Demons causing trouble in the Qiao Family in the name of peacekeeping, and rescue the Qiao Family." Du Ge crossed his arms and said, "The big conspiracy should be revealed at the end for it to be interesting. Perhaps, by then, we can even make use of the experts from sects like the Beggar''s Sect and Kunlun."


    "I just said we should go and kill them..." Feng Zhong grumbled, "Brother Seven, the Qiao Family has at least dozens of Heavenly Demons, and there''s one secretly making arrangements. You also said that other experts might be secretly watching, waiting to reap the benefits. If we go there, wouldn''t we be falling right into their trap?"


    "Contestants in the Simtion Field need to havepatible attributes to grow. What can those Heavenly Demons crammed in the Qiao Family do? My recklessness is different from yours. We openly mobilize the experts from the Peacekeeping force to attract their attention. In secret, the three of us sneak in andunch a surprise attack, killing as many as we can. We previously set up such a sophisticated n, making them think we would rely on the power of the Peacekeeping force, but we will do the exact opposite."


    Du Ge looked at the two of them and said seriously, "As long as we eliminate enough people, our strength will increase. Those who are lurking in the dark will have to make a move. If they don''t, once we deal with the Qiao Family, they will lose their chance. In fact, those who are making arrangements in the Qiao Family also know that the Qiao Family is the final battleground, no one can stay out of it."


    "Final battleground?" Feng Zhong swallowed, "It''s not even a month yet, isn''t it too early for the finals?"


    "It would be great if it could end in a month!" Du Geughed, "Don''t think that because we have the upper hand now, we will always have it. We have already shown our cards. Everyone knows the Keywords. Once others get the chance to grow, those relying on the Peacekeeping force won''t be able to hold on.


    When those who survive adapt to the world and secretly set fires on our territory, wearing down our strength, what will we do then, y firefighters? Theter it gets, the more passive we be..."

 Chapter 72: Raid camp

    Chapter 72: Raid camp


    "We''re so unlucky to encounter someone like Feng Qi. He''s causing trouble for everyone, and it''s really frustrating."


    "I have nothing to do with Feng Qi. As a man, being assigned the keyword ''virtuous'' in the simtion field is just as unlucky for anyone. Right now, I just hope that the Qiao Family can kill Feng Qi and let me enjoy a few more days in the simtion field..."


    "We''re in the same boat. My keyword is ''tender''."


    "You two could make a pair, and it wouldn''t be a bad idea..."


    "Get lost! What''s there to be proud of, you clown?"


    ...


    Outside the Qiao Family''s Heavenly Demon Camp.


    Du Ge listened to the strange conversation inside and was speechless.


    At this moment.He finally had a full understanding of the unreliability of the keywords.


    Compared to the tender and virtuous keywords, Wang San''s sickly adorable keyword could indeed be considered a high-quality one.


    This game really relied on luck.


    He pondered for a long time, not knowing how a man could fully utilize the tender and virtuous keywords!


    No wonder Feng Zhong said they should eliminate some useless keywords.


    Before, he thought that even the most useless keywords could still have a slight effect.


    Now it seemed that he was thinking too much. Some keywords were truly useless no matter how hard one tried.


    Eliminating a group through body possession, eliminating another group due to various reasons after body possession, these people with garbage keywords didn''t have the qualifications topete for rankings...


    Calcting, it was estimated that out of the 3,000 people in the simtion field, the number of people who truly qualified for the finalpetition would not exceed 100.


    Designing such an unfair simtion field, could it really select talents?


    ...


    "Brother Qi, what are they doing inside?"


    Feng Zhong asked in a low voice.


    After sessfully recruiting the Huashan and Taishan sects, expanding the territory of the Peacekeeping Sect, Du Ge''s attributes had improved a lot.


    However, there were no significant improvements in his senses.


    It should be the limitations of human organs that restricted the improvement of senses.


    They had conducted experiments.


    Du Ge''s hearing could cover a radius of one kilometer, capturing every detail, and even achieve sound positioning.


    But Wang San, who ranked second in the simtion field, could only cover a range of 200 meters with his hearing.


    Feng Zhong was simr to Wang San, probably because their attributes were close.


    The difference between them was five times, and they couldn''t achieve precise sound positioning like Du Ge. The reason was unknown.


    Du Ge didn''t ask further. Some secrets were better kept hidden.


    So.


    At this moment, Du Ge was like a human listening device. He could hear sounds that the other two couldn''t.


    They couldn''t hear, let alone those who ranked lower.


    "There''s nothing much. The Heavenly Demon Camp is indeed filled with people with garbage keywords. This ce should be kept as bait, and the useful people should be in another ce," Du Ge whispered.


    "How garbage are they? Tell us and let us have a goodugh." Feng Zhongughed, "In every simtion field, there are always many unfortunate ones. Even if they have good grades in school, it''s useless if they are assigned a garbage keyword. Fate is really cruel!"


    "They are keywords like virtuous, tender, suffering, fragile, and so on," Du Ge said.


    "That''s really garbage." Feng Zhong paused for a moment and said, "Garbage exists every year, but it''s different every year. Being assigned a garbage keyword in the simtion field is not a big deal, but randomly getting such a garbage keyword in the alien star battlefield can really be fatal. I pray that luck will always be with me!"


    "..." Wang San, who had been silent, said, "Brother Qi, let them be! They can''t cause much trouble anyway. Let them enjoy their time in the simtion field."


    "Everyone inside wants us dead," Du Ge said.


    "..." Wang San hesitated, his mouth twitched, and he lowered his eyelids, "Then let''s kill them!"


    The three of them were about to take action when Du Ge suddenly stopped.


    "What''s wrong?" Feng Zhong asked.


    "We don''t need to do anything," Du Ge said.


    The two of them were puzzled.


    "Look at the rankings," Du Ge said.


    Feng Zhong and Wang San quickly opened their personal interfaces.


    Then.


    Both of them were stunned. The number of people in the simtion field was rapidly decreasing. In just a moment, it had dropped from 127 to 115, 108, 103...


    Almost one change per second.


    "What are they doing?" Feng Zhong was bewildered.


    "ming others and increasing their attributes," Du Ge could clearly hear themotion inside and immediately gave the answer, "There are two people in total. When one of them takes action, the other doesn''t. One is controlling the situation, while the other is imitating me and attacking from behind. Tomorrow, news of Feng Qi''s night attack on the Heavenly Demon Camp will probably spread in the Qiao Family."


    "Damn it," Feng Zhong cursed.


    Du Ge shook his head, "By doing this, they can stimte the other participants'' hostility and force the wandering participants outside to join them. It can also make the Beggar''s Sect and other martial arts sects feel threatened, increase their patrol efforts, and achieve multiple goals. It''s just that some useless participants have died."


    "Brother Qi, that person inside must have a keyword rted to ferocity and killing," Feng Zhong said.


    Before he finished speaking.


    Du Ge had already rushed out, disappearing into the night, and the two quickly followed.


    Praying mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind.


    At this moment, the person sent to increase attributes by killing must be an important figure in the opponent''s team. They couldn''t let him escape.


    ...


    When Du Ge approached the Heavenly Demon Camp within 80 meters, the person guarding the camp gate reacted and panicked, immediately sounding the rm, "Feng... Qi... is... here...e... save... me..."


    His speech was extremely slow, and when he spoke, he turned and ran towards the camp.


    His turning motion was simr to that of a sloth.


    The moment he opened his mouth, Du Ge''s figure sank, and his lightning-fast speed suddenly decreased by ten times, to the point where one could see his running body with the naked eye.


    Feng Zhong and Wang San, who were following behind him, suffered. Their originally agile movements became slow after decreasing by ten times, almost like jogging for normal people."Slow-witted!" Feng Zhong''s face suddenly changed, "Brother Seven, quickly kill him. His keyword is slow-witted, a purebat support keyword..."


    "I like you, baby, don''t run away!" Wang San also started to use the Fear of Charm.


    But both of them only managed to say half of their sentences before returning to normal.


    Because that guy hadpleted his turn, exposing his back to Du Ge. Du Ge swiftly pounced on him, piercing his heart with a sword, and reaping his life.


    Before the man took hisst breath, he turned his head with difficulty, his eyes full of disbelief: "How could you be so fast?"


    "Because you don''t know how high my attributes are!" Du Ge gave him an exnation, pulled out his long sword, and looked at the guy who was killing people with a sword in the camp.


    That man stood among a pile of corpses, his eyes blood-red, looking at Du Ge with a shocked expression: "You weren''t suppressed by the slow..."


    Before he could finish his sentence.


    Du Ge had already shed in front of him, thrusting his sword.


    The slowness at the entrance taught Du Ge a lesson.


    The keywords were strange and bizarre, killing one less was always good. If the opponent gathered more people, who knew what outrageous derivative skills might be born among this group!


    A violent aura emanated from the opponent.


    A sense of fear inexplicably rose in Du Ge''s heart, as if he was facing a demon who had killed countless people.


    At this moment.


    He seemed to understand the feelings of those who were affected by the Fear of Charm.


    The fear brought by the opponent should be different from Wang San''s, at least he didn''t want to flee.


    The opponent was exuding a peculiar aura of looking down on everything, daring you to make a move, and capable of tearing you to pieces.


    With this aura, he dodged Du Ge''s sword aimed at his heart, and swung his sword towards Du Ge''s head. The narrow de was used by him with the heaviness of a cleaver.


    Sharp!


    Ruthless!


    Like a storm rushing towards Du Ge.


    "Good brother, how could you kill people here?" Wang San''s gloomy voice sounded timely, the man was inexplicably panicked, his violent aura was instantly interrupted, and Du Ge deflected his long sword with a single stroke.


    The next second.


    A sh of gold light had already cut through his throat.


    "Can it be done from the front?" The man looked at Du Ge, struggling to spit out a few words, and fell to the ground unwillingly, being eliminated.


    "Brother Seven, we made the right choice. They even have abatbination. If we give them more time to grow, they might really be able to turn the tables." Feng Zhong stood next to Du Ge, looking at the bodies on the ground, his expression somewhat serious.


    Only one female contestant was left in the Heavenly Demon camp.


    She looked at the bodies on the ground, then at Feng Qi, sighed sadly, raised her hand, and squeezed out a smile: "Feng Qi, my keyword is awkward, can I live? I can sleep with you, and also provide you with information!"


    Putting sleeping together before providing information, is this your way of using keywords?


    Indeed, it''s quite awkward!


    Du Ge nced at her and asked, "How many people are left on the Qiao Family''s side?"

 Chapter 73: Killing game

    Chapter 73: Killing game


    "Mr. Zhao is in charge of the overall situation. His current identity is the strategist of the Qiao Family, and the keyword seems to be strategy. All the ns are proposed by him," the female contestant said. "The day before yesterday, he took away all the people who had advanced skills, probably more than ten of them."


    "Strategy?" Feng Zhong muttered, "Sounds more advanced than me. No wonder he can counter our ns."


    "Is there more?" Du Ge asked while picking up a corpse from the ground and then picking up a weapon to nail it straight to the courtyard wall.


    Feng Zhong and Wang San were stunned for a moment, and immediately followed suit, nailing corpses in various corners of the courtyard, on the walls, and on the pirs.


    These corpses that were nailed up had one thing inmon, they all faced outward with their backs.


    The female contestant looked at the actions of the several people in astonishment, blinked, and continued, "There is someone named Ji Ping, the keyword is disguise, can imitate anyone; someone named Sang Yan, who likes to smash things, the keyword should be rted to destruction; someone named Lu Jingping, the keyword is sadness, awakened the skill of ''Grief Soldiers are Victorious''. There is also someone named Jiang Wei, he said his keyword is instigation; and there is someone whose keyword is persuasion..."


    Suddenly.


    Du Ge''s ears moved.


    The voice of the female contestant on the opposite side suddenly disappeared, she opened her mouth, but no sound could be heard."Get ready, someone ising," Du Ge reminded.


    But after speaking, he didn''t make any sound either.


    Du Ge couldn''t help but be stunned, and he clearly saw Feng Zhong''s mouth shape seemed to be saying the word "silence."


    A trace of anxiety shed in Wang San''s eyes. He couldn''t speak, and his skill was restrained again. The fear of Jiao must be specified to the object he liked.


    Fortunately, he had just used his skill once, the corpse was still there, and the outbreak of Jiao was still in the activation state.


    Otherwise.


    In this battle, he would be a definite burden.


    But now, without his support, thebat effectiveness of their team would also be greatly reduced.


    The other side was too well-prepared.


    He came to Du Ge''s front and silently said, "Brother Qi, kill Silence first."


    Du Ge nodded with a smile.


    ...


    p! p! p!


    Apuse rang out, and many people, both men and women, flooded into the courtyard.


    There were also some beggars or knights holding knives and guns, flipping over the courtyard wall one after another, surrounding Du Ge and the others in the middle.


    The leader was a young man in his mid-twenties.


    He stood opposite Du Ge, smiling at him. "Feng Qi, you are indeed bold. I calcted everything, but I didn''t expect you to dare tounch a sneak attack. I arranged a y of assassinating my own people. If I had known you wereing, I would have left these guys for you, the real protagonist, to deal with..."


    Du Ge looked at him with a smile.


    "Oh, I forgot, you can''t speak," Mr. Zhao patted his own head, spreading his hands, "Do you think I am well-prepared? Yes, you are indeed strong, but you made a mistake by being too ostentatious. It''s too easy to find ways to restrain you. I know you want tounch a quick attack and solve your hidden dangers. If the blitzkrieg is not done well, it will backfire..."


    Spit!


    Du Ge spat at him lightly and mouthed two words to him: "Idiot!"


    Not being able to make a sound doesn''t mean you can''t mock the enemy.


    "But if it weren''t for you causing such a bigmotion, I wouldn''t have been able to gather so many people. Speaking of which, I have to thank you!" Mr. Zhaoughed, "Actually, if you were a little more moderate in your methods, you could have picked us off one by one. But your appearance is too ugly, cutting off everyone''s way out, forcing everyone to stick together! Even if you are eliminated, you can still be proud. Because you will be an excellent negative example, remembered by every future examinee, no, Heavenly Demon, hahaha..."


    "Fake!" Du Ge silently said two words again.


    The expression on Mr. Zhao''s face changed, and he waved his hand, "Kill him."


    Lu Jingping, who was standing beside him, sneered, and tears flowed down his face.


    At the same time tears flowed from his eyes, everyone on the opposite side, whether beggars or knights, couldn''t help but burst into tears. The scene that was normal just now suddenly became heavy.


    Damn it!


    Is this the power of Grief Soldiers are Victorious?


    Is the external performance so exaggerated?


    Du Ge cursed inwardly, locked his gaze on a motionless person in the crowd, aimed at a certain corpse that he had nailed to the courtyard wall earlier, andunched a sudden backstab.


    Swoosh!


    His figure suddenly disappeared from in front of everyone.


    In the next instant.


    He had already returned behind the unmoving person, piercing his heart with a sword.


    A scream.


    Everyone was startled, and chaos ensued.


    "Damn it, corpses can be used too. Sang Yan, destroy the corpses quickly," Mr. Zhao said tearfully, giving orders urgently.


    But the next second, he couldn''t speak anymore.


    It wasn''t silence, but Du Ge sticking to his back.


    A sword pierced his heart.


    At the moment he fell, the muscles on his face twitched, and he had turned into another person.


    Du Ge nced at him, shook his head, and thought that the skill of disguise was so arrogant, yet he still wanted to stick with others. It''s overestimating yourself, idiot.


    But.


    The greater good is more important.


    Du Ge couldn''t continue to evaluate his intelligence, turned around, and killed others. His speed was too fast.


    No one with their back facing him could escape his assassination. Even if there was temporarily no one with their back facing him, he could use the corpses on the wall to turn around and it would be enough.


    In the blink of an eye.


    One-third of the people in the courtyard were gone.


    The power of Grief Soldiers are Victorious increased thebat effectiveness of everyone, but Du Ge''s attributes were extremely high. With the help of backstabbing, these people couldn''t react at all. It was a one-sided ughter.


    However.


    The effect of silence was still in effect. Obviously, Du Ge had killed the wrong person at the beginning.Wang San and Feng Zhong worked together seamlessly.


    Feng Zhong''s spiritual finger was responsible for deflecting the opponent''s weapons, while Wang San''s explosive charm was responsible for killing. Both of them had high attributes, and there were no keywords like ''slow'' to suppress them.


    For a while, the martial artists couldn''t do anything to them.


    However, the scene of their battle was somewhat strange.


    A group of people were crying, and whenever their weapons were deflected by Feng Zhong, they would involuntarily let out a cry of pleasure, then twist a little, and step onto the road to the underworld, as if they had died happily.


    The sounds were also awkward!


    When their weapons were deflected by Feng Zhong, they would let out a cry of "Ah~".


    When they were killed by Wang San, they would let out a painful scream of "Ah!".


    "Ah~Ah!"


    "Um~~Ah!"


    "Ying~~Ah!"


    ...


    The strange sounds were incessant, and the martial artists who were besieging them were about to go mad.


    If it weren''t for the surging fighting spirit supporting them, preventing them from retreating.


    At this moment, they would have run away.


    They felt that they were not worthy to participate in the battle of the Heavenly Demon.


    ...


    Suddenly.


    From the shadow behind Wang San, a figure sprang out, with a dagger aimed straight at Wang San''s heart.


    Du Ge, who had a panoramic view of the field from behind, noticed the moment Wang San was attacked. He had already returned using the body nailed behind Wang San. The moment the dagger stabbed Wang San, his long sword pierced through the shadow''s heart first.


    Wang San broke out in a cold sweat and gave Du Ge a grateful look. He opened his mouth to use his charm of fear to assist, but he couldn''t make any sound, which made him stamp his feet in anxiety.


    While Du Ge was rescuing Wang San, Sang Yan suddenly bent down, pressing her palm towards the nearest corpse.


    Bang!


    The corpse suddenly exploded into pieces.


    The explosion of the corpse triggered a chain reaction.


    All the corpses in the field, like ignited firecrackers, crackled and exploded in a chain.


    In an instant, all the corpses in the courtyard were blown into pieces, and a rain of blood fell over everyone''s heads.


    ...


    "Mr. Zhao, isn''t this Feng Qi too powerful?" On a tower outside the courtyard, Qiao Pingjiang looked at the bloody scene in the courtyard, his throat dry, "Even if our ancestor is resurrected, I''m afraid he''s no match for him!"


    "Yes, he''s too powerful." Mr. Zhao''s face didn''t look too good either, "And he even used silence to suppress Wang San. How did he grow so much in just one month? It''s terrifying. If we can''t kill him this time, everyone might as well surrender."


    "Mr. Zhao, you''ve done a great job. Unfortunately, Shi Yong, who had the ''slow'' attribute, was killed by him in advance. Otherwise, if his speed was suppressed by ''slow'', your killing game against him would have worked. He''s just too lucky." Qiao Pingjiang sighed.


    Standing next to the two of them was a petite woman who remained silent from beginning to end.


    For the sake of my health, I decided to adjust my schedule back to daytime yesterday, but then I received a reward from "Zebra9353". My schedule is messed up again, this afternoon, I''ll continue to add more for the alliance leader!£Þ£ß£Þ£¡

 Chapter 74: Inception

    Chapter 74: Inception


    There.


    Du Ge, with sharp ears and eyes, locked onto Mr. Zhao''s position the moment he spoke.


    Seeing Mr. Zhao''s location, Du Ge frowned.


    That guy must have carefully studied his skills and knew that most of his sudden attacks came from behind, and he couldn''t use lightness skill. So he chose theplex terrain of the high tower as his hiding ce.


    This way, even if he could break through the encirclement and rush up the high tower, he could still escape calmly.


    If he set up a few traps in the high tower, maybe he could bury him. Just like how Bai Yutang in "Three Heroes and Five Gants" was ambushed and killed by traps when he attacked the Night Talk Tower, pierced by ten thousand swords!


    Indeed, there are drawbacks to being too fast.


    If he had focused on practicing martial arts for three to five months, this wouldn''t be a difficult problem.


    Of course, if he had truly focused on martial arts, he wouldn''t have achieved what he has now. You can''t have your cake and eat it too.There are indeed experts in the simtion field.


    No.


    Since there is a high tower.


    Why would they let these people besiege him in the courtyard?


    From Mr. Zhao''s position, he could clearly see his actions of hanging corpses, but he still let people attack the courtyard, clearly sending those people to their deaths.


    Just like the guy who tried to assassinate Wang San in secret, if the terrain had been different, he might have seeded.


    Moreover, killing these people would also increase his attributes...


    There must be something wrong here.


    He wouldn''t do this without benefits. Is his keyword really strategy?


    ...


    Du Ge''s mind was spinning quickly, but it didn''t hinder him from killing.


    His attribute values were too high. Even if Sang Yan destroyed the corpses he used for teleportation, those people still couldn''t stop him. At most, they caused some trouble. With a slight turn, he could find an opportunity to strike.


    Lu Jingping, Sang Yan, and the others didn''t have time to grow. They relied entirely on advanced skills to support their attacks. The main force of the attack was actually the martial arts experts from various sects. With the support of the Mourning Soldiers Must Win skill, their martial arts were on par with Zong Gui.


    More than ten days ago, perhaps they could have caused him some trouble if they had joined forces.


    But now, they weren''t his opponents even in a direct confrontation.


    Especially after he threw two flying knives, killing Lu Jingping and breaking their Mourning Soldiers Must Win skill, the speed and morale of these heroes suddenly dropped by arge margin. They were even less of a match for him.


    With a few more moves in the courtyard, Du Ge could take away a life.


    At this moment, Du Ge was more like Lin Pingzhi, who had practiced the "Evil-Dispelling Sword Manual," relying solely on the word "fast" to dominate the world.


    Of course, he was much faster than Lin Pingzhi.


    Unfortunately, he couldn''t speak.


    Otherwise, with such a huge advantage, with his eloquence, there was a high probability that he could persuade these people to join his side.


    Even so, after three to five minutes, there were not many people left standing in the courtyard.


    ...


    At the same time.


    At the Kunlun Sect''s residence, where the Qiao Family was located, the usually calm and old-fashioned Senior Brother suddenly shouted "not good" and rushed out of the tent.


    But soon, he returned and entered the tent of the Kunlun Sect Leader in a hurry, saying, "Master, something has happened to the Qiao Family. We need to hurry over, or it will be toote."


    "Ying Long, you have always emphasized cleanliness and rules. Why are you so flustered now?" The Kunlun Sect Leader, Huo Yiqi, looked at his senior disciple with confusion. "And how did you know that something happened to the Qiao Family?"


    Suddenly, he seemed to have thought of something and stood up abruptly, frowning as he looked at Ying Long. "A month ago, you went out to gain experience, and when you returned, your demands for the sect''s rules became even stricter. Could it be that you have been possessed by the Heavenly Demon?"


    "Yes, Master, I have possessed Ying Long. At that time, he was fighting with an enemy and identally fell off a cliff. If it weren''t for me possessing him, he would have died long ago." Ying Long said anxiously.


    ng!


    Huo Yiqi drew his long sword and pointed it at Ying Long''s throat.


    "Master, although I have possessed Senior Brother, I have never done anything harmful to the Kunlun Sect. On the contrary, under my guidance, the disciples'' skills have been improving day by day. You have witnessed all of this!" Ying Long ignored the sword at his throat and said, "Now, the Kunlun Sect is facing the crisis of being wiped out. If you kill me, the Kunlun Sect will be no more."


    "What do you mean?" Huo Yiqi asked.


    "At this moment, Feng Qi and the Qiao Family''s Heavenly Demon have already started fighting. Regardless of which side wins, their strength will definitely increase. With the Heavenly Demon''s nature, they will surely sweep through the entire martial world. If we don''t hurry over, we won''t even have a chance to get a share of the pie." Ying Long said quickly.


    "You were the one who said we should sit back and watch the tigers fight, and now you''re urging me to go to the Qiao Family." Huo Yiqi frowned. "Which one should I believe? Besides, how do you know that Feng Qi and the Qiao Family are fighting?"


    "The Heavenly Demons can sense each other." Ying Long said, "At this moment, the number of Heavenly Demons in this world is rapidly decreasing. Master, why do you think Feng Qi wants to exterminate all the Heavenly Demons in the world? The Heavenly Demons can devour each other and eventually give birth to an unparalleled Demon Head.""Therefore, I must participate in this struggle. Master, the Kunlun Sect is my foundation, I will protect it, but Feng Qi and the people of the Qiao Family will not. Master, we must get there before dawn, otherwise, it will be toote."


    Huo Yi nced at Ying Long, silently sheathed his long sword, and said, "We can''t make it in time. Even if we ride fast, it will take more than a day to reach the Qiao Family, let alone it''s night now, the horses can''t run fast, we can''t get there before dawn."


    "We have to go even if we can''t make it, what if we make it in time?" Upon hearing this news, Ying Long was almost in tears. He looked at the night sky, "Master, we can''t just sit and wait for death, please, just the two of us, can you lead the way? If I can secure a position in the Heavenly Demon battle, I swear, I will protect the Kunlun Sect for generations toe..."


    Sigh!


    Huo Yi nced at Ying Long, shook his head and sighed, "You go prepare the horses, I will change my clothes and go with you."


    ...


    The same scene was also happening among the Blood de Sect, Xueshan Sect, and other sects that were still on the road.


    One by one, fast horses set off from the inns and camps, heading straight for the Qiao Family.


    ...


    At this moment.


    Du Ge had already killed all the Heavenly Demons in the courtyard and looked up towards the direction of the tower.


    Feng Zhong and Wang San, both injured, stood by Du Ge''s side, followed his gaze, and also saw the people on the tower.


    Feng Zhong pointed at the tower, then pointed behind him, and mouthed, "Brother Qi, it''s about time, we should go!"


    Du Ge opened his personal information and took a look.


    Inside the Simtion Field.


    At this moment, the number of surviving contestants was less than forty.


    The female contestant with the keyword was hiding in the corner, her eyes full of shock and admiration as she looked at Du Ge.


    Du Ge shook his head at Feng Zhong, stepped out of the courtyard, and walked straight towards Mr. Zhao.


    Having killed so many people, he felt his attributes had improved a lot. He decided to try the tower. If he didn''t take this opportunity to get rid of Mr. Zhao and the female contestant with the "Silence" keyword, he always felt a little uneasy. His Lightness Skill should be able to rush up from the outside of the tower.


    Feng Zhong and Wang San exchanged nces and followed behind Du Ge.


    The strategies and silence were too much for them. If Feng Qi died, they wouldn''t survive either.


    The three of them had just stepped out of the courtyard.


    Mr. Zhao on the tower suddenly spoke, "Brother Qi is indeed capable, killing Heavenly Demons as if cutting melons and vegetables..."


    Du Ge nced at him, holding his blood-dripping Golden Sun Sword, and continued to walk forward.


    Mr. Zhao changed his tone, "There are no eternal enemies, only eternal interests, Brother Qi, let''s cooperate!"


    Du Ge stopped, looking puzzledly at the tower.


    Mr. Zhao smiled and continued, "Brother Qi, you may not know, the courtyard where you just killed people is the arena where the Qiao Family has held martial arts contests over the years. Under the arena lies Martial Saint Qiao He, who has been dormant for a hundred years. He needs to absorb the fresh blood of young people with high quality and vitality to revive. The Qiao Family''s martial arts contests over the past hundred years have been nned for this purpose. Now, dozens of Heavenly Demons, as well as young heroes from the Beggar''s Sect, Tianshan Sect, and other sects, have been killed by you in the courtyard. Qiao He has absorbed so much vital blood, he should be reviving soon."


    Du Ge clearly saw Feng Zhong and Wang San simultaneously mouthing "Holy shit".


    "With Brother Qi''s intelligence, you must understand. Qiao He is the end point of this Simtion Field assessment. As long as we kill the revived Qiao He, the Simtion Field will end immediately."


    Mr. Zhao looked smug, "The three of you must be in the top three of the Simtion Field rankings, right? I am currently ranked fourth in the Simtion Field. Thedy next to me with the ''Silence'' keyword is ranked ninth in the Simtion Field. We have no intention ofpeting with Brother Qi for the first ce.


    Next, as long as we join forces to kill Qiao He, those who are watching the fight and want to take advantage of the situation won''t have time to interfere. Brother Qi will be the first, we will be in the top ten, everyone gets what they need, and everyone is happy. Brother Qi, what do you think of my n?"


    p! p!


    Two ps.


    Qiao Pingjiang suddenly spoke, "Brilliant, brilliant, Mr. Zhao, indeed a good strategy, using my Qiao Family as a stepping stone!"


    Mr. Zhao''s face changed, and he instinctively shielded the silentdy behind him, "You''re not poisoned?"


    "I, Qiao Pingjiang, am ranked fifth in the Simtion Field. Since I know what you''re going to do, how could I be poisoned?" Qiao Pingjiang winked at him andughed.


    "Damn!" Mr. Zhao was stunned, cursed, and his tense expression rxed, he smiled bitterly, "You''re the one with good acting skills, even I was fooled by you. What''s your keyword?"


    Qiao Pingjiang ignored him and looked at Du Ge, smiling, "Mr. Qi, add me in, let''s join forces!"

 Chapter 75: Martial Saint Revival

    Chapter 75: Martial Saint Revival


    If he hadn''te, today''s massacre in the courtyard would have been a blood sacrifice to the Martial Saint, forcing the wandering yers from the Simtion Field to take sides.


    But since he happened toe today, Mr. Zhao changed his n ordingly.


    The ambush in the courtyard became targeted at him and Feng Zhong.


    Those people sessfully killed themselves, the top three yers in the Simtion Field were eliminated, and Mr. Zhao, who was fourth, was promoted to first ce. The remaining resources were used to target the candidates who hadn''t arrived yet and to n the revival of the Martial Saint.


    If he killed all the sacrifices in the courtyard, Mr. Zhao would join forces with him to eliminate the revived Martial Saint, end the Simtion Field, eliminate the others, and maintain the current rankings...


    No matter which step he took, he wouldn''t lose.


    Of course, there might be more toe.


    For example, during the process of killing the Martial Saint, or at the end, he could attack him and Feng Zhong, kill himself, inherit his attributes, and still be able to defeat the Martial Saint and be the first.


    No matter what the result was, everything he did would be his wedding dress, and he wouldn''t lose...Indeed, a well-nned scheme!


    Du Ge looked at Mr. Zhao upstairs and instantly understood everything. He couldn''t help but admire his intelligence. Within a month, he had joined the Qiao Family, borrowed the Qiao Family''s power to help the Peacekeeping, and set up such a big trap. Such a talent deserved to be his opponent!


    At this moment, Du Ge had almost figured out the rules of the Simtion Field. The main mission was over, the assessment was closed, and those who were trying to stabilize and develop themselves would be eliminated due to their rankings.


    The main mission was the real forced shrinking.


    To achieve a good ranking in the Simtion Field, yers had to strengthen themselves step by step while approaching the main mission.


    In the end, all the strong wouldpete for rankings in the final round.


    This way, it would prevent anyone from endlessly dragging out battles in the Simtion Field for the sake of development.


    ...


    Having understood everything, Du Ge looked at the two old coins upstairs and nodded.


    Although this n was more advantageous to Mr. Zhao, it didn''t harm him either.


    By ending the Simtion Field in advance, his first ce position would be secure. There was no reason for him to fear being fourth or fifth. With one punch, he could break through all obstacles. No matter what conspiracy or n, it would ultimatelye down to strength.


    "Brother Qi is indeed decisive." Mr. Zhao seemed to have expected Du Ge''s agreement early on. He sped his fists and smiled, "After leaving the Simtion Field, let''s be friends."


    Du Ge pointed to the silent girl beside him.


    Mr. Zhao snapped his fingers.


    In the next moment, Du Ge regained his ability to speak. He looked at the people upstairs and asked, "When will the Martial Saint revive?"


    Wang San behind him reached out and gently tugged at Du Ge''s clothes. When Du Ge turned around, he opened his mouth to indicate that he still couldn''t speak.


    "Mr. Zhao, what do you mean by this? Honesty is the premise of cooperation." Du Ge frowned and said discontentedly, "Wang San is my assistant. If you don''t let him go, I will be at a disadvantage when dealing with the Martial Saint, and my hands will be tied."


    "Brother Qi, Wang San''s mouth is too dangerous. We have to be cautious. After all, Brother Qi has fallen into the trap I designed step by step. With Brother Qi''s pride, there must be some resentment in his heart." Mr. Zhao said, "I watched the battle just now. Brother Qi''sbat power alone is enough to suppress the entire field. If we let Wang San go, I''m afraid you can kill the three of us on the spot and then go one-on-one with the Martial Saint. We are already at the end of the Simtion Field, and I don''t want to fail at thest moment. This is human nature, Brother Qi should understand, right!"


    "So you''re saying that when fighting the Martial Saint, you don''t n to participate?" Du Ge sneered.


    "My keyword is strategy, and Little Xue''s keyword is silence. Neither of us is good at fighting. If we go down to fight the Martial Saint with Brother Qi, it would be difficult for Brother Qi to handle." Mr. Zhao sped his fists again and bowed to Du Ge, "Brother Qi, I was being petty just now. How about this, after leaving the Simtion Field, I will host a banquet at home specifically to apologize to Brother Qi. Brother Qi is the first in the Simtion Field, and as a grown-up, you surely won''t be so petty!"


    "Mr. Zhao, you should know that I have always been good to my own people. Moreover, my keyword is maintenance. The more people I have to maintain around me, the stronger I be." Du Ge smiled, "Since we have already formed a team, what else do you have to worry about? Can I still assassinate you and weaken my own attributes during the battle?"


    "There is only one person in the world who can use maintenance so powerfully, and that is Brother Qi." Mr. Zhao shook his head and smiled, "How about this, Brother Qi, you go and kill the Martial Saint first. If the Martial Saint is really powerful, I will have Little Xue release Wang San''s silence at any time, and all of us will join the battle.


    If we can''t achieve this, I believe that with Brother Qi''s abilities, it would be easy for you to lure the Martial Saint to kill me. This time, Brother Qi can rest assured! I have nned so much, I won''t be a pawn for others."


    "Alright." Du Ge looked at Mr. Zhao upstairs, toozy to continue arguing with him. He nodded and looked at Qiao Pingjiang, asking, "When will the Martial Saint revive?"


    "When there is enough blood, he will naturally revive." Qiao Pingjiang said, "The Qiao Family only knows the specific steps of execution, but we don''t know how Qiao He was revived in the end. But the Simtion Field needs an ultimate boss, so he will definitely revive."


    Both sides tacitly didn''t dwell on the keywords. They had reached the final level, and what their keywords were didn''t matter as much anymore.


    And besides.


    Everyone present had their own ulterior motives, so the keywords they said were also fake. It was meaningless to ask or not ask.


    Feng Zhong red at Mr. Zhao upstairs, a hint of hostility shing in his eyes, as if he wanted to remember his appearance. He was also suppressed by silence and couldn''t regain his ability to speak.


    ...


    Du Ge no longer paid attention to the people on the tower, but looked towards the direction of the courtyard.


    The courtyard had just witnessed a bloodbath, with rivers of blood flowing and the destruction caused by Sang Yan, shattering the bodies into pieces and sttering blood everywhere. But at this moment, whether it was the walls or the blood on the ground, it was slowly seeping into the ground.During their conversation, the courtyard had almost lost all its red hue.


    Meanwhile.


    Du Ge''s ears picked up a faint heartbeat emanating from about ten meters underground.


    As time passed, the heartbeat grew faster and stronger.


    Thump! Thump! Thump!


    It was like someone was drumming beneath the ground.


    Eventually, the entire ground began to tremble with the heartbeat. The loose tiles on the roof were shaken off, falling to the ground and making a crisp sound.


    Through the eyes at the back of his head, Du Ge clearly saw the tension among the people on the tower.


    Mr. Zhao pursed his lips: "It''sing."


    Du Ge looked at Feng Zhong and Wang San, instructing, "You two stay here and don''t move."


    "Brother Qi, I''ll go with you..." Wang San tried to speak, but no sound came out. He was so anxious that he kept gesturing with his hands.


    "I''ll go too." Feng Zhong said silently.


    "No, you two wait here, don''t worry about me, just keep an eye on the guy upstairs." Du Ge smiled, not avoiding Mr. Zhao, and said directly, "We''ve worked hard to get the results we have now, don''t let someone else take advantage of us at thest minute."


    Feng Zhong was stunned, then nodded heavily, saying silently, "I will."


    Wang San also nodded in agreement.


    "Brother Qi, you''re too cautious. At this juncture, you''re the mainbat force. How could I possibly harm you?" Mr. Zhao shook his head helplessly, "I would need to have that ability!"


    Before he could finish his sentence.


    A loud boom echoed.


    Dirt flew up in the courtyard, rising more than five meters high, and the wooden windowttices shattered with a crash.


    A figure shot up into the sky, apanied by a wildugh: "Hahaha, I fucking knew this would work, I''m the number one in the Simtion Field, everyone else will die..."


    Upon hearing this.


    Everyone present changed their expressions.


    Qiao Pingjiang, who had prepared to say "ancestor", swallowed his words back into his throat, recing them with: "Holy shit, someone actually possessed that mummy?"

 Chapter 76: Feng Qis Battle Talent

    Chapter 76: Feng Qi''s Battle Talent


    Is this what they call being born at someone else''s finish line?


    Du Ge looked at Qiao He in the air and was speechless.


    This damn simtion field is really taking unfairness to the extreme!


    Qiao He''s hair was white, and his clothes had already been torn apart due to the passage of time and the vibrations when he emerged from the ground.


    Perhaps because he had drunk so much blood, he didn''t show any signs of aging. His muscles were sleek and shiny, like a sculpture carved by an artist, with just the right amount of excess and deficiency.


    At this moment.


    Qiao Hended lightly on the courtyard wall,pletely exposed.


    He looked at Du Ge and the others arrogantly, "Didn''t expect this, did you? You calcted and schemed, but in the end, you made a wedding dress for me. I always thought that I would have to stay underground for half a year before giving you a surprise.


    Who would have known that you actually released me ahead of time. With over a hundred years of umted power and unparalleled martial arts, what does it matter if I''m only in the top ten of the simtion field? Let me tell you directly, my keyword is ughter, and I am currently rankedst in the simtion field."He pursed his lips and swept his gaze over Du Ge and the others, "But don''t worry, soon that won''t be the case. I will let you witness what it means to be unrivaled in the world, what it means to be the genius of this world!"


    Then.


    He turned his gaze towards Du Ge, "Let''s start with you, the first in this simtion field!"


    As he spoke.


    His figure flickered and a residual image shed by.


    In the next instant, he was already standing in front of Du Ge, his speed not much slower than when Du Ge sprinted at full speed.


    Du Ge, the number one in attributes in the world.


    While others only saw Qiao He as a blur, Du Ge could clearly capture Qiao He''s movements.


    The moment Qiao He arrived in front of him, Du Ge''s Golden Glow Sword had already been raised and stabbed towards Qiao He.


    Qiao He flicked the Golden Glow Sword away with his fingers and then struck Du Ge''s chest with a sudden palm strike.


    Bang!


    A tremendous force came, and Du Ge was sent flying four or five meters away, feeling a piercing pain in his chest.


    Feng Zhong and Wang San were also sent flying to the sides.


    Qiao He was somewhat surprised that he didn''t kill Du Ge with that strike, "Damn, it''s only been a little over a month, how did your attributes increase so much?"


    Du Ge looked at him without saying a word, urgently thinking of a countermeasure.


    Qiao He''s speed was simr to his own, and with the boost of internal energy, his strength seemed to be slightly higher.


    But Qiao He''s understanding of martial arts had reached a profound level, while Du Ge had hardly had any time to practice martial arts. The speed he relied on before was almost useless in the face of martial arts.


    So, the only way he could win might be tounch a sudden attack from behind, focusing on this skill.


    "Your reaction is good, and your ability to withstand attacks is strong, but unfortunately, every move and action you make is full of ws." Qiao He looked at Du Ge, grinned, and said, "Once I kill you, your attributes will be mine, and there will be no one in this simtion field who can match me."


    He reached out his hand.


    The long sword that had fallen in the courtyard earlier flew into his palm in an instant, "Can you withstand my palm strike? Can you block my sword?"


    Qiao Pingjiang and the others on the tower seemed to be dead, looking at Qiao He below without any reaction, and there was no sign of them releasing Wang San from hisnguage restriction. It seemed like they were waiting for Feng Qi and Qiao He to fight each other to the death.


    "You idiot." Du Ge looked at him and suddenly cursed, "There are several people in the top ten of the simtion field here, but you chose me, the strongest and hardest to kill. You should have killed them first, taken their attributes, and thene to kill me. Wouldn''t that have been more certain? Who knows, you might even awaken an advanced skill or something..."


    As soon as these words were spoken.


    The expressions of the people on the tower changed drastically.


    Mr. Zhao cursed loudly, "Feng Qi, you bastard."


    "You have a point." Qiao He paused for a moment, then suddenly stabbed towards Wang San with his sword, "I''ve been annoyed by you, the guy covered in skeletons."


    With a ng, his sword was blocked by Du Ge, who had suddenly rushed over.


    Qiao He stabbed again.


    Du Ge blocked again.


    Ding ding dang dang, the sh of their swords sounded like iron striking.


    Du Ge''s sternum had just been shattered by Qiao He.


    But in the process of protecting Wang San, his shattered sternum quickly healed.


    Qiao He''s swordsmanship was exquisite, asionally there were sword strikes that he couldn''t block, but as long as he maintained his defense, his injuries would quickly heal.


    Relying on his super recovery ability and full protection of vital areas, Du Ge fought against Qiao He''s exquisite martial arts. They exchanged more than ten moves, with Du Ge blocking while provoking, "You can kill those on the upper floor, but not mypanions."


    "Is your keyword really protection?" Qiao He attacked for a long time and started to feel impatient.


    "If you don''t take action against them, those guys will escape." Du Ge said.


    Upon hearing this.


    Mr. Zhao anxiously said, "Qiao He, don''t be fooled by Feng Qi. Without us suppressing Wang San, you are no match for Feng Qi."


    "It''s that little girl who is suppressing Wang San. Just leave her behind!" Du Ge incited, hitting the opponent''s weak spot.


    The little girl next to Mr. Zhao''s eyebrows twitched involuntarily at his words."Feng Qi, you damn dog." Mr. Zhao was once again caught off guard.


    "Why should I risk my life while you reap the benefits?" Du Ge retorted.


    "Interesting, very interesting. As expected of the top yer in the Simtion Field, you''re quite clever. Fine, I''ll kill those two upstairs first." Qiao He, hearing their argument, suddenly sheathed his long sword and turned to leap upstairs.


    Qiao He was the top martial artist of his time, proficient in hundreds of martial arts styles. The height of a few floors was naturally no obstacle to him.


    But the moment he turned around, Du Ge had already thrust his sword forward.


    Whoosh!


    A sudden backstab, coupled with attribute bonuses and Qiao He''spleteck of defense.


    Du Ge''s sword easily slid into his buttocks.


    With a scream of agony.


    Qiao He pped backwards with his palm, sending Du Ge flying.


    Du Ge spat out blood, regretting that Qiao He had flown too fast. Otherwise, his sword would have pierced his heart.


    Even so, Qiao He was seriously injured, with a hole in his left buttock gushing blood. If Du Ge''s sword had been a little more urate, it would have pierced his anus.


    The intense pain made Qiao He''s face twitch. He pressed a few points on his body to stop the bleeding, then turned back in fury and pounced on Du Ge again: "Feng Qi, I want you dead."


    After backstabbing the top martial artist and the biggest boss, Du Ge quickly recovered, his attributes further enhanced. He stood with his sword against Qiao He, fighting while saying, "Qiao He, don''t be angry. It was my fault. The moment you turned around, your movement was so graceful that I couldn''t help but stab you. It was a reflex. Can you go kill those guys upstairs again? This time, I promise I won''t stab you."


    "I don''t believe you." The furious Qiao He would not believe Du Ge''s words. His sword danced so fast that it was imprable. In the blink of an eye, Du Ge''s arms and legs were covered in wounds.


    Upstairs.


    Mr. Zhao and Qiao Pingjiang suddenly fell silent.


    Having had a close brush with death, they looked at Du Ge withplex expressions, especially Mr. Zhao. He hadn''t expected Du Ge''s provocation of Qiao He to be a calcted move.


    Thinking about it, if Qiao He really killed them, his attributes would skyrocket, and Feng Qi would be no match for him.


    Both emotionally and logically, Feng Qi couldn''t let Qiao He seed.


    "Mr. Zhao, why don''t we let Xiao Xue release Wang San?" Qiao Pingjiang hesitated for a moment, then said, "If Qiao He wasn''t a candidate, it would be fine. But under the current circumstances, if Du Ge is killed by him and he inherits the top attributes of the Simtion Field, with double bonuses, we''re done."


    "Let''s wait a bit longer." Mr. Zhao showed a hesitant expression.


    "Qiao He, you can face me and kill them! You can even fly diagonally! My frontal attack isn''t fast. If you kill them, the wound on your buttocks will heal. It hurts so much to fight like this!" Du Ge heard their conversation and continued to provoke Qiao He, forcing Mr. Zhao to lift the ban on Wang San.


    "..." Qiao He.


    "..." Mr. Zhao.


    Qiao He was tempted.


    He was thest in the Simtion Field.


    And his attribute was indeed ughter, but since he entered the Simtion Field, he had been hiding underground and hadn''t even killed a chicken.


    He had no derived skills or keyword attributes, and his fight with Du Ge relied entirely on his martial arts and internal energy.


    But Qiao He was a mortal, and no matter how high his martial arts were, it still hurt to be stabbed!


    If he could kill someone, not only would his injuries heal, but he could also inherit their attributes. It sounded tempting...


    Before Qiao He could act, Du Ge shouted again: "Brother Zhao, Qiao He already knows how to get upstairs. Aren''t youing down yet? I can''t protect you upstairs. If you don''te down, when they kill you, we''ll run away. After Qiao He kills everyone else, we''ll still be in the top ten of the Simtion Field."


    One sentence.


    Mr. Zhao almost bit his teeth to pieces. This Feng Qi, why was he such a bastard!


    Some people were dead, but notpletely dead...

 Chapter 77: No plan is left unconsidered

    Chapter 77: No n is left unconsidered


    Qiao and Feng Qi were itching to hate each other.


    The keyword of this one is actually instigation!


    If it weren''t for the fact that he couldn''t take down Feng Qi, he really wanted to kill this hated guy first.


    Although he knew that Feng Qi was using him, Qiao had to admit that Feng Qi''s reasoning was sound. Killing the people upstairs and controlling the silent girl was indeed his best solution.


    "Mr. Zhao, should we seal Feng Qi''s mouth again!" Qiao Pingjiang, who had just decided to release the restriction on Wang San, changed his mind in an instant. He felt that Feng Qi''s trash talk was stronger than his actualbat power.


    "It''s useless." Mr. Zhao shook his head. "If we silence Feng Qi at this time, he will turn around and leave. Who can escape from Qiao''s hands?"


    "What should we do then?" Qiao Pingjiang asked.


    "Go down!" Seeing Qiao''s attack slowing down, Mr. Zhao knew that they couldn''t drag it out any longer. He gritted his teeth. "If Feng Qi dares to attack us, we''ll just die together with Qiao. We''ll drag Feng Qi down with us."


    Qiao had originally nned to follow Feng Qi''s method and go up the tower to kill people, but when he heard this, he stopped.He felt fortunate that these people had eight hundred tricks up their sleeves.


    Otherwise, with his intelligence, he would probably be killed by them in this simtion field.


    No.


    He wouldn''t even know how he died!


    If he had known earlier, he wouldn''t have been so arrogant and exposed his keywords.


    But it''s also good now. With the two groups fighting each other, he would always find a breakthrough. As long as he seized the opportunity to kill one person, the rest would be finished.


    ...


    "Xiao Xue, stay upstairs. Old Qiao and I will go down. Feng Qi, we''ll help you kill Qiao and hope you keep your word." Mr. Zhao instructed the silent female contestant and signaled to Qiao Pingjiang. The two of them used their lightness skills and jumped down from the tower.


    In the instant they came down.


    Qiao retreated and faced Du Ge, immediately rushing towards them.


    The faces of several people changed drastically.


    "Turn around."


    Du Ge shouted immediately.


    Qiao Pingjiang and the others didn''t move.


    But Feng Zhong immediately understood Du Ge''s meaning and quickly turned around, exposing his back to Du Ge.


    Swish!


    Du Ge instantly stuck to Feng Zhong''s back, gently pushed him with a palm, and then used a sudden thrust to sh behind Qiao, stabbing at his back with a sword, aiming for his heart.


    Qiao was shocked and quickly gathered his energy, leaping up, but he still couldn''t dodge Du Ge''s sudden thrust. He screamed in pain as a hole was opened in his right buttock.


    After two consecutive backstabs, Du Ge''s wounds caused by Qiao''s sword were healed once again.


    ...


    After being hit in the buttocks twice, Qiao was going crazy. Why did this bastard have so many cheap tricks?


    Mr. Zhao and Qiao Pingjiang were dumbfounded and suddenly remembered Feng Qi''s move of piercing through the corpse in the courtyard. They admired Feng Qi''s talent for battle even more.


    "Brothers, be more coordinated, move around." Du Ge''s strategy worked, and he remained calm. "Stick to the previous n, kill Qiao and end the simtion field."


    Feng Zhong and Wang San were Du Ge''s staunch supporters.


    Upon hearing this, they immediately started moving, circling around behind Qiao, acting as Du Ge''s ry station.


    As long as Qiao rushed towards them, they would unhesitatingly expose their backs to Du Ge.


    With the help of the sudden thrust, Du Ge could appear behind them in time and block Qiao''s attacks.


    As long as Qiao wasn''t careful and let one of them turn around behind him.


    Feng Qi would retaliate, and he would definitely be stabbed in the buttocks or have a piece of flesh cut off.


    Although Qiao relied on his profound internal energy and lightness skill to always avoid vital points and stop the bleeding, this despicable tactic was driving him crazy.


    The injuries were not fatal, but having multiple wounds was painful and had already affected his agility.


    And.


    He had to make sure not to expose his back to anyone, which invisibly consumed a part of his energy.


    With all these distractions, he couldn''t even touch Feng Qi with his exquisite techniques!


    Continuing like this, it would definitely be him who died.


    Qiao Pingjiang and the others never dared to move, and they even leaned back to back, fearing that Feng Qi would use them as springboards.


    After all.


    They were different from Feng Zhong and Wang San. They wererades, while they were enemies!


    If Feng Qi turned around behind them, he might attack them mercilessly.


    After all.


    They were the delicious treats with sweet attributes that could be used to restore magic and blood.


    Seeing that Zhao Qiao didn''t cooperate with them in attacking Qiao and only focused on self-preservation, Feng Zhong was about to explode with anger. His asional nces at them were like he wanted to kill them. If he could speak, he would have cursed them to death.


    "Brother Zhao, Brother Qiao, start moving!" Du Ge anxiously reminded them. "Kill Qiao as soon as possible, end the simtion field. We are all in the top ten, trust me, I will protect you."


    "Brother Qi, the three of you are enough, even if you kill slowly." Mr. Zhao smiled. "We can be backups. If Feng Zhong and Wang San die, we can still be Brother Qi''s springboards."


    "Brother Zhao is too cautious." Du Ge sneered and ignored them, focusing on assassinating Qiao. He even continued to give instructions, "Qiao, why are you so stubborn? There are so many people in the Qiao Family. Just rush out and kill a few, use the keywords to heal, and find advanced techniques! Why do I have to remind you about everything? If you continue like this, you won''t even have any flesh left on your buttocks."


    Qiao was tempted once again.


    But he quickly became alert. Feng Qi had given him advice twice, and he had suffered a big loss both times.


    Even though it sounded reasonable this time, he wouldn''t fall for it. He just increased the speed of his circling, trying not to expose his back to anyone.


    However, his buttocks were getting more and more painful.Feng Qi''s suggestion was like a devil, constantly scratching at Qiao He''s heart, making him unable to help but look in the direction where there were more people, wondering if he could retreat and kill a few people to heal his injuries.


    If he couldn''t beat Feng Qi, could he still beat them?


    Give it a try, give it a try.


    Kill a few.


    Just kill a few, and his injuries would be healed. Maybe he would even gain some derived skills...


    "Qiao He, don''t listen to him. Even if you retreat, once you leave Xiao Xue''s silent range, as long as Wang San speaks, you will undoubtedly die," Mr. Zhao''s words unraveled the trap set by Feng Qi for him.


    Qiao He shivered, sweating cold sweat, and felt even more fortunate that they had fought each other. Feng Qi was too cunning.


    "Brother Zhao, we are on the same side. If you don''t help me, you can''t keep ruining my good fortune!" Du Geined, "If this continues, I will really get angry."


    "Brother Qi, I''m helping you. Brother Qi''s n is too risky. If it backfires and Qiao He really kills someone, who among us can still defeat him? We will all be wiped out!" Mr. Zhao said.


    "..."


    Qiao He was confused again. Why did these guys have so many ulterior motives? Which statement was true?


    Just because he acted arrogantly and exposed his keywords, why did theytch onto this weakness and not let go...


    "Qiao He, you are proficient in various martial arts, don''t you have any explosive techniques that exchange injuries for injuries? Look, our abilities are simr. If you have an explosive martial art, you can endure injuries and assassinate one or two people. Even with multiple injuries, you can still recover! Why are you so stubborn? Fighting requires using your brain!" Du Ge kindly suggested to Qiao He again.


    "Feng Qi, have you gone crazy?" Qiao Pingjiang was shocked. "The Qiao Family really has explosive martial arts that can increase power threefold..."


    Mr. Zhao was also stunned.


    This time, he didn''t know what Du Ge was nning.


    He frowned, could it be that his keyword was chaos, the more chaotic the stronger?


    After careful consideration, Qiao He also felt that Feng Qi''s suggestion this time had no disadvantages for him.


    He hesitated for a moment and also used a strategy, "Feng Qi, you are too excellent. If I really seed, I won''t kill you. There''s no need for us to fight to the death. There are ten spots in the top ten of the simtion field. If we kill them, we can both be in the top ten."


    "It''s a deal." Du Ge readily agreed, but turned to Wang San and said, "San''er, when Qiao He uses the explosive techniqueter, don''t worry about anything else. Just run outside the range of Xiao Xue''s silence."


    Wang San nodded without hesitation and turned to run outside.


    "Feng Qi, you can''t do this. You have tormented Qiao He so much, he won''t let you off," Mr. Zhao and Qiao Pingjiang became anxious.


    "It''s toote, Yin Yang Infinite, explode." Qiao He grinned and suddenly reversed his meridians. His eyes instantly turned red, blood flowed from his seven orifices, and he spat out a mouthful of blood, aiming at the running Wang San and grinned, "No one can escape."


    At the moment Qiao He exploded, Du Ge''s figure suddenly disappeared in front of Qiao He.


    Qiao He instinctively turned around, but all he saw was Feng Qi and Mr. Zhao face to face, with a sword in their hands, piercing through both Qiao Pingjiang and Old Zhao.


    Qiao He hesitated for a moment, then pounced on Wang San.


    Mr. Zhao didn''t expect Du Ge to suddenly kill him. He looked down at the long sword that pierced through both of them, his eyes filled with disbelief, "Front?!"


    "Back, you didn''t block itpletely." Du Ge smiled, uttered a few words, and slid his long sword horizontally, pulling it out forcefully.


    He took away their lives and also took away all their tricks.


    With the fourth and fifth attributes of the simtion field, Du Ge''s attributes soared again. Without hesitation, he threw several flying knives.


    Directly towards Xiao Xue, who was using silence on the tower.


    Xiao Xue might really not be good at fighting, or maybe she didn''t expect the situation below to change so quickly, so she had no reaction when the flying knives came.


    One knife hit her right between the eyebrows. With innocent big eyes, she didn''t understand what had happened until her death.


    Under the various hints from Du Ge and Mr. Zhao, Qiao He''s subconscious had long nted the seed of killing Feng Qi and Wang San first.


    Seeing Du Ge going to kill Zhao Qiao, he hesitated for a moment and rushed towards Wang San, nning to kill Wang San first at the fastest speed, and then rush out to kill the others.


    ...


    Killing three of the top ten in the simtion field, one of them was a genuine backstab. Du Ge''s attributes further increased, and he aimed at Qiao He,unching a sudden backstab.


    In the moment when Qiao He''s sword stabbed Wang San, Du Ge''s stab hit Qiao He''s back.


    Sensing that something was wrong, Qiao He instinctively jumped up, intending to sacrifice his butt again to save his life. But he didn''t expect that Du Ge''s stab this time hit his back.


    With a jump, the sharp golden sword from chest to hip almost split him in half.


    Blood sttered.


    With a thud.


    Qiao He fell to the ground.


    Before he died, he looked at Du Ge, his eyes full of confusion. He tried to raise his hand and gave Du Ge a thumbs up, then fell heavily.


    Then.


    Right before Du Ge''s eyes, Qiao He''s body instantly withered and turned into a mummy-like state.


    At the same time.The personal information in front of Du Ge flickered for a moment. He opened his interface, where a line of bold text clearly disyed: "Main missionpleted, Simtion Field closed, current candidate, ranked first."


    ......


    At this moment.


    Ying Long, who had been riding hard towards the Qiao Family all night, abruptly pulled on the reins. He opened his personal information interface, looked at his rank of 13, and let out a desperate howl. His figure then dissipated, leaving the Simtion Field with a face full of unwillingness.


    Of course.


    There were also three lucky ones who were added as recements. Looking at the interface, they saw that they had suddenly entered the top ten. Theyughed heartily as they exited the Simtion Field.

 Chapter 78: Return to reality

    Chapter 78: Return to reality


    At the moment when the simtion field ended, Du Ge felt a strong suction as if the world was spinning around him.


    When he regained his senses and opened his eyes again, his personal interface disappeared.


    Before him was a crystal-clear water surface.


    He was submerged in the water without any protective measures.


    However, his breathing was smooth, just like in the air, without any difort. It was warm andfortable.


    On the water surface, a technologically advanced hatch slowly lifted, apanied by a repetitive mechanical sound: "Assessmentpleted, please leave the simtion pod, assessmentpleted, please leave the simtion pod..."


    Indeed, he did not return to his body on Earth!


    Ignoring the mechanical voice, Du Gey in the assessment pod, contemting the future.


    At this moment.He didn''t know whether to rejoice or be sad.


    After experiencing such a wonderful life in the simtion field, to be honest, he would definitely be unwilling to return to Earth. But facing an unknown world, he felt a bit uneasy in his heart.


    This is true time travel!


    The sad part is that he also does not have the memories of the host in this world.


    However, Du Ge quickly calmed down. He had worked so hard topete in the simtion field, just for this moment, right?


    Since he was already prepared, what is there to worry about? Just face it bravely!


    In a situation where he knows nothing, if he can achieve first ce in the simtion field, why fear the real world?


    With a stable mindset, Du Ge sat up and began to observe the surrounding environment.


    The scene of the assessment field was clear at a nce. There were at least hundreds of assessment pods, most of which were empty. There were only three people, including him, who had just sat up from the assessment pods.


    The three people were of simr age, appearing to be around seventeen or eighteen years old.


    At this moment.


    The three young faces wore the same expression, a mix of disappointment and anger.


    Du Ge didn''t need to guess. They should all be eliminated contestants, none of them made it to the top ten. No, those empty assessment pods should all be eliminated by himself...


    Gulp!


    Du Ge swallowed lightly and thought to himself, the first ce should have some protection measures from the school, right!


    Everyone ispeting for rankings. If you were eliminated, it''s your own fault. You shouldn''t me him!


    However, the opponents turned out to be a group of seventeen or eighteen-year-old kids. This discovery made Du Ge suddenly feel a bit unsportsmanlike. After all, he was already in his twenties on Earth. It''s a bit unfair to fight against a group of children. No wonder in the simtion field, many contestants seemed immature...


    Du Ge stood up, walked out of the assessment pod, and his steps felt a bit heavy. He had gotten used to the keen senses and strength in the simtion field. Returning to his real-world body, he felt a bit ufortable.


    But purelyparing physical fitness, this body should be much better than his Earth body. It should be regrly exercised.


    Suddenly.


    Du Ge froze.


    No.


    Why could he see all the scenes in the assessment field?


    Du Ge subconsciously touched his face. Both eyes were in front, and his features were normal, exactly the same as an Earthling. There was hair on the back of his head, and no extra eyes.


    There''s an eye on the back of his head!


    He brought the skills from the simtion field to the real world.


    What about self-sacrifice?


    What about the sudden stab from behind?


    Did they alsoe along?


    Could others also bring the skills from the simtion field to the real world?


    A series of questions rushed into Du Ge''s mind, and he didn''t dare to make a hasty decision.


    After all.


    This is a world hepletely doesn''t understand.


    Creating such a realistic virtual world in the simtion field has already surpassed Earth''s technology. It''s not impossible to bring skills from the simtion field to the real world.


    What if the simtion field is not only used for assessments but also for learning?


    ...


    "Let''s go, Du Ge, stop daydreaming. We''re back in reality. The simtion field is over, we''re done." The three people came to Du Ge''s side, and one of them lightly patted his shoulder. "There''s nothing to be sad about. We, the students from the civilian academy, have always been cannon fodder. We can''tpete with those elites from the prestigious academy. Just ept it!"


    Indeed, they were from the civilian academy!


    Du Ge sighed inwardly and followed them out, pretending to look lost. In the real world, he couldn''t be so conspicuous. He had to be cautious. The school must have his personal information, so he could check itter and deal with this group of ignorant ssmates.


    "It''s all Feng Qi''s fault. He flipped the table at the beginning. Who ys like that? It''s impossible to enjoy a few more days in the simtion field. He''s so annoying." A female ssmate muttered andined, "You guys don''t know, in Luyang City, I saw Feng Qi stab the Glutton to death with that sword. He chased after it and stabbed it all the way, targeting that spot. It was so brutal.""At that time, I decided to just stay in the Simtion Field, eating and drinking, waiting for the time to end. But before a month had passed, I was kicked out. I didn''t even get to enjoy the osmanthus cakes! Why was Feng Qi in such a hurry to end it? He could have let us y for a couple more months!"


    Du Ge nced at the girl, secretly thinking that there was still a contestant hidden in Luyang City. Feng Zhong''s announcement didn''t draw her out, what a failure.


    "It might not have been Feng Qi who ended the Simtion Field. This time, the Simtion Field ended too quickly, the rankings weren''t even disyed. Feng Qi is so mboyant, he would definitely be targeted by others when fighting the BOSS. The winner might not be him." The boy who had been silent all along said sourly.


    "Do you have any idea how powerful Feng Qi is?" Qi Rui said. The scene of Feng Qi stabbing Glutton in Luyang City had obviously left a deep impression on her. "In less than a month, he conquered such arge territory. Can you do that? I bet you that Feng Qi will be the first this time. Do you dare to bet with me?"


    "Why would I bet with you on this? I''m not the first." The boy seemed unfamiliar with the others, he sneered and walked past them, "You guys chat, I''m going back to the dormitory first."


    "Qi Rui, were you in Luyang City at that time?" The boy who had started the conversation turned to the girl excitedly, pushing Du Ge aside and moving closer, "Tell me about Feng Qi! I was in Baitong City, I just heard about Feng Qi and the Qiao Family when the Simtion Field suddenly ended. I waspletely in the dark, I didn''t know anything."


    "What''s there to say, go watch the rey! The teacher will definitely focus on Feng Qi." Qi Rui said irritably, "In less than a month, we were kicked out of the Simtion Field. We must be the most miserable batch of candidates. By the way, Guo Liang, what''s your Keyword?"


    There''s a rey?


    This time, I''m really going to be famous!


    Suddenly, Du Ge felt a twinge in his back teeth, but the two were so engrossed in their conversation that they didn''t notice his difort.


    "Cultured." Guo Liang said awkwardly, "An external Keyword, the growth rate is extremely low. What about you?"


    "Drag." Qi Rui said angrily, "A super trash Keyword. At least you can grow, where can I grow? If only Feng Qi hadn''t found me. If he knew my Keyword, I would have been the first one to be eliminated."


    "That''s really trash." Guo Liang stifled augh, then turned to Du Ge and asked, "Du Ge, what''s your Keyword?"


    Du Ge gave an awkward smile and said, "If I tell you my Keyword is ''Maintenance'', would you believe me?"


    Guo Liang was stunned: "Maintenance? Are you Feng Qi?"


    "If he''s Feng Qi, I could bite off a piece of the examination cabin." Qi Rui stubbornly defended the image of Feng Qi in her heart, "Feng Qi is so fierce, even if you think with your heel, his Keyword couldn''t possibly be ''Maintenance''."


    She looked at Du Ge and shook her head, "Poor guy, your Keyword was used by Feng Qi, but you didn''t even make a ssh..."


    Du Ge just smiled and didn''t say anything.


    At this moment, he suddenly felt that the world was quite harmonious, not as bad as he had imagined.

 Chapter 79: Seems like becoming a public enemy

    Chapter 79: Seems like bing a public enemy


    "They''re out, they''re all out."


    "No need to think, they must have beenpletely defeated."


    "In less than a month, the simtion field is over. It should have set a record!"


    "It''s all Feng Qi''s fault. Who knew he would flip the table? Once the keywords were exposed, no one could y anymore."


    ...


    After leaving the assessment field, a group of people surrounded them outside, pointing and discussing the early end of the simtion field and Feng Qi flipping the table.


    It was clear that everyone was full of resentment towards Feng Qi flipping the table.


    Being criticized by everyone, it ended without any result.


    Du Ge involuntarily shrank his neck, feeling a chill on his back."Du Ge, over here." A round head saw Du Ge and excitedly ran towards him, punching him on the shoulder. "You did well,sting until the end. Tell me, where were you hiding? You have no idea how exciting the final battle was. Mr. Zhao set a trap for Feng Qi, and even the final boss was a yer''s body possession. It was a thrilling power struggle. Guess if Feng Qi managed to get first ce?"


    "He did." Du Ge said.


    He looked around at the environment. It seemed like an ordinary school here.


    There were students of simr ages wearing neat school uniforms. The school uniform had the name of No. 42 Middle School printed on it. The blue sky, white clouds, and green trees provided no indication of an apocalyptic world. The construction materials of the buildings seemed to be bricks and stones, giving no hint of advanced technology.


    "You guessed right." The round head snapped his fingers and put his arm around Du Ge''s shoulder. "We can only watch the rey tomorrow. Do you want me to tell you about the final battle process?"


    "Sure, let''s talk in the dorm. There are too many people here." Du Ge smiled and naturally gathered information. He needed to understand Du Ge''s socialwork at least.


    "Alright, I''ll tell you as we walk." The round head said. "By the way, what''s your keyword?"


    "Maintenance." Du Ge said.


    "No way!" The round head widened his eyes and thenughed. "Well, Feng Qi is so fierce. There''s no way the keyword could be maintenance. But you''re really unlucky, actually colliding with Feng Qi''s keyword."


    No one believed that he was Feng Qi. It seemed that the original owner of the body didn''t have good grades!


    With such outstanding results suddenly, would it raise suspicion?


    Du Ge pondered to himself. "What about you? What''s your keyword?"


    "Vengeance for every grievance." The round head said.


    "Not bad, Longzi." Du Ge was stunned for a moment and asked, "With such a cool keyword, how did you get eliminated?"


    "The person I possessed was a weakling who was constantly bullied in a small mountain vige. His health was not good, and he had a weak personality. Anyone could step on him. He couldn''t take it anymore and jumped into the river, but someone saved him. However, he developed a high fever and was on the verge of death."


    The round head shook his head and sighed. "What a great start! The whole vige was the enemy. With the help of the keyword, I could have taken revenge one by one and grown rapidly. But then Feng Qi flipped the table, exposing all the candidates'' details. And I happened to fit the conditions he mentioned, so the vigers discovered me, and I was eliminated. It''s really an undeserved disaster."


    Another person offended.


    Du Ge muttered in his heart.


    "What about you? How were you eliminated?" The round head asked.


    "I wasn''t eliminated." Du Ge said.


    "Almost forgot, you only came out after the simtion field ended." The round headughed. "You''re stronger than me. At least you enjoyed a few more days inside the simtion field. Who did you possess?"


    "Apanion from a small family." Du Ge said, telling the truth since he would watch the rey anyway.


    "Having the identity of a maintenance worker and apanion is not bad for a start. No wonder you managed to survive until the end." The round head didn''t associate Du Ge with Feng Qi at all.


    As they spoke, the two arrived at the dormitory.


    Du Ge looked at the door number: 106.


    Inside the room were two beds, and the bookshelf was filled with various books.


    Du Ge scanned through them. Most of the titles were rted to performance and keywords, such as "Psychology of Performance," "Character Analysis," "Self-Cultivation for Actors," "Definition and Extension of Keywords," "Dictionary," "Basic Laws of Mental Power Training," and so on.


    There were two desks in the dormitory.


    On one of the desks was a piece of paper with Du Ge''s basic information:


    Name: Du Ge;


    Mental Power: 35;


    Male Character Attribute: 70% pass rate;


    Female Character Attribute: 30% pass rate;


    Positive Keywords (Compatibility Value 20%): Brave (15), Sacrifice (Compatibility Value 12), Kind (30)...


    Negative Keywords (Compatibility Value 70%): Paranoia (50), Evil (40), Greed (60)...


    Neutral Keywords (Compatibility Value 30%): Happiness (30), Indecisiveness (8), Embarrassment (7)...


    Overall Score: 80 (Good)...


    This paper should record the usual assessment results.


    However, it was surprising that there was a distinction between male and female character attributes in the pass rate, which caught Du Ge off guard.


    Come to think of it, just like the rule that you can''t enter the exam room after fifteen minutes, there should be a time limit for body possession. It''s not easy to find the elderly, weak, sick, and disabled. When the timees, regardless of gender, the priority should be to survive and then consider other factors!


    But why is the mental power 35?Du Ge clearly remembered that when he first crossed over, his mental power was 60, almost double this number.


    Could it be an ovep?


    Did his mental power ovep with the original Du Ge''s?


    If this exnation is considered, it wouldn''t be strange that he has two keywords. One keyword belonged to the original Du Ge, and the other keyword was his.


    The Simtion Field must have bugged out because he possessed the body of the original Du Ge!


    This also exined why Peacekeeping and Backstabbing, which are conflicting, did not decrease his attributes.


    The Simtion Field probably calcted the rewards separately ording to two people, two keywords, but he and the original Du Ge shared the same body, so the separately calcted rewards were concentrated on one person...


    So this was the origin of his golden finger!


    Du Ge suddenly realized.


    On another table, there was information about Big Head. His stats were simr to Du Ge''s, except his mental power was a few points higher, at 38.


    At this point, Du Ge also learned the name of his roommate with the big head, Gao Ming.


    Du Ge casually picked up a notebook on the table and opened it. The first page was written in bold strokes:


    1: Don''t let others know your keywords;


    2: Don''t trust anyone;


    3: Moderately disguise your keywords;


    4: Try to blend in as much as possible, don''t try to change the world. The more you expose, the faster you die;


    ...


    Du Ge had just read a few lines.


    Gao Ming snatched the notebook from his hand and casually threw it on the table, saying, "The exams are over, why are you still reading this? The fact is, once you''re in the Simtion Field, it all depends on individual performance. These things are useless. The new tactics developed by the Elite Academy are probably the real deal. I guess, Feng Qi''s unexpected table flip this time is to verify their new concept..."


    What new concept!


    I simply don''t understand the rules, okay?


    Du Ge muttered in his heart, reached out to grab the notebook again, but before he could open it, the dormitory phone suddenly rang.


    Gao Ming walked over, picked up the receiver: "Hello? Teacher Hu! Du Ge is toe to see you, okay, I got it, I''ll send him over right away."


    After saying that.


    He put down the receiver: "Old Du, Tiger wants you to go see him, about the grand finale, we''ll talk when youe back."


    Who the hell is Teacher Hu?


    Du Ge was stunned for a moment, looked at Gao Ming, and said, "Gao Ming,e with me!"


    "Tiger asked for you, not me, I don''t want to see Tiger''s stinky face." Gao Ming climbed onto the bed, impatiently said, "The whole ss has been eliminated, he has been nagging for several days, I guess this time he wants to ask about your situation in the Simtion Field?"


    Du Ge said, "Old Gao, this time might be different, I''m a bit nervous."


    "Why are you nervous? He''s not a real tiger." Gao Ming said, "At most he''ll nag you a bit..."


    "Gao Ming, I am really Feng Qi." Du Ge said seriously, "This time I might have messed up."


    Thump!


    Gao Ming fell off the bed.

 Chapter 80: Simulation

    Chapter 80: Simtion


    "How did SS die?" Gao Ming asked as he got up from the ground.


    "I used the explosive seed to lure him, led him to chase after Wang San, and then took the opportunity to harvest Mr. Zhao and Qiao Pingjiang. I used the surge in attributes to split him in half from behind," Du Ge exined concisely.


    "What the hell! Feng Qi, it was really you!" Gao Ming eximed in shock.


    "No doubt about it," Du Ge nodded.


    "You bastard, you ruined my simtion career," Gao Ming shouted angrily, rushing towards Du Ge and grabbing his neck, shaking him back and forth. "Was it easy for us? We''ve been eating synthesized food for eighteen years, and finally had the chance to enjoy the simtion field for a few days. But as soon as we entered, you kicked us out, return my simtion field..."


    "Stop it," Du Ge pushed away Gao Ming''s hand. "I didn''t expect it to escte that much either. I was forced to do it. I was ambushed right from the start, without even the host''s memories. If I didn''t make a big move, I would have been eliminated. What else could I have done?"


    "So, you became the first in the simtion field?" Gao Ming gritted his teeth.


    "Wasn''t it because there was no other way to end it?" Du Ge sat back at the desk, pretending to be casual. He took out a book called "History of the Qi Yuan Star Civilization" from the bookshelf. "Otherwise, I wouldn''t know how to face the tiger."


    He propped his cheek with his hand and nced at Gao Ming, flipping through the pages of the book one by one, acting like an anxious person, randomly flipping through the book to ease the tension.But his mind was actually absorbing the information from the book at a nce.


    At this moment, Du Ge realized that his mental power seemed to havee out as well, processing information at a rapid speed.


    Gao Ming didn''t think there was anything wrong with Du Ge and stared at him intently. "Howe I didn''t realize you had this ability before? Are you one of those geniuses who hide their talents and only show them when faced with challenges?"


    "I think so," Du Ge nodded seriously.


    "Hmph, a genius who got lucky," Gao Ming spat fiercely. "Return my simtion field..."


    "Stop it," Du Ge straightened his body and brought the book to the front. "I also think I got lucky. I came all the way here, thinking that whether I seed or fail, I have to make a big impact. I didn''t expect to be the first so easily. But you should think about how to exin it to the tiger for me! What if he has high expectations for me and the next simtion field exposes me? That would be embarrassing."


    Du Ge didn''t understand what the teacher meant, so he had to extract some information from his simple-minded roommate first and see how the school would react to him being the first.


    The conversation with Gao Ming was actually a rehearsal before meeting the teacher, to prevent any slip-ups.


    "There''s nothing embarrassing about it. It''s just a simtion field. The public schools have had simtion field champions before," Gao Ming said. "With one million examinees and over three thousand examination rooms every year, can the elite academies monopolize the first ce? Then why botherpeting? We should just go to sleep early and work in the factories."


    He sighed and looked at Du Ge with regret. "The difficult part is the graduation assessment! You lucky dog, why did you use up your luck at this time? It would have been great to get another first ce in the graduation assessment and upgrade to a warrior. Then, even I could benefit from your sess and follow you up..."


    One million examinees, over three thousand examination rooms.


    Du Ge collected another crucial piece of information and breathed a sigh of relief. If there were so many examination rooms conducting exams simultaneously, his first ce wouldn''t be so noticeable.


    It was like a mediocre student identally getting the first ce in the final exam of the first year of high school in the whole city.


    Besides parents and the school, who would care about who you are?


    Maybe even ssmates wouldn''t care, at most discussing it for a few days.


    However, with ten million examinees in the same year, counting back from eighteen years old, this country must have a poption of at least one billion. There were quite a lot of people!


    Why did they still have to eat synthesized food?


    "Who said I won''t be able to get the first ce in the future!" Du Ge thought of the personal information and neatly written notes on the front page of his notebook, and smiled. "Someone who pays attention to regr grades before an assessment must be someone with a strong desire to seed. High Ming, if I can get the first ce once, I can keep getting it. Luck can be used up, but the experience of sess is mine! It''s something you can''t reach, High Ming. Just wait for me to soar and hold onto my thigh!"


    Repeating each other''s keywords during the conversation could quickly eliminate the sense of distance and bring the two sides closer psychologically. Du Ge skillfully used social skills.


    "Get lost," Gao Ming said. "If even a bastard like you can get the first ce, why can''t I? Just wait, maybe three yearster, it will be me holding onto your thigh!" He smirked, gloating. "But, you probably won''t have any good luck these days.""What''s wrong?" Du Ge asked.


    At this moment.


    Du Ge found the chapter titled "Alien Civilization Invasion" in the directory, a special section.


    On the directory, the original Du Ge had written the word "shame" with a pen.


    Du Ge nced at the page number, continued to flip through the book with divided attention, and was stunned when he saw the content. He suddenly understood what everyone had been referring to as the Alien Star Battlefield?


    "Still ying dumb." Gao Ming crossed his arms and chuckled, "You took first ce and kicked everyone out of the school. What do you think they will do? Dare you go out and shout, ''I am Feng Qi''?"


    "Even if I said it, no one would believe me!" Du Ge said.


    "Damn!" Gao Ming cursed again, "Anyway, when the results are announced, you can''t escape. How could you be the first?"


    After quickly scanning the chapter about the invasion of civilization, Du Ge sighed quietly, closed the book, and thought: Poor civilization, it''spletely destroyed!


    However, with this background, his Body Possession issue should not be a big problem.


    Du Ge smiled, stood up, and asked: "Shall we go, Gao Ming? The tiger is still waiting for me!"


    "What''s the rush? We just came out of the assessment field, can''t we catch our breath?" Gao Mingined, "Old Du, tell me more about the Simtion Field, are your Keywords really ''Maintenance''?"


    "Let''s discuss it with the tiger, it''s tiring to repeat it twice." Du Ge said.


    "Holy shit, you''re showing off!" Gao Ming widened his eyes, "You bastard, you got first ce and now you''re not yourself anymore!"


    "Let''s go, we share a dormitory, I can''t run away." Du Ge smiled, "By the way, tell me about you, what''s your advanced skill?"


    "It''s ''Angry God''." Gao Ming said, "Facing those who offend me, all my attributes will increase exponentially. The more severe the offense, the higher the increase."


    "How did such a trash skille out?" Du Ge asked in surprise.


    "Who knows, I don''t control the advanced skills..." Gao Ming grumbled, then asked, "Are your Keywords really ''Maintenance''?"


    "Yes!" Du Ge nodded.


    "How can you use a support-type Keyword so violently?" Gao Ming asked, "Especially your move to stab people from behind, how is that rted to ''Maintenance''?"


    "Who knows, maybe it''s a BUG!" Du Ge said.


    "You''re joking. The simtor is provided by the Pan-Universe Entertainment Company. Their technology is at least eight dimensions ahead of us. If you have a BUG, I don''t believe the simtor would have a BUG." Gao Ming gave Du Ge a look, "Come on, what are your Keywords really?"


    Du Ge chuckled: "I won''t tell you, we''ll discuss it with the tiger..."

 Chapter 81: Cannot see the future civilization

    Chapter 81: Cannot see the future civilization


    Du Ge and Gao Ming left the dormitory and walked towards the teacher''s office.


    After leaving the house.


    Du Ge looked up at the sky and saw nothing but blue sky and white clouds.


    But after reading the history of the Qi Yuan Star civilization, Du Ge knew that there was a spaceship from an alien civilization in the space outside the atmosphere.


    To be precise.


    It was a spaceship from an unknown higher civilization entertainmentpany.


    ...


    This is a called Qi Yuan Star.


    Two hundred years ago.Qi Yuan Star was developing its own civilization step by step, and countries were shing with each other for their own interests.


    Dynasties changed, and the world changed.


    After thousands of years of evolution, technology gradually developed to a levelparable to that of the mid tote 20th century on Earth. If there were no idents, this civilization would continue to develop step by step, exploring the stars and the universe.


    But unfortunately, a turning point appeared.


    An entertainmentpany called Pan-Universe Entertainment invaded andpletely changed the future of this, ending the development of the Qi Yuan Star civilization.


    That''s right.


    A was invaded by an entertainmentpany, which sounds ridiculous, but it is the truth.


    When civilization opens up dimensions, even an entertainmentpany can easily change the fate of an intelligent race.


    Facing the invasion of Pan-Universe Entertainment, the Qi Yuan Star civilization had no resistance at all, just like a child urinating on an ant nest. Even if the ants were numerous, they were powerless to stop the disaster from happening.


    Pan-Universe Entertainment is much scarier than a child.


    The scientists on Qi Yuan Star didn''t even know the principle of the weapons used by the other party?


    ...


    In just three months.


    Weather changes, nt and animal mutations, the foundational theories on which human technology relied on copsed overnight...


    Various unimaginable disasters came one after another, demonstrating the power of Pan-Universe Entertainment to the people of Qi Yuan Star. Human resistance was like a mantis trying to stop a chariot.


    Pan-Universe Entertainment only used a spaceship, easily cutting off the lifeline of the development of the Qi Yuan Star civilization, dragging the entire civilization into the abyss.


    Civilization stagnated.


    The technology of the Qi Yuan Star civilization had not developed to the point of exploring the universe beyond the. Without experiencing it, there would be no desire, and there would be no sense of being restricted.


    The biggest dilemma faced by the people was the toxins produced by the mutations of nts and animals, which led to the extinction of human food.


    The crisis came suddenly. At that time, the world''s reserves of food could notst for a year.


    Food is the paramount necessity of the people.


    Losing food, the tragedy of racial extinction unfolded in an instant.


    Of course, the lofty Pan-Universe Entertainment also provided a solution.


    Qi Yuan Star only needed to send people to participate in the annual Alien Star Battlefield game organized by Pan-Universe Entertainment,pete with other worlds in the game, and achieve a good ranking to obtain resource rewards.


    The resource rewards include non-toxic grains, meat, and so on.


    ...


    Agreeing to this condition meant that the entire world became a ything of the higher civilization, bing ves to please others in the arena.


    Not agreeing meant the extinction of the entire civilization in hunger.


    There seemed to be no choice.


    Faced with the insulting oppression of a higher civilization, the Qi Yuan Star couldn''t even resist.


    The most powerful weapon on the couldn''t even destroy the protective shield of the spaceship of Pan-Universe Entertainment outside the atmosphere.


    Even if they really won, it would be useless. It wouldn''t solve the problem of food. With the food on the exhausted, they would still face the extinction of civilization.


    The gap between civilizations is too great. The miraculous event of an old and dpidated warship on Earth defeating an alien invasion in a movie would never happen.


    In the end, Qi Yuan Star chose to surrender.


    Surrendered for two hundred years.


    In order to better control Qi Yuan Star, the resources provided by the Pan-Universe civilization could only be nted for one season. After one season, the food grown from the second-generation seeds would be toxic...


    Controlling food meant controlling the throat of the Qi Yuan Star civilization.


    ...


    If the simtion field only virtualized a world, then the Alien Star Battlefield is a real world. To be precise, it is not a game, but an invasion.


    The game field is another real world.


    Facing the invasion, the people in the game world would do their best to fight against the warriors participating in the Alien Star Battlefield game for survival.


    In this real and cruel game, only about twenty to thirty percent of the warriors who entered the Alien Star Battlefield could survive.


    In the two hundred years, the Qi Yuan Star civilization had both wins and losses in the games they participated in.


    More losses than wins.


    Overall, the resources gained were far from enough to support the consumption of the vast poption of Qi Yuan Star.


    In order to survive, the governments of various countries on Qi Yuan Star had to abandon their prejudices and form a new alliance, allocating limited resources in an organized manner to ensure the continuation of civilization.


    Limited resources meant that most of the lower-ss people could not have enough to eat.


    Hunger would inevitably lead to war.


    In the two hundred years, Qi Yuan Star had experienced dozens of rebellions.


    During its peak, the poption exceeded ten billion, but now it has decreased to just over one billion.


    Yes.


    It was Du Ge''s estimate based on ten million candidates, but these one billion people were not the poption of a single country, but the poption of the entire.


    ...


    No matter how dire the situation is.


    In order to continue the existence of the race, the game of the Alien Star Battlefield had to continue...


    During this period.


    Scientists on Qi Yuan Star attempted to solve the food problem through artificial synthesis.


    But the technological blockade from the higher civilization, the agents arranged by Pan-Universe Entertainment among the humans, ultimately led to their failure.


    The power of habit is terrifying. When the people of Qi Yuan Star realized that their resistance was ineffective and resources gradually reached a bnce, the poption eventually chose to lie down and adapt to the way of survival by obtaining resources through the game.


    Now.


    The whole world is concentrating its efforts on training warriors to participate in the Alien Star Battlefield.The warriors, crucial to the survival of civilization, had be the apex of the pyramid.


    Everyone served the warriors.


    The warriors enjoyed all the benefits, while other professions were reduced to inferior status, forming a distorted social pattern.


    What the warriors needed to master most for the Alien Star Battlefield was notbat skills, not magic, not leadership...


    But the Keywords that Du Ge had used in the Simtion Field.


    ...


    In such a world without a future, the warriors participating in the Alien Star Battlefield were the hope for the continuation of civilization.


    Therefore, Du Ge was sure that even if the secret of his two Keywords was discovered, there wouldn''t be any major problems. He might even be treated as a trump card, given special training, and fight for the entire race.


    But Du Ge was somewhat conflicted at this moment.


    Because the Alien Star Battlefield was different from the Simtion Field. In the Simtion Field, the worst-case scenario was elimination, but in the Alien Star Battlefield, people could really die.


    Death coulde from a failed Body Possession, or being killed by others. The only chance of survival was to win the Alien Star Battlefield, or to hold on till the end.


    However.


    No one would hold on till the end, because that would mean a year-long resource cut-off for the, which would really cause deaths.


    If one managed to survive and return, the military court of Qi Yuan Star would still sentence them to death.


    The fate of the warriors, who were the privileged ss, was already so cruel, let alone the fate of the civilians...


    ...


    Time was limited.


    Du Ge had learned so much, but it was enough to make him feel troubled.


    This damn world was not beautiful at all!


    Why did he have to cross into such a world?


    If he could choose, he would rather cross into that Pan-Universe Entertainment Company above his head, be on a spaceship, and be a supreme ruler...


    ...


    Lost in his thoughts, Du Ge and Gao Ming arrived at the teacher''s office.


    At the office door, two or three people were standing guard.


    The moment Du Ge and Gao Ming appeared, a middle-aged man with sses immediately came up, grabbed Du Ge''s arm, and said with a smile, "Du Ge, you''re finally here. Come,e, follow me quickly. The principal has been waiting for you for a long time."

 Chapter 82: Protection of Betrayal

    Chapter 82: Protection of Betrayal


    "Teacher, why did the principal look for me?" Du Ge was pulled forward involuntarily, asking as he walked.


    Gao Ming followed behind them, running.


    "In less than a month, you defeated the boss and took first ce in the simtion field in a record-breaking way. What do you think the principal wants with you?" Teacher Hu said, walking quickly with three steps in two, unable to hide his excitement in his tone.


    "Is it for rewards?" Du Ge asked.


    "There will definitely be rewards, but not now. Your situation has attracted attention from higher-ups, so they want to understand more about the simtion field from you first," Teacher Hu said.


    "Oh," Du Ge responded and asked again, "Teacher, if I break the record, is it possible for me to be a warrior and go to the Alien Star Battlefield earlier?"


    "A freshman in the first grade, who luckily took first ce once, wants to go to the Alien Star Battlefield? What are you thinking?" Teacher Huughed, "If you break the record two more times, there might be a chance..."


    Du Ge smirked and kept his thoughts to himself.


    The Alien Star Battlefield was so cruel. If he was sent there, it would be a case of making a bad situation worse. He couldn''t bear such responsibility, nor did he want to lose his life for a foreign civilization without any understanding.While they were talking, they arrived at the principal''s office.


    Teacher Hu didn''t even knock on the door and walked straight in.


    The office was spacious.


    An old man with graying hair was focused on watching the projection on the wall. The images on the projection were shing at a very fast speed, at least four times faster, and the content was Du Ge''s experiences in the simtion field.


    At the moment, the content being yed was the battle on Huashan.


    The principal looked at Feng Qi''s swift attacks in the video and didn''t seem as excited as Teacher Hu. Instead, his brows furrowed, and he had a serious expression.


    Seeing the group enter, he pointed to the chairs over there, "Sit first, I''ll finish watching before I say anything."


    Teacher Hu nodded, motioned for Du Ge and Gao Ming to sit down, and watched the yback together.


    Gao Ming had withdrawn before the battle on Huashan, so he had already seen this content. But when he found out that one of them was his roommate, watching it again felt different. He secretly gestured to Du Ge and gave him a thumbs up.


    As soon as Du Ge entered the room, he took a quick look around the office. In an instant when he approached the principal''s desk, he had already seen the contents of the documents ced on the table. They were his usual grades and an exam form with his name, number, spiritual power value, and his ranking, among other things.


    There was only one keyword in the column - "maintenance," with no derived skills.


    There was no betrayal.


    Du Ge breathed a sigh of relief.


    It was just as he had guessed. Pan-Universe Entertainment did not have ess to view the data of the simtion field on Qi Yuan Star.


    This situation was normal.


    It was like selecting a group of ants from an ant nest, putting them in a paper box, and letting them fight. It was impossible to tell the detailed data of each ant to the ant kingdom, even the folding principle of the paper box wouldn''t be told to them because it was unnecessary. This was a civilization that looked down upon others beyond ss and didn''t require respect.


    ...


    When it came to trivial matters, the principal would increase the yback speed until Du Ge defeated the boss and ended the simtion field. Only then did he press the pause button and give his evaluation, "Taking advantage of opportunities."


    Teacher Hu''s smile froze on his face, "Principal, what did you say?"


    The principal nced at Du Ge and said, "I said taking advantage of opportunities, using unorthodox methods."


    Gao Ming widened his eyes and said defiantly, "Principal, Du Ge took first ce. How can you say that about him?"


    Du Ge, on the other hand, didn''t care at all. After understanding the operating mechanism of this world, he no longer wanted to stand out. The principal''s evaluation was exactly what he wanted.


    Life is short, so just find ways to enjoy it. There''s no need to rush into battle, especially when he had no emotional attachment to this world.


    "Did I say something wrong?" the principal said, "Teacher Hu, you supervised the whole process and watched his entire performance. Let me ask you, as soon as he came up, he overturned the table and forced everyone to take sides, almost making enemies with the world. Do you not know the consequences of such actions when going to the Alien Star Battlefield?"


    "...," Teacher Hu opened his mouth but couldn''t say anything.


    "Why have we always emphasized not to expose our keywords and not to try to change the world?" The principal tapped the table with his pen, "Because that is the experience countless predecessors have summarized with their lives.


    What makes you think you have entered a certain kind of world?


    Yes, this simtion field is just a simple martial arts world. Perhaps you can temporarily rely on your skyrocketing attributes, fight quickly, and grow to the pinnacle of the world at the fastest speed, not giving others time to develop and ultimately win.


    But what if you enter a world of immortals?


    Or the Heavenly Demon?


    Once the whole world bes hostile and everyonees out to exterminate demons and devils, do you still want to grow?""Moreover, by flipping the table, you''ve pushed everyone to the opposing side. Not only do you have to deal with the indigenous world, but also the onught from otherpetitors. You''ve made the world your enemy. You should know that once you enter the Alien Star Battlefield, you carry the fate of an entire race. I ask you, who would feel safe letting such a person onto the Alien Star Battlefield? Was I wrong to say he was opportunistic?"


    Who knows what kind of rules you guys have?


    Besides, the world of immortals has its own way of fighting. Who would be so stupid as to use the same strategy for everything?


    Du Ge muttered under his breath, stood up, and defended himself with a dejected look on his face, "Principal, you''re right. At that time, I was cornered by Feng Jiu. His skill is Glutton, and I couldn''t grow as fast as him. The thought of possibly being eliminated by him made me act impulsively. I didn''t expect my attributes to increase so quickly, and once I tasted the sweetness of it, I couldn''t stop. To be honest, I was quite surprised when I ended up in first ce."


    "It''s good that you recognize your mistakes." The principal was pleased with Du Ge''s sincere apology and nodded, "I watched your entire assessment. You have many shining points. You''re quick-witted, good at controlling the situation, and excellent at understanding human nature. Moreover, your understanding of the Keywords is very thorough, and your thinking is clear. From protecting yourself, to your family, to your beliefs, many people can''t do this."


    He paused, then said, "Du Ge, I understand that young people are proud and arrogant. Don''t take it personally when I point out your shorings. It''s for your own good. Correct your faults, y to your strengths, and you have every chance of bing an excellent warrior."


    "Thank you, Principal. I know I was lucky this time, I won''t do it again." Du Ge scratched his head and said sheepishly.


    "Haha." The principal shook his head andughed, "Regardless, you''ve broken the record in the Simtion Field, bringing glory to our Forty-second Middle School. You won''t miss out on any rewards or treatment you deserve."


    "Thank you, Principal." Du Ge''s eyes lit up, and he thanked him again, trying his best to act like a boy who had just received praise from an elder.


    "Du Ge, there''s no need to be so formal, sit." The principal gestured for him to sit down, "Rewards aside, we still have to follow the procedure. The main reason I called you here today is to rify what kind of advanced skills you developed in the Simtion Field. Now, the higher-ups are very interested in this issue. The fact that you turned a defensive Keyword into an offensive skill has special reference value."


    "Principal, I developed two advanced skills." Du Ge leaned forward, straightened his back, and said, "The first one is Sacrifice for Justice, which I developed when I was feeding Feng Jiu my blood. Anyone I protect will have their guard against me lowered by 30%."


    "Hmm, that''s normal." The principal wrote down the name and effect of the skill on Du Ge''s file, "Without this skill, you wouldn''t have been able to persuade so many people. What''s the next skill?"


    "Protection of Betrayal: When you want to protect someone and attack them at the same time, your speed will increase proportionally to your attributes, but you can onlyunch attacks from behind." Du Ge said without hesitation, stating the skill he had thought of beforehand.


    "Hmm?" The principal''s pen paused, "Protecting the enemy?"


    "Yes, Feng Jiu was my first protection target. This skill appeared when I sold him out to the Feng Family." Du Ge gave an awkward smile, "At that time, I thought that the benefits Feng Jiu brought me were too low, so I wanted to switch the target to the Feng Family, even if it meant sacrificing Feng Jiu. But at thest moment, I suddenly changed my mind, wondering if I could still protect him while betraying him. As a result, this skill appeared, which is why I didn''t eliminate Feng Jiuter."


    Gao Ming''s eyes widened, is that even possible?


    The principal was stunned for a moment, then wrote down Protection of Betrayal and its definition on Du Ge''s file. He also added a note in brackets: Likely born out of a conflicted mindset!


    After writing, he stared at Protection of Betrayal for a long time, then shook his head, "Alright, let Teacher Hu take you for a mental power test. I will report to the higher-ups about the specific rewards, and they will be given to you."


    That''s it?


    Du Ge was stunned. They didn''t ask about the eye on the back of his head, which was the most important thing, right?


    Could it be that others can''t bring skills out of the Simtion Field?


    Damn!


    If that''s the case, then this is his golden finger!

 Chapter 83: Class division

    Chapter 83: ss division


    "Du Ge, you''re really going to the top!" Gao Ming chattered in the school cafeteria, "Your spiritual power is actually 80. I entered the simtion field once and my spiritual power only increased by 3 points. If I had known that the reward for first ce was so high, I would have gone all out! Even if I didn''t want the reward, my spiritual power is almost reaching the standard for graduation assessment. In the next simtion field, I can possess anyone I want. With such a high starting point, it will be easy for me to be a warrior after passing the assessment..."


    "My spiritual power is 160. It would scare you if I told you," Du Ge muttered in his heart.


    Just like the eyes on the back of his head, the value of his spiritual power was also hidden.


    This made Du Ge extremely grateful. An 80 spiritual power had already amazed Teacher Hu. If he knew that his true spiritual power was as high as 160, wouldn''t he immediately send him to the battlefield to die?


    "Uncle Du,e, have some soup." Gao Ming pushed a bowl of something unknown in front of Du Ge. "Forgive me for disrespecting you before, Uncle Du. When you be sessful in the future, don''t forget my service. If you still feel it''s not enough, I''ll wash up tonight and make sure to serve you well..."


    "Get lost." Du Ge drank the soup without a good temper and looked at the synthetic steamed bun in front of him. He couldn''t help but frown. Now he understood why Feng Jiu could distinguish between students from themon academy and the elite academy just by eating.


    Synthetic food was made up of some ingredients that wouldn''t kill people, with some seasonings and essential nutrients for the human body added.


    It had no taste or aroma, and it felt like chewing on tofu dregs when eaten. It was difficult to swallow and definitely not something a human could eat.


    "Uncle Du, are you unable to bear the pig food outside because you''re used to the delicacies in the simtion field?" Gao Ming smirked, took a bite of the synthetic steamed bun, and said, "Why are you so short-sighted? You already have control over most of the situation. Take your time to develop and enjoy a few more days inside. Why did youe out so early?""Do you think I could still control the situation in that situation?" Du Ge took a bite of the steamed bun, struggled to swallow it with a mouthful of soup, and sighed once again. This life was really unbearable. He had to find a way to cross social sses...


    "That''s true. Even if you got first ce, you can still live the life of an ordinary person with the reward. Why do you care about the virtual food in the simtion field?" Gao Ming leaned in next to Du Ge with a smile on his face. "Uncle Du, I won''t ask for much. Just improve my situation once a week. After all, we''ve been living together for eighteen years, and we''ve been through a lot together."


    Eighteen years?


    You''re only eighteen years old!


    Du Ge couldn''t help butin. He forced himself to eat a few more bites of the steamed bun, stood up, and said, "I won''t forget you, Gao Ming. You can enjoy your meal here. I can''t eat anymore. I''m going back to the dormitory."


    Although he had fooled the principal and the teachers, he still felt insecure without understanding the social structure of this world. He couldn''t rely on Gao Ming formon knowledge in the future!


    ...


    After leaving the cafeteria, the surrounding students were still discussing the simtion field.


    The assessments for all grades were conducted at the same time.


    After the first-grade simtion field live broadcast ended, more students gathered in the auditorium to watch the live broadcasts of the second, third, and fourth-grade simtion field assessments, drawing from the experiences of others.


    Du Ge nced at the assessments of the higher grades.


    The second-grade assessment had an ancient war background, with countries at war and constant chaos.


    The third-grade assessment seemed to have a modern urban supernatural background, filled with ghosts and monsters. If one wasn''t careful, they would die a miserable death.


    As for the fourth-grade graduation assessment, the background should be simr to a high martial world where a single sh could release a sword energy that spanned tens of meters...


    The higher the grade, the more difficult the simtion field.


    Each grade had ten screens on the live broadcast, with each screen in a different hall. The camera would follow the top ten participants, and as soon as the top ten rankings changed, the camera would quickly switch to a new perspective.


    Everyone watched with great interest, asionally switching from one hall to another, discussing the participants and guessing their keywords, trying to guess who would ultimately win.


    There were even many people taking notes with pen and paper.


    Du Ge took a few nces and left.


    Most of the participants inside were too cautious, and their lives in the simtion field hardly changed. They were extremely careful, making sure their words and actions aligned with the keywords, but also afraid of standing out too much and being discovered by others. It was dull and more boring than watching a TV drama.


    In the end, it was justcking tension. Watching them perform was a waste of time.


    ...


    Back in the dormitory, Du Ge quickly scanned through the information about the Qi Yuan Star civilization and thenpletely epted this world.


    ...


    No matter what kind of world it was, it would eventually develop social sses.


    When the people of Qi Yuan Stary t and used the collective power of society to cultivate warriors to continue civilization, the warriors who risked their lives for the survival of the nation naturally gained a higher status and became a privileged ss, enjoying the best social welfare.


    But human nature is selfish.


    After their status was elevated, the warriors would definitely find ways to secure their own interests...Due to resource scarcity, resources were allocated by the government, and most people could not afford to raise their own children.


    Some extreme parents, unwilling to see their children suffer in such a world, would choose to kill their children after they were born.


    In short, for various reasons, the infant mortality rate on Qi Yuan Star was extremely high.


    To avoid this situation, the government of Qi Yuan Star issued a new regtion. Newborns would be taken over by the government for unified care and education.


    These children under unified management would study in school. Before the age of eighteen, they would learn basic cultural knowledge, performance skills, understanding of keywords, and so on.


    Until they participated in the first Simtion Field assessment at the age of eighteen.


    Then, there would be a simtion test every year.


    Finally, at the age of twenty-one, they would undergo thest assessment in their life. If they became warriors, they would rise to prominence. If they failed the assessment, they would fall to the bottom.


    ...


    When this system was first established, the treatment of warriors'' children and ordinary people was the same.


    After all, this concerned the development of the entire civilization.


    Except for the central database, no one knew who their parents were.


    Who could be a warrior was based on ability, and the opportunity was fair to everyone.


    But a hundred years ago, Hua Gu Yun led the team from Qi Yuan Star to win the championship for three consecutive years, winning arge amount of resources for the world. Relying on his own achievements, the super warrior Hua Gu Yun proposed the bill of "Excellent Genes to the Winning Rate of Alien Star Battlefield".


    The main content of the bill was about the different cultivation of the offspring of warriors and civilians.


    Hua Gu Yun believed that the excellent genes of warriors were more likely to produce excellent offspring than ordinary people, and warriors would be more dedicated when cultivating their own offspring.


    Letting warriors cultivate their own offspring could potentially produce more elites.


    An increase in elites meant a higher probability of victory on the Alien Star Battlefield, which would help to obtain more resources, be more beneficial to the continuation of human civilization, and could even feed more people...


    As soon as this bill was proposed, it immediately received the response and support of the majority of the warrior ss.


    Among ordinary people, there were wise men who opposed privilege, but their voices were insignificant at the bottom of society.


    Moreover, during the three years of Hua Gu Yun''s victory, the lower-ss people had filled their stomachs unprecedentedly, which was a solid achievement.


    Ordinary people who were hungry all day were already satisfied with a full meal, let alone, they didn''t even know who their children were. They were already at the bottom, and they didn''t even know who to fight for rights...


    So.


    The proposal was quickly passed.


    From then on, the children of warriors enjoyed privileges. They could be raised by their biological parents and could enter elite academies with stronger teaching staff.


    From then on, warriors had their own family system,pletely separating them from civilians.


    Having a family meant maintenance and inheritance.


    The older generation of warriors, in order to ensure that their status was not reced by the new generation of warriors, mobilized arge amount of resources to favor the elite academies.


    Family inheritance and better education led to the emergence of elites in elite academies, upying most of the ces in the Alien Star Battlefield...


    However.


    In order to give the lower-ss people a glimmer of hope, the Qi Yuan Star government retained the civilian academy, ostensibly to give everyone a fair chance topete.


    The government-run civilian academy, no matter what, could notpare with the elite academy. In academies like the one Du Ge attended, it was already a cause for school-wide celebration if three or four students passed the assessment and entered the warrior system in one ss.


    The fate of most students would be to fall to the bottom after graduation, like cattle and horses, dedicating their strength to the operation of the world.


    Therefore, the four simtion tests after the age of eighteen were referred to by the students of the civilian academy as thest welfare of life, to be enjoyed if possible.


    Of course.


    More students still held the illusion of bing warriors, hoping to stand out in the Simtion Field. After all, this was their only chance to turn their lives around and change their fate.

 Chapter 84: True or False Feng Zhong

    Chapter 84: True or False Feng Zhong


    Good news.


    No parents, no worries about family issues;


    Bad news.


    This is apletely distorted world, where the elite ss monopolizes resource allocation...


    ...


    "No wonder the students from the civilian academy resent the students from the elite academy so much!" Du Ge closed "The History of the Qi Yuan Star Civilization" and sighed deeply. "It seems that in order to live well in this world, one must be a warrior. Once you be a civilian, there will be no hope for advancement."


    In the entire Qi Yuan Star, there are about 30,000 reserve soldiers selected each year.


    But only 1,200 soldiers eventually make it to the Alien Star Battlefield, divided into four groups: A, B, C, and D, with 300 people in each group. They participate inpetitions in four different battlefields, and resources are allocated based on the final rankings of each group.


    In general, as long as one group wins, the resources earned are enough to barely sustain civilization.If two groups win, civilians can enjoy two months of normal food distribution in a year.


    If three groups win, civilians can enjoy six months of normal food distribution.


    If all four groups win, it has never happened in the history of the Qi Yuan Star...


    ...


    As for the situation where Du Ge brings out skills from the simtion field, there is a detailed exnation in the book "Overview of the Alien Star Battlefield". The simtion field can enhance the mental power of the examinees, but skills cannot be brought out from it.


    However, the warriors who survive in the Alien Star Battlefield have a certain chance of bringing back derived skills.


    But this probability is extremely low.


    And those who can bring back advanced skills from the Alien Star Battlefield are all high-level individuals from the Qi Yuan Star...


    Du Ge spected that the simtor should also have the function of allowing yers to bring out skills, but it was blocked by the pan-universe entertainment industry, and his crossing caused a bug in the simtor, perhaps due to data overflow or other reasons, creating his unique "golden finger".


    ...


    "30,000 reserve soldiers, 1,200 soldiers." Du Ge didn''t n to reveal his "golden finger". Hey back in his chair, closed his eyes, and brainstormed by himself. "In other words, as long as I can pass the warrior exam without appearing too outstanding, I can enjoy the high-quality resources of this world without having to go to the Alien Star Battlefield and risk my life. This is the optimal solution for survival in this world. Most people should have the same idea."


    "Pass the warrior exam without appearing too outstanding..."


    "...What will be the consequences for such a person in the Alien Star Battlefield..."


    The principal''s reprimand suddenly shed through Du Ge''s mind.


    Du Ge suddenly opened his eyes and suddenly understood.


    Flip the table, act like a rascal, let those above want to use him but dare not use him. He can be a warrior without having to go to the battlefield.


    Isn''t this the most reasonable way to survive?


    ...


    Ding Ling Ling!


    The phone in the dorm suddenly rang.


    Gao Ming was not there, and Du Ge didn''t know the social rtionship between the two. He didn''t want to answer the call, but after hesitating for a moment, he still picked it up.


    If he didn''t answer the call, it would be more troublesome if someone came to find himter.


    Du Ge asked, "Hello, who is this?"


    A strange voice came from the receiver, "Is this Du Ge?"


    Du Ge asked, "It''s me, who is this?"


    The voice on the other end suddenly became excited, "Brother Qi, it''s me, the sky covers the earth."


    Feng Zhong?


    Du Ge reflexively responded with the password, "The pagoda suppresses the river monster."


    But as soon as the words came out, Du Ge realized that something was wrong. The top ten scenes of the simtion field were always broadcasted live. If those people who were eliminated by him paid attention to him, theoretically, everyone would know the password they agreed upon.


    Whether the person on the other side was Feng Zhong was still uncertain!


    "Brother Qi, the password leaked." Feng Zhong''s voice came from the receiver, crying andughing, "At that time, I forgot about the live broadcast. Why didn''t you remind me?"


    Who knew that ying in the simtion field would be broadcasted in real-time!


    "It was my first time in the simtion field. At that time, all my energy was focused on dealing with the Beggar''s Sect. I didn''t think about this." Du Ge casually found an excuse.


    "I didn''t expect that you are actually a student from the civilian academy, and the keyword is really ''maintenance''." Feng Zhong said, "I didn''t see through it at all. Your acting skills are amazing, I''m impressed."


    The privileged ss is indeed amazing. Their school is still waiting to announce the results before others can know their identities. On the other hand, a student from there has already called his dormitory.


    Du Ge sighed inwardly and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "Let''s meet!" Feng Zhong said, "The password has be a clear sign. I estimate that many people will impersonate me and cause trouble for you. That''s why I called you immediately. Let''s meet and change the password."


    Who knows if you are the real one?


    Du Ge said, "Okay,e find me! I''ll be waiting for you at the school."


    "Brother Qi, just kidding, how dare I go to your school?" Feng Zhongughed, "Let''s meet at the Celebration Tower in an hour. I reserved a table at 203."


    Meet?


    Don''t meet?


    Du Ge hesitated.


    After a moment, he agreed.


    Once the results are announced, his identity will be exposed.


    He can''t stay in school all the time, he has to interact with society. In the simtion field, he can take down the Feng Family without anyone knowing. There''s no reason why he can''t handle a little brat.


    ...


    Just as Du Ge put down the receiver.


    Ding Ling Ling!


    The phone rang again.


    Du Ge picked up the receiver again, "Hello?"


    "Is this Du Ge?" the person on the other end asked.


    Du Ge said, "Yes, it''s me."


    The person on the other end said, "Brother Qi, the sky covers the earth."


    "The pagoda suppresses the river monster." Du Ge raised his eyebrows. This elite academy guy is really different. Gao Ming only thinks about clinging to powerful people and using their connections, while the guy on the other end is already queuing up to scheme against him.


    They caught him with asional loopholes.


    "Hoo, Brother Qi, it''s me, Feng Zhong!" The person on the other end breathed a sigh of relief, "I was really stupid. I discussed the password with you in public. Now everyone knows."


    "Okay." Du Ge nodded, "Let''s meet and change the password.""No wonder it''s Brother Seven, we think alike." The person on the other end paused for a moment, thenughed, "It''s good to see you. I''ve brought you something nice. You have no idea how surprised I was when I found out you were a student at the Civilian Academy. I immediately wanted to transfer you to the Elite Academy. But that stubborn old man disagreed, saying you were impulsive and only luckily won first ce in the Simtion Field. He thinks you''ll show your true colors in the next round and aren''t worth cultivating."


    "..." Du Ge remained silent. The people in this world really had a surprisingly consistent understanding of the Simtion Field!


    "Brother Seven, don''t mind him. The old man is too conservative and can''t see your potential." The person on the other end scoffed disdainfully, "Let''s work together, strive harder, and get into the top three in the next round. That will shut the old man up, and I can transfer you to the Elite Academy."


    If it weren''t for Feng Zhong just now, I would have believed him. Dealing with a bunch of drama queens is really exhausting!


    Du Ge sighed, "Right, let''s aim for first ce again. Let''s set a ce. It''s not convenient for you toe to our school, and it''s not convenient for me to go to yours either."


    "Sure, Brother Seven, you name the ce." The person on the other end agreed readily.


    "Let''s meet at the Celebration Tower!" Du Ge said, "See you in an hour."


    "Okay, Celebration Tower, Room 305. I often go there." The person on the other endughed, "I''ll treat Brother Seven to a good meal, to thank you for helping me get into the top three."


    "See you there." Du Ge chuckled.


    "See you there." The person on the other end chuckled and hung up the phone.


    ...


    Du Ge didn''t move this time, he just stayed by the phone.


    Sure enough.


    In a short while, the phone rang again.


    ...


    "Brother Seven, ''Heaven covers, Earth contains.''"


    "''Pagoda suppresses river demon.''"


    "Brother Seven, I can''t believe I made such a rookie mistake..."


    "I got it, Celebration Tower, change the password, someone''s in the dorm, we''ll talk face to face if there''s anything."


    ...


    Within a short twenty minutes.


    Du Ge received four calls from Feng Zhong, each one sounding as genuine as thest.


    After hanging up the phone, Du Ge smiled, feelingpletely at ease. If there was one Feng Zhong, he might have to worry about his safety, but with four Feng Zhongs, his safety was no longer an issue...

 Chapter 85: Invest

    Chapter 85: Invest


    "Uncle Du, who''s treating you to a meal at the Celebration Tower?" Gao Ming led the way, acting as a human navigator.


    "Feng Zhong." Du Ge replied.


    While Gao Ming had his back to him, Du Ge tried out a backstab.


    The speed seemed to be a bit faster, but not significantly so, leaving Du Ge unsure whether he had managed to bring the backstab skill out of the Simtion Field.


    After all,


    In the real world, there were no keywords. Even if he had brought the backstab skill out, there were no attributes to enhance it. Given his current physical condition, the skill was rather useless, far less noticeable than the effect of the third eye.


    The skills brought back from the Alien Star Battlefield couldn''t all be auxiliary skills like the third eye. The officials must have advanced skill training methods. He would have to look into it when he had the chance.


    "So it''s that guy. You brought him into the top three, he''s trying to win you over!" Gao Ming,pletely unaware that he had just been backstabbed, continued, "There''s not a single good person in the Elite Academy. Let''s fleece him this time."


    "Hmm." The backstab didn''t have much effect, Du Ge was a bit disappointed. He responded perfunctorily, observing the environment outside the school.On such arge, only one billion people remained. There weren''t many pedestrians on the street, mostly elderly people with expressionless faces, like walking corpses, devoid of vitality.


    asionally, when they looked at them in their school uniforms, a glimmer of light would appear on their faces, a mix of nostalgia and a hint of pity.


    The streets were lined with entertainment facilities like casinos, game halls, and video halls. These should be provided by the officials to add some fun to the lives of these pitiful people.


    "I knew there was a reason you only ate a few bites. Did you guess someone was treating? You should have told me earlier, I ate a belly full of junk." Gao Ming rubbed his stomach andined, "Du Ge, after one trip to the Simtion Field, you seem different."


    "Old Gao, I''m still the same me. It''s just that you''ve been blinded by my number one ranking in the Simtion Field, that''s why you think I''ve changed." Du Ge turned to look at him, giving him a psychological hint. Soul recement might fool others, but it wouldn''t fool this man who had lived with him for eighteen years.


    "Really?" Gao Ming was skeptical.


    "Ever heard of the idol effect?" Du Ge smiled, "In the Simtion Field, I did manage arge territory, I''m a man who''s done big things. And, the people I''ll be dealing with in the future will be different from before, so it''s normal for my thinking and actions to change. Once you''ve experienced what I''ve experienced, you''ll understand."


    "I know the Simtion Field can make people grow quickly." Gao Ming sighed, looking at Du Ge with a grievance, "I want to experience what you''ve experienced too, but you kicked me out early and didn''t give me a chance!"


    "..." Du Ge was taken aback, suddenly realizing that his worry was unnecessary. Each entry into the Simtion Field was equivalent to a time travel, it was normal for one''s personality to change.


    He looked at Gao Ming and smiled, "Do you think I brought you out to meet Feng Zhong just so you could mooch off a meal? Old Gao, our friendship from childhood, I''ll never forget you."


    "I knew Uncle Du wouldn''t leave me behind." Gao Ming grinned, came over, and raised his orchid finger, "Uncle Du takes me flying during the day, and I take Uncle Du flying at night..."


    "Get lost!" Du Ge scolded.


    ...


    The Celebration Tower was thergest entertainment venue in Yong''an City, open to all, offering dining, gambling, bathing, and other services.


    They would regrly introduce some discounted dishes, and ordinary people could also have a chance to improve their quality of life here after saving up some money.


    But most of the time, it was the elite ss that frequented the ce.


    Of course, this so-called elite ss referred to those students from the Elite Academy who had not obtained the qualification of warriors, the servants attached to the warrior families, and the stewards in charge of managing the family business.


    The real upper ss had their own ces of leisure and would note to such a mixed ce.


    ...


    From a distance, Du Ge saw four young men standing at the entrance of the Celebration Tower. They asionally chatted and looked around the street corner.


    In the Simtion Field, he could hear everything they said clearly. Now that he was back to being an ordinary person, he found it a bit hard to adjust.


    How he missed life in the Simtion Field!


    As Du Ge was reminiscing, the four men saw him and came over at the same time.


    "Brother Qi, you''re finally here (you''re finally here) (I thought you weren''ting) (here)..."


    Several voices sounded at once.


    "Damn, you guys have no shame, pretending to be me?"


    "Old Si, didn''t you say you were here for fun?"


    "Wen Fei, is it fun to cut in on me?"


    "Brother Qi, don''t believe these bastards, I''m the real Feng Zhong, we made a phone appointment, room 203."


    "Bullshit, Brother Qi clearly made an appointment with me for room 305..."


    "Yin Erchuan, are you unsatisfied with being eliminated and want to harm Brother Qi?"


    ...


    Gao Ming was dumbfounded on the spot: "Uncle Du, which one is Feng Zhong?"


    The one called Yin Erchuan!


    Du Ge recognized the real Feng Zhong at a nce. Although they had different faces, Yin Erchuan''s habit of rubbing his little finger when excited was exactly the same as Feng Zhong''s in the Simtion Field.


    And the one called Old Si, his eyes were calm, he should be here to contact him, to observe him up close.The one named Wen Fei and the one whose name was unknown, both of them looked at him with a certain gaze. One was somewhat mocking, the other somewhat disgusted. They must havee for revenge.


    After all.


    No matter how perfect the disguise, the intent to stab someone in the back can''t be hidden.


    Du Ge''s eyes swept over their faces, analyzing their motives from their micro-expressions. He shrugged, "I don''t know either. I received four calls in total, each person gave the correct password. I don''t know which one is real, so I invited them all out. I thought I would be able to recognize the real one when I met them..."


    "Damn!" Yin Erchuan cursed angrily, "You bastards, you have no shame. Brother Seven, how could you fall for this?"


    "Brother Seven,e with me. Those guys have ill intentions. I will protect you." Wen Fei said urgently.


    "Wen, I think you''re the one with the worst intentions." Yin Erchuan was agitated. He abruptly pulled out a book from his bosom, "Brother Seven, I brought you a Body Refinement technique."


    Gao Ming''s eyes suddenly brightened, "Du Ge, this one is sincere. It must be real."


    "Yin Erchuan, you''re well-prepared to deceive Brother Seven!" Old Si looked astonished, "Brother Seven, don''t fall for his trick. What use is a Body Refinement technique? It''s the mental refinement technique that matters. I didn''t bring it this time because I was in a hurry, but next time I''ll bring you both the mental refinement technique and the Body Refinement technique..."


    Body Refinement technique, mental refinement technique?


    These must be the techniques to increase attributes in the real world!


    Du Ge''s eyes sparkled slightly, "I know there are real and fake ones among you, but why can''t all of you be Feng Zhong?"


    "..." The four of them were stunned.


    "Brother Seven?" Yin Erchuan looked at Du Ge in surprise, seemingly not expecting him to say such a thing.


    "Feng Zhong came to me for cooperation in the next Simtion Field. But there are ten spots in the top ten of the Simtion Field, and we are only five people in total. Why do we have to fight to the death instead of cooperating together?" Du Geughed.


    Yin Erchuan furrowed his brows.


    A trace of contempt shed in Wen Fei''s eyes.


    "Of course, some of you must think that I, who luckily got the first ce, am getting ahead of myself. A person from a civilian school, not as strong as you, not as understanding of the Simtion Field as you. Cooperating with you is nothing more than wanting to cling to your coattails and scrape some resources from you." Du Ge looked at them and slowly shook his head, "But I can tell you a fact. When I was in school, my newly tested mental power value was 80. I wonder if this value could arouse even a slight desire to invest in you?"


    Du Ge yed his only trump card.


    Hiss!


    They all took a sharp breath, their gazes at Du Ge simultaneously changing.

 Chapter 86: Rotational Examination System

    Chapter 86: Rotational Examination System


    "With Feng Zhong here, he won''t let you really kill me here." Du Ge shrugged and nced at Yin Erchuan with a smile. "More friends, more paths. Why not turn resentment into benefits?"


    "Brother Qi, you really recognized me." Yin Erchuan''s face showed a sincere smile. He straightened his back and nced at the others. "Rest assured, with me here, they won''t dare to do anything to you!"


    "Nice to meet you in person, Brother Qi. Wen Fei, the Director of the Education Department, just like Brother Si." Wen Fei''s yful smirk disappeared from his eyes. He had a sincere smile on his face as he said, "In the simtion field, it''s all about skills, not revenge. I just want to experience flying with Brother Qi like Yin Erchuan."


    "Wang Feng, the Director of the Labor Management Bureau." The person who had not revealed his name reached out his hand and smiled. "To be honest, Brother Qi, I really wanted to get back at you. After all, in thest simtion field, I was inexplicably kicked out after only ten days. Who wouldn''t be angry? But now, I''ve changed my mind. People always have to move forward, right?"


    A group of second-generation officials!


    Each one could determine his future destiny.


    Gao Ming had long stopped talking. In front of this group of second-generation officials, he couldn''t be as calm as Du Ge. Thinking about Du Ge''s dominance in the simtion field, Gao Ming sighed. The simtion field was really a great training ground.


    ...


    All acting and psychology!This transformation?


    This look?


    This rhetoric?


    You don''t know if they are real or fake?


    Each one of them is an actor on Earth...


    Du Ge smiled and shook hands with Wang Feng. "Brother Feng is joking. Revenge is not revenge if it''s not carried out. There are many people who want to fight me. I can''t make enemies with everyone just because of their thoughts! I only believe in one thing: there are no forever friends, only forever interests."


    "Well said." Zhu Shijie said, "Being able to say this proves Brother Qi''s broad-mindedness. Let''s not stand here anymore, let''s go inside and talk while eating."


    "Please, Brother Si." Du Ge gestured with his hand.


    The group of people walked towards the celebration building side by side, as if they were old friends who had known each other for many years.


    "Damn!"


    Yin Erchuan muttered with a ck face, looking at the group of people with annoyance. He felt like his beloved toy had been snatched away.


    Seeing Yin Erchuan''s expression from the corner of his eye, Du Ge put his hand behind his back and made an OK gesture to him.


    Yin Erchuan was stunned for a moment, then smiled and followed along.


    Gao Ming silently followed. Not to mention that he had already eaten a stomach full of junk food, even if he hadn''t, seeing Du Ge effortlessly dealing with these elite children, he lost his appetite.


    ...


    They randomly found a private room and sat down.


    Zhu Shijie ordered the food.


    While waiting for the food, he poured a cup of tea for Du Ge. "Brother Qi, is it true that your spiritual power has reached 80?"


    "If I say it''s fake, I can deceive others, but I can''t deceive you guys, right? What benefit would I get from lying to you?" Du Ge smiled and took a sip of tea.


    Smelling the refreshing tea fragrance, he regained a sense of being human. This further strengthened his determination to be a soldier.


    To be a soldier, if he couldn''t go to the alien star battlefield, at least he could secure a management position on Qi Yuan Star.


    "No wonder Erchuan didn''t find you a mental training method. It turns out Brother Qi doesn''t need it at all." Wen Fei said, "I really didn''t expect that a junior simtion field could train such high spiritual power."


    "Erchuan, what''s your spiritual power at?" Zhu Shijie asked.


    "58." Yin Erchuan said, "Normal value."


    "That''s probably because of breaking the record." Wang Feng said, "No one has ever finished the simtion field in one month. I think Brother Qi''s situation might be promoted as a special case..."


    "No, the assessment content of the simtion field is random. Qi Yuan Star wants to cultivate more talents and won''t frequently open the simtion field just to boost one person''s spiritual power and let a group of people apany him. Moreover, Brother Qi''s simtion field experience is unique and cannot be replicated. If there is a mistake in any part, it will be impossible to seed." Zhu Shijie said, "So, Brother Qi''s 80 spiritual power is unique."


    "So, with 80 spiritual power, Brother Qi will have a great advantage in the next simtion. Let''s all y big and secure the top ten in the simtion field. The rewards for the top ten in spiritual power alone are worth it." Wen Fei said.


    Otherwise, why would you all turn enemies into friends with me?


    Du Ge shook his head and smiled. "No matter how powerful a person is, their power is limited. The reason I was able to seed was thanks to Feng Zhong, no, Brother Chuan and Brother San''s assistance. Since we are all together now, why not aim for something big in the next simtion? Let''s secure the top ten and share the rewards."


    "I''m in." Wen Fei said."I have no problem with it either," Zhu Shijie said.


    "Neither do I," Yin Erchuan looked at the others and said in a low voice.


    "I''m definitely okay with it," Wang Sanughed, "Just as long as Brother Seven doesn''t flip the table too quickly likest time. Otherwise, we''ll all be kicked out before we even get together."


    "That won''t happen. Flipping the table requires certain conditions," Du Ge chuckled, "You can''t just flip it whenever you want. Gao Ming, what are you thinking about? Join us. The keywords are too random, don''t underestimate yourself. Who knows, yours might be useful!"


    Gao Ming forced a smile: "Alright, count me in."


    No one cared about the addition of Gao Ming. The fact that Du Ge could bring him to such an asion was proof enough of their good rtionship.


    Moreover.


    What Du Ge said was not wrong. Who knows whose keyword might be useful!


    "Alright, our offensive and defensive alliance is established," Zhu Shijie stood up and raised his teacup, "Just us, no more additions. Too many people willplicate things."


    "There''s also Wang San," Yin Erchuan said, "He''s second in the Simtion Field, his mental power should be simr to mine. Adding him would be beneficial to us, and he''s a familiar face."


    "Alright, count him in," Wang San said.


    "We need to establish a charter in advance, so no one gets kicked out of the team because their keyword is trash," Wen Fei said, "My keywordst time was ''benevolent'', and that''s why I lost."


    "Benevolent is indeed hard to work with," Du Ge paused for a moment, thenughed, "But we have seven people. As long as four of us have useful keywords, we can team up and take down the rest. At that point, even the worst keyword can make it into the top ten."


    "Is Brother Seven nning to clear everyone out this time?" Zhu Shijie asked with a smile.


    "Is it that hard? At the end of thest simtion, there were only about thirty people left, right?" Du Ge chuckled, looking at Yin Erchuan.


    "Thirty-four," Yin Erchuan provided an urate number.


    "If we control the main storyline and find ways to kick people out, it should be doable, even if it takes a bit more time," Du Ge looked around at everyone, "We have so many people, we definitely have an advantage. I''ll possess someone with social status and try to gather you all."


    "We need a new code," Yin Erchuan gave up on monopolizing Du Ge''s attention and said.


    "We''ll still use ''Tian Wang covers Di Hu''," Du Ge said.


    "Brother Seven, you must be joking! Everyone knows that code," Wen Fei said.


    "That''s the point," Du Ge chuckled, "We can turn it into a trap for the examinees. Anyone who responds with ''Baota Town River Monster'' will be killed. Anyone who responds with ''Cat catches mouse'' is one of us."


    "I like that," Wang San gave a thumbs up.


    "But this way, Brother Seven will be under a lot of pressure at the beginning," Yin Erchuan frowned, looking worriedly at Du Ge, "Once the code is leaked, Brother Seven will be a live target again."


    "Fortune favors the bold. Last time, with a mental power of 35, I made myself a live target and ended up first in the Simtion Field," Du Ge said confidently, "This time, with a mental power of 80 and your help, what do I have to fear?"


    "You''re right," Zhu Shijie looked at Du Ge and gave a thumbs up, "No wonder Brother Seven was able to rank first in the Simtion Field. Truly impressive."


    "Finding Brother Seven early is our good fortune!" Wen Feiughed, "Didn''t Erchuan bring a Body Refinement technique for Brother Seven? I''ve contributed a mental refinement method. The next Simtion Field starts in half a year, any increase in mental power is a gain."


    "Half a year?" Du Ge was taken aback, "Isn''t it a year?"


    Everyone exchanged nces.


    Yin Erchuan said, "Brother Seven, I''m telling you this, but don''t spread it around!"


    Du Ge asked, "What is it?"


    "Groups A and B have beenpletely wiped out, and Group C isn''t doing well either. Only Group D still has a chance of winning. Last year, two groups won, but if only one group wins this year, the stored resources won''t be enough," Yin Erchuan stood up, opened the door of the private room to take a look outside, then sat back down. His face was somewhat heavy as he sighed, "The government is going to activate the emergency n, and they might implement the Rotational Examination System..."

 Chapter 87: Six people, three groups

    Chapter 87: Six people, three groups


    Rotational Examination System.


    When Qi Yuan Star faces resource depletion, it will disrupt the original talent recruitment n.


    After the suspension of one round of examinations, immediately enter the next round of simtion field.


    Combining the situation of two rounds of examinations, select the most outstanding talents from the four grades, and then conduct arge-scale mixed examination for the fourth grade.


    Finally, select a group of elites to participate in the Alien Star Battlefield in the second year.


    Hua Guyun, who proposed the "Warrior Gene Superiority Rate," is a super elite forcibly selected by the rotational examination system. His team has won the championship in the simtion field for three consecutive years.


    Relying on the rotational examination system that exhausts all resources, Qi Yuan Star has survived at least six resource crises.


    Because the mortality rate of warriors is too high.


    In general, most warriors will only participate in the Alien Star Battlefield once in their lifetime.Because opening the simtion fieldes at a cost, the elites selected by the rotational examination system disrupt the talent promotion n. Therefore, they need to fight in the Alien Star Battlefield for four consecutive years. The psychological quality required for the surviving warriors is extremely high, and it is also cruel.


    Simrly, for the warriors who survive after four rounds, their treatment after retirement is very high. They will directly enter the management center of Qi Yuan Star and have supreme power...


    ...


    When Gao Ming heard about the rotational examination system, his face changed several times.


    "Yes! Thest time the rotational examination system was conducted was 20 years ago!" Zhu Shijie sighed, "Arge number of people went up that time, but I didn''t expect to catch up with it again."


    "My family has high hopes for me. Whether I can move up or not depends on whether I can survive the rotational examination system," Wen Fei said.


    "Let''s form an alliance. With Brother Qi''s psychic power, there should be no problem in the next round of simtion field. What I''m afraid of is the joint examination of the four grades. We will be in the same examination room as those high-grade monsters. I have no confidence at all," Wang Feng sighed, "The old man sees this as an opportunity, but to be honest, I don''t want to go to the Alien Star Battlefield in this way. Last time, there was still a chance to survive in the Alien Star Battlefield, but four years... it''s too dangerous."


    "We have to pay the price for enjoying the convenience of the family. To be honest, our lives are miserable," Wen Fei self-mockingly said.


    Miserable lives?


    Gao Ming looked at the exquisite dishes on the table, nced at him sideways, said nothing, but clenched his fist under the table.


    "A freshman in the first grade wants to go to the Alien Star Battlefield for four consecutive years?" Yin Erchuan nced at him disdainfully, "Dream on. If you can be a substitute, it''s already lucky to go up in thest year."


    ...


    The dishes were served one by one, with fish and meat, and the color, fragrance, and taste were not inferior to those in the previous life.


    While waiting for the dishes, Zhu Shijie and others discussed the pros and cons of the rotational examination system. Du Ge listened quietly and did notment. He had read "The History of Qi Yuan Star Civilization" and naturally knew how cruel the so-called rotational examination system was. It was an emergency system used when resources were scarce.


    The elite children regarded the rotational examination system as a way to climb up, but for themon people below, it really meant death.


    When resources are scarce, the first thing to be squeezed is their food...


    Every time the rotational examination system is activated, there will often be small orrge disturbances and arge number of deaths after the second round of examinations.


    ...


    Du Ge felt quite unlucky.


    He got first ce in the simtion field. As long as the reward was given, he could enjoy a year without eating those junk food and live afortable life.


    He would make friends with these rich kids, participate in the second simtion examination, and continue to live a carefree life by getting another top ten ranking. Until graduation, he would be a reserve soldier and have a worry-free life.


    But now, with the introduction of the rotational examination system, his nned future suddenly became uncertain.


    This damn world!


    Du Ge cursed silently, picked up the wine ss and took a big sip, deciding to stick to his original n.


    By flipping over a few more tables and making himself an unstable factor, even if he was selected as a warrior in the end, he would probably have to wait until the people in front of him died before going up, just like Yin Erchuan said, at most, go to the Alien Star Battlefield once.


    If he had two keywords on the Alien Star Battlefield, his chances of survival should be quite high...


    After a few more rounds of toasting, they discussed the details of the next simtion field and Zhu Shijie and others left their contact information for Du Ge before leaving one by one.


    They had more important things to do. At least they had to report Du Ge''s psychic power of 80 and the news of forming an alliance with Du Ge to their families, and get some investment from their families for Du Ge.


    When it came to their own future, these elite academy children knew what was important.


    ...


    "Brother Qi, don''t trust them." After everyone left, Yin Erchuan''s expression became particrly serious. He looked at Du Ge and advised, "Once the rotational examination system is activated, after the second round of examinations, there will be mixed battles among the grades. Most likely, we won''t be in the same examination room. The rewards for the top ten in the simtion field are also very high. I suspect that after they have used you, they will most likely make a move against you and thenpete for rankings. We bear the mission of our families, and no one will care about the future of a civilian college student."


    Gao Ming''s eyebrows raised, his forehead furrowed.


    "I know." Du Ge nodded and smiled, "But I think my charisma is enough to influence them. Just like you, we were enemies at first, but we ended up living in peace and bing good friends in reality, right?"


    "Brother Qi, don''t take it lightly." Yin Erchuan said seriously, "We have at least gone through hardships... We have experienced a simtion field together and have a basis of trust. But with them, it''s just a meal''s worth of acquaintance."


    "Well, I understand." Du Ge smiled and looked at Yin Erchuan, "How about wee up with another secret code, a secret code that belongs to our own small group?""That''s how it should be," Yin Erchuan said, "Our small team is truly unbreakable." He nced at Gao Ming, "Of course, now we have to include Brother Gao, our four-person team is unbreakable."


    Gao Ming smiled at him.


    "Let''s use ''Chicken stew with mushrooms'' as the code!" Du Geughed, "Erchuan, when you get in touch with Wang San, tell him this code. Anyone who knows ''Chicken stew with mushrooms'' is one of us."


    Gao Ming''s eyebrows raised again, looking at Du Ge, a simple phrase turned into three different contact methods, was this still his familiar roommate?


    Did the Simtion Field really train people this much?


    "No problem, once I get in touch with Wang San, we''ll gather again." Yin Erchuan snapped his fingers andughed.


    As he spoke, he handed the Body Refinement technique to Du Ge, "Brother Qi, it will be at least three or four months before the next Simtion Field opens. Practice the Body Refinement technique diligently, try not to take such risks again, not everyone is willing to cooperate with you. Mr. Zhao, Qiao Pingjiang, they were kicked out of the Simtion Field by you at thest moment, who knows how much they want to kill you!"


    "Alright, I will." Du Ge naturally took the Body Refinement technique, not being polite with Yin Erchuan. In this strange alien world, he urgently needed various resources to arm himself, refusing would only harm himself.


    Seeing Du Ge take the technique, Yin Erchuan sighed again: "Brother Qi, don''t me me, this is just a slightly better Body Refinement technique, I can''t get a higher level one."


    Du Ge nced at him andughed: "I understand, I have a rtionship with you, not with your family."


    "Anyway, start practicing!" Yin Erchuan gave a bitter smile, took another sip of his wine, "Once the Rotational Examination System really starts, if Yong''an can''t control it and chaos ensues, the stronger your body, the higher your chances of survival. If you really have a chance to stand out from the Rotational Examination System, you''ll have ess to all the good techniques."


    This damn world!


    Du Ge''s expression darkened, and he cursed again.


    "That''s it, I should go back." Yin Erchuan stood up, slightly tipsy, his body swaying unconsciously as he stood, "I have to tell my family about the alliance with these little rascals."


    After seeing off Yin Erchuan.


    Du Ge and Gao Ming also left the celebration building.


    On the way back to school, Gao Ming was clearly a bit downcast. He looked at Du Ge and sighed, "Is this what the elite academy students are like? No wonder we can''t beat them, they''re all too cunning. Among this group, only Erchuan is a bit honest. Uncle Du, if I were in your position, I''d be yed to death by them."


    "Old Gao, don''t belittle yourself, you should think this way, what if Yin Erchuan is not a good guy either!" Du Geughed.


    "..." Gao Ming.


    Du Ge looked at Gao Ming, suddenly put his arm around his shoulder: "Old Gao, no matter how good Yin Erchuan is, can he be better than our friendship that has grown from childhood? Maybe someone will pretend to be you to get close to me, so, let''s also have a code!"


    "..." Gao Ming was stunned, and said in surprise, "Also have a code?"


    "Yes." Du Ge nodded, "Let''s use ''Uncle Du is the most powerful'', how about it?"


    "Damn!" Gao Ming''s eyes twitched, he gave Du Ge the middle finger, then nodded, "Okay."

 Chapter 88: Negative example

    Chapter 88: Negative example


    In the following days, the investments from several partners came in one after another.


    Zhu Shijie brought a mental power martial arts technique, Wang Feng gave him a year card for the Celebration Tower, and Wen Fei used his family connections to exchange the reward from the school for a separate dormitory.


    Two people solved the martial arts technique, and two people solved the food and amodation.


    The sponsorship from the four people can be said to be sincere, solving the biggest problem Du Ge faced at the moment.


    ...


    The day after meeting with Yin Erchuan and the others, the school announced the results of the simtion field.


    The first ce in the simtion field brought a lot of trouble to Du Ge.


    The students eliminated by Du Ge would oftene in groups to cause trouble for him. These newly-turned eighteen-year-olds were not mature in their thinking andcked self-awareness.


    Du Ge''s actions of ending the simtion field early for them, in a broader sense, hindered their future prospects. In a smaller sense, it reduced the time they could enjoy in the simtion field.Although the simtion field was virtual, being immersed in the nutrient solution was much more enjoyable than eating junk food in reality.


    If Feng Qi was a student of the Elite Academy, they wouldn''t be able to reach him. Perhaps a few curses would be enough to pass, but Feng Qi was right beside him, so it was only natural for them to hold grudges and seek revenge.


    The school prohibited fighting, but it was not possible to assign someone to protect the first ce in the simtion field at all times.


    Therefore, most of the fighting incidents had to be dealt with by Du Ge himself. With his intelligence and eloquence, it was easy for him to handle some brats. At most, he would promise a few secret codes.


    When encountering stubborn troublemakers, Du Ge wouldn''t be polite with them either.


    Even if the martial arts skills from the simtion field couldn''t be brought out, he had a spiritual power of 160, a back-of-the-head eye, and a slightly more agile backstab. In fights, he was invincible and even when facing a group fight, he was more than capable.


    There were always people to practice with every day, and Du Ge''s practicalbat experience and the use of backstabbing became more and more proficient.


    Skills were skills after all, and being faster was also an advantage...


    Of course.


    Not only were there troublemakers, but there were also some clever female ssmates who came to invest.


    But winning first ce in the simtion field once was not worth making them give substantial things. After all, no one knew if Du Ge would be a real warrior four yearster. It would be foolish to invest their most precious things without careful consideration.


    They mostly wanted to hook Du Ge and continue their rtionship with him. In case his true nature was revealed in the second simtion field, they would just part ways.


    These girls'' levels were not high, and Du Ge saw through their intentions at a nce. It was easy to win them over with a little effort.


    However.


    When it came to survival, Du Ge couldn''t be bothered to deal with them. He didn''t even bother to be perfunctory. A few words turned them intorades...


    ...


    Regardless, dealing with these troubles all day long made Du Ge annoyed. It was impossible for him to practice martial arts, but Wen Fei used his connections to get him out of the collective dormitory, perfectly solving his troubles.


    During this period, Du Ge received more than a dozen calls iming to be Feng Zhong.


    But he couldn''t match them with the new secret code, so Du Ge couldn''t be bothered to deal with them. The students of the Elite Academy had contact with each other, and wanting to gain benefits from everyone meant getting nothing. Du Ge was clear about this.


    It was their fault foring toote.


    Yin Erchuan found Wang San, who was said to be a girl named Yu Xia. But it was unrealistic for an ordinary student toe from another city to meet Du Ge, so after informing her of the new secret code, they cut off contact.


    Wang San turned out to be a girl?


    This was unexpected for Du Ge.


    To be honest, he couldn''t tell in the simtion field. The probability of Wang San having a male role attribute was probably very high!


    Thinking of Wang San caressing the skull affectionately in the simtion field, Du Ge couldn''t help but feel the cruelty of this world, turning an eighteen-year-old soft girl into a pervert...


    ...


    Most of the understanding about keywords and performance-rted courses had been learned before the age of eighteen.


    After turning eighteen, students either took assessments in the simtion field or independently watched reys of the simtion field, drawing nutrients from the performances of different students to make up for their own shorings. They rarely attended sses.


    However, the school had open sses where teachers would analyze the assessment process of the top ten in the simtion field, pointing out their shorings and areas that needed improvement, or how to respond to different keywords at certain key points, and so on.


    These didn''t help Du Ge much because the assessments of other simtion fields hadn''t ended yet, and all the teachers''ments were focused on him, the unexpected first ce.


    And then.


    Every teacher''s evaluation of Du Ge was the same, possessing irreplicability, not to imitate, not to learn...


    In short, theypletely treated Du Ge as a negative example and didn''t give him any corresponding glory.


    After attending such a ss once, Du Ge never went again.


    The teachers didn''t understand anything, and even guessed his psychological analysis wrong. asionally, they would pull him up to the podium to confirm, listening to their sses was simply torture. It was better to read books on his own or watch the boring performances of the guys in the simtion field in the auditorium!


    ...


    Therefore, after having his own separate dormitory, Du Ge spent most of his time practicing martial arts.


    As Wen Fei said, the cultivation of spiritual power was no longer effective for him.A normal adult''s mental strength is around 30, with little variation, and it fluctuates with the health of the body.


    To increase the sess rate of Body Possession, children on Qi Yuan Star start training their mental strength at the age of 12, continuing until they are 18.


    Over six years, due to the different aptitudes of each student, their mental strength usually increases by 5 to 10 points.


    Like Du Ge''s initial mental strength of 35 and Gao Ming''s initial mental strength of 38.


    Students at elite academies may have better techniques, but the increase in mental strength is only a few points higher than that of ordinary students, with initial mental strength usually ranging from 40 to 45.


    Body Possession meanspeting with a stranger for control of the body, a risk that can be said to be extremely high.


    Therefore.


    Most students, when they first enter the Simtion Field, choose to possess the bodies of the old, weak, sick, and disabled to increase their sess rate.


    ¡­¡­


    For people like Zhu Shijie, mental strength is obviously more important than the body.


    After all.


    No matter how strong the body is, it can''t be brought into the Simtion Field. Even if one point of mental strength is increased, the sess rate of Body Possession will be a few points higher.


    Du Ge''s mental strength has already reached 160. The technique Zhu Shijie gave him could only increase his mental strength by one point in half a year, which is almost as useless as chicken ribs.


    Wasting this time, he might as well get first ce in the Simtion Field!


    Therefore, he gave the mental strength training method to Gao Ming, did a favor for his buddy, and Du Ge put all his energy into Body Refinement.


    Body Refinement is simr to the techniques in the Wuxia world, which also involves basic movementsbined with breathing methods.


    Du Ge''s extremely high mental strength made his training twice as effective, and his physical fitness improved rapidly.


    And he guessed right, Body Refinement and using Keywords to increase physical attributes in the Simtion Field are equivalent, and can indeed increase the speed of a backstab.


    ¡­¡­


    With things to do, time flies.


    Unconsciously, five months have passed.


    Second and third-year students have been eliminated one after another. Apart from Du Ge, there is no one else in the 42nd Middle School who has achieved impressive results.


    And time will dilute everything. Plus, the students of the 42nd Middle School have been brainwashed by their teachers into thinking that Du Ge is a lucky guy. They gradually shifted their focus from him and put all their energy into preparing for the next Simtion Field.


    Except for those who particrly hate Du Ge, such as Feng Jiu, Mr. Zhao, and Qiao Pingjiang, most people have already forgotten him, and even the girls are unwilling to approach him.


    As expected.


    The struggling Group C eventually failed, and the Rotational Examination System has be a foregone conclusion.


    Zhu Shijie and others are also rushing to improve their strength, and basically have not had much contact with Du Ge.


    The news of the failure of the three groups on the Alien Star Battlefield was tightly sealed, but some rumors still leaked out among the public.


    After all, even the synthetic food in the school cafeteria has be increasingly rough, and themon people can''t help but notice.


    On the streets, hostility is spreading, and quarrels and disputes can be seen everywhere. The security team is dispatched more and more frequently...


    During this period, the outside environment has be worse and worse. Du Ge''s meals are basically solved in the school''s small cafeteria. He hardly goes to the Celebration Tower to improve his meals. Although most teachers and students do not recognize his first ce in the Simtion Field, it is enough for him to avoid the hard-to-swallow synthetic food in the cafeteria.

 Chapter 89: Enter the Simulation Field again

    Chapter 89: Enter the Simtion Field again


    "...I have some unfortunate news to share with everyone. The situation in the Alien Star Battlefield this year is very bad. The Alpha, Beta, and Gamma groups from Qi Yuan Star have beenpletely wiped out, and the Delta group is still holding on, but the oue is unknown. I believe everyone knows what this means.


    Yes, it means that the allocation of resources will be even tighter.


    If we cannot guarantee victory for the three groups next year, it means that many people from Qi Yuan Star will die.


    The school has just received a notification from above that the emergency rotational examination system will be activated in three days. This may be cruel for all of you, but it is also a stroke of luck.


    Because this is the biggest opportunity in your lives. If you can stand out in the rotational examination system and survive in the Alien Star Battlefield, you will be heroes like Hua Guyun, saving Qi Yuan Star and leaving your names in history.


    Now is the time that truly determines your fate..."


    ...


    At the school assembly.


    The principal announced with a solemn expression that the rotational examination system was being initiated.The students below didn''t care about the world''s misery. When they heard that the rotational examination system was starting, they exploded with excitement.


    "Damn, is it true? Can we still catch up to the rotational examination system?"


    "If we can rank in the Simtion Field during the rotational examination system, does that mean we have a chance to enter the center of power?"


    "What are you dreaming about? Your best score didn''t even make it into the top four hundred. It will take ten years of the rotational examination system, and you still won''t have a chance."


    "Who said that? My previous rankings were not good because I didn''t encounter good keywords. With a good keyword, I can soar in minutes..."


    "I don''t care about ranking. I just want to enjoy more years in the Simtion Field. I thought I would have to wait another half a year, but I didn''t expect to be able to enter now. It''s truly a pleasant surprise."


    "If only we could pass the rotational examination system. I heard that when you be a substitute, the country will provide you with the best quality of life. Whatever you want, they will give it to you. You can sleep with beautiful women casually, even if you be a substitute for three years and die on the Alien Star Battlefield, it would still be worth it in this lifetime."


    "After the rotational examination system, the Simtion Field will be closed for at least two to three years. That''s when the real hard times will begin! Why are the people in the Alien Star Battlefield so disappointing?"


    "Be content. Being in school during the rotational examination system is better than being outside. Outside, people really starve to death..."


    "Do you think Du Ge has a chance to pass the rotational examination system?"


    "Chance my ass. He''s just a lucky guy. If he dares to cause trouble again, who knows how many people will target him?"


    "Just wait and see. After this round of simtion exams, he will have to move out of the single dormitory in embarrassment. That bastard, we''ll deal with him then..."


    "What do you think the background of the next Simtion Field will be?"


    "The first-year level shouldn''t be too difficult. I hope it''s a modern city background. After all, thews are sound, and the danger level will be lower. Plus, there will be a lot of delicious food."


    "Modern society has guns. I can''t stand it if there''s even a hint of supernatural elements. It''s better to have a historical setting..."


    ...


    In the office.


    Teacher Hu had a private conversation with Du Ge. "Du Ge, I know that you''ve been under a lot of pressuretely. The teachers don''t approve of your way of clearing the stages, and the students exclude you. But if you want to grow, you must endure these things."


    I wish they would exclude me!


    Du Ge muttered in his heart and humbly epted the teacher''s advice. "Yes, Teacher Hu, I understand. I will prove it to them. If I can get first ce once, I can get first ce again."


    "Good, it''s good to have this confidence." Teacher Hu smiled at Du Ge. "But once you enter the Simtion Field again, you need to change your approach. What the teachers said is not wrong. Flipping tables once is enough. If you continue like this, you will be the one at a disadvantage.


    Du Ge, you have strong adaptability and high mental strength. You have a head startpared to others. Be more cautious and low-key, and it shouldn''t be a problem to achieve first ce. I know you took advantage of flipping the tablest time, but this time, you must listen to the teachers. You are the only one in No. 42 Middle School with a chance to pass the rotational examination system. Don''t let your stubbornness ruin you..."


    In front of the teacher, Du Ge always maintained the image of a well-behaved child. "Don''t worry, Teacher Hu. I will adapt ordingly. Just wait for my good news. No. 42 Middle School will be proud of me."


    Teacher Hu looked at Du Ge, a hint of worry shing between his eyebrows, but he still smiled and nodded. "Good, I''ll wait for your good news. But remember, be cautious, cautious, and even more cautious. Even if it''s not for No. 42 Middle School, do it for yourself. The principal has already said that once you drop out of the top ten, all the benefits the school has given you will be taken away."


    Using benefits to threaten, how petty!


    Du Geined in his heart, saying, "I understand, Teacher Hu. If there''s nothing else, I''ll go back and prepare. Feng Zhong gave me a mental power cultivation technique, so I can practice a bit longer..."


    ...


    Back in the dormitory, Du Ge contacted Yin Erchuan, Zhu Shijie, and others through the phone to strengthen their rtionship before adjusting his mind and body to prepare for the uing Simtion Field.


    In the end times, once you be amoner, your life is no longer your own. You never know when the government will abandon you, silently dying in the chaos or hunger. In this world that is like a ve camp, it''s impossible to find a ce to live a peaceful life.


    Therefore, he must seed and not fail.......


    Three days passed in a hurry.


    With everyone''s anticipation, the assessment began again. All the candidates entered the Simtion Field, and the school was eerily quiet.


    Du Ge once again immersed himself in the nutrient solution of the assessment pod.


    The hatch slowly closed, and a familiar mechanical voice sounded: "Inside the Simtion Field, please remain calm, rx, slow down your breathing, do not stand up, do not make any unnecessary movements. Any extra movements that interfere with the operation of the assessment pod will be considered as voluntarily giving up the assessment. The simtion assessment will officially begin in one minute. We wish everyone good results in the Simtion Field... Five, four, three, two, one."


    The mechanical voice, apanied by music, seemed to have a hypnotic effect. Du Ge''s mind gradually emptied, and apart from the countdown and his heartbeat, he could no longer hear any other sounds.


    At this moment, his mood was unprecedentedly calm.


    As the countdown ended.


    A sudden wave of dizziness hit him.


    Then.


    The dizziness turned into a feeling of weightlessness.


    The scene suddenly switched.


    Du Ge entered the world inside the simtor.


    At this time, his body was eighty percent transparent, wrapped in a transparent bubble.


    The bubble floated in the air, swaying back and forth.


    This was a feeling he had never experienced before, like being in a weightless space capsule, or like an out-of-body experience.


    This was Du Ge''s firstplete entry into the Simtion Field. He looked around curiously. Many transparent covers like his were scattered around, all of them were candidates participating in the Simtion Field.


    From the outside, each person was just a soft humanoid glow, and their original appearance waspletely unrecognizable. It was impossible to identify who was who by their looks, let alone track and retaliate.


    Through the bubble, Du Ge saw the mountains, forests, rivers below, and the towns scattered around...


    "Modern? Disaster? Ruins? Apocalypse?"


    Looking at the cars scattered on the roadside, the copsed buildings, and the streets without a single person.


    Du Ge immediately identified the world background. Then, he silently cursed in his heart. In the real world, he had finally created afortable environment, but once he entered the Simtion Field, it was still an apocalyptic scene.


    This was really a dog''s life!


    ......


    The function of the floating bubble was to provide a transition before integrating into the world, protecting the candidates'' soul bodies. It would stay in the air for five minutes, drifting randomly, allowing the candidates to understand the world below and choose the location for Body Possession.


    Afterwards, the server would remove the protection, allowing the candidates to integrate into the world and choose their Body Possession targets.


    Five minutester, the protective shell would disappear.


    Then.


    The scorching sun, maic field, and strong wind would all cause burns to the soul body.


    The soul body would quickly weaken.


    If a suitable target for Body Possession is not found before it dissipates, the candidate will be directly kicked out of the Simtion Field, ending this assessment.


    The higher the mental power, the longer the soul body can exist.

 Chapter 90: Trade and kindness

    Chapter 90: Trade and kindness


    On the roadside, dark red blood was sttered, asionally apanied by torn clothes and clean white bones...


    It shouldn''t be zombies!


    Looking outside, the sun was shining brightly, and the river was shimmering. It wasn''t an environmental problem like a natural disaster...


    Du Ge was specting about the cause of the apocalypse.


    Suddenly.


    A panicked pickup truck on the ground caught his attention. The truck was loaded with supplies like rice and flour, swerving through the streets. The person in the passenger seat leaned out of the window, shooting continuously at the chasing cats.


    Chasing after them weremon stray cats in the city, such as tabbies, calicos, and tortoiseshells. However, these cats were at least one meter in size, almost three to four times the size of a normal cat. They looked like leopards or little tigers.


    They leaped and jumped, agile in their movements, biting tightly onto the back of the running pickup truck.


    The bullets from the passenger''s gun couldn''t hit them at all. asionally, a bullet would identally hit an unlucky cat, causing it to scream in pain, roll on the ground, and then rejoin the chase.Under normal circumstances, a handgun bullet''s kic energy could easily prate a cat within a distance of over ten meters. But now, the bullet only left a small hole in the big cat''s body, with very little blood flowing.


    Perhaps it was because there were too many obstacles on the street, or maybe the cats'' pursuit intensified the driver''s panic.


    The chase had only run for half a mile when the pickup truck crashed into the rear of a small car in the middle of the road.


    Before he could reverse, more than ten big cats had already jumped onto the roof of the car. A tortoiseshell cat clung to the car window, reaching in with its paw and easily shing the neck of the gunner in the passenger seat...


    After the gunner died, the driver in the main seat couldn''t escape his fate either. He was bitten on the neck by the tortoiseshell cat and forcibly pulled out of the car window...


    ...


    So ferocious!


    Du Ge was stunned.


    This was an apocalypse caused by the mutation of animals and nts!


    This kind of world was much more difficult than the martial arts world. Martial arts experts could still reason with you, but animals acted on instinct and couldn''t understand humannguage at all!


    Moreover, besides intelligence, animals already had the advantage in structure and various hunting skills adapted to the natural world. Now that they had evolved so fiercely, it seemed that even firearms were useless against them. They were much more terrifying than martial arts experts...


    In this situation, it was not a good idea to flip the table. The growth of keywords in the early stage was impossible, and even survival was a problem.


    Damn it!


    If the Alien Star Battlefield is of this difficulty, it''s no wonder that only one in ten soldiers who enter survive.


    God bless.


    I hope the golden finger of the two keywords is still there. I hope at least one of my two keywords is useful...


    In the silent prayers of Du Ge, the five-minute protection time ended.


    The examinees floating in the sky like meteors fell to various parts of the world, searching for suitable targets for body possession.


    ...


    The sunlight scorched his body.


    Du Ge felt his soul rapidly dissipating.


    At this rate, he would disappear in twenty minutes at most.


    Even with his spiritual power of 160, those examinees with spiritual power around 40 would only have about six to seven minutes of body possession time at most.


    It had to be said that the rules of the simtion field were really cruel.


    Three thousand people entered the examination room randomly, and during the process of observing the environment, they drifted to different locations.


    Therefore.


    It was normal for 30 to 50 people to possess bodies near a city.


    Under normal circumstances, about sixty percent of people who attempted body possession would fail.


    So, near a town, there would probably be about 12 to 18 people who sessfully possessed bodies and survived.


    After body possession, a portion of them would die due to various reasons, and in the end, only about 7 to 8 people would survive.


    This was the normal number.


    The higher the spiritual power, the higher the chance of sessful body possession.


    But high spiritual power also meant a more harsh environment in the simtion field, just like the second-grade supernatural background and the third-grade high martial arts background.


    Therefore.


    This number wouldn''t change much.


    But in the current harsh world background, Du Ge believed that in the same area, the number of people who survived in the early stages would not exceed six.


    ...


    Seeing a soul closest to him rapidly sinking, ignoring various buildings and directly descending underground, Du Ge thought for a moment and closely followed behind.


    The simtion field manual mentioned the end-of-the-world scenario.


    When a disaster strikes, underground parking lots, air-raid shelters, andrge auditoriums are usually gathering areas for surviving humans. It was almost a sure thing to find a body to possess in these ces.


    The soul in front of him noticed Du Ge''s pursuit and started running faster. It passed several human gathering ces in session but didn''t choose to possess anyone.


    Du Ge wasn''t in a hurry either. He just followed closely behind.


    This time.


    He understood why Feng Jiu saidst time that he watched him possess a body. With high enough spiritual power and enough courage, it was indeed possible to watch the other person possess a body.


    Once the person who possessed the body was determined, precise strikes could be made after the possession.


    ...After the Body Possession, the soul body would no longer be visible.


    The enemy is in the light, while I am in the dark.


    The opponent is nothing more than a prey.


    Last time, it was Feng Jiu who had bad luck. He possessed a guy who was more severely injured than himself. His assassination attempt failed, and he ended up trapping himself instead.


    But the risk of doing this is extremely high.


    After all, you can''t be sure who has higher mental power, who can hold on longer. It''s uncertain who will be the prey in the end.


    However.


    Du Ge didn''t have this worry. With his mental power as high as 160, no matter how strong the opponent was, they couldn''t oust him.


    If he caught them and their Keywords were useful, he would try to make them his friends. If not, he would try to turn them into his experience...


    ...


    Four minutester.


    The soul body in front finally couldn''t hold on any longer. It found a small underground garage with about four hundred people and quickly circled around inside.


    It found a teenager of about eighteen or neen years old, lying on the ground groaning in pain with a broken leg, and plunged right into him.


    The teenager convulsed violently for a dozen seconds, then quickly opened his eyes.


    He sat up abruptly, scanning his surroundings with alertness.


    His eyes were filled with anger, constantly lingering on the old, weak, sick, and disabled, trying to find the one who had been relentlessly pursuing him.


    Strike first and gain the upper hand.


    Even if he didn''t strike first, he at least needed to know who his opponent was, right?


    Once he had locked onto his target, Du Ge didn''t bother to watch him anymore. He had plenty of time. He leisurely circled around this survival point at high speed a few times, finally locking onto a manned basement.


    In this room, a young man in his twenties was sound asleep. Beside him was a handgun, and under his pillow was a machete.


    And on the floor in front of his bed, there was a pile of various kinds of food and drinking water.


    Obviously.


    This guy was the actual manager of this survival area.


    Du Ge hovered in front of him for a moment, theny down on his body.


    A huge resistance came from the man''s body, as if he was trying to squeeze into a huge balloon, and there was someone inside the balloon pushing him out with all their might.


    The man''s power was obviously not as great as his own.


    With a little effort from Du Ge, the man copsed in disarray. It seemed as if he heard a "pop" sound, the balloon burst.


    Immediately after.


    A huge suction force came from the man''s body. Du Ge forcefully merged into the man''s body. The feeling of being ethereal and light, which could dissipate at any moment, instantly disappeared and turned into heaviness and solidity.


    ...


    Du Ge''s eyeballs moved a few times, he sat up from the bed. What came into his view was still the floating personal Interface:


    Name: Du Ge;


    ID: 48699527;


    Mental Power: 160;


    Current Ranking: 3000/3000;


    Keywords for the Round: Trade;


    Keywords for the Round: Kindness;


    Advanced Skills: None;


    Derived Items: None;


    ...

 Chapter 91: Forced buying and selling

    Chapter 91: Forced buying and selling


    Trade: The general term for buying, selling, or trading activities, usually referring to all exchange activities or behaviors mediated by currency; synonyms: transaction, buying and selling;


    Kindness: Pure-hearted, innocent, without malice, kind, good-hearted; synonyms: kind, loving, benevolent, friendly;


    As Du Ge pondered the meanings of these two words, his thoughts gradually stagnated.


    What the hell?


    In a world like this, where social order has already copsed, it''s obvious that whoever has the bigger fist gets to keep things. Who would trade with you? The cats and dogs outside?


    And kindness, in the midst of the apocalypse, fighting and grabbing has be inevitable. Kindness is equivalent to giving people vegetables!


    F*ck!


    If I had known that the keywords were a trap, I wouldn''t have expected to be trapped by them in only the second simtion...


    Even if he were assigned a keyword like killing, ferocity, or destruction, he could still dominate in this world....


    No one does business without deceit. Doing business with a kind heart may not even work in a peaceful world, let alone in a post-apocalyptic world where people would probably eat you alive!


    And also.


    Du Ge discovered two unfortunate things.


    First, he still didn''t have the memories of the person he possessed. It seemed to be a side effect of dual soul possession.


    Second, all the skills he could use in the real world, such as the ability to see behind his back and backstab, were all ineffective in the simtion field. Except for his mental power, the simtion field wiped out all his original skills.


    But thinking about it, it makes sense.


    The Alien Star Battlefield is a universal amusement park. People who have been to the Alien Star Battlefield can bring their skills out. Allowing them to bring skills back in would contradict the fairness of the game. That assessment cabin should be designed to prevent such things from happening.


    ...


    Everything reset.


    He also randomly obtained two untimely keywords, which made Du Ge somewhat frustrated. The reason why he was so powerfulst time was because he maintained a broad range, which could be applied to almost any situation.


    Trade is actually quite broad, but in this almost paralyzed world, how big does one have to be in order to expand their influence to the whole world or a few surrounding cities?


    Following the path of kindness is even more impractical.


    Kindness needs to have an edge!


    Given the current situation, it''s obvious that flipping the table won''t work anymore. He''ll have to be more cautious and aim for the top ten.


    Indeed.


    He had underestimated the simtion field.


    However.


    Du Ge was only frustrated for a moment before he regained hisposure.


    Last time, he didn''t understand any of the rules and started with a severely injured body, but he still thrived. This time, he started with his own power and a strong body.


    The starting point is much higher thanst time, there''s no reason for it to be worse.


    Isn''t it just trade?


    He can just start step by step.


    This starting point is not easy for him, and it won''t be easy for others either!


    ...


    Du Ge checked the gun in his hand. The magazine was not full, there were only eight bullets inside. The person he possessed relied on this gun to gain a leadership position in this survivor gathering ce.


    Du Ge didn''t understand the model of the gun, but the person he possessed had arge tattoo on his arm, with patterns of leopards, eyeballs, and faces, all mixed together and looking intimidating. Clearly, he wasn''t a kind person...


    Du Ge rubbed his hand, the tattoo was not printed on, it was a real tattoo. He sighed, it was really difficult for him to make someone like this kind-hearted.


    He checked the safety of the gun, inserted the machete from under the pillow into his waist, and walked out of the door.


    "Brother Hu, you''re awake." The two people standing guard outside the door immediately smiled when they saw Du Ge, and habitually stood behind him. They took out a pack of cigarettes from their pockets and handed him one.


    Du Ge nced at them and took the cigarette: "How much?"


    The underling was stunned: "Brother Hu, what are you talking about?"


    "Aren''t there not many cigarettes left?" Du Ge said.


    "Yeah, I''ve been smoking a lottely." The underling smiled bitterly and nodded.


    "Put it on my tab, I''ll bring a bottle of water from inside to settle the billter." Du Ge said.


    Putting it on the tab allows customers to receive the goods first and pay for themter.


    "Brother Hu, what are you talking about? Even if we''re short on cigarettes, we can''t be short on Brother Hu''s." The underling straightened his neck, as if he had been greatly insulted, "With Brother Hu here, can we even be short of a bottle of water?"


    "That''s right, it''s Brother Hu. Without you, we wouldn''t have this group of brothers." The person next to him echoed, "Smoking Dog Kun''s cigarettes shows that we respect him."


    "That''s not what I meant. In the future, resources will be harder and harder to obtain. I was thinking about it inside just now, we can''t y like we used to." Du Ge nced at them and said, "If we want to survive in this world for a long time, we need to establish order. The foundation of order is the distribution of resources. We need to make the people outside submit to us and let them know that we don''t get things for free..."


    "It''s not like we''re getting things for free. We take their things and also protect them!" Dog Kun said, "Without us maintaining order, these people would have turned into dogs fighting for food."


    "Brother Hu said it himself, we gather things for their own good..." another personughed, "At this time, we need someone capable to manage them."


    "... " Du Ge was stunned for a moment. He had to admit that this Brother Hu, although a social delinquent, unintentionally made sense...Looking at the crowd who were making a fuss, Du Ge put on a stern face, recalling the way gangsters spoke in TV dramas, he snatched the cigarette box from Gou Kun''s hand: "When I say we need to establish order, we need to establish order. Gou Kun, go get a bottle of water from inside, and we''re even."


    Theughter abruptly stopped.


    Gou Kun was stunned for a moment, then awkwardly turned around and went back into the room, returning with a bottle of mineral water.


    Du Ge''s attributes slightly increased, feeling the changes in his body, the corners of his mouth slightly raised, indeed, forced buying and selling was also a form of trade.


    Du Ge looked at the crowd and said, "Gou Kun, I was thinking inside just now, since the world is in chaos, I''m not satisfied with managing just a few hundred people, if we''re going to do it, we should do it big. Otherwise, guarding this small garage, unable to get supplies, we''ll be swallowed by others sooner orter. So, we must be legitimate, first of all, we need to make the people below sincerely submit."


    The crowd looked at each other.


    Gou Kun ttered, "Brother Hu is right, we all listen to you."


    You have to eat a meal bite by bite, and do things step by step, Du Ge didn''t continue to exin, but nced at them: "No one is causing trouble, right?"


    "Brother Hu, rest assured, the brothers are watching!" Gou Kun snorted, and said casually, "Food and water are with us, whoever dares to make trouble, throw them outside, guarantee they won''t survive twenty minutes, we don''t even need to lift a finger."


    Old habits die hard!


    Du Ge nced at him and said, "Gou Kun, don''t say these things in the future. It''s still the same sentence, we need to win people over with virtue. Supplies are getting less and less, we need to get food, if we kill everyone, who will go out to find resources, you or me? Change your way of speaking in the future......"


    When they heard about finding supplies, a few underlings suddenly understood Du Ge''s intentions, Gou Kun chuckled: "Brother Hu, I was just saying, how could we really push them out?"


    Du Ge looked around the entire underground garage, lowered his voice: "Remember, win people over with virtue, so that others will work for us. Otherwise, if we push them too hard, we''re the ones who will suffer......"


    Four or five underlings said in unison: "Yes, we understand."


    ......


    The sewer of the underground garage was sealed off, the light should be driven by a generator, the voltage was unstable, flickering.


    The air was filled with the smell of insecticide and sulfur, mixed with the smell of blood, and something rotting, because of the enclosed space, the smell was unpleasant.


    Cars were transformed into beds by the survivors, due to the shortage of food, most people curled up in the cars to sleep, conserving energy.


    asionally, those who didn''t sleep also leaned against the car with a worried look, even the children lost their usual liveliness, one by one huddled in their mother''s arms, or sat on the car seats, looking around, their eyes dull, their expressions wooden......


    What kind of damned world is this?


    Even knowing that the Simtion Field was virtual, Du Ge still frowned, he walked forward, nning to find thepanion who had possessed a body before him, to study what kind of keyword he was?


    ......


    "Brother Hu!"


    "Brother Hu!"


    Brother Hu was very intimidating, wherever Du Ge went, everyone greeted him with restraint.


    Walking past them without expression, Du Ge didn''t pay them any attention, before determining the keyword of hispanion, maintaining the original character of the host was always right, too abrupt a change would arouse suspicion.


    After bypassing two pirs, Du Ge saw that littlepanion.


    At this moment, he was in a one-legged chicken stance, one hand raised high above his head, the other hand stretched out in front, and his tongue sticking out of his mouth,pletely out of ce with the people around him.


    The people around him looked at him, all with a look of astonishment.


    The gazes of a few underlings were immediately drawn to him.


    Gou Kun''s eyes widened: "This kid isn''t crazy from too much stress, is he?"


    What kind of keyword is this?


    Weird?


    Quirky?


    Insane?


    Du Ge looked at him, frowning: "I remember his leg was broken, wasn''t it?"


    "Exactly, exactly, I also remember his leg was broken, how did it heal so quickly?" Gou Kun shouted, "This guy wouldn''t have mutated like the animals outside, would he?"


    Whoosh!


    The people surrounding him instantly scattered.


    Click!


    Du Ge pulled out his gun, loading the bullet.


    "Brother Hu, don''t shoot." The possessedpanion saw Brother Hu with a gun and immediately returned to normal, raising his hands, "Brother Hu, don''t shoot, I have important things to tell you, rted to my injury recovery, once it''s all good, it can make Brother Hu dominate the entire Tai Fen City......"


    "......"


    Hearing this familiar line, Du Ge was stunned on the spot, damn, wasn''t this the opening of hisst Simtion Field?


    Just a direct copy!


    Didn''t the teacher tell you not to learn?


    Interesting!


    It seems that this Simtion Field is going to y an open hand again!

 Chapter 92: Honest

    Chapter 92: Honest


    It was their turn to show their cards, so I can continue to y it safe...


    Du Ge instantly understood this principle.


    No.


    He seized this business opportunity.


    From now on, everything he does must be rted to trade. He must force himself to enter a new role.


    "Speak, if you can''t say one, two, three, I''ll shoot you dead." Du Ge''s gaze was dark, and with his muscr arms and gun in hand, he appeared particrly fierce.


    Hoo!


    The young man breathed a sigh of relief. Although the guy in front of him looked fierce, as long as he had the opportunity to speak, he would be able to survive.


    He had carefully studied Feng Qi''s growth history.Although the teacher always said that imitation was not possible, he felt that Feng Qi''s experience could bepletely replicated. Moreover, he would quickly umte a huge advantage in the early stages, with a very high chance of sess.


    Even if there were riskster on, as long as he had strength, what couldn''t he handle?


    Seeking wealth and danger.


    Moreover, just like Feng Qi, he was also ambushed at the beginning. This same experience was simply a chance given to him by heaven...


    "Brother Hu, it''s important. Can I talk to you alone?" The young man looked around and exuded a confident light on his face.


    "These people are under my protection, but I don''t have the authority tomand them. I''ve epted their supplies, so I have to protect their safety. This is a transaction, and also righteousness. I am the fairest in doing business." Du Ge waved his gun and rudely said, "We can talk here, anyone can listen."


    Security guards and bodyguards are service industries, and service is also a form of trade.


    Du Ge redefined his violent act of forcibly seizing supplies and transformed himself into an executor of service trade. His various attributes soared once again.


    He must ensure that his strength can suppress the opponents in front of him.


    The people around him were not surprised by Du Ge''s words. In their hearts, Brother Hu was the one who seized their supplies, the leader of the ck and Bitter Society, not a good person...


    How rude!


    The young man sighed silently and asked, "Brother Hu, have you heard of body possession?"


    "Are you kidding me?" Du Ge raised his eyebrows and aimed his gun at the young man''s head again.


    Fierce!


    The young man choked for a moment and sighed secretly. It seemed that he had seen through Brother Hu''s true nature. He calmly said, "If it weren''t for body possession, how would Brother Hu exin why my leg healed so quickly? Just ten minutes ago, I couldn''t move while lying on the ground!"


    Du Ge looked at the people beside him.


    Gou Kun said, "Brother Hu, his leg was indeed broken, it has been several days. This is indeed strange!"


    "It''s true, we saw it when we distributed food with Brother Hu." Another underling responded.


    "So, Brother Hu believed him." The young man smiled, "What I said is true. To be precise, I am no longer the original Yao Tong."


    "Then what are you?" Du Ge frowned, using fierce words to conceal his nervousness, "Don''t think you can fool me. Even if a ghost possesses me, I can still shoot you dead. Possess me a few times, and I''ll shoot you a few times."


    "..." Yao Tong saw Brother Hu''s nervousness and felt even more disdainful of him. This kind of trash relied on violence to bully others, far inferior to the people of the Feng Family.


    But he was also afraid that Brother Hu would impulsively shoot him dead. He took the initiative to show weakness, "Brother Hu, don''t be nervous. After body possession, I am just a normal person. But I have a bit more strength than an ordinary person, and I recover faster. If you really shoot me, I will really die."


    Hoo!


    Du Ge breathed a sigh of relief and cooperated, "What kind of ghost are you?"


    "Brother Hu, I am not a ghost." Yao Tong smiled, "To be precise, we are Heavenly Demons from the distant Demon Realm. A few days ago, there was a spatial rift between this world and the Demon Realm. Three thousand Heavenly Demons entered the human world, intending to enjoy its prosperity. However, we don''t have physical bodies, so in order to establish ourselves in this world, the first step is to possess a body..."


    ...


    The crowd was in an uproar.


    They all moved away from Yao Tong, who had been possessed.


    Even the underlings beside Du Ge had changed their expressions.


    In the past, people would not believe in the idea of Heavenly Demons possessing bodies. It was most likely that they would consider it a human mutation or something simr. But now, with the mutation of animals and nts, civilization had been destroyed.


    Heavenly Demons possessing bodies was nothing out of the ordinary!


    ...


    Only Du Ge remained standing in ce. He impatiently shouted, "What''s there to be afraid of? If he really has the ability, can he still stand here and negotiate with me? Let him continue speaking."


    As soon as he spoke, the crowd pondered for a moment. It seemed to make sense, and they quieted down again, curiously looking at Yao Tong one by one.


    "Brother Hu, there''s really no need to be afraid. Heavenly Demons are not asplicated as humans. Each Heavenly Demon has an attribute that matches our own. Only when we are in harmony with our own attributes can we grow." Yao Tong smiled even more confidently, "For example, my attribute is sincerity. As long as I interact with others honestly and sincerely, my abilities will improve. Conversely, if I deceive others, my personal attribute will quickly weaken. So, Brother Hu, you can rest assured, I won''t tell lies, let alone betray you..."


    It''s really just a copy-paste!


    Du Ge sighed silently, looking at the contestant in front of him with a strange expression. In his heart, he muttered, encountering me, even if it was another person, you wouldn''t be able to fool them. The social environment is different, how can one set of temtes work?


    "Sincerity?" Du Ge snorted, finding ws in his words, "I don''t believe you. Did the demonic energy from your Demon Realm leak into this world and cause all this mess?"


    Yao Tong was stunned for a moment, then ecstatic, his expression full of regret, "Most likely, that''s the case."


    "I knew it." Du Ge''s expression gradually became ferocious, "Heavenly Demons, Demon Realm, just hearing those words, I know they''re not good things. If it weren''t for you, I would be living a good life, how could I be suffering in this ce? Gou Kun, now that we''ve figured out the situation, it''s this guy who has brought us to this point. Go and kill him..."


    Gou Kun drew his knife from behind and signaled two underlings to slowly approach Yao Tong.


    Why isn''t this guy following the script?Yao Tong was startled, retreating continuously, speaking rapidly, "Brother Hu, we can''t control the rift between the two realms. The chaos has already ensued, killing me won''t change the mutation of flora and fauna.


    But if you spare me, I can help you. I''m powerful, I recover quickly, I can go out and scavenge for food for you! Moreover, there are Heavenly Demons elsewhere, their attributes are different from mine, what if they are evil, murderous or something, Brother Hu, you can''t beat them with just a handgun..."


    Du Ge frowned, calling back his two underlings, "Gou Kun,e back."


    Yao Tong sighed in relief.


    Gou Kun and the others also sighed in relief.


    To be honest.


    Brother Hu asking them to hack a person possessed by a Heavenly Demon, they were genuinely a bit scared.


    After all, the supernatural beings in movies all have special means, and they, as underlings, are usually sent to their deaths.


    But now that the opponent seemed scared, their confidence greatly increased, giving rise to the thought that the Heavenly Demon was nothing special, even less than the cats and dogs outside.


    "Brother Hu, let me assist you, in this chaos, it''s not impossible for you to ascend to the throne of King of Tai Fen." Yao Tong looked at the persuaded Brother Hu, chuckled quietly, and continued to coax.


    "With you?" Du Ge snorted, "Just a few of my underlings scared you, and you''re going to help me ascend to the throne of King of Tai Fen? Do I look like someone who''s easily fooled? Honest, I don''t think you''re honest at all."


    "Brother Hu, it''s because I''m honest that I say what I think! Don''t look at me as weak now, but as long as I continue to grow, I''ll be more and more powerful." Yao Tong said.


    "More and more powerful." Du Ge looked at him, still with a face full of disdain, "You just said, healing a broken leg, is because of your powerful recovery?"


    "Yes, as long as I''m honest enough, any non-fatal injury can be healed, this characteristic is most suitable for going out to scavenge resources." Yao Tong said.


    "Come here." Du Ge nced at him and beckoned him.


    "..." Yao Tong was stunned.


    "You keep saying you want to help me, but you don''t even dare toe to my side, is this what you call honesty?" Du Ge sneered, once again pointing his handgun at him, "I hate being lied to the most. I used to have reservations about killing, but now that the world hase to this, you don''t think I''d hesitate to kill, do you?"


    Damn!


    Vulgar bastard!


    I''ll kill you sooner orter.


    Yao Tong''s forehead vein was throbbing, he raised his hand, moved step by step, and exined, "Brother Hu, you changed too quickly, I didn''t react in time..."


    Just as he came to Du Ge''s side.


    Du Ge suddenly snatched the dagger from Gou Kun''s hand.


    With a ''plop''.


    He stabbed it into his thigh.

 Chapter 93: Follow my example and perish

    Chapter 93: Follow my example and perish


    Ah!


    Yao Tong fell to the ground, clutching his thigh and screaming.


    The people around were frightened, and their eyes towards Du Ge were filled with fear. Some parents quickly covered their children''s eyes.


    "Heavenly Demon, being honest?" Du Ge spat on the ground fiercely, "I spit on you. Do you think I''m a fool? I can''t even beat a cat now. If you were a real Heavenly Demon possessing a body, would you be afraid of my underlings? Pretend to break your leg for a few days, then pretend to be a god and deceive me. Do you think I haven''t seen this trick before? Come on, heal, if the wound recovers, I''ll believe you are the Heavenly Demon..."


    "Brother Hu is wise. He saw through this kid''s trick at a nce. If it weren''t for Brother Hu, I would have believed it just now." Dog Kun and the others suddenly realized and ttered Du Ge.


    One of the underlings kicked Yao Tong a few times and said, "Heavenly Demon, I spit on you. You deceived us..."


    Damn it!


    So that''s the reason!


    Yao Tong was in pain, sweating profusely.That''s right.


    In the past, Feng Qi was also suspected and voluntarily asked the Feng Family to abolish internal energy in order to gain their trust. Even Brother Hu, stupid as he was, wouldn''t easily believe a Heavenly Demon''s story.


    As long as he demonstrated his strong recovery ability, he would gain absolute trust from Brother Hu. Finally, the script matched up!


    Yao Tong endured the pain and stuck his tongue out of his mouth, focusing his two eyes in the middle...


    Bang!


    Du Ge kicked him, "Damn it, you dare to make faces at me at this time? Do you think I''ll let you go if you pretend to be crazy? I won''t spare you!"


    With one kick, his eyeballs returned to their original position.


    Yao Tong''s expression returned to normal. He cursed inwardly and exined, "Brother Hu, I''m not making faces. This is the Heavenly Demon''s special recovery method. Look at my leg, is the bleeding slowing down? Wait a few seconds, just a few seconds."


    As he spoke, he made another funny expression.


    Then, hey on the ground in a yoga-like posture.


    The people around were amazed. He had almost been stabbed through the thigh by Du Ge, but the bleeding stopped instantly.


    ...


    "Damn, there''s really no bleeding."


    "Brother Hu, it seems like there''s really no bleeding."


    ...


    The underlings were all shocked by this magical scene.


    "Pull down his pants and check his leg." Du Ge''s expression turned serious as he ordered.


    Snapping!


    Before the underlings could step forward, Yao Tong suddenly shivered and returned to normal. He grabbed the pants that Du Ge had pierced and voluntarily tore open the trouser leg.


    He was the one who wanted to be the number one in the simtion field. If a thug pulled down his pants and it was reyed over and over again outside, how could he face anyone?


    The person he possessed had an empty slot inside. Would he die in vain?


    There was a scab on his leg. He wiped it off with his hand, revealing smooth skin.


    The underlings were all stunned.


    Du Ge also looked surprised.


    "Brother Hu, do you believe it now?" Yao Tong admired the expressions of the people, stood up, and said.


    "Come here, let me stab you again." Du Ge said.


    "..." Yao Tong was stunned and roared in his heart. You thug, do you really have to be so suspicious? Doesn''t it hurt?


    But thinking about the recovery ability of the keyword and the person hiding in the dark, Yao Tong took a deep breath, "If Brother Hu doesn''t mind, go ahead and stab."


    Puff!


    Another stab, and fresh blood gushed out in an instant.


    Yao Tong was about to make the previous posture, but Du Ge stopped him, "Wait."


    "Do you have anything else, Brother Hu?" Yao Tong endured the pain and asked.


    "Those injured over there,e here. Whatever action he does, you do the same. Whatever he does, you do the same." Du Ge looked at the injured people over there and shouted.


    Whoosh!


    Yao Tong''s face turned pale in an instant, "Brother Hu, there''s no need for that! The Heavenly Demon''s special recovery method doesn''t work on others."


    "How do you know if you don''t try? What if it works? Weren''t you being honest? I''ll give it a try. What are you afraid of?" Du Ge nced at him and sneered inwardly. Honesty? I''ll make you honest. If I don''t force your keyword out of you, my name isn''t Du.


    Imitate me and die, learn from me and die!


    Yao Tong''s forehead was covered in sweat in an instant. He wanted to make a strange movement to recover first, but when he saw Du Ge pointing the gun at his forehead, he froze.


    Brother Hu''s underlings stared at him, their awe of him instantly disappearing because of his rapid recovery from his injuries. What Heavenly Demon? Brother Hu is the powerful one!


    Soon, several injured people with injuries on their arms, faces, or legs moved over and stood opposite Yao Tong, staring at him.


    Yao Tong looked at the group of people and felt bitter in his mouth. Suddenly, he twisted his mouth and eyes, standing on one leg...


    The people opposite him nced at him and quickly imitated.


    Du Ge said to his underlings, "You guys imitate too."


    The underlings, used to being shameless,ughed and followed Yao Tong''s strange movements. Not far away, two or three children also imitated.


    Yao Tong raised his hand, and the group of people raised their hands.


    Yao Tong hopped on one leg, and the group of people hopped on one leg.Yao Tong was on the ground, imitating a dog''s bark, and a group of people followed suit...


    Although the actions were different, the wounds that Yao Tong had quickly recovered from before were not healing now, and blood was still gushing out.


    In a short while, Yao Tong''s face turned pale.


    Du Ge looked at him and sneered, "Yao Tong, where''s your healing ability?"


    Feeling increasingly weak, Yao Tong could no longer pretend. He quickly got up, "Brother Hu, I was wrong, tell them to stop. My attribute is not honesty, it''s being different. I must be different from them for my injuries to heal quickly. Don''t let them imitate me."


    Different?


    Du Ge recalled his words and actions, a faint smile crossed his lips. He got it right this time.


    He raised his hand, "Alright, everyone stop! Let''s see how the Heavenly Demon recovers."


    With Brother Hu''s authority, everyone stopped their actions. The children who were imitating Yao Tong were also pulled away by their parents.


    With so many people watching him, it was extremely embarrassing to continue those strange actions now that his keyword had been revealed...


    Yao Tong hated the thugs on the opposite side.


    How could this idiot be more troublesome than the people from the Feng Family? His keyword was not discovered by hispanions, but was forced out by a thug. It was so damn humiliating!


    Perhaps the teacher was right, Feng Qi''s experience indeedcked replicability. One misstep could lead to his own demise.


    With Brother Hu grasping his keyword, he would be at a disadvantage in the future.


    Why?!


    Why could Feng Qi encounter such stupid people from the Feng Family, who would believe whatever he said?!


    If he really had the chance to be in the top ten of the Simtion Field, his current experience would beughed at...


    ...


    But now, Yao Tong had no time to care about that. Du Ge''s knife must have pierced his artery. If he didn''t stop the bleeding and recover soon, he might be the first candidate to be eliminated from the Simtion Field due to excessive blood loss.


    Under everyone''s gaze, Yao Tong, like a clown, made several unusual movements, quickly stopped the bleeding from his thigh, and then gave Du Ge a difficult smile, "Brother Hu, I really didn''t lie to you this time."


    Du Ge was silent.


    Beside him, Gou Kun nced at him and said, "Brother Hu, this kid''s wound has healed again. It seems that he really is a Heavenly Demon. He recovers so quickly, let him go out and find food..."


    "And what if we can''t control him?" Du Ge said.


    "Brother Hu, you''re overthinking. You know my real attribute now, just like before, my life is in your hands. You can easily kill me by having a few people imitate me, making me less different. The Heavenly Demon is actually easy to control." Yao Tong gave a bitter smile and continued, "If we cooperate, even if you don''t have a chance to be the King of Taifen, you can do better than other managers..."


    "That makes sense." Du Ge nced at him and nodded.


    "Brother Hu, the Heavenly Demon''s keyword is exposed and can easily be targeted. I need you to keep my keyword secret, otherwise, I''m done." Yao Tong looked at Du Ge, then at the other people in the camp, "Also, Brother Hu, there should be another person in our camp who is possessed by the Heavenly Demon. We need to find him quickly. There ispetition among the Heavenly Demons. I''ve been exposed, and he''s likely to attack me in secret. It doesn''t matter if he attacks me, but if Brother Hu is attacked, our camp will suffer a great loss."

 Chapter 94: Brother Hu, the great philanthropist

    Chapter 94: Brother Hu, the great phnthropist


    "Is there another one?"


    "Who is it?"


    "Step forward if you know what''s good for you. If Brother Hu finds you, you won''t have a good ending."


    ...


    Yao Tong demonstrated the extraordinary abilities of the Heavenly Demon to everyone, and they no longer doubted his words.


    The underlings, such as Gou Kun, immediately became excited.


    Yao Tong was easily suppressed by Brother Hu, causing them topletely lose their awe of the Heavenly Demon.


    The people in the garage were already attracted by themotion here. They looked around cautiously, afraid that the other person might be the Heavenly Demon who had possessed someone''s body.


    "Brother Hu, the Heavenly Demon has distinct characteristics. Normal people have strong mental power and are not easily possessed. Therefore, they usually target the weak and vulnerable, like the elderly, the sick, and the disabled. We should pay attention to this group of people first. For example, whether they suddenly be healthy or, like me, their injuries or illnesses suddenly heal, or their behavior bes abnormal, like me..." Seeing the excited crowd, Yao Tong felt secretly delighted and provided additional exnations to identify the Heavenly Demon.As soon as he said this, all the normal people breathed a sigh of relief.


    Those who were injured, as well as the elderly and children, all defended themselves, "Brother Hu, my injuries haven''t healed at all. I haven''t been possessed by the Heavenly Demon!"


    "I''m still not well, I haven''t been possessed by the Heavenly Demon."


    "Little treasure, don''t be afraid. Mom will make a small cut on your hand..."


    ...


    Everyone defended themselves, afraid that Brother Hu would directly attack them in order to find the Heavenly Demon. After all, Du Ge had just stabbed the Heavenly Demon twice without any consequences. If he stabbed them, who could bear it?


    Du Ge looked at Yao Tong with a strange expression. Did this guy betray hisrades without any hesitation?


    If there really were hidden Heavenly Demons, wouldn''t it be better for them to reveal themselves voluntarily?


    Even if they couldn''t hold back, they could find me privately. Wouldn''t that be much more effective than making a public uproar?


    What kind of intelligence is this?


    Tsk tsk!


    He''s a good partner!


    Du Ge frowned, "Yao Tong, I''ll just call you Yao Tong for now. Is it possible for the Heavenly Demon to possess normal people?"


    "Brother Hu, it is indeed possible for the higher-level Heavenly Demons to do so, but the cracks that they enter this world through are narrow, so only rtively weak Heavenly Demonse in. The possibility of them possessing normal people is low." Yao Tong smiled and said, "Someone like Brother Hu, who has strong energy, will definitely not be possessed."


    Congrattions, you have eliminated one possible answer.


    Du Ge asked, "Are you sure?"


    "Absolutely." Yao Tong said.


    Du Ge asked again, "Not even in the future?"


    "Brother Hu is joking. After the Heavenly Demon possesses someone, they only have one life. Once they die, they can''t possess another body again." Yao Tong felt that he had gained Du Ge''s trust and smiled, "Moreover, the cracks in the world have already closed. If one Heavenly Demon dies, there won''t be any new onesing."


    "Well, that puts my mind at ease." Du Ge nodded, "Yao Tong, Gou Kun, and that other person,e with me. The two of you, gather everyone together and search for the hidden Heavenly Demons. I''m telling you now, if there really are Heavenly Demons who have possessed someone, if theye out voluntarily, we can cooperate. But if I find them, I''ll shoot them dead."


    "Yes, Brother Hu, that''s the way to do it. We also need to secure the exits to prevent them from escaping like rats." Yao Tong agreed.


    He looked around at the people in the underground garage, sneering in his heart. Who do you think you are? Either you jump out voluntarily and let Brother Hu kill you, or you keep quiet and don''t use the keywords. I want to see who can outsmart whom.


    Indeed, what the teacher said was just nonsense. After oveing the initial difficulties, it would be smooth sailing!


    Find an opportunity to get rid of this damn Brother Hu. The underground garage is under my control. This thug really thinks that by knowing my keywords, he can control me? What a joke!


    ...


    "Yao Tong, you said there are a total of three thousand Heavenly Demons in the world?" Du Ge asked some naive questions while walking, pretending that he needed to pay attention. When he was at the Feng Family, he was also asked these questions and could be considered an expert.


    "Brother Hu, there are three thousand Heavenly Demons that havee through the cracks in the world. The risk of possessing someone is extremely high, and it''s easy to die if you''re not careful. There probably aren''t three thousand who have survived." Yao Tong honestly replied.


    "As Heavenly Demons, do you have any other special abilities besides fast recovery?" Du Ge asked.


    "It depends on the circumstances. Some Heavenly Demons have..." Yao Tong said, "Brother Hu, don''t look at me like that. I was just possessed, and you discovered me so easily. I don''t have any supernatural powers! Brother Hu, you don''t need to be so guarded against me. You already know all my weaknesses. How could I betray you?"


    "You said earlier that you can help me be the king of Taifen City. Is that true?" Du Ge pondered for a moment and asked.


    "As long as Brother Hu believes in me, lets me grow, I am somewhat confident." Yao Tong said.


    "..." Du Ge nced at him and avoided this topic, "Tell me more about the Heavenly Demons.""Brother Hu, you really don''t need to be so cautious. My actions have already made me a traitor to the Heavenly Demons. If I don''t find a power to align myself with, once word gets out, I''ll definitely be killed by other Heavenly Demons." Yao Tong gave a bitter smile, saying, "Brother Hu, I''m sincere. If you''re still not at ease, you can have someone watch me, mimic me, which would limit my recovery ability. You also have a gun, one shot can kill me."


    Du Ge nced at him, saying, "I''m still not at ease. No one does something for nothing. I just stabbed you twice, and you''re still so eager, it makes me suspicious."


    "Brother Hu, I have no other choice." Yao Tong said, "You don''t know how fast other Heavenly Demons grow. They will do anything for their own benefit. When theye to kill, the first one they''ll get rid of is me. Once I''m dead, they definitely won''t let you go either. We''re actually in the same boat, neither of us can escape. Besides, with over four hundred people to feed, we can''t just sit in the garage and wait for the food to run out, we have to go out and find food!"


    Speaking of food, Du Ge sighed and frowned, "You''re right. Actually, these past few days, I''ve been thinking about this problem. I just talked to Dog Kun about it. The world is in chaos now, no one cares about what''s happening outside, should I seize the opportunity to rise, to make a big move. What you said about the King of Taiyuan, it really resonated with me. It''s just that you''re not trustworthy, which makes me hesitant to use you."


    "Brother Hu, I swear by the heart of the Heavenly Demon, you can use me as you wish. If I ever betray you in any way, you can kill me at any time, I won''t have anyints." Yao Tong stopped walking, looking serious, "You just saved my life by telling those people not to mimic me, I don''t know about other things, but I must repay this life-saving grace."


    "That''s because I''m kind-hearted, I can''t stand to see people die in front of me." Du Ge nced at him, then turned to ask Dog Kun, "Dog Kun, do you think I''m a great phnthropist?"


    "Brother Hu, when others are in need, you generously lend a hand, saving countless lives and helping many families through tough times; when ites to debt collection, you''re always lenient, even epting interest payments, never excessively pressuring them; you''ve personally intervened to help many who were addicted to gambling and prostitution, helping them change their bad habits and get back on the right path; which of these deeds isn''t a good deed?"


    Dog Kun nced at the underling next to him, saying, "If anyone dares to say Brother Hu isn''t a good person, I''ll be the first to p him. Right, Huang Mao?"


    Huang Mao chuckled, "Right, Brother Hu is the top phnthropist in Taiyuan, who on the streets doesn''t speak highly of Brother Hu?"


    Damn, you two have redefined kindness!


    What talents!


    Du Ge turned to look at them, affectionately putting his arm around Yao Tong''s shoulder, saying, "Did you hear that? I, Brother Hu, am a true phnthropist. Yao Tong, I don''t care if you''re a Heavenly Demon or not, but if you sincerely want to join me and help me do good deeds, I won''t let you down. Right now, what Ick by my side is a general like you! I have ambition, you have ability, we''re a perfect match..."


    Scum!


    Yao Tong cursed inwardly, expressing his loyalty with fear and trepidation, "Thank you for your trust, Brother Hu. From now on, Yao Tong is your man. If Brother Hu asks me to beat a dog, I won''t chase a chicken. Whether it''s climbing a mountain of knives or plunging into a sea of fire, if I even frown, Brother Hu can take my life at any time."


    "No need for that, no need for that, we''re all brothers here, why would I want your life?" Du Geughed heartily, patting his shoulder, "Come on, let''s go inside. Let''s discuss how to expand and strengthen our business, no, our charity, to save more people in this chaotic world..."

 Chapter 95: Natural transformation

    Chapter 95: Natural transformation


    "Yes, let''s make it big and strong," Yao Tong echoed with a smile.


    No one took Du Ge''s words about opening a benevolent hall seriously.


    After all,


    Brother Hu''s identity was there, he was like a man-eating tiger. Suddenly bing a vegetarian, no one would believe it if it was said.


    The four of them entered the room, and Du Ge asked more detailed questions about Heavenly Demon. Gou Kun and Doggy asionally interjected.


    Yao Tong spoke without reservation.


    After understanding the characteristics of Heavenly Demon, everyone fell into silence.


    "Brother Hu, if everyone outside is like these guys, we won''t be able to survive. They are a group of unreasonable superhumans!" Gou Kun worriedly took out a cigarette box and started to distribute cigarettes, but Du Ge red at him and he put the cigarette box back.


    "How about this, I just said, let''s take the initiative and get rid of them one by one before they develop. Brother Hu, and even others, wouldn''t want to be oppressed by this group of people! We need to find a way to spread the news about Heavenly Demon and make more people aware..." Yao Tong said."Spread the news? Communication is cut off now, we can only rely on the radio to get information from the outside. Going out is suicide," Huang Mao said, "By the time you spread the news, the other Heavenly Demons would have already taken over the world."


    "We can go out and take control of the broadcasting station, gain control ofmunication, attract more people to join us, and spread the information," Yao Tong suggested.


    "Bring people over and starve together? What if they have guns? What can I do if I can''t beat them?" Du Ge impatiently kicked an empty mineral water bottle on the ground and said angrily.


    "Brother Hu, don''t you still have me!" Yao Tong smirked, "Give me a few days to grow, I can also be a little superhuman!"


    "Gou Kun, find a few people to follow him, no matter what he does, make them follow and learn," Du Ge red at him, "Until we have strong firepower, we can''t let this kid grow."


    "Yes, Brother Hu." Gou Kun nced at Yao Tong and smiled. As a small gangster, he knew best how to save his own life. He wouldn''t let an uncontroble guy ride on his head.


    "Brother Hu..." Yao Tong''s temples throbbed. He hated this nonsense gangster to the core, but he had no way to deal with him. After all, if he didn''t let him develop, he couldn''t beat Du Ge with a gun.


    Du Ge seemed to realize that his behavior just now was a bit excessive. He looked at Yao Tong, reached out and patted his shoulder, and said with deep meaning, "Yao, don''t me Brother Hu. You also know what Brother Hu does. If he makes a mistake, all the brothers who follow him will suffer. I have to take responsibility for my brothers.


    If it were in the past, you would have to pledge allegiance to join us. Now you have seen the world, and pledges don''t work anymore. Guns and fists are the only things that matter. Brother Hu is afraid that in a few days, his fists won''t be as big as yours! Just endure it for now, wait for Brother Hu to find a way to be stronger, and then we can grow and be strong together."


    "Brother Hu, I understand," Yao Tong''s forehead twitched. In his heart, he had already cursed Du Ge a thousand times. What kind of method to be stronger do you have? By the time you be stronger, I would have been wiped out by someone else. Sooner orter, I will kill you first.


    "Good that you understand," Du Ge smiled and said, "I think heaven is fair. Humans are also a kind of animal. It''s impossible for only animals to mutate and humans to remain unchanged."


    "Brother Hu makes sense," Gou Kun said, "Even Heavenly Demon has appeared, maybe humans are also changing slowly."


    Du Ge nced at everyone and asked, "Have you ever heard of this joke?"


    "What?" Gou Kun asked.


    Du Ge looked at him and asked, "Gou Kun, I ask you, why can frogs fly?"


    Gou Kun answered without thinking, "Because they mutated, right?"


    Smack!


    Du Ge pped him on the forehead, "Because they ate a magical pill."


    "Oh," Gou Kun rubbed his forehead and chuckled, not daring to answer randomly anymore, "Brother Hu, please continue."


    Du Ge asked again, "Why can snakes fly?"


    Gou Kun hesitated for a moment and tentatively said, "Because they also ate a magical pill?"


    "Wrong, because they ate frogs," Du Ge said.


    "..." A moment of silence.


    Gou Kun''s eye twitched violently, and suddenly he pped his hands, "Brother Hu, you''re really funny, I didn''t expect that."


    Du Ge red at him, then asked, "Why can eagles fly?"


    "I know, Brother Hu, because they ate snakes that can fly," Yao Tong answered, trying to integrate himself into Brother Hu''s team.


    "Wrong." Du Ge looked at him as if he was looking at an idiot, "Because they can fly in the first ce."


    Damn it!


    Yao Tong''s face twitched.


    "Hahaha." Huang Mao suddenlyughed, "Eagles can fly in the first ce, hahaha!"


    Du Ge red at him, and Huang Mao''sughter abruptly stopped, but his twitching cheeks showed that he was struggling.


    Apparently, his sense of humor was a bit low.


    "Do you know why I told you this story?" Du Ge asked.


    "Why?" Gou Kun asked.


    "I think we can also try eating the mutated animals outside, maybe we can evolve too," Du Ge said calmly.


    He nned to pretend to be a native this time, naturally, he needed a cover for his own strength.


    Regardless of whether eating the meat of the outside animals worked or not, as long as he became stronger, it would work. Others couldn''t be stronger, it was a matter of probability.


    He had to suppress Yao Tong.


    Otherwise, this kid would always be thinking about rebelling and seizing power, and the y couldn''t go on.


    Gou Kun and Doggy looked at each other and said seriously at the same time, "Brother Hu is right, let''s try more animals. Even if they don''t mutate, it can solve the food problem.""Yes, that''s exactly what I''m thinking," Du Ge said, "But before that, we need to win people''s hearts. Everyone knows what we''ve been up totely. What if we don''t mutate, but others do? What do you think would be the first thing they''d do?"


    "Kill us," Gou Kun admitted with a sense of self-awareness.


    "Exactly, they''d kill us," Du Ge turned to Yao Tong.


    "Brother Hu, I''m not from this world, I don''t think like that," Yao Tong quickly defended himself.


    "In the end, we''re not winning people''s hearts! We can suppress them now because we still have food. But once the food runs out, starving people can do anything. How many of the hundreds of people outside can I kill with one gun?" Du Ge ignored him, sighed, and said, "So, when I mentioned the charity earlier, I wasn''t joking. I''m really nning to do it.


    I can''t let them fear me, I need them to respect me. As long as they genuinely respect us, know that they won''t starve if they follow us, and that we can protect them, even if they mutate and evolve, we won''t harm them. How does that saying go? He who wins the hearts of the people, wins the world. The emperor isn''t necessarily the strongest, but he is definitely the most supported..."


    Gou Kun paused, "Brother Hu, you''ve thought this through."


    Huang Mao said, "Brother Hu, if you were the emperor, wouldn''t we all be founding heroes?"


    "..." Yao Tong''s brow twitched a few times, suddenly unsure of how to evaluate Du Ge.


    If you say he''s a scoundrel, he is indeed a scoundrel, impulsive, ruthless, and heartless;


    If you say he''s stupid, he is indeed stupid, guarding an underground garage, unable to solve the problem of food, yet discussing bing an emperor, as if it''s a joke;


    But a man who is both stupid and a scoundrel, manages to be wless in his words and actions, suppressing himpletely, leaving no room for him...


    "We can''t be emperors. The government outside has been temporarily disbanded. Once they recover, and find out we''ve dered ourselves kings here, we''ll be the first ones they''ll deal with," Du Ge shook his head, seriously saying, "We should be entrepreneurs. Isn''t that how those gangs whitewashed themselves before? Establish apany, then gradually legitimize the business.


    Starting now, we''ll do the same. We''ll start apany, do good deeds, and no one will be able to find fault with us. When things return to normal, I''ll transform into a big entrepreneur, a phnthropist who benefits the country and the people. If the world remains chaotic, the chairman is the local emperor, able to attack and defend."


    "Brother Hu is awesome, thinking so far ahead. I knew it, following Brother Hu is definitely the right choice," Gou Kun''s eyes lit up, he ttered without reservation,pletely unaware that his Brother Hu had been reced by someone else.


    "Gou Kun, learn something. To survive in this world, you need not only this..." Du Ge patted the gun at his waist, then pointed to his head,ughing, "but also this."


    What a load of crap!


    Yao Tong nced at Du Ge, muttering in his heart, thinking he was so great, but it''s just the same old gangster routine...

 Chapter 96: Charity Unlimited, Inc

    Chapter 96: Charity Unlimited, Inc


    "From now on, don''t call me Brother Hu, call me Chairman." The suggestion was agreed upon by everyone, and Du Ge looked very proud. He waved his hand and said, "From now on, let''s call ourselves Charity Limited Company and operate everything ording to thepany model."


    "Alright, Chairman Qi." Gou Kun quickly adapted to the change.


    "And don''t call me Huang Mao anymore, call me Manager Song." Huang Mao thought for a moment and said, "Gou Ge, you can call yourself Manager Guo."


    So my surname is Qi?


    At this moment, Du Ge finally learned his own surname. He thought for a moment and said, "Gou Kun, find a way to get a printer and print some business cards with our positions on them. It doesn''t have to be fancy, just convenient for us to do business outside. From now on, you will be the manager of the marketing department, Huang Mao will be the manager of the business department, the other two outside will be in charge of the logistics department and the personnel department. Let them choose what they want to do."


    "No problem, Brother Hu." Gou Kun agreed, but quickly realized, "No, Chairman Qi."


    "What about me? Brother Hu, can you arrange a position for me too?" Watching everyone y house and establish apany, Yao Tong internally mocked, but still approached with a smile on his face, trying his best to integrate into Du Ge''s team.


    "You?" Du Ge nced at him and said, "For now, you can be the captain of the security team."


    "Thank you, Brother Hu." Yao Tong smiled. He didn''t care about the position as long as he could be with them."Now that we have established apany, we are no longer just ordinary people. We need to change our way of doing things. We have to follow thepany''s regtions. We can''t be careless in allocating resources like before. We need to make them buy things and start the buying and selling process." Du Ge said.


    "... Brother Hu, aren''t we doing charity? Isn''t it a bit excessive to charge them at this time?" Gou Kun hesitated for a moment.


    "That''s right, Brother Hu. The world is in chaos. Even if we have money, it''s useless!" Huang Mao said.


    "What charging? What money? I said we are doing charity, so we are doing charity." Du Ge red at them and said, "I want the people''s hearts, the people''s hearts. I want them to remember my kindness, to know that I have changed for the better, that I am a good person, a great phnthropist. Do you understand?"


    "Brother Hu," Gou Kun said.


    "Call me Chairman." Du Ge said.


    "Chairman Qi, I don''t quite understand. We don''t want money, but we want to do charity. How can we make them buy things? Are we giving them credit?" Gou Kun waspletely confused.


    "Bartering is also a form of buying and selling." Du Ge said impatiently, "Let them exchange things, even if they don''t have anything, they can sing and dance. In short, now that thepany is established, we must have inflow and outflow, that''s called inventory management. I don''t care about their little things. What I want is to cultivate their habit of trading. In the future, when we expand our territory, it won''t be called seizing territory, it will be called expanding operations, acquisitions, mergers, anything but seizing resources..."


    "Call it procurement." Gou Kun said.


    "That''s right, call it procurement." Du Ge was delighted and patted Gou Kun''s shoulder, "You really deserve to be the manager of my marketing department. Your brain is sharp. When thepany grows bigger, I''ll give you a raise."


    "Thank you, Brother Hu." Gou Kun grinned, "No, thank you for Chairman Qi''s guidance."


    "Brother Hu, I think the name of ourpany is not very good." Huang Mao said, "Charity Limited, it sounds like we are limited in doing charity. It makes ourpany look stingy."


    "You have a point." Du Ge''s eyes lit up, "Then let''s call it Charity Unlimited Company. If we do charity, there should be no limits..."


    "..." Yao Tong listened to their conversation in astonishment, lowered his head to hide his amused expression. These idiots are so naive. If you can really make thepany sessful, I''ll eat shit standing on my head.


    Du Ge looked at Yao Tong and asked sternly, "Did you justugh at me?"


    "No, Brother Hu." Yao Tong pinched his thigh hard and said, "I am happy for the establishment of ourpany, yes, happy."


    "You are the Heavenly Demon, possessing a child''s body. You don''t understand anything. You may think that what I''m doing is childish, like ying around." Du Geughed disdainfully and shook his head, "But let me tell you, there are rules in the world, and apany must have its own rules. Once the rules are established, things will get done. Kid, learn from Brother Hu. The world is chaotic! Learn Brother Hu''s ways, and when you return to the Heavenly Demon Realm, you can also make a name for yourself."


    "Yes, Brother Hu, I will learn from you." Yao Tong repeatedly nodded, but his expression showed that he didn''t take Du Ge''s teachings to heart.


    ...


    About twenty minutester.


    Huang Mao came back and told Du Ge that everyone had gathered. Du Ge then walked out with Yao Tong.


    More than four hundred people, organized by families, stood in formation on the open space.


    In front of Gou Kun were piles of supplies, including mineral water, bread, ham sausages, steamed buns, biscuits, and more. Some of them even had price tags, indicating that they were scavenged from themunity supermarket.


    Everyone looked eagerly at the supplies in front of Gou Kun, and some children couldn''t help but salivate.


    The two people who were responsible for searching for the Heavenly Demon came to Du Ge and said in a low voice, "Brother Hu, we have verified it, but we didn''t find the Heavenly Demon."


    Du Ge looked at Yao Tong.


    Yao Tong pretended to wipe his forehead and opened his personal interface. After scanning the numbers on it, he said, "Brother Hu, there are risks in possessing a body. It''s possible that the Heavenly Demon''s possession failed, or he is temporarily hiding and can''t be found for a while. But we still need to be cautious. The more cunning a person is, the deeper they hide."


    "Well, let''s not worry about that now. We have more important things to deal with." Du Ge nced at him, took two steps forward to the front of the square, coughed to attract everyone''s attention, and then said, "I gathered everyone here today to discuss something. We all know what''s happening outside. Cats, dogs, insects, they''ve all mutated. Going out is a death sentence. But we can''t just stay here either. After all, our supplies are dwindling. With so many of us, we''ll eventually run out of food. So, if we want to survive, we must stick together."


    The people in the warehouse were visibly moved, and the younger, stronger ones changed color. Given Brother Hu''s nature, it was likely he was going to send them out to find food.


    "I know, I''ve done a lot of terrible things in the past, stolen your stuff, you hate me, fear me, wish I were dead." Du Ge looked at the crowd and shook his head, "But I don''t think I was wrong. In such chaotic times, people would kill for a bite to eat. Without me, the viin, to keep things in check, there would be a second Brother Hu. How many of you could keep your food safe?"


    As he spoke, he looked at the few women in the crowd with children, "Don''t me me for being blunt. Without me here, you would have been taken advantage of hundreds of times over. No one would care about you..."


    The women''s faces drained of color in an instant.


    "In a world like this, we need people like me to keep the troublemakers in check, so they don''t dare to act out." Du Ge sneered, "But now, I don''t n to continue as before. I don''t want to be the viin anymore. As the saying goes, heroes emerge in troubled times. I, Brother Hu, am going to do great things from now on. I''m going to turn over a new leaf, be a hero, be a good person."


    There was an uproar in the warehouse.


    "I know you don''t believe me, but I will prove my change through my actions." Du Ge said, "I''ve always understood that people like me are not popr. Before the chaos, you had families, jobs, various concerns, and didn''t want to confront a scumbag like me.


    But now, with food bing scarcer, people would risk their lives for a bite to eat. We all have one head and two arms, who would be afraid when risking their lives?


    I''m scared too, to be honest. These past few days, I haven''t been able to sleep peacefully. I don''t want to end up being stabbed in the back by you and killed.


    So, I''m changing.


    I want you to truly respect me, and more people to truly respect me. Only in this way can our territory expand. In this chaotic world, the more people we recruit, the easier it is to find resources and survive."


    The crowd was in an uproar again.


    People in the warehouse were discussing Du Ge''s words like buzzing flies.


    Du Ge couldn''t hear their discussions, he gestured for them to quiet down, then continued, "I know what you''re worried about. You''re afraid I''m just saying nice things to trick you into going out to find resources. I can assure you here, I, Brother Hu, will personally lead the team to find resources. If I don''t do this, may I be struck by lightning and die a terrible death."


    There was another uproar.


    This time, the people in the warehouse finally showed signs of being moved, realizing that the domineering Brother Hu might be serious this time.


    Dog Kun and others also looked at Du Ge in surprise, seemingly not expecting him to say this.


    "I''m a rough man, I don''t understand those roundabout ways. I''ve managed to get to where I am now by sticking to two words - loyalty. Be ruthless to others, be ruthless to myself." Du Ge patted his chest, his eyes filled with murderous intent, "I said I want to be a good person, a hero, and I will do it. To be a hero, you have to charge into the fray. I will lead you to fight our way out."


    He coughed, cleared his throat, rolled up his sleeves to cover his tattooed arm, trying to appear more refined, then said, "Ladies and gentlemen, a prodigal who returns is more precious than gold. I want to turn over a new leaf and be a good person. From now on, you can''t call me Brother Hu anymore. I''ve just discussed with Dog Kun and others, and we''ve set up apany called Charity Unlimited.


    The reason for naming thepany this way is to tell others, and myself, that I want to be a good person, a great phnthropist. The change starts today, from now on we will follow thepany''s rules..."

 Chapter 97: Transparent Pricing

    Chapter 97: Transparent Pricing


    "Is Brother Hu really unable to y?"


    "It should be true. Otherwise, why would he say such a big speech? I guess the supplies are running low, and he wants to unite everyone to find food together. Like he said, when people are starving, they will do anything."


    "But he said he would lead the charge..."


    "If he doesn''t lead, do you believe that anyone else will? Without this group of people, he wouldn''t survive in this chaotic world either. He has no choice but toe out and win people''s hearts. But no matter what, being able to say these words, he is still someone."


    "I actually think what he said makes sense. Without him overseeing things, this group of people would have fallen into chaos a long time ago."


    "Let''s wait and see. We don''t know how things will develop in the end. We don''t want this one to be a warlord and force others to serve him..."


    ...


    Du Ge''s attributes in this world didn''t increase much.


    Hearing their discussion, Du Ge couldn''t hear it clearly, but at this moment, he didn''t care.His gaze swept over the crowd, and Du Ge continued, "What is apany? Apany involves buying and selling. Without rules, there is no order. So, from now on, these supplies cannot be given to you for free. You have to buy them from me..."


    As soon as these words were spoken, the crowd became excited.


    The goodwill that Du Ge had just managed to build up disappeared instantly. Those supplies were originally theirs, and now they had to buy them back. This guy was truly despicable!


    Bang!


    Du Ge drew the machete from his waist and mmed it on the nearby table. With a stern face, he looked at the crowd.


    All the discontented voices disappeared in an instant.


    Gou Kun and the others realized a bitte, but one by one, they also drew their knives and menacingly pointed them at the people in the garage. The fierce and intimidating aura made the people in the garage retreat in fear. Those with children quickly held them in their arms.


    "What are you all doing? Put away your knives. You scared the children," Du Ge shouted, "Didn''t you hear what I said? Do you want to be good people from now on? I drew my knife because it was poking my waist. Why did you draw your knives?"


    "Brother Hu, we poked our waists too," Gou Kun said with a yful smile.


    "In the future, put your knives in a different ce. Don''t do this anymore," Du Ge red at him and warned, "Also, call me Chairman."


    "Yes, Brother Hu, no, Chairman," Gou Kun put away his knife and shouted, "What are you all standing there for? Put away your knives."


    After everyone put away their knives, Du Ge looked at the now quiet crowd and nodded in satisfaction, with a hint of fear in their eyes.


    It had to be said that having the identity of a viin at the beginning was quite effective.


    Otherwise, in this chaotic world, it would be too difficult to do good deeds or engage in trade with the identity of a good person. These people, not to mention listening to you, could even devour youpletely.


    "Can you buy or not?" Du Ge asked.


    No one spoke, they looked at Du Ge, expressing their anger with their eyes.


    "I almost forgot, I am a businessman now. Doing business requires mutual agreement," Du Ge rolled up his sleeves, revealing his tattooed arm. He pulled out the knife inserted in the table, then inserted it back, revealing a self-proimed friendly smile, "If you don''t want to buy, then don''t buy. I won''t force you."


    "How do we buy?"


    Someone asked with a mix of sadness and anger.


    How could they not buy?


    The supplies were all with Du Ge. If they didn''t buy, they would starve.


    "However you like. Money is useless now. A gold bar can''t even buy a steamed bun," Du Ge smiled, "Come over and sing a song, tell a joke, or imitate a dog barking. Give me a nk piece of paper, and you can exchange it for food from me. Even if youe to work for thepany and use your future sry to pay, it''s not impossible."


    "...Everyone was stunned. They didn''t expect Du Ge to have such a way of doing business. After the previous intimidation and despair, they suddenly felt that this business deal was eptable.


    After all, they didn''t lose anything!


    "Can everyone do it?" Du Ge smiled, "I established thepany not just for fun. These things are all ours, and I consider everyone as shareholders. That''s why I treat everyone so well. It''s an internal employee benefit! But for outsiders, we can''t do the same. If they want to trade with ourpany, they have to give us real things in exchange.


    But rules are rules. Thepany''s things cannot be given away for free. Just like clocking in, signing in, reimbursement, signing documents, everything has to be done properly for us to grow bigger.


    So, you should buy what needs to be bought. Consider it a formality and get used to this new process. Is there any problem now!?"


    ...


    "No problem."


    "No problem."


    ...


    Everyone looked at each other.


    Although they felt that Du Ge''s sudden establishment of apany was a bit strange, they reluctantly agreed. They needed to eat after all!"No problem then." Du Ge nodded, turning to Gou Kun, "Manager Gou, once thepany officially opens, we''ll need to buy and sell supplies and hold a recruitment drive. We don''t have enough people in thepany to get things done."


    "Understood, Chairman." Gou Kun replied.


    "You all heard that, right? The newly established Infinite Charity Company is recruiting. If you have any special skills, feel free to apply." Du Ge looked at the crowd, "There are benefits forpany employees. If you''re not part of thepany, even if you''re a shareholder, you''ll have to buy and sell supplies at the normal rate.


    Of course, the dividends that should be given to shareholders won''t becking. You can rest assured about that. Let Manager Song, also known as Huang Mao, count the number of peopleter. I''ll determine the initial share allocation for you."


    A wave of discussion arose again.


    But this time, no one raised any objections.


    Some smart people had already figured out that Du Ge was re-establishing the organizational structure under the guise of starting apany, forcibly restoring social order, establishing everyone''s position in society, mobilizing everyone''s enthusiasm, and incidentally establishing his leadership position.


    To put it simply, Du Ge had established a temporary government centered around him through a very methodical approach.


    ¡­¡­


    "A genius!" In the crowd, a man in his sixties looked at Du Ge and couldn''t help but sigh.


    "Uncle Zhang, it''s clearly just messing around, where''s the genius?" A middle-aged man next to him snorted, "Just a little thug, finding different ways to torment people."


    "Could you establish apany in such a short time and have everyone follow your rules?" The old man called Uncle Zhang shook his head, his gaze on Du Ge was full of undisguised admiration.


    "I have guns and knives, I could do it too." The middle-aged man retorted.


    "That''s not something you can achieve with guns and knives." Uncle Zhang chuckled, "Why do you think Qi Feihu is doing all these inexplicable things? He''s using the herd mentality to gradually eliminate these people''s hostility towards him, and then, subtly making these people ept his rules. Just watch, in a few days, these people will forget about Brother Hu and only remember the chairman of the Infinite Charity Company. Qi Feihu is taming these people."


    "Taming?" The middle-aged man was stunned.


    "Yes, taming." Uncle Zhang stroked his chin, "When they start recruitingter, this old man might have to apply for an ounting position."


    "¡­" The middle-aged man was deep in thought.


    ¡­¡­


    "Brother Hu, I can''t sing, can I tell a joke instead?" The first person in line to receive food was a man in his thirties. In front of everyone, he blushed and asked in a low voice.


    "Call me Chairman." Du Ge corrected him seriously.


    "Chairman, can I tell a joke?" The man''s voice became even lower.


    "You can praise me as a great phnthropist." Du Ge nced at him and said with a smile.


    The man was taken aback, then quickly said, "The Chairman is a great phnthropist."


    "Perfect." Du Ge snapped his fingers, "Manager Gou, the deal is done, give him the food."


    Gou Kun handed over a bottle of water and a piece of bread.


    The man took the food in disbelief and turned to leave.


    "The Chairman is a great phnthropist." The second person didn''t need Du Ge''s reminder and took the initiative to say it, then reached out his hand to Gou Kun.


    Du Ge waved his hand, indicating for the transaction to continue.


    At this point, his attention was focused on the shing personal interface.


    There should be a derived skill appearing.


    Du Ge nced at Yao Tong behind him and stood up, "Gou Kun, you stay here, I need to take a leak."


    "Brother Hu, you can take a break, I can handle this." Gou Kunughed, "No one can take anything from me for free."


    Du Ge turned and left.


    Yao Tong watched his retreating figure, frowning.


    He felt that Brother Hu''s behavior was different from his impression, but he couldn''t pinpoint what was wrong. It seemed that everything was done so naturally, as if it was something Brother Hu could do.


    Moreover, Brother Hu''s change started after he learned of his identity¡­


    Yao Tong shook his head, throwing out the thought that shouldn''t have been there. This guy was so fierce, no one should be able to possess his body, right?


    ¡­¡­


    Turning his back to Yao Tong, Du Ge opened his personal interface:


    Name: Du Ge;


    Number: 48699527;


    Mental Power: 160;


    Current Ranking: 573/1225;


    Keywords: Trade;


    Keywords: Kindness;


    Advanced Skills:


    Transparent Pricing: You can set the price of the goods you operate at will;


    Derived Items: None;


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 98: Do you want to eat? Exchange with loyalty

    Chapter 98: Do you want to eat? Exchange with loyalty


    Clearly marked price?


    What the hell is this!


    Du Ge was stunned.


    In the previous simtion field, the descriptions of his advanced skills were clear and practical.


    But what does this "clearly marked price" mean?


    Does it mean that without this skill, he cannot price his own items?


    It seems useless!


    Du Ge already knew that even with the same keywords, because everyone''s personality is different, the way they use keywords and the advanced skills derived from them are also different.


    This "clearly marked price" was most likely something he came up with when he traded supplies earlier, using singing and dancing to settle the bill......


    No, that''s not right.


    If singing and dancing can also be considered a form of clearly marked price, then does that mean he has the authority to designate currency?


    In other words, he can forcefully harvest the most precious things from others using the clearly marked price method, such as their limbs, or even their lives or freedom...


    Still not right.


    He only has the power to set prices. If the other party feels it''s inappropriate, they can simply choose not to buy. No one is foolish enough to use their life to purchase goods.


    Just like earlier, he priced singing and dancing, and the people in the underground garage bought the supplies because they urgently needed them and the cost was within their range.


    But once the price exceeds their range, the oue may be different!


    Having power and control over pricing can indeed allow one to do as they please, but if one has power and control, why bother with pricing?


    ...


    Whether to buy or notpletely depends on the other party!


    What a useless skill!


    Du Ge frowned, contemting the way of trading.


    Then, the tactics of various major emerce tforms on Earth flooded into his mind: cash on delivery, installment payments, prepayments, and even pay after use...


    Du Ge''s eyes gradually lit up.


    Indeed, everything that has been deceived will eventually be valuable life experience.


    In the depths of his mind, the predecessors on Earth had already pointed him in the direction of business.


    Trade is nothing more than finding ways to put your money into my wallet.


    ...


    A simple phrase like "Brother Hu, the great phnthropist" can exchange for food, and Dog Kun quickly distributed the supplies.


    With each sessful transaction, Du Ge''s attributes rapidly increased, reaching almost the same level as when he left the Feng Family.


    However, his ranking did not rise much this time, hovering around 180th ce, while in the previous simtion field, he was already ranked first.


    Thebination of trade and kindness is indeed not as effective as maintenance and betrayal.


    Those people who constantly praised him as a great phnthropist probably didn''t truly believe he was kind-hearted. They probably called him a great phnthropist while secretly cursing him as a great evildoer.


    Sigh!


    Clearly doing good deeds, but unable to gain a good reputation...


    Du Ge sighed with disappointment. The path of kindness is indeed long and arduous!


    ...


    "Brother Hu, we''re done distributing."


    Dog Kun walked over with a sausage in his mouth and handed Du Ge a package of vacuum-sealed roasted chicken and a can of beer.


    Behind them, Huang Mao and the others were either gnawing on chicken feet or eating canned food, and even Yao Tong was chewing on a spicy duck neck. They all looked content and enjoyed...


    On the other hand, the people in the warehouse were either eating bread or hard steamed buns.


    The difference in treatment between the two sides was like heaven and earth.


    Seeing this scene, Du Ge''s face immediately darkened.


    It''s not about scarcity, but about inequality. No wonder his kindness hasn''t made any progress. It''s all ruined by these guys!


    "Put down what you have in your hands." Du Ge stared at them with a sharp gaze and said in a deep voice.


    Huang Mao and the others were all scared and looked at Du Ge nkly, not knowing what was happening.


    "Brother Hu, what''s wrong?" Dog Kun asked in confusion.


    "What did I just say? You can''t take thepany''s things for free. Did you buy the things you''re eating?" Du Ge''s face turned serious. "As the leader of thepany, you shouldn''t be the first to break my rules."


    "Brother Hu, we''re brothers. There''s no need to y like this!" Dog Kun pleaded with a sycophantic smile. "Those people don''t care."


    "Rules are rules, Dog Kun. Do you want to provoke me?" Du Ge pulled out his gun and said coldly.


    "Brother Hu?" Dog Kun was shocked. He didn''t expect that because of such a small matter, Du Ge would point his gun at him. The muscles on his face stiffened...


    Huang Mao and the others looked at each other, feeling at a loss. The Tiger Brother in front of them suddenly became unfamiliar.


    The other people in the garage all looked over, stopped eating, and secretly cheered, hoping that these dogs would fight each other, preferably with their brains turning into dog brains.


    Seeing this scene, Yao Tong''s brow furrowed even tighter. His heart was pounding, and the sense of foreboding grew stronger.


    ...


    Under the dark barrel of the gun, Dog Kun finally gave in. He grinned and forced out an ugly smile. "Brother Hu, the great phnthropist, alright!"


    There was resentment in his tone.


    "No, the price has changed this time." Du Ge whistled and put away his gun. He pointed at the things in their hands and smiled. "The things you''re eating are high-grade. This time, the price is loyalty. If you want to eat them, you must be loyal to me for the rest of your life. ept this price, and I''ll sell them to you. If you don''t ept it, put them down."


    Brother Hu smiled, and the tense atmosphere suddenly rxed.


    Sigh!


    The people in the garage all sighed in unison and continued eating. It turned out to be a joke between gangsters. They had hoped for nothing. They were all in the same boat. They should have known that it was impossible for them to fight each other."Brother Hu, you should have said so earlier, you gave me a scare." Gou Kun breathed a sigh of relief, chuckling, "We''ve already sold our lives to you, of course we''ll be loyal to Brother Hu for life. Unless Brother Hu drives us away, there''s no way we''d betray you."


    "Exactly, Brother Hu, you''re the boss. If we betray you, where would we go to find food?" Huang Mao and the others chimed in withughter.


    Huang Mao waved the chicken w in his hand, teasingly asked, "Brother Hu, now that the bill is paid, can we eat now?"


    "Eat, eat! You''ve bought it with a lifetime of loyalty, of course you can eat." Du Ge smiled, then turned to Yao Tong, raising an eyebrow, "What about you? Are you willing to exchange a lifetime of loyalty for the food I provide?"


    "..." Yao Tong looked at Du Ge, his gaze somewhatplex.


    "Are you buying or not, say something!" Du Ge asked again, then frowned, "You''re not willing?"


    "Damn, I knew this guy was up to no good." Huang Mao snatched the food from Yao Tong''s hand and kicked him, "What about assisting Brother Hu to grow stronger, bullshit!"


    "Brother Hu, kill him! This damn Heavenly Demon clearly has ill intentions." Gou Kun also noticed something was off, "Brother Hu, this guy just swore on the Heart of the Heavenly Demon, now he doesn''t even dare to pledge loyalty to Brother Hu, could it be that the oath really works on the Heavenly Demon?"


    "What do you mean, Gou Kun?" Du Ge red at Gou Kun discontentedly, "Are you saying your loyalty is just for show?"


    "Brother Hu, of course mine is real. I''m talking about the Heavenly Demon, isn''t he different from us?" Gou Kun stuffed a ham into his mouth in two bites, nced at Yao Tong, and said, "I''ve watched a lot of anime, some monsters and demons, once they sign a contract with their master, they can never betray. I''m wondering if the Heavenly Demon has something like this, did you unintentionally activate some kind of contract, so he''s so cautious..."


    Bingo!


    This Gou Kun is a talent!


    Du Ge nced at Gou Kun andughed, "This is a transaction, not a contract, Yao Tong, it''s just a joke, you''re not even afraid of this, are you? Or are you really harboring some rebellious thoughts, thinking about killing me and taking my ce at any time?"


    Hearing Gou Kun''s words, fine beads of sweat involuntarily seeped from Yao Tong''s forehead. He pursed his lips, looked at Du Ge, and suddenly said, "Heavenly King covers the Earth Tiger."


    Everyone was stunned.


    Gou Kun looked at Yao Tong in astonishment, "Has this guy gone mad? Heavenly King covers the Earth Tiger, covers your mother''s head!"


    Huang Mao said, "He''s responding to the code, isn''t he? He can''t think that our Brother Hu has been possessed by the Heavenly Demon, can he?"


    Another thug said, "He just said that Brother Hu is strong and can''t be possessed by the Heavenly Demon, and then he ps himself in the face."


    The remaining thug came to Yao Tong and said, "Heavenly King covers the Earth Tiger, the rope is two and a half meters long, hahaha... Yao Tong, did I get it right?"


    "God damn, the rope is two and a half meters long, Old Yu is talented, hahaha..." Gou Kun and the others all startedughing uproariously.


    "What''s the next line?" Du Ge came to Yao Tong and asked with interest.


    Yao Tong mumbled a few words, "Pagoda suppresses the River Demon."


    Du Ge turned around, pped his hands and said, "Guys, remember this code, from now on we''ll use this code to bait the Heavenly Demon..."

 Chapter 99: A manifestation of loyalty

    Chapter 99: A manifestation of loyalty


    Greed, stupidity, and the mentality of relying on luck.


    Most people cannot escape these three things when they stumble.


    If Brother Hu is a candidate, then the person who can directly possess Brother Hu, who is so strong, must be someone extremely powerful in the previous simtion field. If he didn''t kill me, he must be thinking of extracting greater value from me or using me.


    If Brother Hu has advanced skills, then if I offer my loyalty in this situation, my safety will be guaranteed.


    Cooperation between two people in the simtion field is always stronger than fighting alone. Du Ge and his group relied on cooperation to pass the previous simtion field.


    Moreover, if my keywords are exposed, it would be very easy for the other party to restrict me.


    But this possibility is very slim.


    Even if it''s a second-year candidate, when possessing a body, they mostly choose the old, weak, sick, and disabled to increase the chances of sess. Moreover, the person squatting next to me must have consumed a lot of mental power, so it''s even less likely for him to possess Brother Hu.


    Unless the other party''s mental power exceeds mine by twice...But this possibility is even lower.


    If Brother Hu is not a candidate, then his so-called loyalty is meaningless. If I decline, I won''t suffer any losses and can even gain Brother Hu''s trust...


    After a mental struggle, Yao Tong convinced himself and smiled bitterly, "Brother Hu, what Kun Ge said is right. Heavenly Demon is different from humans, and there is indeed talk of a contract. As long as I promise you my loyalty, I can never betray you in my lifetime. This is a great cost for me, so that''s why I hesitated. But now, I have decided to give my sincerity and pledge my loyalty to Brother Hu."


    Saying that, he took the food back from Huang Mao''s hand and said seriously, "Brother Hu, I ept your price."


    He''s quite quick-witted!


    He even knows how to adapt to the situation.


    Du Ge looked at him in surprise and looked at Gou Kun, "Damn, Manager Gou, you really hit the nail on the head! We''re going to make a fortune this time."


    Gou Kun looked proud, "Brother Hu, I told you, Heavenly Demon must have weaknesses. Congrattions, Brother Hu, you''ve gained another powerful underling."


    "Call me Chairman Du." Du Ge corrected him.


    "Congrattions, Chairman Du, for gaining another powerful underling." Gou Kun quickly changed his words.


    Yao Tong looked at Du Ge and tentatively asked, "Chairman Du, since we have signed the contract, can I cultivate my attributes now?"


    "Of course, but you can only cultivate for one hour a day." Du Ge said, "Firstly, I haven''t found a way to be stronger yet; secondly, I don''t know if the so-called contract is real, so we need to verify it."


    This time, Du Ge was telling the truth. He sold several portions of food using loyalty as the price, but there was no external change, making him a little doubtful if this skill had taken effect or not.


    "Chairman Du, you will know soon. I will protect Chairman Du''s safety with my life." Yao Tong smiled and agreed to Du Ge''s conditions. After agreeing, he didn''t feel any changes in himself. The suspended worry finally returned to its original ce, and heughed at himself for overthinking.


    ...


    Next.


    Du Ge held a recruitment fair for the Infinite Charity Company and recruited for various positions.


    The people in the garage enthusiastically signed up. Qi Fei Hu made it clear that he wanted to integrate them. Anyone who dared not join hispany would probably be the first to be eliminated.


    The elderly and women mostly joined the logistics department, while the young and strong joined the business and marketing departments. As for the security department, Du Ge inserted a group of people who were neither good nor bad...


    The business and marketing departments needed to be responsible for expanding the market outside, so they naturally needed to have the strongestbat power.


    The security department was responsible for the security of the garage itself. After the business and marketing departments went out, they became the strongest group of people.


    In short, more than four hundred people in the garage joined Du Ge''s Infinite Charity Company.


    When people knew their positions, their spirits were lifted, as if they had found direction in life.


    ...


    Under Du Ge''smand, the employees used cars to separate one office area after another and put up signs for each department.


    Du Ge''s permanent room wasbeled as the Chairman''s Office.


    At the entrance of the garage, a sign with the words "Infinite Charity Company" was written neatly with a brush. After everyone started moving, the lifeless warehouse regained its vitality in an instant.


    ...


    In the temporary meeting room surrounded by cars, Du Ge held the first high-level leadership meeting of the Infinite Charity Company.


    Du Ge, Gou Kun, and others changed into suits and covered up their tattoos, looking like proper individuals.


    They went from being thugs to managers, having their own people to manage, and being called managers by others, with everythinging to them for approval...


    They had never experienced this sense of joy before.


    At this moment, these thugs who were despised by others suddenly felt different. Even when speaking, they began to choose their words carefully, trying not to curse.


    At this moment, they finally understood why Brother Hu insisted on starting apany.


    It feels great to turn over a new leaf. Going out with this identity, they no longer have to worry about being looked down upon or being scolded by their parents for being useless. Unfortunately, in this chaotic world, they don''t know if their parents are still alive?


    How happy they would be to let their parents see their achievements now!


    Indeed, following Brother Hu was the right choice...


    ...


    Although the meeting was simple, it was formal. Each person had their name and position in front of them.


    Through this method, Du Ge learned his full name and the names of his subordinates.


    Gou Kun''s name was Gou Kun, temporarily in charge of the marketing department; Huang Mao''s name was Song Ce, managing the business department; Lao Yu''s name was Yu Dacheng, managing the personnel department; and the other underling''s name was Qian Wensheng, managing the logistics department. Yao Tong was the captain of the security team.


    In addition to them, thepany also recruited several new department leaders, including Zhang Zhenkui from the finance department, Han Xuecai from the information department, Wang Xiangmin from the after-sales department, Zhao Xiaoyang from the technology department, and Li Chun from the product department...


    ..."Ladies and gentlemen, the Infinite Charity Corporation is officially established," Du Ge looked around at everyone, "From now on, our main goal is to work together to expand thepany''s business, trade with more people, and in this chaotic world, support all the people in ourpany, make ourpany bigger and stronger, and let more people survive. Any questions?"


    "No questions," everyone said in unison.


    "Good, Manager Gou, please report the remaining supplies to everyone." Du Ge looked at Gou Kun, "Let everyone know the situation, and then, hand over the supplies to Manager Qian''s logistics department."


    "Alright, Chairman Qi." Gou Kun was attending such a formal meeting for the first time, and he was a bit excited. He loosened his tie, coughed, cleared his throat, and then said, "The remaining supplies of ourpany are still distributed as before, which can support us for two more days at most. If halved, it canst for four days.


    We have run out of insecticides for preventing snakes and insects, as well as sulfur and lime, and need to replenish them quickly. Otherwise, once the insecticides fail, we won''t be able to resist even if cockroaches attack..."


    Everyone''s faces changed, Zhang Zhenkui and others exchanged nces, understanding why Qi Feihu was so eager to establish thepany. The garage really couldn''t hold on any longer!


    Yao Tong nced at Du Ge and breathed a sigh of relief. So it was because of the supplies that Brother Hu was so crazy. He had indeed thought too much.


    This was the first time Du Ge knew about the warehouse supplies situation. He was stunned for a moment, but his face remained calm: "Ladies and gentlemen, the situation is very serious! We can''t wait until we run out of ammunition and food to expand our business. I n to take the business department and the marketing department out tomorrow to see if we can purchase some supplies and find other gathering points to see if we can do business with them. What do you think?"


    Gou Kun said, "I have no problem, I will do whatever Chairman Qi orders."


    Huang Mao said, "I have no problem either."


    "Chairman Qi, I have a question." Zhang Zhenkui raised his hand.


    "Go ahead," Du Ge said.


    "Our charitypany relies entirely on the chairman to hold the scene. I don''t rmend the chairman to take risks," Zhang Zhenkui said, "If anything happens to the chairman, ourpany will be over."


    "I agree with Manager Zhang''s opinion," Gou Kun said, "Brother Hu, no, Chairman Qi, you don''t have to go. Huang Mao, Yao Tong and I can take people out."


    "Manager Gou is right," Huang Mao looked at Du Ge, "Chairman Qi, you need to hold the fort. Leave the resource finding to us."


    "I also agree with Manager Zhang''s opinion," Yao Tong said.


    Because of the previous food trading issue, Gou Kun had someints. Now, they were willing to risk their lives for him, which was not in line with their character.


    Du Ge looked at them and suddenly thought of a possibility. Could this be a manifestation of loyalty?


    Thinking wholeheartedly for him?


    Love it, love it!

 Chapter 100: Heavenly King Covers the Earth Tiger

    Chapter 100: Heavenly King Covers the Earth Tiger


    "What is a hero?" Du Ge interrupted everyone and stood up suddenly. "Self-sacrifice, standing up in the face of danger. Selflessness, sacrificing oneself for others... What does it mean for you all to make me hide in the back? Do you look down on me, Brother Hu?"


    The loyalty of Gou Kun and the others surprised Zhang Zhenkui, but the recklessness of Qi Feihu also gave them a headache. He was just a thug, pretending to be a hero?


    In the current situation, isn''t it the best choice for you to stay behind with your deterrent power?


    Zhang Zhenkui frowned slightly. Did he overestimate him?


    Did everything he did before just happen by chance?


    After hesitating for a moment, Zhang Zhenkui decided to persuade Du Ge to stay with his rich life experience. "Qi Dong, now is not the time to show heroism..."


    "Manager Zhang, please stop." Du Ge waved his hand and interrupted him again. "In this crisis, I must lead by example to truly gain the trust of others." He pped the pistol on the table. "Besides, who among them can fight like me?"


    "But..."


    Du Ge said, "There''s nothing to argue about. On this trip, we still need to expand the market for thepany and negotiate business deals. Without me, who will handle the business?"Searching for resources is one thing, but negotiating business deals?


    Looking at Du Ge, who was unyielding, Zhang Zhenkui instinctively covered his heart, feeling that he had misjudged Du Ge yesterday.


    What group effect?


    What domestication?


    This guy is just an ignorant thug, unable to aplish anything...


    If it weren''t for the newly established Infinite Charity Company stabilizing the order in the underground garage, Zhang Zhenkui would have been tempted to leave and never deal with this brute again.


    But he couldn''t leave. He had to take responsibility for Du Ge and at least not let the garage fall into chaos.


    ...


    Impulsive, reckless!


    Doing things without thinking.


    Indeed, he was thinking too much.


    Yao Tong didn''t think there was anything wrong with his actions just now. He looked at the furious Du Ge and began to consider how to kill him legally and reasonably when they went out to find supplies, so that he could smoothly inherit his position.


    "Qi Dong is really loyal," Du Ge insisted on going out with them, and Gou Kun and the others were deeply moved. Their thuggish nature resurfaced, and they patted their chests one by one, saying, "Brother Hu, rest assured, with us by your side, not a single hair of yours will be harmed."


    "Good, it''s settled then." Du Ge waved his hand. "Tomorrow, the Business Department and the Marketing Department will go out with me to expand the market. Tonight, let''s have a good meal and equip ourselves with various weapons. Manager Gou, you can discuss the battle formation and ensure good coordination among each other."


    "The logistics department should be prepared to receive the supplies."


    "The information department should work overtime tonight and tune in to more radio channels to understand the situation outside."


    "After we go out, the security department will be responsible for maintaining the order of the warehouse and preventing mutant animals and others from breaking in."


    "The technology department should be prepared to study mutant animals and see how to process them so that humans can mutate like them. This is the core of thepany and must be done well. Everyone has worked hard since the establishment of thepany..."


    One by one, the orders were given in an orderly manner. Except for the idea of having humans mutate like mutant animals, which was a bit far-fetched, everything else was reliable.


    ...


    That night.


    The warehouse was busy.


    There were about fifty young and strong people from the Business Department and the Marketing Department gathered in the warehouse.


    They were selecting various weapons and polishing and modifying them. There were kitchen knives, rolling pins, baseball bats, crowbars, steel pipes, and so on.


    These people had a gloomy expression and didn''t want to talk much.


    Those who could survive here had witnessed the power of mutant animals and naturally knew that this trip would be almost like sending themselves to death.


    No one wanted to go.


    But with the lead of Qi Feihu, a thug like him, they couldn''t find a reason not to go...


    Zhang Zhenkui observed the hunting team and once again understood Du Ge''s intentions. In this situation, if Qi Feihu didn''t take the lead, these young people in the warehouse would probably not be able to unite.


    Indeed.


    He had thought too simplistically.


    Courage and strategy.


    As long as Qi Feihu coulde back alive from this trip, he could achieve great things!


    ...


    Of course, Du Ge knew that Zhang Zhenkui''s suggestion was right.


    Now he was the core of the underground garage. Once something happened to him, the underground garage would be finished.


    In terms of reason and emotion, it was the best choice for him to stay and guard the garage.


    But if he wanted to grow, he had to match the keywords. Kindness was temporarily unreliable, so he had to develop trade.


    It was a matter rted to his own growth, and he had to do it himself.


    Moreover, it would be a waste not to recruit a few more subordinates with such a powerful skill that was clearly marked with a high price.


    The difficulty of the keywords had increased, and Du Ge no longer wanted to flip the table. Now he just wanted to rank in the top ten and qualify for the next simtion field...


    ...


    Du Ge was a person who pursued extreme efficiency in his work and had seen the benefits of loyalty.


    During the second meal, he naturally changed "Brother Hu, the great phnthropist" to their loyalty towards him.


    The people in the garage had no suspicion towards Du Ge. They were just expressing their loyalty, and everyone happily sold their loyalty for a meal.


    ...


    That night.


    Yao Tong obtained Du Ge''s permission and wore a pair of underwear outside his pants like a lunatic, walking back and forth in the warehouse, starting his unconventional growth.


    However.His unconventional growth was not smooth, as there were always curious and energetic children following him, trying to imitate him.


    Under the watchful eyes of the public, he couldn''t kill these children, so he had to rack his brains to change his appearance and actions, making himself stand out from the crowd...


    While showcasing his uniqueness, he was also observing the people in the garage, looking for the person who was stalking him, including Qi Feihu.


    The seed of suspicion had been nted, no matter how much he tried to convince himself, he couldn''t help but have doubts.


    However, the snoring from Du Ge''s room started not long after, and Yao Tong quickly shifted his attention away from him.


    Whenever a contestant in the Simtion Field increased their attributes, their sleep would gradually decrease. Qi Feihu made such a bigmotion, but he fell asleep as soon as his head hit the pillow. He probably wasn''t a candidate...


    ...


    The night passed without incident.


    The next day.


    The price of breakfast was changed back to "Brother Hu, the Great Benefactor."


    During the transaction process, Du Ge checked his ranking. He had moved up twenty ces and was currently ranked 160th. However, the total number of people in the Simtion Field had dropped to just over 500, which was much faster than the elimination rate in the previous Simtion Field.


    He sighed. In the post-apocalyptic world, even with Keywords, survival was not easy.


    For Keywords like trading, rapid growth required expanding the scale of trade and increasing the number of trading partners.


    Merely messing around in the warehouse, he probably wouldn''t even make it into the top ten by the end of the Simtion Field...


    ...


    "Director Qi, arge survivor shelter has been established in Xilin City. It is said that there is a military force maintaining order there, calling for all surviving refugees to gather there and build a new home together." Han Xuecai from the Information Department reported yesterday''s monitoring situation to Du Ge with a piece of paper in his hand.


    The people around perked up their ears, excitedly asking, "Old Han, is it true?"


    "Is the government in charge?"


    "Tell us, what''s the situation with the shelter?"


    ...


    Compared to the Charity Unlimited Company established by Du Ge, arge, organized shelter was obviously more likely to give these survivors a sense of belonging, especially when they heard that there was a military force maintaining order there.


    "Don''t get too excited too soon." Du Ge snorted, pouring cold water on them, "Tell me, how far is Xilin City from us?"


    "Over 800 miles." Han Xuecai was taken aback.


    "Why doesn''t the other side, with their military,e out to gather the refugees, but instead asks the refugees to actively go to them?" Du Ge asked, "Over 800 miles, how risky is it to go there, how many people will die, don''t they know?"


    "Maybe they can''t handle it!" Someone muttered quietly.


    "If they can''t handle it, they should let everyone hide in ce, store more food, and wait for them toe to the rescue, instead of letting the refugees risk their lives to go there." Du Ge said, "That survivor point obviously wants to absorb more people in this way, expand their team, and serve them. They don''t care how many people die along the way. In the end of the world, people are everything. Don''t think too highly of them."


    At these words, everyone fell silent.


    "Let''s survive first. In this chaotic world, there aren''t many kind and conscientious people like me." Du Ge chuckled, shook his head, and grabbed a child next to him, "Little guy, do you think I''m kind? If you answer correctly, I''ll give you a piece of chocte!"


    The child was initially scared when Du Ge grabbed him, but when he saw the chocte in his hand, his eyes sparkled, and he said in a childish voice, "Brother Hu is the kindest."


    "Good boy, let me tell you something, don''t judge a book by its cover. Some people who look ugly and fierce may not be bad people!" Du Ge smiled and ruffled his hair, stuffing the chocte into his hand, "Remember this, when Brother Hues back, I''ll bring you more chocte."


    After sending the child away, Du Ge looked up, "Anything else?"


    "In addition to calling for refugees, they have been repeatedly broadcasting a code - ''Heavenly King Covers the Earth Tiger.''" Han Xuecai said.


    Du Ge was taken aback, turned his head to look at Yao Tong, who was wearing his underwear inside out and had a small braid sticking up, andughed, "Yao Tong, there are yourpanions there!"


    Yao Tong''s face didn''t look too good, and he couldn''t help but curse, "Damn!"


    Du Geughed and asked again, "Anything else?"


    "A survivor point in an air-raid shelter in Linjiang City also broadcasted the ''Heavenly King Covers the Earth Tiger'' code, and also broadcasted information about the Heavenly Demon, with characteristics exactly as Yao Tong described. They warned everyone to be careful. The harm of the Heavenly Demon is no less than that of mutant animals. If they are found, they should be killed immediately while they are weak." Han Xuecai nced at Yao Tong and said, "They also said that everyone should be careful. The harm of the Heavenly Demons is not less than that of mutant animals. If they are found, they should be killed immediately while they are weak."


    "Damn!"


    Yao Tong cursed again, his mouth twitching as he looked at Du Ge, "Brother Hu, other Heavenly Demons may be harmful, but I''m different. I''ve already signed a contract with you. I''m harmless to everyone, no, I''m beneficial!"

 Chapter 101: I have also changed

    Chapter 101: I have also changed


    Damn it!


    They''re moving too fast!


    It''s only been a little over a day, and his trap hasn''t even been activated yet. These guys have already set up theirs. Not only did they learn from him, but they also learned from Mr. Zhao of the Qiao Family!


    Heavenly Demon, Heavenly Demon?


    How did the teacher teach you all? Why are you all so impatient?


    Yao Tong and Du Ge were both frustrated.


    His keywords are not suitable for the apocalypse, but some keywords naturally fit the apocalypse. Once they seize the opportunity, they will grow very quickly...


    If they don''t take action soon, he''s afraid he''ll be eliminated.


    When the secret code bes public, no one can be trusted...The most crucial thing is that he still doesn''t know what the main storyline of this world is...


    ...


    After Han Xuecai finished his report, there was nothing else to report.


    Du Ge and the others quickly stuffed bread and ham into their mouths, stood up, and ordered, "Tell the people from the business department and the marketing department to eat quickly. After eating, take a break ande with me to expand the market."


    ...


    Half an hourter.


    Led by Du Ge.


    More than fifty people from the business department and the marketing department, driving more than ten cars, armed with various weapons, rushed out of the underground warehouse.


    ...


    At this time.


    It had been over half a month since the mutation of animals and nts.


    Because the city was a gathering ce for humans, there weren''t many wild animals, and the number of cats and dogs was also limited. The main cause of the high casualties was rats and various insects, such as cockroaches and mosquitoes, even ants...


    Almost every household had cockroaches. These little guys had grown three or four times their original size, and their hiding ces could no longer hide their bodies.


    The mutation had also triggered their ferocity. Of course, it could also be that their increased size increased their desire for food. In the dark, these mutated creatures suddenlyunched attacks on the sleeping people.


    Most of the unprepared people were killed by them.


    The rats hiding in the sewers were now like groups of kittens, and humans were no match for them...


    Fortunately, although these mutated insects had grownrger, the insecticides invented by humans still had some restraining effect on them. That''s why humans were able to survive.


    Otherwise, they would have been wiped out in the first wave.


    There were also nts. Many nts seemed to havee back to life. Branches and vines would actively attack humans or animals, kill them, and absorb the nutrients from their bodies...


    ...


    The streets were in ruins, and a faint stench filled the air. Bodiesy everywhere, or more urately, skeletons. The flesh on their bodies had long been eaten clean by unknown creatures.


    asionally, rats could be seen crawling among the bone frames, gnawing on thigh bones. When they were startled by the sound of a car, they would turn their heads to look, but they wouldn''t run away. Perhaps they saw that Du Ge''s convoy was powerful and didn''t dare tounch an attack.


    On the branches of roadside trees, one or two partially dposed skeletons could asionally be seen, as well as the bodies of rats, cats, and dogs pierced by branches.


    When a car passed by, the branches of these trees would whip like a whip, trying to grab the people inside the car.


    But most of the trees remained motionless, indicating that they had not mutated yet.


    ...


    On the way, Du Ge was horrified.


    Watching apocalyptic movies on TV, one would only feel excitement and thrill, but only when one was actually in it could they feel fear, feeling that their lives were in danger at all times.


    Dog Kun skillfully avoided the branches while driving, unhesitatingly running over the skeletons on the road. He scanned his surroundings vigntly and said, "It''s a good thing that most rats and insects don''t like to move during the day. Otherwise, we would all starve..."


    "This fucking world." Yao Tong''s face didn''t look good either. He muttered, "Brother Hu, you should have let me grow earlier..."


    Du Ge nced at him but didn''t respond.


    Their destination for this trip was a storage center about five kilometers away from the residential area, a logistics distribution center.


    In half a month,rge supermarkets had probably been visited by countless people. Even if they went, they might not be able to find anything. But the storage center had the most abundant supplies. Survivors who wanted to take something wouldn''t be able to finish in a short time.


    As they approached the intersection near the storagepany, there were more and more chaotic cars, almost blocking the intersection. Dead bodies and dark red blood could be seen everywhere on the street. Dozens of stray cats and dogs were either gnawing on the bodies or lying on top of cars, basking in the sun.


    If stray cats were like little tigers, then the size of these dogs was more like lions.


    ...


    Du Ge''s convoy rmed these stray cats and dogs. They immediately turned their heads and quickly rushed towards them.


    It seemed that not only Du Ge thought of the storage center, but others did too. The cats and dogs also thought of it and decided to wait here...


    Gah!


    Dog Kun noticed the situation ahead and immediately stepped on the brakes. Then he quickly turned the steering wheel to make a U-turn. "Fuck, Brother Hu, it''s over. We can''t get through."


    The speed of the cats and dogs was obviously faster than the cars on the crowded road. In a moment, the mutated stray cats and dogs had rushed to a ce about seventy to eighty meters away from them.


    "Stop the car," Du Ge shouted.


    "Brother Hu, we can''t stop. If we stop, we''ll all die," Dog Kun said.


    "We won''t be able to outrun them either. Let''s fight and we might have a chance." Before body possession, Du Ge had seen the speed of cats and dogs. Naturally, he knew that cars couldn''t outrun them on this crowded road. Instead of being picked off one by one in a chase, it was better to take a gamble.


    Dog Kun was stunned.


    Du Ge had already pushed open the car door, jumped out, and stood in the middle of the road with a machete in his hand.


    Yao Tong followed suit and got out of the car. He was holding a sharpened steel pipe.


    Seeing Du Ge and Yao Tong get out of the car, Dog Kun cursed, put the car in neutral without turning off the engine, and also jumped out of the car. After getting out of the car, he didn''t forget to shout, "Don''t run, grab your weapons, protect Brother Hu, and fight these bastards!"The dozen or so cars behind saw the cats and dogs blocking the road and were ready to flee, but then they saw Du Ge jump out of the car.


    Perhaps it was Du Ge''s courage that inspired them, or perhaps they felt they couldn''t be worse than a thug. The staff from the business and marketing departments jumped out of their cars one after another, holding various knives, guns, and clubs, standing behind Du Ge, trembling.


    "What are you afraid of?" Du Ge roared, "These are all meat, all the supplies we''ve procured. With them, we can trade with more people, defeat them, and take whatever we want from the warehouse. With these supplies, ourpany can have whatever it wants. If West Forest City can build a survival point, I can also..."


    At this moment.


    Du Ge only wished his keywords were bravery or ughter, or even recklessness. Any of these keywords would have allowed him to carve out a ce for himself in Yong''an City.


    But now he was being so passive!


    Damn the kindness...


    "Yao Tong, you promised to protect me, don''t go back on your word." Seeing the stray cats and dogs getting closer and closer, some of them had already scattered and were circling around them, Du Ge turned around and roared at Yao Tong, "You have to protect not only me, but also the people I brought. I''ll let you go back and do whatever you want."


    "Brother Hu, don''t worry, I won''t let you die before me." Yao Tong nced at Du Ge, secretly delighted. You bastard, I won''t save you. Hurry up and get killed by these cats and dogs. When you''re dead, I''ll be the boss of the garage.


    He had been leveling up all night, and his attributes had increased a lot. He was almost equivalent to a second-rate martial artist in the Martial World. He should be able to handle these cats and dogs.


    "Back to back, protect your necks, don''t give them a chance." Du Ge roared.


    As he was speaking, a nearly one-meter-long tabby cat leaped up and pounced towards Du Ge''s throat.


    "Brother Hu, watch out." Dog Kun saw this and quickly turned around to block Du Ge.


    Damn!


    This is loyalty!


    Du Ge pulled Dog Kun away with his backhand, and at the moment when the cat''s ws scratched his back, a sharp knife cut into the tabby cat''s neck, severing half of it.


    With a thud, it fell to the ground and didn''t move.


    At this time, Yao Tong''s steel pipe had also killed an orange cat. He nced at Du Ge, who had just killed a wolf dog with a backhand, and his heart skipped a beat. Damn, how is this one so quick?


    After killing a cat and a dog, Du Ge, his face sttered with blood, roared excitedly: "Brothers, don''t be afraid, fight them, I think I''ve mutated too. Everyone try it, life and death can stimte mutation..."

 Chapter 102: Kind-hearted People Are Bullied

    Chapter 102: Kind-hearted People Are Bullied


    Damn it!


    When too many coincidencese together, even the impossible bes true.


    Yao Tong was furious. We are all yers in the simtion field. Can''t you guys learn from Du Ge, Feng Zhong, and Wang San and work together? Is it fun to y with me?


    Let me jump around for a while. I will kill you and gain experienceter...


    Yao Tong guessed Du Ge''s identity, but the others didn''t know. They thought Brother Hu had really mutated, and they fought bravely like they were injected with chicken blood.


    But ordinary people are still ordinary people. Even if they are excited, they are no match for the mutated cats and dogs.


    In a short while, several people were scratched by cats, with their skin torn and crying in pain.


    Du Ge''s keyword is kindness, so he couldn''t just watch his hard-gathered employees go to waste.


    Relying on his agility, he swung his knife back and forth to save the day. "Don''t be afraid, everyone gather in the middle. Brother Hu is willing to risk his life to save you all. I will bring back as many people as I take out. Not a single person will die."He threw the injured people into the middle of the group and stood in front of his teammates who clearly couldn''t defend themselves.


    Du Ge''s selflessness and refusal to give up moved many people, greatly changing their impression of him. Many people shouted, "Brother Hu is righteous. I will follow Brother Hu for the rest of my life."


    "Brother Hu, I misunderstood you before. If I can go back alive this time, it''s all thanks to Brother Hu." The injured person was deeply moved.


    No one noticed that when Du Ge stood between them and the mutated animals, protecting and saving people, they all subconsciously made a motion to block the knife for Du Ge. However, Du Ge''s movements were too fast. Before they couldplete the motion, Du Ge had already pulled them aside or killed the mutated animals attacking them, turning it into Du Ge actively rescuing them.


    "It''s not righteousness, it''s my kindness." Du Ge corrected their words tirelessly. "I am a kind person. I can''t bear to see others die in front of me. Even if I have to sacrifice myself, I will save you all."


    In a sense, kindness and protection have certain simrities. Both can sacrifice themselves for others.


    Therefore, when Du Ge saved them, his attributes were partially enhanced.


    However, the speed of enhancement was far inferior to protection. After all, protection is subjective, and there are too many ways to show kindness. While Du Ge was saving people, he also took away the lives of animals.


    Mutated animals are also living beings and have the right to survive.


    All beings are equal.


    Just like Xu Xian saving the white snake from the woodcutter and Tang Sanzang saving the carp from the fisherman, their actions can be truly called kindness.


    During the battle, Du Ge thought of this point. Therefore, when he saved people, he deliberately changed the direction of his knife when he was about to attack a ck cat''s neck, using the back of the knife to pat it away. "I''m kind-hearted. I''ll spare you this time. Don''te out to harm others again."


    With a howl, the ck cat was patted away and screamed in pain.


    The group of employees who were just moved were collectively confused. Did their boss hit his head? He always talks about being kind-hearted, but now he''s treating enemies kindly on the battlefield?


    No.


    The other party can''t even be considered a person, just an animal.


    Even if you are kind-hearted, you are using it in the wrong ce!


    As expected, the ck cat that Du Ge spared rolled on the ground, shook its head, and pounced again.


    In the moment it pounced, Du Ge''s eyes caught a flicker on his personal interface, and he felt delighted. It really worked. Forgiving his enemies with a kind heart had truly triggered an advanced ability.


    He patted the ck cat away again with one swing of his knife.


    Du Ge quickly tapped on his personal interface.


    As expected, a new skill appeared:


    Kind-hearted People Are Bullied: When others think you are kind-hearted, they will unconsciously want to bully you.


    Seeing the description of the new skill, Du Ge''s head spun, and he almost got scratched by the pouncing ck cat.


    What a trash skill!


    Can advanced skills have negative effects?


    He was angry, especially when he thought that the skill of the second keyword would also be brought into reality. He was clearly a kind-hearted person. Did everyone want to bully him when they saw him?


    Why is it so difficult to be a kind-hearted person?!


    Anger filled Du Ge''s mind. Looking at the ck cat pouncing at him again without gratitude, he felt a surge of evil. He swung his knife and split it in half. "I spared you out of kindness. Did you really think I''m easy to bully?"


    After killing the ck cat, Du Ge inexplicably felt a sense of relief.


    Then, the still open interface flickered again, and a new skill appeared:


    The Wrath of an Honest Person: When someone bullies you, you can burst out ten times thebat power to counterattack.


    Damn it!


    Combo skill!


    Du Ge was stunned for a moment, then ecstatic. Kind-hearted People Are Bullied plus The Wrath of an Honest Person, it''s taunting plus counterattack.


    This is a shield warrior, and every swing of his knife is a critical hit!


    Unlike the skill that is proportional to attributes like backstab, The Wrath of an Honest Person is a real tenfold explosive power.


    If someone dares to bully him in reality, it will be a lot of fun.


    You see, there are no keywords in reality, and there is no concept of weakened attributes. Ten times thebat power will only be stronger as his strength grows.


    As they say, good people will always have good rewards.


    Kindness also has its sharpness!


    ...


    With the addition of two new skills, Du Ge no longer went back and forth to save people.


    After all, there were over fifty people on the scene, dozens of cats and dogs. His attributes were not at their highest, and no matter how powerful he was, he couldn''t save everyone. In the time he spent testing his new skills, four or five people had been bitten to death by the cats and dogs.


    He changed his strategy.


    He started using the back of his knife to hit the mutated cats and dogs while demonstrating his kindness. "Human lives and animal lives are both lives. I''ll let you go, but after you go home, switch to a vegetarian diet and don''te out to harm others again.""Brother Hu, stop messing around, kill them quickly, we can''t hold on any longer." Dog Kun shouted anxiously. His arm had been bitten, blood dripping down. If he hadn''t dodged quickly, that dog could have bitten his arm off.


    "Buddha feeds the eagles with his own flesh, I am trying to enlighten them with a kind heart." Du Ge said.


    With each release, Du Ge''s attributes were gradually increasing.


    He seemed to be enveloped in a halo of the Holy Mother. Whether it was the mutated cats and dogs that Du Ge had released, or those attacking Dog Kun and others, they gradually gave up their attacks on others and all gathered towards Du Ge.


    Seeing that all the cats and dogs were attracted by him, Du Ge turned and ran, with dozens of mutated cats and dogs chasing after him.


    In the eyes of the cats, he was a delicious fish, and in the eyes of the dogs, he was a moving bone.


    This scene stunned Dog Kun and the others, no one understood how Du Ge did it!


    But the fact was that Brother Hu had led away all the cats and dogs, saving everyone. Under the influence of loyalty, the eyes of Dog Kun and others turned red: "Brothers, save Brother Hu."


    A group of people chased after the cats and dogs.


    "Don''t fucking care about me, was it easy for me to lead them away? Save the wounded first." Du Ge''s kind nature kicked in, he shouted at the people behind him while running, enjoying the pleasure of attribute enhancement.


    Sure enough.


    Kindness is not spoken, it is acted upon.


    What could be more kind than sacrificing oneself to save others?


    All the mutated cats and dogs went to chase Du Ge, Yao Tong was originally nning to watch the show.


    But for some reason, seeing Qi Feihu being chased, he involuntarily rushed up, at a speed ten times faster than usual, surpassing Dog Kun and others, and started to kill those mutated cats and dogs chasing Du Ge.


    In the moment of killing the cats and dogs, Yao Tong came to his senses, full of doubt, why didn''t I just finish them off, why did I save him? Let him die!


    But no matter how reluctant, he couldn''t stop his actions...


    Suddenly.


    The scene of Du Ge buying his loyalty with a meal yesterday surged into Yao Tong''s mind,bined with Du Ge''s identity as a candidate, a terrifying thought came to Yao Tong''s mind, advanced skills!


    He woke up abruptly, his face turning pale in an instant.


    Damn!


    He had sold himself for a meal.

 Chapter 103: Those who recognize the current situation are the wise ones

    Chapter 103: Those who recognize the current situation are the wise ones


    "Qi Feihu, you bastard, don''t let me find a chance to kill you." Realizing his own fate, Yao Tong cursed loudly while killing the cats and dogs chasing Du Ge.


    Being forced to be someone else''s bodyguard in the simtion field meant that he could never surpass Du Ge no matter how hard he tried.


    This tragic fact was enough to make people despair.


    "Yao Tong, how dare you insult Brother Hu, I''ll kill youter." Huang Mao, biting tightly behind Yao Tong, defended Brother Hu''s dignity.


    "You idiots, Qi Feihu is just like me, a Heavenly Demon. He bought your loyalty with a meal, and you still speak up for him. In the end, you don''t even know how you died!" Yao Tong angrilyughed, trying to awaken Huang Mao and others who were deceived by Du Ge.


    "You''re talking nonsense. Brother Hu just risked his life to save us. We are willing to be loyal to him." Gou Kun said.


    "Yao Tong, you are a petty person. Brother Hu spared you multiple times, but you backstabbed him and instigated a rift between us and Brother Hu." Gou Kun said.


    "Fool, look at those injured people. They didn''t stay in ce to bandage their wounds, but ran over to save you good Brother Hu. Do you think this is normal?" Yao Tong sneered.


    Gou Kun paused, looked at his still bleeding wound, and then looked at those who were clearly seriously injured but still insisted on running over to help Brother Hu kill the mutated cats and dogs. Suddenly, they fell into silence. Several people were seriously injured, and running like this would lead to death."Can you stop?" Yao Tong asked.


    Gou Kun and the injured people tried to stop their footsteps, but found that no matter what, they couldn''t do it. It was as if they had lost control of their bodies.


    In an instant, everyone''s hearts turned cold. So Brother Hu was really possessed by the Heavenly Demon?


    No wonder.


    No wonder Brother Hu''s behavior had been so abnormal since yesterday. When did this rough man ever think of starting apany?


    If he didn''t think about it, the more Huang Mao and others felt that something was wrong.


    "Heavenly Demon, give me back my Brother Hu!" Gou Kun roared in grief and anger. "Give me back my freedom."


    "Except for Yao Tong, everyone stay in ce. This is an order." Du Ge''s voice suddenly came, and Gou Kun and others regained control of their bodies involuntarily.


    Loyalty represents integrity, duty, and obedience.


    But even though Gou Kun and the others stopped, their faces still looked ugly. They looked at Du Ge, then at Yao Tong, feeling a sense of destion. Even if they were gangsters, they didn''t want to bepletely controlled like puppets by others.


    "Yao Tong,e and save the chairman. It''s time for you to be loyal." Then, Du Ge gave Yao Tong a new order. He could indeed kill these mutated cats and dogs on his own, and hisbat power would increase tenfold.


    But he discovered a tragic fact. When he killed these mutated cats and dogs who had bullied him with kindness, his attributes would decrease.


    In other words, the tenfoldbat power of an honest person was exchanged for the dropped attributes.


    Of course.


    The dropped attributes were the part that increased with the keyword of kindness.


    But this was not right either. The attributes that had finally increased would decrease again with each outbreak. Are honest people supposed to not fight back, not retort, and let others ughter them?


    Is fighting back not considered kind?


    What kind of bullshit judgment is this?


    Fortunately, he had two keywords. If he only had the simple keyword of kindness, he would probably never have a chance to stand out in this simtion field.


    Perhaps there was a way, which was to influence everyone with kindness and then, at the end, unleash the wrath of an honest person and take everyone away before the attributes were depleted.


    But the probability of that happening was too low.


    After all, the ones who survived in the end were all experts. Who knows how high their attributes were and what kind of outrageous skills they had developed!


    How could a group of viins let a kind person win in the end?


    Maybe his way of cultivating kindness was wrong, which led to the emergence of such strange skills.


    But in the end, the keyword of kindness shed with his character.


    The rules of the simtion field were too cruel.


    ...


    "Qi Feihu, you fucking dog, I will kill you sooner orter." Yao Tong fiercely chased and killed the cats and dogs, angrily cursing Du Ge. Being controlled by Qi Feihu was equivalent to him bing a pig raised by Qi Feihu. His future was gone, so why bother caring about anything else?


    "Yao Tong, when the ruler wants the subject to die, the subject has no choice but to die." Du Geughed, "Have you heard this saying?"


    "I''ll die if I have to. Do you think I''m afraid of you?" Yao Tong shouted.


    "When the ruler wants the subject to eat shit, the subject has no choice but to eat shit." Du Ge said again.


    "..." Yao Tong paused, staring with wide eyes, "Qi Feihu, you''ve gone too far."


    "What''s the point of being polite to you Heavenly Demons who invaded our world? If it weren''t for the fact that I think you still have some use, I would have killed you long ago." Du Ge sneered.


    "You''re just a Heavenly Demon, aren''t you?" Yao Tongughed.


    "I''m not. I''m Qi Feihu, always Qi Feihu." Du Ge angrily said, "That Heavenly Demon you mentioned, I swallowed him a long time ago. If I hadn''t swallowed him, I wouldn''t be able to control you."


    "Stop pretending!" Yao Tong sneered, "You''ve been exposed, is it still interesting to act?"


    "Believe it or not." Du Ge said, "After swallowing that Heavenly Demon, I gained his abilities. Otherwise, why do you think I suddenly started apany for no reason?"Heughed wildly, "I have to say, the abilities of you Heavenly Demons are just perverse, even loyalty can be bought. I will buy the whole world sooner orter, making all you damn Heavenly Demons serve me, helping me to rule the world..."


    "..." Yao Tong looked at the frenzied Du Ge, sneering incessantly. If he was fooled again at this point, he would be aplete idiot.


    "Dog Kun, Yellow Hair, don''t be afraid, I''m still your Brother Hu." Du Ge looked at Yellow Hair and the others, "What can be bought can be sold. When Brother Hu catches other Heavenly Demons, I''ll buy their abilities and sell them to you. We''ll conquer the world together. By then, I''ll be the chairman controlling the world, and you''ll be the big managers under me. You won''t miss out on any benefits. What''s wrong with selling your loyalty to me? If you''re not loyal, do you think I would promote you?"


    "Brother Hu, are you really not possessed?" Yellow Hair asked.


    "Bullshit, if I were possessed, would I care who you guys are?" Du Ge said, "Just like this Yao Tong, does he care about you? Without me protecting you, you would have been killed by Yao Tong long ago. Just look at his speed, which one of you can beat him?"


    "..." Yellow Hair was stunned for a moment, "Brother Hu, do you remember how we met?"


    "Yellow Hair, since when is it your turn to question me? If you don''t want to follow me, just get lost!" Du Ge''s words choked him off.


    "Brother Hu, I was wrong." Yellow Hair gave a sheepish smile and stopped talking. He suddenly woke up. Was it really important whether the other party was Qi Feihu?


    He had sold his loyalty, and he was not his own master. The other party had also made a promise, willing to continue ying with them. Wasn''t that enough?


    In this apocalyptic world, if his boss was still Qi Feihu, that would be the real tragedy. He couldn''t see a glimmer of hope, and maybe they would be killed by the starving people in the underground garage when the food ran out tomorrow.


    Heavenly Demon, quite good!


    ...


    Trade?


    Yao Tong believed Du Ge''s keywords at that time.


    After all.


    His loyalty had indeed been sold. Even if it wasn''t a trade, it must have something to do with control.


    He just didn''t know what advanced skills this one had developed that were so terrifying?


    If he could really strip other yers of their abilities, it seemed not bad to follow him...


    His loyalty had already been sold to him, and Qi Feihu had more use for him alive than dead.


    Moreover, now that he knew his keywords, he would never sell him anything valuable again. He could help him eliminate other yers. Even if he couldn''t be the first, it would be fine to be the second or third!


    Weren''t Feng Zhong and Wang San just following Du Ge?


    Why bother being the leader?


    Since Qi Feihu was willing to pretend to be a native, let him pretend...


    Damn!


    Directly possessing Qi Feihu, could this one really be Du Ge?!


    It was said that the first ce in the Simtion Field had a mental power reward...


    A light bulb went off in Yao Tong''s mind, and he suddenly thought of this possibility. His heart was pounding as he sneaked a nce at Du Ge, deciding to take a gamble: "Brother Hu, are you really not possessed?"


    Du Ge nced at him, giving him a thumbs up for his timely understanding, "As you said, Heavenly Demons can only possess the old, weak, sick, and disabled. I''m so strong, how could I be possessed? I''m the one who swallows them..."

 Chapter 104: Counterkill

    Chapter 104: Counterkill


    "Brother Hu, I was wrong. Please don''t take away my abilities. I am willing to serve you and together we can drive out the Heavenly Demons. Our interests are aligned," Yao Tong quickly dered.


    "You know that I am acting, and I know that you know that I am acting. But for the sake of our interests, you are still willing to cooperate with me in this act. That''s maturity!" Du Ge smiled and nced at Yao Tong.


    "Is that right?" Du Ge continued. "I will not mistreat anyone who is loyal to me. If we unite as brothers and work together, our benefits will be immeasurable. Let''s expand ourpany and eventually drive out the Heavenly Demons, dominating the world."


    "Yes, Brother Hu," the underlings echoed in unison.


    ...


    Bang!


    A gunshot rang out.


    Du Ge instinctively dodged to the side, narrowly avoiding a bullet grazing his ear, which startled him.


    Then, bang! Bang!Two more gunshots followed.


    Du Ge dodged again.


    But the bullets were too fast, and he only managed to dodge one. The second bullet pierced through his shoulder, causing a sharp, agonizing pain. His machete fell to the ground with a ng.


    Damn it! My attributes are too low. I didn''t even notice the enemy approaching, Du Ge cursed inwardly. He quickly changed his route and walked among a group of mutated cats and dogs, taking small steps.


    However, the mutated cats and dogs did not walk in small steps. They took the opportunity to pounce on him.


    Without his machete, Du Ge had no choice but to use his fists to fight them off one by one.


    ...


    "Wow, I''m really touched. I never thought there were such innocent people in the world."


    "Is that it? Is that it? You still want to dominate the world? Don''t be so arrogant. If I were you, I would go back and hide for three years. Maybe then you can save your own life."


    "You guys are a bunch of idiots. Why do you believe everything he says? People are selfish. Even if you use your ass to think, you would know that he can''t genuinely help you. You guys are just his scapegoats!"


    "Sorry, I said the wrong thing. I shouldn''t havepared you guys to pigs. That''s an insult to pigs."


    ...


    Amidst the sound of gunshots, an old man in a jacket emerged from behind an overturned car.


    He held a handgun in one hand and leisurely shot at Du Ge and Yao Tong, all the while spewing various insults.


    The insults annoyed Du Ge, causing him to hesitate, and he was shot in the arm again.


    As his machete fell, Du Ge found himself engaged in a fierce battle with the mutated cats and dogs. The fight had devolved into a brawl, with no regard for sparing lives. The wound on his arm refused to heal, hindering his movements. He even received a few scratches from a British Shorthair on his arm.


    Seeing the situation bing increasingly dangerous, Du Ge suppressed his annoyance and tried to think of another solution. "Yao Tong, Gou Kun, shout ''Brother Hu is a great person.'' You can have all the dead cats and dogs on the ground."


    Yao Tong, also disturbed by the insults, began making frequent mistakes in his actions.


    And.


    He had to save Du Ge, but he couldn''t dodge the bullets at all. In just a moment, he had already been shot twice.


    If it weren''t for Du Ge attracting the mutated cats and dogs, and if his movements weren''t fast enough, the bullets might have hit vital spots, and he might have been eliminated.


    The opponent clearly had no intention of leaving anyone alive.


    At this moment, cooperating with Du Ge to survive was the most correct choice.


    Enduring the piercing pain from the bullet wounds, Yao Tong shouted, "Brother Hu is a great person."


    "Brother Hu is a great person."


    "Brother Hu is a great person."


    ...


    With each shout of "Brother Hu is a great person," deals were quickly made.


    Du Ge''s injuries rapidly healed.


    But now, he was helpless against the opponent. His attributes were too low, and there was a distance of more than forty meters between them. Moreover, a group of cats and dogs blocked his way, making it impossible for him to break through.


    Not to mention, the insults from the opponent made it impossible for him to concentrate.


    Since entering the simtion field, Du Ge had finally encountered the most critical moment in his life,pletely suppressed by the opponent.


    In the time it took to exchange a few words, he was shot in the arm again.


    ...


    "Oh, selling things to your own people. You really are a great person, huh?"


    "Shady businessman, shady businessman. No business without being shady. To achieve what you have in business, you must be as rare as a scorpion''s shit!"


    ...


    Only skills can counter skills.


    Enduring his frustration, Du Ge shouted at the old man, "Old man, kill me and let Yao Tong go. Spare them."


    Yes, he nned to sacrifice himself, using the saying "goodness is always taken advantage of" to divert all the old man''s firepower onto himself.


    Only then would they have a chance to counterattack.


    "You call yourself a great person just because I called you that a few times? I won''t fulfill your wish. If I don''t have enough fun, how can I bear to kill you? I''ll start by killing that idiot..." The old man smirked and aimed both guns at Yao Tong. But when he pulled the trigger, his arm subconsciously turned, and he aimed at Du Ge instead.


    He couldn''t help but pause.


    At this moment.


    The old man stepped into the area where Gou Kun and the others were regrouping.


    Because of the dy, he stopped spewing insults. Du Ge regained his rity and urgently shouted, "Gou Kun, kill him with your men."Gou Kun and the others were also distracted by the trash talk. When the old man passed by them, they didn''t react in time.


    However, under their loyalty, Du Ge''smand was paramount. Moreover, at that time, the trash talk had stopped, and they suddenly came to their senses, raising their weapons and shing at the gun-wielding old man.


    "Brother Hu, have you lost your mind? You think these pieces of trash can kill me?" The old man sneered disdainfully, resumed his trash talk, and simultaneously turned his gun towards the blond-haired man at the front, pulling the trigger.


    In the blond-haired man''s horrified gaze, the old man''s arm suddenly swiveled and fired at Du Ge.


    "What''s going on?" The trash talk abruptly stopped, and the old man eximed in surprise.


    In that split second, the blond-haired man''s knife had already struck his arm. With a cry of pain, his arm was shed open, and the gun fell to the ground.


    He tried to kick the blond-haired man away, but stumbled and involuntarily rushed towards Du Ge, his face filled with horror. "What the hell is your ability?"


    "I traded their loyalty with my own life. Is there a problem?" In his panic, the old man forgot to trash talk, and Du Ge regained hisposure. He looked at the old man rushing towards him and sneered mockingly.


    "Your keyword is ''exchange'', not ''trade''." The old man roared in frustration.


    Yao Tong was stunned, then overjoyed.


    So that''s it?


    How could there be such an outrageous ability, to exchange his loyalty for a meal? It turns out it was his own safety. No wonder all the mutant cats and dogs were attacking Qi Feihu. The reason was here!


    Brother Hu, Brother Hu!


    You disguised the keyword too well, deceiving me so bitterly!


    You attract the firepower for me, I guard your safety, and work for you. This is a win-win situation!


    It''s so good to make it clear, we are the most solid partnership!


    It''s not a trade, it''s not a trade.


    At this moment, Yao Tong was overjoyed, his heart burdenpletely lifted.


    Gou Kun and the others also heard Du Ge''s words, and they were all deeply moved. No wonder Brother Hu could lead away all the cats and dogs. It turned out that he had exchanged their loyalty with his own safety. Brother Hu was so righteous.


    ¡­¡­


    "I thought you were stupid enough, but I didn''t expect you to be so stupid as to exchange your safety for the loyalty of a bunch of natives. It''s hrious. You keep saying you''re a good person, you wouldn''t have exchanged something else with killing, would you?" The trash talk resumed, and the old man''s arm injury was healing rapidly. He looked at Du Ge as if he was looking at an idiot. "I''ll kill you first, it''s the same. At such a close distance, I want to see how these loyal people protect you."


    With that, he raised his gun and aimed at Du Ge, pulling the trigger and firing three shots with a ferocious smile.


    He emptied the bullets in the gun.


    He thought Du Ge was definitely dead, but his smile quickly froze on his face, because the moment he fired, Yao Tong, who had been killing the mutant cats and dogs, suddenly stood between him and Du Ge.


    Three bullets hit Yao Tong squarely in the chest.


    Yao Tong fell backward, then, with difficulty, raised his two legs and began to make the motion of swimming breaststroke.


    And Du Ge was unharmed.


    The old man was dumbfounded: "Damn!"


    "Was it worth it?" A cold smile crossed Du Ge''s mouth. He suddenly drew the pistol from his waist and fired two shots at the old man''s legs.


    The old man didn''t expect Du Ge to have a gun and waspletely unprepared.


    His legs hurt.


    With a thud.


    He fell to the ground in a perfect face-nt.


    Du Ge kicked away the cats and dogs biting at his side, bent down to pick up the fallen machete, and boldly activated "Honest Man''s Wrath", swinging the machete like a whirlwind.


    In an instant, he tore all the cats and dogs attacking him to shreds.


    Carving out a bloody path, Du Ge went straight to the old man, stabbed severalrge holes in his arms and legs with a few strokes, then grabbed his hair, lifted him up, and punched him in the cheek, dislocating his jaw.


    "Let you talk trash, let you torture me, do you really think honest people are easy to bully?" Du Ge threw him harshly to the ground, spat, and turned back, dealing with the remaining mutant cats and dogs at lightning speed.

 Chapter 105: Everything can be traded

    Chapter 105: Everything can be traded


    We need to speed up the trade process and quickly improve our attributes.


    The old man''s sneak attack gave Du Ge a sense of urgency. Even in the post-apocalyptic world, with fewer people, it is still set in a modern background.


    In this kind of world, there are guns and cannons. The old man had two small pistols, which almost took him down. What if he had a rifle or a sniper rifle with longer range?


    He was already defenseless!


    Thinking of this, Du Ge felt a wave of fear. If he had the invincible attribute of a simtion field, within a radius of one kilometer, he would be able to sense everything and nothing could escape his perception. How could the old man get close to him?


    Sure enough.


    In the simtion field, a good keyword is everything.


    Trade was too weak in the early stages.


    The old man''s keyword should be something like mockery or provocation!The trash talk that made him uneasy should be a skill simr to the tongue of controversy...


    This kind of skill is most suitable for the early stages. In theter stages, it is easy to be killed directly. No wonder he came out to hunt actively.


    ...


    Huang Mao and the others looked at the old man lying in a pool of blood, as well as Du Ge''s eruption, instantly killing the mutated cats and dogs. They looked at each other and didn''t say a word.


    At this moment, they realized that Heavenly Demon was really powerful.


    They looked at Yao Tong and felt fear. If it wasn''t for Brother Hu''s presence, Yao Tong probably wouldn''t have allowed them to manipte him.


    At this moment.


    Yao Tong, who was wearing his underwear outside and healing in a strange posture, stood up again. Apart from bloodstains, he had no injuries at all. Gou Kun and Huang Mao instinctively hid behind Du Ge, as if they could only find a little sense of security by Du Ge''s side.


    While Du Ge went to kill the remaining cats and dogs, the old man who had his chin knocked off, still speaking incoherently, said, "Is that it? Is that it? Six knives can''t kill me. Even those women are stronger than you..."


    At the same time, he raised his middle finger with difficulty.


    Under this series of actions, his injuries were slowly healing, and there was almost no blood flowing...


    ...


    Du Ge looked at the old man struggling to survive on the ground, squatted down, and identally stepped on his raised middle finger, then grabbed his cheek. "What did you say? Speak louder, I can''t hear you!"


    His finger was stepped on!


    The old man let out a scream of pain.


    With his cheek being held, he couldn''t make a sound, and his healing injuries immediately stopped.


    Du Ge smiled, released his cheek, and said, "Old man, I''m a businessman. Let''s discuss it. How about selling me your keyword? The price is your life. Sell me your keyword, and I''ll let you go."


    "Dream on." The old man said, drooling, "Without the keyword, what''s the point of me ying!"


    "Don''t think like that. Even if I kill you, you still won''t be able to y, right?" Du Geughed, "Why not leave yourself a glimmer of hope? You also know that the keyword is the foundation. What if you can''t trade it? Brother Hu is kind-hearted and has given you a chance to survive. Don''t you know how to cherish it? Only by staying alive can you have a chance. There aren''t many people as kind-hearted as me!"


    "..." Yao Tong''s pupils suddenly contracted as he looked at Du Ge and kept persuading himself in his heart. It''s impossible, it''s impossible. Qi Fei Hu should only be conducting an experiment. How could the keyword be traded?


    If the keyword is traded, the examinee will be useless, and the simtion field will not allow it!


    "Do you really want to let me go?" The old man asked incoherently.


    "I would risk my life to protect even these ordinary people, let alone you?" Du Ge smiled, "Besides, do you have any other cards? Why not take a gamble on my kindness?"


    "What do you have to offer?" The old man remained silent for a moment and asked.


    "Of course, it''s your life. Your life is in my hands, and you can trade your keyword with your life." Du Ge corrected, "It''s not an exchange, it''s a trade."


    "Isn''t that the same? Only those with low IQ would be fooled by you." The old man took the opportunity to be sarcastic and recovered from his injuries, "Using my life to trade for my keyword, what good thing are you thinking of?"


    Du Ge exerted a little force on the foot that was stepping on his finger, "If you continue to be clever, this deal will be canceled! Don''t you want to be eliminated in less than two days?"


    Ten fingers connected to the heart.


    The old man was in pain and broke out in a cold sweat. He quickly said, "I''ll sell, I''ll sell."


    As soon as he finished speaking, his injuries suddenly healed.


    Du Ge''s attributes also increased significantly, and his personal interface flickered before his eyes.


    He stood up, opened his personal interface, and saw Du Ge''s actions. Yao Tong sneered, pretending to be a native, how could a native have a personal interface? But when he saw the old man''s injuries suddenly healed, he was also curious if the keyword had been sessfully traded. "Brother Hu, did it work?"


    Du Ge didn''t say anything.


    The old man, who also opened his personal interface, screamed in astonishment, "Damn it, how did I be a nk te? What kind of advanced skill do you have that can even take away the keyword?"


    "..." Yao Tong suddenly froze. In an instant, his face turned very ugly, and he instinctively took a step back.


    Du Ge ignored Yao Tong. He looked at his personal interface in a daze.


    He didn''t gain an extra keyword, but he gained a new advanced skill:


    Everything is Tradable: As big as one''s courage, as big as one''s gains. There is nothing that cannot be bought or sold (as long as it makes money, you can even sell your own noose);


    Under this skill, there was a note: "Special Commodity: Keyword ''Mockery'' (tradeable, not for personal use)."


    I didn''t expect to actually buy the keyword.Du Ge was shocked and regretful at the same time. What a pity! Such a good keyword, and he couldn''t sell it to himself?


    "Brother Hu, what''s his keyword?" Yao Tong still couldn''t believe that Du Ge had actually bought the keyword, so he asked tentatively.


    "Mockery." Du Ge shook his head andughed, "Mocking and ying tricks. This guy deliberately avoided our vital points just now. He was intentionally trying to toy with us to increase his attributes. But his n to steal a chicken ended up losing his rice."


    He really bought it!


    Yao Tong swallowed hard, frozen in ce.


    "Bastard, give me back my keyword." The old man''s eyes were bloodshot. He lunged at Du Ge, trying to strangle him, but Du Ge kicked him away.


    "Old man, the deal has already been made. If I catch you again, it will be another transaction." Du Ge kindly reminded him.


    "Without the keyword, I''m already finished. What do I care about another transaction?" The old man panted heavily, ring at Du Ge, "Give me back my keyword, and I''ll be your subordinate."


    "Dream on, I don''t do business at a loss." Du Ge nced at him andughed, "But you can sell me your advanced skills. The price is you bing my subordinate!"


    "Dream on, I''d rather die than make another deal with you." The old man roared angrily.


    "Don''t be so impulsive." Du Ge shook his head andughed, "Without the keyword, your advanced skills are useless. Sell them to me, make a good karma. Maybe if I find another keyword in the future, I''d be willing to sell it to you? After all, you were my first keyword customer. I can even give you a title of ''lucky customer'' for free."


    "Screw your lucky customer, do you think I''m as stupid as him?" The old man pointed at Yao Tong and shouted angrily, "Unless you''re willing to trade another keyword with me, I''d rather die..."


    "Sorry, I''m the only one who can set the price." Du Ge shook his head, "Are you sure you don''t want to sell? As my subordinate, you can stay by my side and watch me trade other people''s keywords. It''s a great opportunity to learn up close. You don''t have much of a future anyway, don''t you want to see the frustrated look on people''s faces when their keywords are taken away? Maybe if you say a few nice words to please me, I can kill others and you can even make it to the top ten!"


    "..." The old man paused, suddenly falling silent.


    "Brother Hu, can''t you keep the keyword for yourself?" Yao Tong asked timidly.


    "I only need one keyword, what do I need so many for?" Du Ge said.


    So he couldn''t use it himself.


    Yao Tong breathed a sigh of relief, a ttering smile appeared on his face, and he asked tentatively, "Brother Hu, can you sell his keyword to me?"


    Two keywords, a freak among freaks. He wouldn''t have to do anything else, his attributes would skyrocket!


    Hearing Yao Tong''s question, the old man instantly changed his mind. He looked at Du Ge and gritted his teeth, "I''ll sell, but you have to guarantee my survival. As long as you live, I have to live..."

 Chapter 106: Du Ges character weaknesses

    Chapter 106: Du Ge''s character weaknesses


    "Sorry, I''m the one who determines the price!" Du Ge smiled politely and refused him.


    "What price can you offer?" The old man knew that the situation was in Du Ge''s hands. He took a step back, hoping for a chance, as he agreed with Du Ge''s statement that there was hope in staying alive.


    "I already mentioned earlier, an opportunity to observe and learn from me." Du Ge said.


    Using my life to buy my keywords, and using this useless learning opportunity to buy my advanced skills. You can hear the whole simtion field...


    After a moment of silence, the old man said, "Deal."


    His personal interface had been open all along.


    As soon as the words fell, the transaction waspleted. Apart from the keywords, all the remaining derived skills disappeared.


    Now, on his personal interface, only the name, number, and a series of data such as mental power and simtion field ranking remained.


    After selling the keywords and derived skills, his ranking plummeted to the bottom.Fortunately, the attributes that were previously enhanced by the keywords remained, and the old man''s body was still strong.


    "Be grateful. You don''t know how rare it is to learn from an excellent person. Many people would pay a lot of money just to have a meal with me when I be the most sessful businessman in this world." Du Geughed, "Maybe someone would be willing to spend arge sum just for the opportunity to dine with me."


    The old man sneered.


    ...


    Gossip Tongue: Continuously using mockingnguage will make the target annoyed and restless.


    This was the old man''s advanced skill, disyed on Du Ge''s personal interface. It could also be traded, but not used by oneself.


    But Du Ge no longer cared about these. Afterpleting two special transactions, he directly killed apetitor. His attributes soared again, and he jumped to 78th ce.


    Although his mental power did not increase, his perception range expanded to about 50 meters, which could be considered sharp senses.


    All of this was not important. What made Du Ge happy was that after awakening the skill of trading everything, his dim future suddenly became clear.


    "Old man, what''s your name?" Du Ge asked.


    "Bao Benwei." The old man nced at Du Ge, feeling gloomy. He knew that pleasing Du Ge at this time would help him survive better, but losing the keywords and skills one after another, he couldn''t adjust his emotions no matter what.


    "Why not sell your loyalty to me too!" Du Ge looked him up and down, continuing, "I''ll offer a piece of chocte."


    "Don''t push your luck!" Bao Benwei frowned, "I''m already miserable enough. Can''t you stop bullying me alone?"


    "The more things you sell to me, the more trust you can gain from me!" Du Ge reminded with a smile.


    Every word Du Ge said hit his psychology urately. Bao Benwei hesitated for a moment, then took the chocte from Du Ge with a dark face. "Deal." He unwrapped the packaging and stuffed the chocte into his mouth. "Who are you exactly? Let me know who I fell into the hands of, so I can die with a clear understanding."


    "Well, how should I put it, ''Heavenly Demon'' was my idea from the beginning." Du Ge said tactfully. His goal was to be in the top ten, and the names of the top ten would be made public outside the simtion field. He straightforwardly revealed his identity, which could also boost the confidence of those around him.


    "It''s really you." Yao Tong widened his eyes and eximed.


    Encountering the previous first ce in the simtion field at the beginning of the game, he suddenly felt that losing to him was not unjust.


    Immediately after, he was filled with excitement.


    In the previous round, Feng Zhong and Wang San had relied on Du Ge''s support and soared to second and third ce respectively.


    This time, Du Ge went even further. He could even strip others of their keywords. It was truly a heaven-defying advanced skill. By bing Du Ge''s essory, he could also soar in ce.


    Everyone knew that Du Ge treated those around him extremely well and never gave up on them until the end.


    Loyalty!


    It sells well!


    After confirming Du Ge''s identity, Yao Tong was so excited that he almost jumped in ce. His hands involuntarily rubbed against each other. "Boss, you''re my idol!"


    "Cough, what idol? I''m not the Heavenly Demon. I am Qi Feihu. The Heavenly Demon who possessed me was swallowed by me. Sooner orter, I will drive all of you Heavenly Demons out." Du Ge red at him, reconfirming his character.


    Gou Kun and the others pretended not to hear Du Ge''s true identity, observing the sky, the earth, and the air.


    "Yes, yes, Brother Hu, you are Brother Hu." Yao Tong grinned, immersed in the dream of bing Du Ge''s essory,pletely losing himself. "Brother Hu, I didn''t recognize your worth before. From now on, I will do whatever you ask me to do, without any hesitation.""Yao Tong, you need to stop being so gullible," Du Ge said, shaking his head. "I''m probably the only kind-hearted person who would warn you. Anyone else would have taken advantage of you by now."


    "I''ll change, I promise, Brother Hu," Yao Tong replied with a forced smile.


    Change?


    No way!


    Whether you''re the real Du Ge or not, I''ve pledged my loyalty to you. If I don''t cling to you, who else should I turn to?


    While they were talking, Bao Benwei was staring at Du Ge with a mix of despair, anger, and aplex emotion that couldn''t be named...


    Du Ge looked at Bao Benwei curiously, "Old Bao, you''ve got nothing left to lose. Why are you still so angry? Here''s a free piece of advice: if you want to grow, you need to learn to control your emotions."


    The moment Du Ge mentioned this, Bao Benwei broke down. Tears streamed down his face as he roared, "Control what? Feng Qi, you can''t just leave me in the lurch! Last time it was Feng Jiu..."


    The identity of Qi Feihu was thest straw that broke him. He squatted on the ground and started crying, "Why am I so unlucky? I run into you every time..."


    Du Ge and Yao Tong were both taken aback.


    Yao Tong remembered what happened to Feng Jiust time and nced at his buttocks subconsciously, "You really are unlucky."


    "Brother Jiu, didn''t you almost take my life just now?" Du Ge was speechless. He bent down and patted Bao Benwei''s shoulder, "You''ve improved a lot since thest time. Cheer up. Setbacks are a person''s most valuable asset. Maybe in the next round, you''ll surpass me.


    Heaven will put great responsibility on those who can shoulder it. It will make them suffer in spirit and body, exhaust their strength, starve their bodies, and increase their abilities. Brother Jiu, this is God''s way of training you..."


    Training my ass!


    Bao Benwei''s emotions gradually stabilized. He looked up, his eyes filled with tears, and choked out, "Brother Hu, considering our old friendship, could you sell me the keywords back?"


    Seeing an old man crying like a little girl, Du Ge couldn''t help but shudder. He took a step back and shook his head decisively, "No can do. Business is business. Even if you''re handsome, you still have to pay for the night. I didn''t charge you for the lesson just now, which is already a loss for me. If you want the keywords, you can exchange them for something valuable, like mental power or personal attributes. I don''t mind..."


    Mental power?


    Dream on!


    A soldier returning from the Alien Star Battlefield, if he loses his mental power, he''s done for.


    Who knows if the mental power lost in the Simtion Field will be returned after leaving?


    You can keep the keywords. I won''t sell you my mental power even if I die.


    Bao Benwei took a deep breath, looked at Du Ge, and said seriously, "I understand, Brother Qi. It''s my fortune to be taught by Brother Qi. I will follow Brother Qi, learn more, see more, and listen more. I hope I won''t be tricked by Brother Qi in the next Simtion Field."


    After venting his emotions, he hadpletely calmed down and suddenly felt that following Du Ge was a good choice.


    He had randomly obtained such an excellent keyword as Glutton, but he died so miserably and became theughingstock of everyone. Feng Jiu had never dared to reveal his identity in the Simtion Field.


    In order to wash away the humiliation, he had watched the rey of thest round countless times, analyzing his and Feng Qi''s psychology frame by frame. He concluded that if he hadn''t been too clever for his own good, he might have ended up like Wang San and Feng Zhong, surviving till the end with Du Ge.


    He even summarized Du Ge''s character traits, making extreme use of the people or things around him, unless they were directly against him or affected what he was doing.


    Otherwise, Du Ge generally wouldn''t kill the people around him.


    This was Du Ge''s weakness.


    This was his confidence, and his arrogance.


    Feng Jiu had thought about using this weakness against him in the Simtion Field, but he fell into Du Ge''s hands again at the beginning of the game. So, he decided to use this character weakness to save his life.


    By observing Du Ge up close and learning from his experience in the Simtion Field, he might be able to make a breakthrough in the next Simtion Field.


    A person can''t be unlucky forever.


    He believed that one day, he would surpass Du Ge.


    When that dayes, he would make Du Ge taste the humiliation he had suffered, bit by bit.

 Chapter 107: Build the worlds number one charity company

    Chapter 107: Build the world''s number one charitypany


    Simtion Field?


    Feng Jiu and Feng Qi?


    Gou Kun and the others felt that they had heard something extraordinary.


    But they didn''t know what these things specifically referred to, just like they didn''t know why animals and nts would mutate.


    At this time, simply being alive was already a luxury, and no one would bother to inquire about the secrets behind these things.


    Brother Hu was already dead, and inside his body was an extremely dangerous person.


    They didn''t want to follow in Brother Hu''s footsteps...


    "Gou Kun, do you still believe me?" Du Ge looked at Gou Kun and asked.


    "I do. Brother Hu just risked his life to protect us. Brother Hu is the person we trust the most." Gou Kun trembled and quickly put on the most sincere smile on his face, as if the person in front of him was still his Brother Hu."I''ll sell you the keyword ''mockery'' that I just bought from him. Do you want it?" Du Ge asked with a smile, pointing to Gou Kun''s arm that was scratched by a cat. "With this keyword, your words and actions will be guided by the keyword, and you might be a superhuman like Yao Tong!"


    Gou Kun suddenly froze.


    Bao Benwei clenched his fist tightly, ring at Gou Kun with gritted teeth, as if saying, that is my keyword, dare to take it, I''ll kill you.


    Yao Tong was so envious that he almost drooled. That was a keyword, and you''re giving it to a native? Even if you can''t use it, sell it to me!


    Huang Mao and the others also looked at Gou Kun with envy, but they didn''t dare topete with him.


    They also wanted the keyword, but Brother Hu was no longer their Brother Hu. The scene of him effortlessly killing mutated cats and dogs was still fresh in their minds, and no one dared to act recklessly in front of such a powerful person.


    "Yes, of course I want it." Gou Kun snapped back to reality and nodded repeatedly. However, soon he remembered something and asked cautiously, "Brother Hu, what price do I have to pay?"


    "Price?" Du Ge thought for a moment and said, "How about ten points of mental power?"


    Body possession was essentially a battle of mental power.


    As mentioned earlier, an adult''s mental power was around 30. That''s why examinees would choose the mentally weak and physically frail to possess, to ensure a higher sess rate.


    In other words, the virtual characters in the simtion field had mental power.


    Since everything could be traded, Du Ge naturally wanted to exploit this loophole.


    As for other things like emotions, knowledge, love, and family affection, Du Ge didn''t even consider them. He had sold loyalty before, and the loyalty of Yao Tong and the others directly affected him.


    If the other party''s emotions, such as joy or anger, were also transferred to him, who knew what consequences these extra emotions would cause?


    After all, besides keywords and advanced skills, loyalty wasn''t even prompted as a special item.


    Some risks were better not taken!


    As for good luck or strength, increasing them wouldn''t do much harm, so it was worth a try...


    "Brother Hu, how much mental power do I have in total?" Although being a transcendent was tempting, Gou Kun felt that he should be cautious when it came to something as intangible as mental power.


    "Under normal circumstances, around 30!" Du Ge said.


    "What if I have ten points less?" Gou Kun asked.


    "You might have trouble concentrating and feel drowsy frequently!" Du Ge thought for a moment and replied.


    After weighing his options for a moment, Gou Kun couldn''t resist the temptation of bing a superhuman. "Brother Hu, I''ll buy it."


    The transaction waspleted in an instant.


    Du Ge''s spirit shook, his attributes increased, and the tradeable keyword "mockery" disappeared from his inventory. His mental power also increased from 160 to 170.


    However, there was an additional note behind the mental power value, indicating that it included ten temporary mental power points.


    Damn it!


    Du Ge''s face darkened, and he sighed inwardly. Indeed, the simtion field was rigorous, and the skills set within it were not like his own bugs, with no loopholes to exploit!


    "Brother Hu, can mental power be traded?"


    "Brother Hu, did it work?"


    Yao Tong and Gou Kun''s voices sounded at the same time.


    "It can be traded, but only temporarily." Du Ge looked at Yao Tong and said, "If you want it, I can sell it to you."


    This sentence wasn''t meant for Yao Tong, but for the teachers outside.


    Otherwise, if they were to watch the yback and misunderstand something, they might send him to the Alien Star Battlefield, which would be a case of stealing the chicken only to lose the rice.


    "No need." Yao Tong shook his head. So far, Du Ge''s business had not been a loss. Buying a few points of temporary mental power from him mighte at a cost that was not worth it.


    Bao Benwei breathed a sigh of relief. Luckily, it was temporary. If mental power could be directly bought like his, no one would bother ying the next simtion field.


    ...


    "Brother Hu, did I buy it?" Gou Kun yawned visibly, feeling tired. "Why don''t I feel any keyword?"


    As expected.


    Even if the keyword was sold to the natives, they wouldn''t be yers.Du Ge smiled and patiently instructed Gou Kun, "Just like him, you can mock and ridicule others."


    Gou Kun was stunned for a moment, he looked around at the people, finally setting his gaze on Bao Benwei. He then raised his middle finger at him, "You''re a damn Heavenly Demon, huh? You were almost killed by us. You''vepletely lost the face of the Heavenly Demon. You''re just a waste of air..."


    Those were my Keywords!


    A native had singled him out, Bao Benwei was almost bursting with anger. He red at Gou Kun, thinking, ''Do you think I''m easy to bully? Just you wait, I may not dare to mess with Du Ge, but I''m not afraid of you.''


    Sooner orter, you''ll have to spit out the attributes you stole from me.


    Even though he had lost his Keywords and had be a nk te, his ranking was still there.


    Now, his only way to grow was to kill other contestants. The native had his Keywords, if he killed him, theoretically, he should also inherit his attribute values.


    ......


    Sure enough.


    Having the Keywords, he also had the characteristics of the Keywords.


    After mocking Bao Benwei, the bloody wound on Gou Kun that had been scratched by the cat healed at a visible speed.


    Seeing this, Huang Mao''s eyes were about to pop out, he kept licking his lips.


    Gou Kun was so excited that he was jumping and shouting. He pulled out a machete and waved it a few times, speaking incoherently, "Brother Hu, my strength has also increased. Thank you, Brother Hu, thank you, Brother Hu, these 10 points of mental power are so damn worth it..."


    "Hang in there, you''ll get stronger and stronger." Du Ge encouraged with a smile.


    "Huang Mao, I''ve been wanting to say this for a long time. You''re ugly enough, but you also dyed your hair yellow. Do you think this will scare people? It only makes you look stupider!" Having tasted the sweetness, Gou Kun quickly switched his target, pointing at Huang Mao''s forehead, and improving his strength in various ways.


    "Gou Kun, that''s enough." Huang Mao pushed his arm away, his mouth twitching, "Go talk about that guy, if you take the opportunity to mock me again, I''ll kill you."


    "Huang Mao, don''t be so petty. I''m a Transcendent now. With my strength, I can protect you, can''t I? Just bear with it!" Gou Kun said with a grin, "This is the superpower Brother Hu sold to me. I have to make great use of it for Brother Hu. If you kill me, the first one who won''t let you off is Brother Hu."


    Then, he looked around at everyone and said with a fist, "Everyone, please understand. The words I''m going to say next may be very excessive, but it''s all for the sake of improving my strength, it''s not my intention! With strength, I can help you get food."


    "Manager Gou, it''s a trade, a purchase, not a robbery." Du Ge corrected him with a smile, then looked at everyone and encouraged, "You don''t have to envy Manager Gou. There''s more than one Heavenly Demon. If we encounter more Heavenly Demons in the future, I''ll buy their Keywords and sell them to you one after another.


    After all, ourpany is a whole. If we have good things, of course we should first digest them internally. In this chaotic world, only when our employees are strong can thepanypete with others. As long as we work together and take risks for thepany, we will have everything. We strive to, within half a year, every employee of thepany can get a Keyword. Even if you don''t get a Keyword, I can buy others'' power and sell it to you, making you superhuman."


    Everyone can be a Transcendent, which instantly ignited everyone''s enthusiasm.


    ......


    "Thank you, Brother Hu."


    "Whatever Brother Hu says, we''ll do it, no questions asked!"


    ......


    Du Ge raised his hand to quiet everyone down and said with a smile, "But for now, please keep the fact that I can buy and sell Keywords a secret. If it gets out, other Heavenly Demons will be on guard and it will be difficult to trade.


    Moreover, Heavenly Demons are not easy to encounter, we still need to focus on expanding our business.


    After all, we need more trading partners. Therger the market, the more people we do business with, the stronger we can be. We can save more people. Lastly, stop calling me Brother Hu, we''re a legitimatepany, not a gang..."


    On the side.


    Bao Benwei''s eyes were so sorrowful that they were about to bleed.

 Chapter 108: Quantification

    Chapter 108: Quantification


    In this perilous world, nothing brings a sense of security more than power.


    Du Ge''s impassioned speech promised everyone a bright future. The employees of the business and marketing departments were all inspired and didn''t care about Du Ge''s identity as the Heavenly Demon.


    In fact, most people would rather have Qi Fei Hu as the Heavenly Demon than the original gangster.


    After all, the original Qi Fei Hu only oppressed them and brought them no benefits. In front of Qi Dong, everyone had an equal opportunity. If they performed well, they would naturally gain the favor of the chairman.


    Huang Mao and Dog Kun didn''t care that the real Brother Hu had passed away. His appearance and demeanor were still there, and he could still bring them power and benefits. That was the real Brother Hu.


    Outside the simtion field, every candidate who analyzed Du Ge in depth knew that Du Ge had excellent eloquence and was skilled at swaying people''s hearts. Therefore, after this short and persuasive speech, Yao Tong and Bao Benwei quickly confirmed that the person in front of them was Du Ge, not an imposter.


    Bao Benwei wanted to retrieve the keywords, while Yao Tong wanted to ride on Du Ge''s coattails. They each had their own thoughts.


    But at this moment, neither of them was prepared to leave Du Ge''s side.


    In short, after a battle, Du Ge''s Infinite Charity Company became more united than ever before, and everyone was full of enthusiasm....


    ording to Bao Benwei, the "Garrulous Tongue" skill awakened after he made a sarcastic remark.


    On the other hand, Dog Kun persistently mocked others but only improved his personal attributes without awakening any advanced skills. Du Ge deduced that advanced skills should be exclusive to candidates. Even if the natives obtained the keywords, they would not awaken advanced skills, which eliminated his idea of using the natives to brush up on advanced skills.


    However, through continuous growth with the keywords, Dog Kun could still be a superhuman.


    Du Ge didn''t sell the "Garrulous Tongue" to Dog Kun but sold ten points of strength to Huang Mao.


    In the personal interface, attributes such as strength and senses were not represented by specific numerical values.


    Du Ge had to quantify these virtual things in order to trade them. Otherwise, directly trading with attributes like strength and agility could potentially cripple a person.


    Moreover, without understanding these specific numerical values, he couldn''t sell these things to others. If he identally sold his own strength, he would suffer a great loss.


    ...


    Huang Mao originally held a machete in his hand, but at the moment the trade waspleted, his hand suddenly sank, and the machete fell to the ground, almost chopping off his own foot.


    He was also frozen in ce, trembling and unable to move a step.


    Du Ge had no choice but to trade back five points of strength for him to regain his normal walking ability, but he couldn''t go far without getting out of breath.


    It was like a small horse pulling a big cart. A 1.0 engine couldn''t move the eight wheels of arge truck. Five points of strength couldn''t drive Huang Mao''s weight of nearly 150 pounds.


    Before the trade, he could lift over 100 pounds of objects, but after deducting five points of strength, he could only lift over 50 pounds.


    Du Ge traded back three points for him.


    Huang Mao barely returned to normal and could at least move around without affecting his running and jumping.


    Huang Mao was azy person who didn''t exercise regrly. He relied on a fierce aura to follow Qi Fei Hu, smoking and drinking, and venturing outside. Therefore, his physical strength was only at the level of an average person.


    Based on his performance, Du Ge spected that the strength value of an ordinary adult should be around ten points. Deducting two to three points wouldn''t affect normal activities, and with sufficient nutrition in the future, it was highly probable that the strength could be trained back.


    However, deducting more than five points at once would render a person useless.


    The strength and agility values were equivalent, also around ten points. After deducting five points, the opponent''s movements would be as slow as a sloth.


    Deducting around two points would only make them appear clumsy, without affecting daily actions.


    After the agility and strength obtained through trading were bestowed upon Du Ge, he could clearly feel the improvement in his attributes.


    The keywords themselves could enhance attributes, and the strength and agility obtained through trading could also enhance attributes. One was visible, and the other was hidden. Du Ge once again experienced the joy of double improvement.


    The dawn of the top ten in the simtion field seemed to be beckoning to Du Ge.


    In the end, Huang Mao spent two points of strength and three points of luck to buy the advanced skill "Garrulous Tongue" from Du Ge.


    As long as he spoke provocatively, it would make the target annoyed.


    Huang Mao, who possessed superpowers, was very excited and provoked everyone in the team. He and Dog Kun exchanged words, almost provoking everyone.


    Others were both envious and angry.


    But because Du Ge was watching nearby, they dared not speak out. They secretly made up their minds to perform well in front of Qi Dong and beat up these two guys when they had their own power in the future.


    They couldn''t beat Dog Kun, who had the keywords, and they couldn''t beat Huang Mao, who had lost his strength due to his big mouth.


    Du Ge observed their expressions and guessed their thoughts but didn''t interfere too much. Instead, he felt a sense of emotion in his heart.


    Sure enough, everything that heaven bestowed upon you had a hidden price. Huang Mao sold three points of luck to himself and had already embarked on the path of bad luck, but he himself was still unaware.


    Heaven, like himself, was also a businessman.


    ...


    In addition to Dog Kun, several other employees were also injured in the battle with the mutant cats and dogs.Du Ge, in a moment of generosity, bought back the keyword "Mockery" that belonged to Gou Kun and temporarily sold it to them for healing purposes.


    He earned a point of luck, a point of intuition, a point of hearing, a point of sight, and a point of smell. Everyone in the team quickly regained their vitality.


    Although Du Ge imed these were all normal transactions, those who were injured and then healed were filled with gratitude towards him. Deep down, they truly regarded Qi Dong as a great benefactor.


    The things they had lost were too abstract, they couldn''t feel it at all.


    ...


    After several transactions and acts of kindness, Du Ge''s ranking remained the same, but his attributes had significantly improved.


    After all, the attributes gained from transactions were also added to him.


    At this rate, Du Ge felt that as long as he conducted a few morerge-scale transactions, returning to the state of the previous Simtion Field was just around the corner.


    ...


    The storage center was the territory of cats and dogs.


    Naturally, creatures like mice that were their natural enemies wouldn''t be there.


    With a group of mutant cats and dogs guarding, hardly anyone touched the supplies in the storage center. After killing the cats and dogs, the employees of the business and marketing departments, like sailors who had discovered a pirate''s treasure, enthusiastically started the procurement work.


    They picked up several vans and trucks in the market, loadingrge quantities of food, drinks, insecticides, quilts, and other supplies onto the vehicles.


    In no time, all the vehicles were filled to the brim, and everyone''s faces were beaming with the joy of a bountiful harvest.


    Like strength, supplies were also the foundation of survival. Strength could only ensure their own survival, but abundant supplies could ensure the survival of their families in this chaotic world.


    ...


    When everyone was about to start the vehicles and send the supplies back to the underground garage, Du Ge issued a new order to find other survival points, expand the business of Infinite Charity Company, first cultivate thebat abilities of the employees, and build an excellent team.


    Combat ability meant stronger power and higher agility.


    The employees of the business and marketing departments who had already tasted the benefits naturally had no objections. Following the chairman meant having food to eat, not having to pay anything, and having the "Mockery" that could heal injuries by just mocking others, there was basically no danger.


    Given this, who wouldn''t want to quickly be a superhero in this post-apocalyptic world?

 Chapter 109: A ray of light in the end of the world

    Chapter 109: A ray of light in the end of the world


    There is everything in the storage center.


    Soon.


    More than ten trucks filled with supplies were repainted andbeled with the name of the Infinite Charity Company.


    Several dozen charging speakers were also found, and the promotional advertisements were recorded in advance. They set off in a grand manner.


    ...


    "Dear surviving residents, in this difficult doomsday, are you worried about survival? In a world where mutant beasts roam, are you afraid to go out and find food? Are you sick and unable to find medicine, and can only rely on fate?"


    "Good luck is here. The Infinite Charity Company is offering a grand opening promotion. Chairman Qi Feihu is offering great benefits to the whole city. We have all kinds of food, drinks, medicine, insecticides, and bedding. We don''t want your gold, your jewelry, or your women. As long as everyone contributes a little virtual power, intangible luck, and unused agility, you can obtain anything you want."


    "The Infinite Charity Company, with kindness as its core and the mission of saving the world, is Chairman Qi Feihu''s lifelong mission. He doesn''t want to be a savior, he just hopes that his kindness can make everyone feel warm and bring courage to survive."


    "The Infinite Charity Company provides door-to-door delivery service. As long as you need it, we can deliver any supplies to your doorstep. In this tragic doomsday world, you can enjoy the warmth of spring as long as you want, and you can survive until the end of time.""The opportunity is right in front of you. The earlier you buy, the more benefits you will receive. Buy more, get more discounts."


    "Love life, love charity, Infinite Charity, renowned worldwide."


    ...


    As the sound of the speakers echoed through the ruins filled with skeletons, the employees of the Infinite Charity Company seemed to have traveled through time and returned to the time before the disaster. They couldn''t feel any trace of the destion of the apocalypse.


    The mutant cats and dogs wandering in the city seemed to be frightened by the overwhelming momentum and the sudden noisy atmosphere. None of them jumped out to intercept the convoy along the way.


    After all.


    In the bustling city of the past, facing the hustle and bustle of the human world, they had to keep their distance. This familiar and lively advertisingnguage seemed to awaken the deepest memories in their hearts.


    ...


    Wenxin Jiayuan is arge residentialmunity with a poption of about ten thousand. When the disaster suddenly struck, most of the people died, and less than two thousand people survived.


    This group of people also took refuge in the underground garage. They were managed by about ten security guards from the propertypany, who were lucky enough not to encounter body possession.


    But this was also their misfortune because there was no Heavenly Demon to disrupt the order.


    More people meant more resource consumption.


    After half a month, the supplies stored by this group of people were running out. Most of them had only been able to get basic rations for several days.


    At the moment of the apocalypse, the evil of human nature was fully exposed, even worse than the body possessors. After all, the body possessors still had to follow the Keywords for their growth, but they had no scruples.


    The captain of the security guards, relying on the weapons and food in his hands, had already bullied several beautiful women and recruited hundreds of young adults to distribute better food to them and maintain order.


    At this moment, they were nning to push the severely injured and the elderly out to die, to reduce the pressure and burden of food, and to force the remaining young adults to go out and find food by detaining their family members...


    The young adults who were unwilling to be oppressed were secretly nning to kill several security guards and seize control of the underground garage.


    Both sides were on edge, fully demonstrating thew of the jungle where the weak are preyed upon by the strong.


    ...


    "Geng Zhong, are you nning to rebel?" The captain of the security guards was a middle-aged man in his forties. His gaze was fierce, wearing a helmet, a stab-proof vest, and holding a crossbow, aiming at a young man in his twenties who was holding a wrench over a foot long in front of him.


    Behind him was a team of security guards equipped with batons, whips, high-powered shlights, explosion-proof steel forks, kitchen knives, and other well-equipped weapons.


    On the other hand, although there were more people on the young man''s side, most of them were unarmed. The wrench, car fire extinguisher, and mop handle were already their best equipment.


    "Rebel? Who do you think you are?" Geng Zhong snorted coldly, angrily saying, "We can''t even eat enough, and you force us to go out and find food. What''s the difference between that and forcing us to die? In the end, we will all die together."


    "If you go out to find food, it means death. Don''t you need to eat and drink? The rules have been set in the garage. Food is distributed ording to contribution. You can get half of the supplies you bring back. What else are you not satisfied with?" The captain of the security guards said, "Order, only by maintaining order can more people survive."


    "Sounds nice. You are well-fed, why don''t you go out and find food?" Geng Zhong said.


    "The division ofbor in society is different. I have to stay behind to maintain order. In order for more people to survive, sacrifices have to be made." The captain of the security guards shamelessly said, aiming the crossbow at the people behind the young man, "Do you really want to rebel with him? I can give you a chance. Put down your weapons now, and I can forgive and forget. Otherwise, in this world, dying is in vain..."


    "You old bastard, we won''t let you off easily even if we die. Do you think we are not prepared? As long as you dare to make a move, we will open the sewer cover. Smell the air, is it the smell of gasoline?" Geng Zhong sneered, "We will die together, right? Who''s afraid of who?"


    "... " The captain of the security guards suddenly changed his expression, "Geng Zhong, don''t be impulsive. If you are dissatisfied with our policies, we can sit down and talk slowly. We have survived so hard, there is no need to kill each other..."


    At the tense moment.


    The sound of the charitypany''s promotional vehicle outside suddenly came.


    ...


    "... Open the door and be surprised, charity never stops..."


    "... All kinds of supplies, everything you need, contribute a little power, contribute a little luck, and you can enjoy the good life before the apocalypse...""Charity Unlimited, always thinking of you, delivering kindness every day."


    ¡­¡­


    What''s going on?


    Both sides of the standoff were dumbfounded.


    Has the apocalypse ended?


    Are government officials distributing food?


    Geng Zhong looked at the security captain and sneered, "The officials are here, you''re done for."


    The security captain''s face changed. He listened carefully to the broadcast and thenughed, "What officials? Clearly, a stronger force hase to take over. Geng Zhong, do you think they will use me, or you and your group of weak and thin burdens?"


    This time, it was Geng Zhong''s turn to look shocked.


    At this moment, someone who had gone out to check the situation ran back, shouting from a distance, "Geng Zhong, stop fighting. There really are convoys outside, with loads of food supplies. Hurry up and get some food, we''re saved."


    After saying this, he hurriedly ran out again.


    The elderly, weak, sick, women, and children in the garage didn''t care about anything else. They had been hungry for many days, and upon hearing that there was food, they all ran out without a second thought.


    In the blink of an eye.


    Only the two opposing groups were left in the garage.


    They looked at each other, feeling extremely awkward.


    "Geng, why don''t we go out and see? What if they really can ept us? It''s better than waiting to die here," a young man behind Geng Zhong swallowed and whispered.


    People are afraid of death. If there''s a chance to live, who would want to risk their lives?


    "Okay." Geng Zhong nodded, red at the security captain, turned around, and walked out of the garage without looking back.


    The security captain and his group were left behind, somewhat at a loss.


    A security guard holding an electric baton looked at the empty garage and asked, "Boss, what should we do? Should we go out and get some food too?"


    "Get what? Check the situation first. If we can grab it, we grab it. If we can''t, we join them." The security captain was silent for a moment, then said, "In this chaotic world, people are everything. We, a group of strong men, are wee everywhere. As long as we stick together, we can have a ce in any force. No one can bully us."


    "Boss is right, we''ll follow your lead." The security guards had tasted the sweetness of power in the garage, naturally looking up to the security captain.


    "Let''s go, let''s see who''s causing trouble outside." The security captain waved his hand and led the way outside.


    ¡­¡­


    "Don''t fight, keep order, one by one. We have plenty of supplies, everything you need. If it''s not enough, we will bring more. Do you see ourpany name? Charity Unlimited. Our chairman is kind-hearted and won''t let anyone starve."


    Yao Tong held a loudspeaker, trying to maintain order.


    Gou Kun held a machete, and dozens of employees from the business department guarded more than ten trucks, sternly warning, "These are charity supplies. Whoever dares to grab them, we''ll cut off their hands."


    The loudspeaker on the roof of the car kept ying promotional messages.


    Thepany''s employees were both intimidating and threatening, but the people in the garage had long been ustomed to being submissive under the oppression of the security captain.


    After a while.


    The chaos gradually subsided, and everyone eagerly watched the supplies on the truck, waiting for distribution.


    Seeing the crowd calming down, Du Ge stood up with a loudspeaker, "Ladies and gentlemen, I am Qi Feihu, the chairman of Charity Unlimited. Although we are a charity, we are still apany and need to maintain normal operations. Therefore, we can''t just give you things for free. You need to pay a certain price. I believe you''ve heard the broadcast.


    What I need you to pay is a bit of strength, a bit of agility, a bit of luck. Paying these things won''t affect your life, but it can get you enough living supplies. Can you ept these terms?"


    "Is the strength for you to do work?" someone asked.


    "No, it''s the strength in your body. You don''t have to do anything." Du Geughed.


    "Okay, Chairman, stop talking, I''ll buy." Someone couldn''t wait to stand up, "Don''t even mention strength. As long as you give me food, I''m willing to sell my life to you."


    "We are a charitypany, aiming to help more people survive. What do we need your lives for?" Du Ge shook his head with a smile, no longer wasting words, "Those who are willing to pay with strength, stand on my left. Those who are willing to pay with agility, stand on my right. Those who are willing to pay with luck, stand in the middle and don''t move. Those who disagree with this deal can return to the underground garage. As long as you line up, it means you agree to the deal. Then, you can go over there to get the supplies."


    Before he finished speaking.


    Whoosh!


    Thousands of people voluntarily divided into three lines. No one cared about strength, agility, or luck. They followed the principle of proximity.


    For those who had been hungry for several days, none of these things mattered.


    First, get the supplies, then worry about survival.


    When everyone finished lining up, Du Ge snapped his fingers. Gou Kun and the others opened the truck doors, and people began to receive supplies one after another. No one felt they had lost anything. Everything seemed like a normal charity event, or post-disaster relief.


    Those who received the supplies felt like they were dreaming. Many people even unconsciously started pinching their thighs. After confirming that everything was real, most people looked at Qi Feihu as if he were a fool, or an angel.


    Of course, there were also grateful people. Holding a pile of supplies, they cried loudly, kowtowing to Du Ge and calling him their benefactor.


    ¡­¡­


    Meanwhile, Du Ge''s attributes were rapidly improving with each transaction. His strength, agility, and senses were rapidly increasing. His personal ranking was like a rocket, soaring upwards. In no time, he broke into the top thirty.

 Chapter 110: Trader

    Chapter 110: Trader


    What kind of business is the best to do?


    First is monopoly, second is hoarding.


    When you are freezing to death, sell you a cotton coat; when you are starving, sell you food. Many unscrupulous businessmen have made their fortune during times of disaster...


    But is Du Ge an unscrupulous businessman?


    Yes, he is.


    Indeed, he is.


    What he demands is much more valuable than gold, antiques, and jewelry. It is only slightly better than selling children.


    But he is not.


    In times of extreme hunger, so-called strength, agility, including luck, are of no use to a person. For an ordinary person, whether they have 10% more or 10% less strength, the result is the same when encountering mutant beasts.Moreover, when you are dizzy from hunger, you can''t even feel the slight difference in strength and agility.


    Therefore.


    In the eyes of most people, Du Ge''s behavior is like a lunatic doing charity.


    Normally, this kind of behavior would be criticized and mocked online, but now, people in distress hope to have more fools like him...


    ...


    10 points of strength is equivalent to an ordinary person, 10 points of agility is equivalent to an ordinary person. There are probably more than a thousand people in the warehouse. Even if it is divided into three parts, in addition to the attributes brought by trade, he has umted the strength and agility of more than thirty normal people.


    The impact force of an ordinary person''s punch is about 100 kilograms. With the umtion of more than 30 people, it means that Du Ge can easily generate an impact force of 3,000 kilograms with a casual punch.


    With ease, he can kill a tiger with just one punch.


    Du Ge estimated that in terms of strength and agility, he is already on par with the previous simtion field, or slightly lower.


    However, his ranking in the simtion field is only 29, which seems somewhat abnormal.


    Even if there are keywords like killing or destruction, and even if someone luckily obtained the previous simtion field, their keyword maintenance can grow rapidly, but it is unlikely to surpass his umtion in the previous simtion field within two days.


    There is only one possibility left, the attributes obtained through trading aremodities and are not calcted in his personal strength by the system...


    He has be prosperous!


    Du Ge couldn''t help but swallow his saliva. He continued to trade. Even if there are only a hundred thousand people alive in Yuan''an City, the umted attributes are enough to make him a superhuman onnd.


    Perhaps, he can also set some other prices, such as healing ability. With super healing power and the recovery brought by umted attributes, who in the simtion field can surpass him?


    Capital is indeed the root of all evil that controls everything...


    Du Ge''s excitement surged. Thinking about his bright future, he felt extremely excited. But when he thought about the terrifying Alien Star Battlefield, he suppressed his crazy thoughts in his heart.


    Calm down!


    Calm down!


    A tree that stands out in the forest will be destroyed by the wind.


    In this simtion field, it is enough to have seven or eight inconspicuous people.


    He must not attract attention likest time and be the center of attention.


    Anyway, the attributes in the simtion field cannot be taken out. Whoever he finds pleasing to the eye, he can simply trade with them. With loyalty, he doesn''t have to worry about them turning against him.


    In this simtion field, he might as well be a behind-the-scenes maniptor controlling the rankings.


    Realizing that he is likely invincible now, Du Ge quickly set a new goal for himself.


    Of course.


    Before bing a behind-the-scenes maniptor, he must first understand the main storyline of the world. Otherwise, in the end, while he is still dreaming, someone else willplete the main storyline, steal his home, and that would be a great joke.


    Also.


    If he continues to trade, his ranking will rise quickly enough. It seems unnecessary to keep brushing the keyword of kindness. He needs to step on the brakes a bit.


    ...


    While Du Ge was nning for the future, Geng Zhong and the others rushed out of the underground garage. They were prepared for battle, even being exploited by another group of people. But what they saw was a scene of joy and harmony.


    Goods were being distributed from car to car, and the oppressed people in the garage were now enjoying their meals with happy and satisfied smiles on their faces.


    Geng Zhong hadn''t seen such smiles on people''s faces for a long time since the disaster happened.


    Geng Zhong learned about the trading rules from the conversations of the people around him. He took a step forward and asked, "Du Ge, can we also get things?"


    "It''s not getting, it''s more urate to say buying." After deciding to no longer brush the keyword of kindness, Du Ge restored his suppressed nature, "I am a businessman. If you want to get things from me, you must pay the corresponding price."


    "Strength, agility, or luck?" Geng Zhong looked puzzled.


    "Of course, now I have decided to add a recovery ability." Du Ge smiled, "I am doing long-term business. If each person pays 10% of their recovery ability, you can get the necessary living supplies from me. Of course, I am very generous, you can also choose to trade for strength, agility, or luck..."


    Behind Du Ge, Yao Tong and Bao Benwei exchanged nces, and they both saw the shock in each other''s eyes.


    Du Ge changed the trading content, which only proved one thing: the strength and agility obtained through trading are useful to him. It seems that they are different from keywords and mental power, and are not temporary.


    Damn it!


    How is it possible to have such a ridiculous advanced skill? Thispletely breaks the rules of the simtion field!


    At this rate of development, it won''t be long before he bes the undisputed number one in the simtion field...


    ...


    "I sell strength."


    "I sell luck.""I guess I''ll sell strength too. Strength is like a servant, ites back when used up. Although this guy sounds like he''s babbling nonsense, what if it''s true!"


    ...


    The people behind Geng Zhong were starving. Seeing the abundant food, they eagerly joined the trading queue without a second thought.


    Geng Zhong looked at Du Ge''s group. Yao Tong, who wore his underwear outside his clothes, Bao Benwei, who was covered in blood, and others like Gou Kun. Even Du Ge, although he looked energetic, was covered in patches of fresh blood. The tears in his clothes were clearly caused by mutant cats and dogs.


    The truck they arrived in still reeked of fresh paint. The so-called "Charity Unlimited Company" was obviously a recent addition...


    He was somewhat moved and couldn''t help but ask, "Why? Why are you doing this? It seems that you''ve paid a hefty price to get these supplies. Why are you distributing them so freely? I don''t believe that you''re really harvesting strength and agility, these intangible things.


    I''ve seen too much darkness and misfortune these days. Just now, I was ready to die with the local tyrant. Can you tell me the real reason? Let me believe that there is still light and hope in this world. I can''t hold on much longer..."


    Looking at the young man in front of him, with tears in his eyes and chapped lips, and the longing in his eyes, Du Ge felt a slight tremor in his heart. He couldn''t help but curse, "Damn Simtion Field, why make it so realistic?


    Why is there such an innocent young man in this post-apocalyptic world?


    Could his Keywords be innocence?


    But Du Ge knew that the young man in front of him was just an ordinary person. If he were a candidate, a slight increase in attributes would have healed his chapped lips and minor wounds.


    Sighing, Du Ge asked, "What''s your name?"


    "Geng Zhong," he replied.


    "Can you receive broadcasts in your warehouse?" Du Ge asked.


    Geng Zhong nodded.


    "Have you heard the term ''Heavenly Demon'' from the broadcasts?" Du Ge asked again.


    Geng Zhong hesitated, "I''ve heard it, but I think it''s a lie."


    "No, it''s not a lie." Du Ge smiled and shook his head, "I got some power from the Heavenly Demon. The virtual things in the trade are actually real, including strength, agility, even luck. They really paid for those."


    As he spoke, he took the wrench from the young man''s hand, easily bent it into a ball, and handed it back to him, "Geng Zhong, this is the truth. Isn''t it cruel? Now, do you still believe in light? In this morally decayed post-apocalyptic world, everyone is selfish, including me..."


    Geng Zhong looked at the iron ball in his palm, then at Du Ge. The shock in his eyes couldn''t be concealed. After a moment, he looked up and said seriously, "No, you''re a good person."


    "Oh?" Du Geughed, "I''ve taken your strength and agility, which are worth more than gold. Do you still think I''m a good person?"


    "Without you, everyone here would be dead in half an hour." Geng Zhong looked at Du Ge, his gaze gradually firming, "I don''t care if you''re the Heavenly Demon or if you got your power from the Heavenly Demon. But you didn''t abuse these powers, you didn''t forcibly take everything from us.


    You could get these supplies, it must have been easy for you. But you only asked for a little insignificant strength and gave us so much food in return. What you asked for doesn''t even affect their normal activities, and you provided them with necessary supplies. You''re a good person."


    "Your thinking is quite unique." Du Geughed.


    "I just see things clearer than they do." Geng Zhong alsoughed, pointing at the words "Charity Unlimited Company" on the car, "Mr. Qi, you''re worthy of the word ''kindness''."


    "Actually, I don''t care about kindness anymore." Du Ge shook his head.


    "Mr. Qi, can I trade something else with you?" Geng Zhong asked.


    "What do you want to trade?" Du Ge raised an eyebrow.


    "Strength, I want strength," Geng Zhong said, "There are some people in the garage that I must punish. I need great strength. As long as you give it to me, I can pay any price."


    "How about loyalty?" Du Ge looked him up and down.


    "Sure." Geng Zhong smiled, "It''s my honor to serve a good person like you."


    "You have good taste, young man. I ept this trade." Du Ge''s eyes lit up, he patted Geng Zhong''s shoulder, "Be my agent!"

 Chapter 111: Goodness is shown through actions

    Chapter 111: Goodness is shown through actions


    "Don''t move! Those from the charitypanies, put down your weapons and crouch on the ground." A group of people suddenly rushed out from the underground garage, and the captain of the security team shouted, interrupting the conversation between Du Ge and Geng Zhong.


    Geng Zhong turned around and instinctively protected Du Ge behind him.


    People wearing security uniforms began to snatch food from the crowd, threatening them as they did so: "Eat, don''t you know how precious resources are? If they are not distributed reasonably, everyone will go hungry in the future."


    "Didn''t you hear? Put down your knives and crouch down." The captain of the security team pointed his crossbow at Du Ge. Because of the distance and the loudspeaker noise, he did not hear the conversation between Du Ge and Geng Zhong.


    Geng Zhong, with his back turned to him, did not see the scene where Du Ge crushed the wrench with his bare hands.


    He only saw the employees of the charity limitedpany, which numbered less than fifty, while he had over a hundred thugs under hismand. The three-to-one ratio gave him infinite confidence in taking control of the gifts that were delivered to his doorstep.


    Good people are often taken advantage of.


    Du Ge, who was promoting kindness and doing good deeds, naturally became the primary target of the security team.


    Doing good deeds brings joy to people''s hearts. The process of Gou Kun and others doing good deeds was interrupted, and they red at the captain of the security team with angry eyes, ignoring his crossbow, and quickly gathered around Du Ge.Knowing the true strength of their leader and possessing the keyword "mockery" that could heal injuries, the employees of the charitypany faced danger fearlessly.


    Gathering around Du Ge was their instinct of loyalty.


    They would not allow anyone to harm their chairman, even if the chairman was a tyrannosaurus rex disguised as a sheep.


    ...


    "Be sensible and listen to my orders." The captain of the security team pulled the trigger, and an arrow shot towards Du Ge.


    Geng Zhong, who was standing in front of him, had a sudden change in expression. "You dare..."


    His voice abruptly stopped.


    The arrow stopped in front of his eyes.


    At some point, Du Ge had already stood beside him, firmly gripping the arrow shaft with one hand.


    Geng Zhong suddenly remembered the scene where Du Ge crushed the wrench with his bare hands, and his face inexplicably turned red. Why did he block the arrow for such a powerful person?


    "The people you want to get rid of, are they them?" Du Ge nced at the stunned captain of the security team and asked.


    "Yes." Geng Zhong said fiercely, "These days, they have been monopolizing food, harassing women, andmitting many evil deeds..."


    Without him saying it, Du Ge could also understand what despicable people who possessed power would do in the apocalypse. He interrupted Geng Zhong, "We can talk about the proxyter. Give me your loyalty, and I will sell you five shares of strength and agility."


    "Okay." Geng Zhong readily agreed.


    As soon as the words fell, the deal was made.


    In an instant, Geng Zhong felt his body filled with strength.


    Du Ge smiled, "Go, young man, go and uphold justice! However, you may need to adapt to your newfound power first."


    The captain of the security team finally snapped out of the shock of Du Ge catching the arrow barehanded.


    He suddenly realized that the person in front of him was not a kind-hearted person at all; he was a true demon.


    Just thinking that he had actually shot an arrow at a demon, the captain of the security team couldn''t help but feel a bit wet in his pants. He begged Du Ge incoherently, "No, big brother, sir, I was wrong, spare me, sir. I''m stronger than him, I can sell my loyalty to you, no, I can even sell my soul to you..."


    "It''s toote. When you were abusing those women, I wanted to kill you." Geng Zhong clenched his fist, feeling the immense power within his body, and looked coldly at the captain of the security team.


    "You..." The captain of the security team looked at Du Ge''s indifferent attitude and felt the evil rising in his heart. He fiercely pulled the trigger, and in an instant, more than ten arrows were shot out. Some were aimed at Du Ge, and some were aimed at Geng Zhong.


    Realizing that Du Ge was not kind-hearted, the effect of good people being taken advantage of naturally disappeared. Du Ge no longer attracted all the firepower.


    When he pulled the trigger, Du Ge''s figure shed and left the original spot.


    With a swoosh, Geng Zhong also darted to the side. His body was not ustomed to the increased agility, and he stumbled and ran out, looking somewhat embarrassed. However, fortunately, he also avoided all the arrows.


    Realizing that he truly possessed super strength and agility, the anger that had been building up in Geng Zhong''s heart finally erupted at this moment.


    Geng Zhong turned around, looked at the captain of the security team, and a smile appeared on his lips. The wrench that had been held in his hand and crushed into a ball by Du Ge was thrown fiercely towards him.


    The iron ball, which had beenpressed by Du Ge, flew through the air like a cannonball and crashed heavily into the captain of the security team''s chest.


    The captain of the security team was just an ordinary person. Faced with the iing iron ball, he couldn''t react at all.


    Crack!


    His sternumpletely copsed.


    With a scream, the captain of the security team fell backward, limbs twitching uncontrobly.


    Geng Zhong didn''t even spare him a nce. He turned around and pounced on the other corrupt security guards, like a tiger entering a flock of sheep. With every punch and kick he threw, one person would fall.


    Everyone was stunned by Geng Zhong''s sudden outburst.


    The people who had sold their strength and agility to others looked at Geng Zhong, who was killing everyone, with their mouths agape. They even forgot to chew the bread in their mouths. One by one, they stared in disbelief. It turned out that their power had really been taken away by the other side.


    It turned out that Qi Fei Hu was not the fool; they were...


    Thinking about what they had lost.


    In an instant, many people felt that the bread in their mouths was not as sweet as before.


    ...Looking at the suddenly ferocious Geng Zhong, Yao Tong couldn''t help but swallow. He nced at Du Ge''s back and suddenly felt that he should do more to please Boss Du.


    Buying attributes from him seemed to be much faster than grinding on his own!


    Bao Benwei was also watching Geng Zhong. He blinked a few times, recalling his conversation with Du Ge, and felt that his loyalty was not unseble.


    After all.


    Feng Qi was a man who could create miracles.


    At least, he should first be one of Du Ge''s people, so he could buy more from him. After all, the body in the Simtion Field was virtual, and everything except mental power seemed to be seble...


    ...


    "Spare me, don''t kill me, I was forced."


    "Spare me, I was wrong."


    "Don''t kill me, I had no choice!"


    ...


    Geng Zhong had suddenly be a superman and was actually killing people. The remaining followers of the security captain were terrified, dropping their weapons and scattering in all directions. But after running a few steps, they remembered that the outside was full of mutated beasts, so they ran back.


    Thump, thump, they knelt on the ground, crying and begging Geng Zhong for mercy.


    Geng Zhong knocked down a few people, venting his anger. He nced at the people begging for mercy on the ground, then at the familiar faces filled with fear. He sighed, stopped, and slowly walked back to Du Ge''s side.


    Du Ge looked at him.


    Geng Zhong''s hands were covered in blood, the skin on the back of his hand was torn, and his arms were trembling non-stop, probably due to muscle bruising.


    Obviously, his physical fitness had not kept up with his sudden increase in strength. He had severely injured his enemies, but he himself had also suffered serious injuries.


    As expected.


    The attributes gained through trading were too singr, far from theprehensive enhancement of the Keywords.


    If he wanted to turn Geng Zhong into a superman, he would at least need to equip him with corresponding mental power, recovery ability, physical strength, and senses...


    Du Ge shook his head, walked over to the security captain, squatted down, and looked at him, who was on hisst breath: "Do you want to recover?"


    "Save... save me..." Seeing Du Gee to his side, the security captain spat out blood, struggling to squeeze out a few words from his mouth.


    "Okay, wait for me." Du Ge smiled, stood up, and said loudly, "Those viins kneeling on the ground, do you want to regain your freedom? Do you want me to pardon your sins?"


    "We do." The people were shivering, but they still agreed to Du Ge''s deal.


    "Are you willing to trade one-third of your strength, agility, recovery ability, physical strength, and mental power to buy your freedom and life from me?" Du Ge continued to ask.


    This time.


    Everyone was silent.


    Du Ge had proven to them with irond facts that those intangible things could indeed be traded. They couldn''t imagine what a person would be like after losing one-third of their attributes?


    Trading these things away would render a person useless, wouldn''t it?


    Thinking back to the evil they had done in the garage, once they became weak, they would surely be targets of bullying, wouldn''t they?


    "You have no right to take our lives." Someone said stubbornly.


    "No, I do." Du Ge always had reasons for his actions. Facing the questioning of the evil ones, he picked up his kindness without hesitation, "Listen to what the broadcast says, Charity Unlimited Company, with kindness as its core, aims to save the world.


    I''m not a pedantic hero. Punishing evil is promoting good. Your existence has seriously disturbed their lives, so I have the right to represent the majority and execute you.


    And, most importantly, you can''t beat me, can you? Buying only one-third of your attributes, I have already shown my kindness to you."


    Thest sentence was the key point.


    Those who regretted using a bit of their strength to buy Qi Feihu''s food, after witnessing Qi Feihu''s dominance, their slight reluctance vanished in an instant.


    Yes!


    He could have robbed them, but he still gave them plenty of supplies...


    If such a person is not kind, what is kindness?


    ...


    It takes 81 trials for a good person to be a Buddha, but an evil person only needs to put down his butcher knife.


    Kindness is not made, it ispared.


    Although Du Ge was doing something evil, the over a thousand people present unanimously recognized his kindness.


    In just an instant, his attributes skyrocketed.

 Chapter 112: The simulation field is full of Du Ge

    Chapter 112: The simtion field is full of Du Ge


    "Qi Dong, you want too much. If we give you one-third of the attributes, we will be useless."


    "Yes! We will die. They won''t spare us..."


    "Can we have one-tenth of the attributes?"


    "We haven''t done anything too excessive. It''s not fair to punish us with death."


    A group of bullies tasted the feeling of being bullied, their hearts filled with shock and fear as they tried to defend themselves.


    "You fools, you don''t even know who you''re dealing with. Can you change the price set by Qi Dong?" Du Ge timely brushed up on his attributes.


    "No one will bully you." Geng Zhong said impatiently, "Do you think everyone is like you? You made a mistake, but didn''t receive any punishment. That is the biggest injustice to the victims. Qi Dong weakened you to prevent you from doing evil again and to protect more people..."


    Whoosh!


    Geng Zhong''s words had a profound impact.Those who were relieved to have only lost a few attributes once again realized Du Ge''s good intentions and understood his great kindness.


    As a result, Du Ge''s attributes jumped up again.


    Feeling the changes in his body, he silently opened his personal interface. In just a short while, his personal ranking had jumped to twenty-one.


    Wow!


    Was this considered being forced to be kind?


    Du Ge nced at Geng Zhong, who turned out to be a divine assistant.


    Although he didn''t n to increase his kindness, he didn''t mind improving his ranking a bit more.


    Not to mention being in the top twenty, it was still within a controble range. Just the skill "The Wrath of an Honest Man" that came with kindness, once he went on a killing spree, the loss of attribute points would be rapid...


    "Qi Dong, these people won''t repent. Let me kill them! Why waste time with them when we still have other business to attend to?" Huang Mao naturally understood Du Ge''s true intentions. He pulled out a machete and took the initiative to y the viin, coordinating with Du Ge. This was their usual routine when collecting debts with high interest rates.


    "Yes, kill them. We can easily earn back their attribute points in another ce." Gou Kun pulled out a pistol and loaded the bullets.


    Seeing even a pistol being revealed, some people were immediately frightened.


    ...


    "I''ll sell. I''ll sell too."


    "I''ll sell too."


    ...


    Someone took the lead and immediately broke through everyone''s psychological defense.


    They didn''t dare to gamble on Qi Fei Hu''s kindness, but they were willing to gamble on the kindness of the people in the underground garage. Therefore, they chose to sell their attributes to save their lives one after another.


    "Congrattions on making the right choice. Deal."


    Du Ge smiled and snapped his fingers.


    The spirits of over a hundred people instantly withered, making them look like they had aged ten years.


    Hiss!


    Seeing this scene, a group of people gasped in fear. They looked at Du Ge with horror, their mouths dry. This was the legendary deal with the devil!


    ...


    "I''ll sell you twenty points of recovery power. How about selling me half of your body''s attributes?" Du Ge squatted in front of the captain of the security team again, smiling and asking.


    "Deal." The captain of the security team, who was on the verge of death, agreed to Du Ge''s conditions without hesitation. It was better to be alive than dead. Although his chest was still sunken, his breathing became much steadier. However, because he lost half of his attributes, he remained weak andy motionless on the ground, except for his eyes and mouth.


    Twenty points of recovery power were not enough to quickly heal his injuries.


    ...


    But Du Ge no longer paid attention to him. Instead, he turned around and came to Geng Zhong''s side. "Did you see the trading process?"


    "I saw it," Geng Zhong replied.


    "Do you want to be my agent?" Du Ge asked with a smile. "The price is that if you betray me, you will die."


    "I''m willing." Geng Zhong nodded without hesitation.


    "The content of our transaction this time is that as my agent, you can use my power to obtain basic attributes such as strength, agility, recovery ability, and mental power from others through trading. However, you can only keep fifty percent of the profits you gain, and the remaining fifty percent must be handed over to me unconditionally."


    Du Ge looked at him and smiled slightly. "Of course, to support our cause even more, I allow you to continue developing agents below you. You can freely determine the profit-sharing ratio with them. But no matter how many agents you develop, I will deduct fifty percent from your earnings. And the price for bing an agent is loyalty to me. If you betray me, you will die. Do you agree?"


    "Do you have no requirements regarding conscience?" Geng Zhong asked.


    "No." Du Ge shook his head.


    "I agree." Geng Zhong thought for a moment and nodded.


    Behind Du Ge...Gou Kun and the others looked at Geng Zhong, their eyes almost bleeding with jealousy. Du Ge actually allowed him to develop agents, this was simply a fast track to sess!


    Why him?!


    He was just a stranger!


    After hearing Du Ge''s agent conditions, Yao Tong and Bao Benwei werepletely stunned.


    How could the other contestants in the Simtion Field y if Du Ge did this?


    Agents had the same abilities as Du Ge, and they could be stronger through transactions. Even if they didn''t match the Keywords, they wouldn''t be weakened...


    They couldn''t even imagine the expressions on the faces of the contestants in the Simtion Field when they encountered these people.


    This was just a slightly more difficult urban apocalypse background Simtion Field!


    With Du Ge''s meddling, the difficulty had rapidly escted to hellish levels...


    In the past, there were people who randomly got transaction-rted Keywords, but no one could y with this word as brilliantly as Du Ge!


    Those who had the transaction Keywords had never even made it into the top ten of the Simtion Field.


    But Du Ge?


    He was indeed a powerful man who could end the Simtion Field in just thirty days.


    Why would such a person y in the Simtion Field with them?


    It would be better to send him directly to the Alien Star Battlefield to fight for the world!


    ...


    "Alright, I''ll leave this mess for you to clean up." Du Ge patted Geng Zhong''s shoulder with a smile, then turned to the group of people collecting supplies outside the garage, asking, "Is there anyone proficient in radiomunication who would like to join Charity Unlimited Company? The benefits may not be that great, but there''s a chance to be a superhero!"


    As soon as he finished speaking.


    Three middle-aged men stepped forward, eagerly applying and sessfully joining Du Ge''spany.


    ...


    After leaving enough supplies, Du Ge led the employees of Charity Unlimited Company back and forth between the storagepany and various residential areas,pleting several transactions, developing several agents, and recruiting manymunication talents.


    Finally.


    In the evening, he returned to their underground garage with arge amount of supplies, ending a day''s work.


    At this time, Du Ge''s ranking had risen to 15th ce.


    Perhaps he had absorbed too much luck.


    Throughout the day, Du Ge peacefully developed his power and strength, without encountering a single Simtion Field candidate, or rather, there were suspected candidates, but they had already been eliminated by people or mutant beasts.


    After returning to the underground garage, Du Ge''s attributes began a new round of rapid growth.


    After all.


    In the apocalypse, power represented everything. The agents in the residential areas couldn''t always rely on Qi Dong to bring them food, they had to survive on their own.


    Therefore, the agents frequently used their rights to trade, weighing the attribute points of the survivors in the residential area, and began to build their own teams.


    The agents were part of the tradework woven by Du Ge, and he even got a cut.


    Du Ge didn''t even know how high his attribute points were, the only visible temporary mental power had reached 1200.


    With such powerful mental power, he could possess anyone he wanted. Du Ge even suspected that if he traveled to a world of immortals, with such high mental power, possessing a Sect Leader wouldn''t be a problem.


    Unfortunately.


    These mental powers were temporary.


    With so many attributes that he couldn''t spend, of course, he had to build a team that truly belonged to him.


    In trading, it couldn''t always be the chairman charging at the front, running the business...


    Therefore.


    The leadership of Charity Unlimited Company, including Huang Mao, Gou Kun, Da Yu, Zhang Zhenkui, who had been looking forward to it all day, as well as more than fifty elites from the business and marketing departments, were all granted agent authority by Du Ge, along with high attributes, and the ability to independently purchase resources and expand the market.


    In just one day.


    An excellent business team that could fight and resist was formed in Du Ge''s hands.

 Chapter 113: Brother Nine, you are wrong again

    Chapter 113: Brother Nine, you are wrong again


    Seeing that Du Ge took care of the old ountant who was over sixty years old, but ignored them, Yao Tong and Bao Benwei couldn''t sit still anymore.


    Without them, without killing them, and without letting them leave, Du Ge kept them like raising pigs.


    The two of them felt quite awkward.


    Yao Tong was still fine, at least he still had the keywords, and had a unique attribute that could asionally increase.


    But Bao Benwei''s keywords and advanced skills were all bought by Du Ge. Being by Du Ge''s side, watching him show off his skills, jealousy filled his eyes with bloodshot veins.


    He was also a candidate, he also had dreams, and he also wanted to be a warrior!


    In the previous round, Feng Zhong and Wang San yed some role in Du Ge''s career, but now, Du Ge hase up with a new way to y, and he can multiply infinitely on his own.


    The attributes of those natives are even higher than theirs, making it impossible for them to find any opportunities to perform...


    ...After discussing for a while, when Du Ge was free, they approached him.


    "Brother Hu, Uncle Du, what can we do?" Yao Tong asked with a straight face, "I am also a candidate, awakened with skills, why don''t I feel as handy as the natives when using them!"


    "Brother Hu, I can sell my loyalty to you." Bao Benwei rubbed his hands and smirked, "We had a connection in the previous round, how about you let me be your agent too!"


    Loyalty?


    Damn loyalty!


    Even the skin on my ass has been pierced, and you''re still proud of it!


    You bastard!


    Thinking of the yellowish sword in the previous simtion field, Du Ge''s eyes twitched involuntarily. He ignored him and turned to Yao Tong, "What is your advanced skill?"


    "Going against the flow." Having witnessed Du Ge''s powerful methods, Yao Tong admired him greatly and revealed everything in his answer, "As long as I stand out from the crowd, the growth of all my attributes will always be doubled."


    "Amazing skill, no wonder you recovered so quickly after I shot you three times." Bao Benwei eximed in shock.


    "I thought I awakened an amazing skill too, butpared to Brother Hu, it''s nothing." Yao Tong smiled bitterly, "I don''t even know how to continue ying now!"


    If you hadn''t followed the trend and mentioned the Heavenly Demon, and created an alien identity for yourself, like being from the Krypton Star or something, I might have killed you right from the start.


    Du Ge muttered in his heart.


    The skill of going against the flow is obviously for theter stages. Being unique means beingpletely different, bing a clown, bing Venom, bing Deadpool...


    Spread the word.


    The stronger it gets, the worse it is for him!


    Du Ge sighed inwardly and asked, "Have you awakened a second skill?"


    Yao Tong blushed and said, "Maybe it''s because I didn''t use the keywords well enough!"


    Du Ge smiled and ended the topic, looking at the two of them, "Both of you want to be my agents?"


    "Yes." The eyes of the two lit up as if they saw hope, and they nodded at the same time.


    Bao Benwei said, "Brother Hu, as your agent, all the profits will be handed over to you asmission, theoretically it will never exceed you. And, we will trade loyalty to you, so you can use us without worrying about us surpassing your ranking."


    Du Ge apuded lightly and looked at Bao Benwei, shaking his head andughing, "Brother Jiu, congrattions, you have once again gone astray, and you have also led Xiao Yao astray."


    Bao Benwei froze.


    Yao Tong didn''t understand.


    Du Ge asked, "Let me ask you, how is the ranking in the simtion field determined?"


    Bao Benwei said, "Proficient use of keywords, the impact on the simtion field, and assassinating other yers."


    Du Ge spread his hands and smiled, "So, if you follow me and be my agents, the impact will all be mine. How could the simtion field improve your ranking?"


    The two looked at each other and both showed a bitter smile.


    Yao Tong said, "Brother Hu, I want to go out and develop, but you don''t allow me to leave!"


    Bao Benwei said, "Even my keywords have been taken by Brother Hu. I just want to be Brother Hu''s agent so that I can gain more attributes. When my attributes are high in the future, I can go and harvest other yers'' heads to improve my ranking, right?"


    Du Ge looked at Yao Tong and said, "Xiao Yao, going out to explore is dangerous. Your skill of going against the flow is not a burst-typebat skill. During the day, if I didn''t help you, you might have been harvested by Bao Benwei long ago."


    Yao Tong forced a smile, "That''s why I want to be your agent! If I increase my attributes, I will be invincible."


    Du Ge shook his head and turned to Bao Benwei, "And you, Brother Jiu. Even if I give you the identity of an agent, what can you use topete with my marketing department? The supplies I purchased? Or do you n to go out and get some supplies on your own, running your own business?"


    Bao Benwei''s face changed suddenly.He suddenly realized that what Du Ge said was true. Without the authority granted by him as the chairman, he couldn''tmand a single employee of the Charity Unlimited Company, let alone privately use thepany''s resources.


    On his own, without the Keywords, facing a group of mutated cats and dogs, it was questionable whether he could retreat unscathed!


    For a moment, the air seemed to stand still, and the two men fell into a state of confusion about the future.


    Looking at the two dispirited men, Du Geughed, "So, what''s the point of being agents? Can''t you develop at all?"


    Yao Tong, with a mournful face, asked, "Brother Hu, what should we do? We can''t just muddle through to the end, can we?"


    "Actually, I can directly trade attribute points with you," Du Ge crossed his hands, "As long as you pay enough, I can even capture otherpetitors in the Simtion Field and give you their heads. Trust me, I have the ability."


    A moment of silence.


    Yao Tong and hispanion exchanged a nce, holding their breaths.


    Bao Benwei said, "Brother Hu, besides loyalty, I have nothing else to lose."


    Yao Tong said sadly, "Only the top ten in the Simtion Field are useful, I''m afraid I can''t afford the price."


    "The bigger the courage, the bigger the reward," Du Ge lowered his voice andughed, "Compared to mental power, ranking is more important to you, isn''t it?"


    "With a ranking, there are rewards, and even a chance to be a warrior." Looking at the two men who had fallen silent again, Du Ge continued, "The mental power you lose now can be earned back once you make it to the top ten. If you fail the Simtion Field test and be civilians, keeping the mental power isn''t much use, right?"


    He paused, "So, why not take a gamble?"


    That''s right.


    Du Ge was no longer satisfied with the temporary mental power gained in the Simtion Field. He nned to give up the first ce this time, but he was still coveting the mental power reward of the first ce, so he started to find ways to make up for it from other ces.


    Mental power was different from other attributes, it was the only thing he could take out.


    Moreover, mental power was the key to Body Possession. Although Du Ge didn''t n to fight desperately on the Alien Star Battlefield, he had to be prepared for it.


    In case he really had to go once, with high mental power, possessing a powerful character would provide more survival guarantee.


    Exchanging mental power with virtual characters in the Simtion Field was temporary, it made no sense that the mental power traded from the candidates was also temporary, right?


    If it was temporary, then he would ept it.


    ...


    After a moment of silence.


    Yao Tong swallowed and asked, "Brother Hu, if we sell you our mental power, can you guarantee us a ce in the top ten?"


    Du Ge shook his head and held out his palm, "Five points of mental power, I guarantee to sell you five heads, but I can''t guarantee you''ll make it to the top ten. You know, my business will get bigger and bigger, what if someone offers a higher price than you? Of course, there are benefits to trading now. As the number of people in the Simtion Field decreases, the price of heads will definitely increase."


    Yao Tong kept licking his lips, once again falling into a struggle. Five points of mental power were the result of his years of training. If he didn''t achieve a ranking this time, the next Simtion Field would be even harder to start.


    But a voice in his mind was tempting him, trade, trade, this is Du Ge, the first ce in thest round, and what if the mental power traded over was also temporary?


    Once out of the Simtion Field, if he returns the mental power to you, it''s a profit!


    Yao Tong was still hesitating.


    Bao Benwei took a deep breath, having made up his mind, "Brother Hu, I''ll give five points of mental power for five candidates'' heads. If possible, I also want your agency rights."


    Yao Tong looked at Bao Benwei in surprise, his eyes wide open.


    Du Ge said, "Agency rights need to be exchanged for loyalty."


    Bao Benwei nodded, "No problem."


    Du Ge asked, "Are you sure?"


    "I''m sure." Having made the decision, Bao Benwei let out a long sigh of relief andughed, "Last round, I made the wrong choice. This round, I won''t make the same mistake. I trust Brother Qi''s character."


    Bao Benwei''s action seemed to have made up Yao Tong''s mind. He also raised his hand, "Brother Hu, I''ll sell too. I''ll give six points for six heads."

 Chapter 114: Without a mainline, we create a mainline

    Chapter 114: Without a mainline, we create a mainline


    All three of them opened their personal interfaces. At the moment the transaction waspleted, Yao Tong felt a pang of pain as he saw his spirit power decrease by 6 points. With a hint of luck, he asked, "Brother Hu, is spirit power temporary?"


    Bao Benwei also looked over, secretly hoping for some luck.


    In the previous simtion field, he was kicked out early and hardly gained any spirit power. If he didn''t make any profit this time, it would be like going back to his 12-year-old level. The next time he entered the simtion field, he could only possess weaker individuals.


    "No, it''s not," Du Ge looked at his spirit power value, which had increased to 171, and breathed a sigh of relief.


    "It''s not temporary?" Yao Tong couldn''t wait to ask.


    "No, it''s not temporary," Du Ge nced at the two of them and reassured them with a smile, "Don''t worry, Brother Hu is here, and we will make a profit."


    Bao Benwei became excited and forced a smile, "Brother Hu, we''ve given you everything this time. You can''t disappoint us!"


    "Of course not," Du Ge nodded with a smile, "They are just agents, and you are investors. I won''t let the investors lose."


    ...Under normal circumstances, an average person''s spirit power is 30.


    Candidates start training at the age of 12 and continue until they are 18. There is a slight increase of one or two points per year, and most candidates'' spirit power will be between 35 and 40.


    After the age of 18, they participate in the simtion field. Depending on the candidates'' influence, duration of stay, and ranking in the simtion field, they can gain an increase of 3 to 5 points in spirit power after each simtion.


    If they don''t make it into the top ten, even if they participate in the simtion field three times in a row and gain spirit power, they can only increase their spirit power by a maximum of 15 points during the final assessment.


    The rewards for the top ten are the highest.


    Not counting hidden values, Du Ge directly increased his spirit power by 45 points in the previous round, which was higher than thebined total of the two adults and surpassed the basic value of the graduating candidates.


    Otherwise, the principal and Teacher Hu wouldn''t be so ecstatic.


    Feng Zhong, who came in third ce, had a spirit power of 58, an increase of about 20 points. Wang San''s value was unknown, but it shouldn''t be too low.


    Du Ge''s price of 5 points of spirit power was actually within everyone''s tolerance.


    After confirming that the trading of spirit power was real, Du Ge didn''t n to be too high-profile. He nned to trade with seven or eight people and then stop.


    He was also worried that if he raised his spirit power too high, he would be sent directly to the alien star battlefield.


    Moreover, with seven or eight people, each with five or six heads, he would have to kill forty or fifty people. If there were more, there wouldn''t be enough yers in the simtion field for him to sell.


    The survival environment in the simtion field during the apocalypse was harsh, and now there were only 453 people left in the simtion field.


    Once the transaction waspleted, it was time to leave.


    Du Ge would never do the thing of taking the money and running.


    ...


    "Brother Hu, you have arranged the business department and agents. Do we need to consider expanding our business to other cities in Yong''an City?" Yao Tong quickly adjusted his mindset and asked with a yful smile.


    "Are you in a hurry? Afraid that I won''t be able to repay the heads you lent me?" Du Ge nced at him and asked with a smile.


    "It''s not that we''re in a hurry. Isn''t this not the main storyline yet?" Yao Tong said, "Now there are several people in the simtion field pretending to be you. If they recruit enough yers and end the simtion field early, wouldn''t we be wasting our time?"


    "That''s right, Brother Hu''s ranking is not in the top ten yet, right?" Bao Benwei chimed in.


    "It''s only been two days since the simtion field started. The traffic is almost paralyzed now. It would take at least three to five days to go to another city ande back. What''s the rush?" Du Ge said, "And as time goes on, the quality of the yers will be higher. You should understand this, right?"


    "In the past, we really weren''t in a hurry," Yao Tong sighed and said, "It would take at least five to six months for the simtion field to end. But now, you''ve opened up the fast track. Who knows what the future of the simtion field will be like?"


    "Don''t worry! I''ve already thought about it," Du Ge smiled, "Why do you think I recruited so many radiomunication talents? If we don''t know the main storyline, do you think others do? Without a main storyline, we will create one."


    "Create a main storyline?" Yao Tong and Bao Benwei were stunned.


    "We have cultivated so many superhumans. Isn''t our Infinite Charity Company indirectly solving the problem of mutant beasts?" Du Ge said confidently, "The Infinite Charity Company has developed human evolution technology, starting from Yong''an City, to create a new home for humanity. This is the world''s main storyline. I n to take over the radio station tomorrow and announce this news on all channels."


    He smiled and looked at the two of them, "Do you think when the candidates in the simtion field hear this news, they wille to me voluntarily to explore the truth? Those who have the qualifications to cross hundreds of miles to investigate the truth are definitely the top-ranked ones. At that time, we will open our pockets and kill them one by one. With five heads, you two will make a big profit."


    Gulp!


    Yao Tong and Bao Benwei swallowed their saliva again.


    It had to be said.


    Du Ge''s n really had a chance of sess. After all, the agents he had created could be considered a new type of superhumans and could withstand scrutiny.


    The two of them put their heartspletely at ease.


    Yao Tong raised his thumb and praised, "Uncle Du, you are indeed the ancestor of the fast track! Compared to you, they are just child''s y."


    Bao Benwei smacked his lips and chuckled, "If we bring everyone over, leaving only ten people to kill, the simtion field will end early. It may not be the main storyline, but it will be the main storyline. Brother Qi is truly brilliant. This time, Brother Qi will definitely be the first in the simtion field!"


    I''m afraid of nothing but being the first in the simtion field!Du Ge nced at him and chuckled, "Don''t get too excited too soon. Who knows what advanced skills might emerge in the Simtion Field! Don''t end up capsizing in the gutter and getting your heads cut off by others."


    "Right, right, Brother Seven''s advice is sound." Yao Tong scratched his head, grinning foolishly, "I''ll remember, no matter what, always stay cautious."


    The night passed without incident.


    The next day.


    More than fifty people from the business and marketing departments went out together to explore new markets.


    Du Ge, along with Yao Tong and Bao Benwei, and more than a dozen talents in wirelessmunication, carrying generators, headed to the Yong''an City Radio Station.


    The journey was uneventful.


    Having developed so many agents, Du Ge''s attributes had long surpassed those of thest Simtion Field.


    Even when encountering a group of mutant beasts, driving the Wrath of the Honest Man, he could handle it alone.


    Not to mention that he had traded his attributes to the technicians. Now, those technicians were like little supermen. The asional stray mutant beast that came their way was not even enough for them to practice on.


    ...


    The radio station was deste.


    There were no living supplies here, and Yong''an City didn''t have anyrge shelters trying to attract people.


    Most of the survivors were thinking about seeking refuge with others.


    So, apart from some lines being bitten off by mutant cockroaches, the station''s equipment was almost intact.


    After repairing the lines and connecting the generator.


    The engineers took turns switching channels, broadcasting the message provided by Chairman Qi: "New hope for mankind, Yong''an City Chaoyang Biological Research Institute, has cracked the secret of human evolution. Evolved humans possess superior strength, agility, and enhanced recovery abilities.


    At present, Chaoyang Biological Research Institute has created hundreds of new humans. These new humans have achieved overwhelming victories in battles against mutant beasts, without any side effects.


    Relying on these new humans, Yong''an City is driving out the mutant beasts, gradually restoring orderly life. Dr. Qi Feihu of Chaoyang Biological Research Institute calls on surviving individuals with aspirations toe to Yong''an City and jointly build a beautiful new home."


    That''s right.


    To achieve better results, Du Ge renamed "Charity Unlimited". Charity Unlimited just didn''t sound like a technology researchpany.

 Chapter 115: If you want to be, be the biggest troublemaker

    Chapter 115: If you want to be, be the biggest troublemaker


    In the apocalypse, everyone is paying attention to the outside through the radio.


    Du Ge forcefully interrupted the broadcast of various channels, and the information he promoted was received by various surviving points in the first time.


    Most people held an attitude of disbelief and even disgust.


    If it was arge biological group, scientific institute, or cutting-edge research institute in the industry that issued such an announcement, it would be fine. But the Chaoyang Biological Research Institute, which no one has even heard of, seems more like a chicken research institute, using an unconvincing excuse to attract people to Yong''an City.


    After all.


    Everyone knows that in chaotic times, people are everything.


    ...


    The Xilin City stronghold is a military camp.


    At this moment.The military camp has expanded outward.


    There are densely packed tents on the ground.


    On the outermost periphery of the camp, there is a thickyer of lime, sulfur powder, etc. scattered. Inside is a three-meter-wide trench, and the flowing water in the trench emits a strange smell, which is also used to drive away wild beasts. Further inside, there are soldiers armed with guns on duty.


    People enter and exit the camp from time to time, driving armored vehicles or trucks to transport supplies. There are also soldiers weing people who havee through hardships at various intersections and arranging amodation and distributing living supplies for them.


    Some people in the camp are reiming wastnd, some are undergoing physical training, everything is busy and orderly...


    Communication office.


    After themunication soldier received the full-channel announcement sent by Yong''an City, although he knew that the other party might be fake, he did not dare to neglect and immediately went to report to the leader.


    "Nonsense, using false information to deceive the public, this behavior is too despicable, it is ying with people''s lives."


    The one managing this camp is a colonel officer who looks to be in his forties, with a tall figure and sharp eyes. He looked at the announcement in his hand and angrily said, "Xiao Miao, immediately use the full channel to warn the other party. In times of national crisis, let the other party immediately stop spreading false information and deceiving the public. Otherwise, even if I don''t save people, I will go there first and kill them. Also, warn the public not to be fooled. If conditions permit, try to go to regr shelters, and we will receive them at various major intersections..."


    "Yes." Themunication soldier called Xiao Miao stood at attention and saluted, then turned and left.


    In the office.


    Another person in military uniform took the announcement from the colonel''s hand, nced at it, and said, "Captain, I suspect that the people in Yong''an City are also Heavenly Demons. It is a problem for ordinary people to survive at this time. I''m afraid they don''t have the mind or the strength to seize the broadcasting station, let alone fabricate such a ridiculous reason."


    "Staff Officer Shi, even if they are Heavenly Demons, they can''t act so recklessly!" The colonel frowned, "What does Yong''an City have? How can they deceive people and protect the public?"


    "He doesn''t need to be responsible for the people." Staff Officer Shi snorted, "Before, there was a Heavenly Demon whose keyword was maniption. By spreading false information, he caused chaos in the world and gained enough nourishment to eventually grow into a generation of giants. If the other party''s keyword is simr to maniption, your warning won''t work, but will instead make the other party more determined."


    "What should we do then? Let him continue to make trouble?" the colonel asked.


    "I want to take a group of people and go there for a beheading operation." Staff Officer Shi said, "No matter how many warnings there are, it is not as effective as eliminating hidden dangers from the root. Yong''an City is only more than 800 miles away from Xilin. We have already cleared more than 100 kilometers of roads. In one day, we can almost make a round trip."


    "Are you sure?" the colonel asked, "Staff Officer Shi, you are the hope of our camp now. You can''t have any idents."


    "If I''m not sure, then no one in the world can get rid of him." Staff Officer Shi looked at his shining first ce ranking and smiled confidently, "As you said, Yong''an City has nothing, but we have super firepower. No matter how powerful a Heavenly Demon is, they can''t grow too fast in two days, but we must crush his growth in the cradle..."


    "I''ll give you two hundred people, is that enough?" the colonel asked.


    "It''s enough." Staff Officer Shi smiled, "If possible, I will bring the refugees from Yong''an City."


    At this moment.


    A report came in.


    Communication soldier Xiao Miao walked in again and said, "Captain, the other party has replied. They said that we are the ones misleading the people. They said that they will clear the mutant beasts in Yong''an City within two days and restore the electricity in Yong''an City. Within half a month, they will let the people live a normal life. They also said that within three days, they will send super soldiers to negotiate with us."


    "Hehe." Staff Officer Shi sneered disdainfully, "Okay, it is confirmed that the other party is definitely a Heavenly Demon. Captain, we can''t let the other party continue to grow. I''m going to set off. Remember, after I leave, if someonees with the secret code, don''t be polite with them, just kill them directly..."


    Suddenly.


    His voice stopped abruptly.


    He stared at his personal interface, frozen in ce.


    Just now, his shining first ce ranking flickered and became second ce.


    "What''s wrong, Staff Officer Shi?" the colonel asked with concern."There''s nothing, I''m leaving now, I need to hurry." The staff officer''s face looked a bit ugly, he shook his head and strode out.


    ¡­¡­


    Damn!


    What the hell?


    Yong''an City Radio Station, Du Ge was also staring at his personal interface in a daze. When he left in the morning, he was still ranked 15th. How did he be the first in just half a day?


    Moreover, he was rewarded with 30 points of mental power.


    What the hell?


    Is this even yable?


    He even changed thepany''s name and stopped farming kindness points. He had been low-key enough, yet he was made the first?


    What are the people outside doing? They are too disappointing! Are we all ying the same game?


    "Brother Hu, what happened?" Yao Tong looked at Du Ge, whose face suddenly turned ugly, "Are you worried that we can''t attract them?"


    Exactly.


    After Du Ge''s announcement was sent out, he was met with a barrage of curses and doubts.


    Everyone was saying that they were malicious, no one believed that he had developed a super soldier, some even directly pointed out that the so-called Chaoyang Biotech was actually created by the Heavenly Demon, warning everyone not to be fooled...


    "Brother Hu, there are five or six hundredmunities in Yong''an City. Even if there are only three hundred survivors in eachmunity, the final number of survivors will be over a hundred thousand. Three hundred people for one agent, we can at least create five hundred super-strong agents." Bao Benwei said, "That''s more than the number of candidates. With five hundred agents radiating outwards, it won''t take a few days for the surrounding cities to be covered. By then, we won''t need to exin, people outside will believe. We don''t have to worry about not being able to attract candidates!"


    That''s exactly what I''m afraid of!


    He''s already the first before he''s even fully taken over Yong''an City.


    If this continues to fission, it''s like a snowball, the number of agents is increasing, how strong does the second ce have to be to catch up with him?


    But it''s impossible for Du Ge to revoke the agent''s authority.


    After all.


    Trading is his foundation, and agents are the cornerstone of his control over everything.


    Without agents, in this world with guns and tanks, he has no security at all, and he can''t even guarantee his territory.


    This is too damn troubling.


    ¡­¡­


    "Old Bao, what''s your ranking now?" Du Ge asked with a dark face, looking at Bao Benwei.


    "Last ce." Bao Benwei said.


    "What about you?" Du Ge asked Yao Tong again.


    "287." Yao Tong said.


    "I''ll give you five points of strength." Du Ge looked at Yao Tong and said directly, "Sell your ranking to me."


    "You can sell that too?" Yao Tong was stunned.


    "Try it, you won''t lose out." Du Ge''s face was devoid of any smile.


    "Okay, deal." Yao Tong nodded.


    As soon as his voice fell.


    Yao Tong eximed: "Damn, my ranking is really gone."


    "You can really buy it?" Bao Benwei widened his eyes, incredulously said, "Did the Simtion Field bug out? Even rankings can be traded? How could there be such an outrageous skill?"


    "It''s really gone, it''s turned into a question mark, it doesn''t show the ranking at all." Yao Tong swallowed his saliva continuously, his face full of excitement, "Doesn''t this mean, Brother Hu can directly get a top ten ranking and sell it to me?"


    "But someone has to be willing to sell it!" Bao Benwei said, "If I were in the top ten, I would never sell my ranking."


    ¡­¡­


    Du Ge looked at the special item in the trade, a new special item with a ranking of 287, and thought to himself, worthy of being able to trade everything, even rankings can be bought and sold.


    That being said.


    He can really sell his first ce.


    But people outside can watch the rey, his tant selling of rankings is simply a cover-up, it''s not much different from him taking the first ce!


    Maybe it''s even more noticeable than directly taking the first ce!


    Damn it!


    To sell or not to sell?


    So torn!


    It would be great if there was no rey.


    But after a moment of thought, Du Ge made up his mind.


    Sell.


    After all, he''s already first, what else can he do?


    Trading rankings in the Simtion Field, openly challenging the order of the Simtion Field, this kind of provocative behavior should be more outrageous and uncontroble than flipping the table!


    Moreover, it should seem very foolish...

 Chapter 116: If you become rich, do not forget me

    Chapter 116: If you be rich, do not forget me


    The exam papers were not finished, but the students had already taken charge and sorted out the rankings.


    Moreover.


    It was done through trading, which could no longer be considered as breaking the exam rules, but rather trampling on them.


    Yao Tong and the others were amazed that skills could be bought and sold to improve rankings.


    Du Ge''s next words shocked them again: "Yao Tong, give me five points of power, and I''ll sell you the first ce in the simtion field."


    At that moment.


    The air seemed to stop flowing.


    "Sell it to me... me, first ce?" After a while, Yao Tong finally regained his senses and looked at Du Ge, stuttering and unable to speak fluently, "Brother... Brother Hu, are you joking?"


    "What am I joking about?" Du Ge gave him a disdainful look, "You''re so useless. Do you want to buy it or not?""Is it really possible?" Yao Tong was greatly surprised, his body swayed for a moment, and he steadied himself by holding onto the table behind him. He pursed his lips, "Brother Hu, what will you do if you sell the first ce to me?"


    "What do you care about me?" Du Ge said, "If I think it''s not suitable, I''ll buy it back. If you don''t sell it to me, I''ll kill you and reset your attributes."


    There were countless feedbacks from various agents, and Du Ge''s attributes had long surpassed the previous simtion field.


    Ten Yao Tongs were no match for him. He had full confidence to say such words.


    He had to make it clear, could the first ce be sold?


    Yao Tong choked for a moment,pletely calm down, and forced a smile, muttering, "Can I buy it? After all, the power was given to me by you..."


    As soon as he finished speaking.


    The transaction waspleted.


    Du Ge''s personal ranking in the list turned into a question mark, and the ranking of 287 remained in a tradable position. He was stunned for a moment, what''s wrong, was there a bug?


    But the skill was still there, and Du Ge looked at Bao Benwei who was in a daze, "Five points of power, sell me your ranking."


    Bao Benwei recovered and nodded eagerly, "Deal."


    At the moment the transaction waspleted, Du Ge''s personal ranking position changed to: 449/449. In just half a day, four people were eliminated from the simtion field.


    With the appearance of the new ranking, Du Ge breathed a sigh of relief. He looked at Yao Tong, who was staring nkly at his personal panel, and asked, "Little Yao, does it feel good to be first?"


    "Golden." Yao Tong said nkly.


    "Any other changes?" Du Ge asked.


    "It rewarded me with thirty points of mental power." Yao Tong turned his stiff neck and looked at Du Ge, grinning foolishly, "The reward for first ce is so high."


    "..." Du Ge was stunned. Did they only reward mental power for first ce?


    "Thirty points of mental power?" Bao Benwei eximed, realizing it, and quickly rushed to Du Ge with a ttering smile, "Uncle Du, Brother Hu, Brother Qi, lend me the first ce to y with, I also want mental power."


    Du Ge hadn''t spoken yet.


    Yao Tong''s expression changed again, "Brother Hu, my ranking is dropping."


    "I see." Du Ge''s personal panel had been open all along. He was originally ranked 452, but after a two-minute pause, the ranking number started to scroll up, 451, 450...


    In less than twenty seconds, it returned to the shiny golden first ce.


    But this time, the mental power did not increase.


    "Two minutes."


    Du Ge looked at himself, who had returned to first ce, and estimated the system''s refresh time.


    The system''s ranking was constantly refreshing, and even if he traded away the first ce, the other party would not be able to maintain it. If their attributes and influence were not enough, their ranking would drop back.


    "It''s 288." Yao Tong smiled bitterly, "Indeed, without strength, the bought ranking cannot be maintained."


    "What about the mental power?" Du Ge asked.


    "..." Yao Tong was stunned for a moment, staring nkly at his personal panel, blinked, and joyfully said, "The rewarded mental power is still there."


    Bao Benwei was stunned.


    Du Ge had already expected such an expression, he sneered and said, "Indeed, the rewards given by the simtion field will not be taken back. This should be considered as data overflow!"


    "Brother Hu, did your mental power increase after returning to first ce?" Yao Tong asked.


    "No, it''s still the same as before the reward." Du Ge said.


    "There''s a loophole." Bao Benwei rubbed his hands and said, "Even alien technology has loopholes. Brother Hu, you''ve discovered a loophole in alien technology, you''re amazing."


    "Brother Hu, I now have 62 mental power. If I trade with you again, won''t your mental power be infinitely stacked?" Yao Tong said, "Let''s find a few more candidates to trade with, and we can increase your mental power to hundreds or even thousands. With hundreds or thousands of mental power, you''ll be invincible on the alien star battlefield. Maybe after this simtion field ends, you''ll be directly promoted to a warrior."


    "That''s right, Brother Hu, let''s do it!" Bao Benwei said, "At this time, rankings no longer have any meaning. Let''s use skills to create a warrior with extremely high mental power. The country should give us some special treatment!"


    "Even if there''s no special treatment, Brother Hu bing a warrior and promoting us to be stewards or something, we won''t have to worry for the rest of our lives!" Yao Tong said excitedly, "Brother Hu, let''s do it. I''m Wang Yunwei from ss 5 of Grade 1 in No. 43 Middle School. If you be a warrior, you must remember me!"


    "Brother Hu, I''m Xu Sheng from ss 7 of Grade 1 in No. 41 Middle School." Bao Benwei also immediately reported his name. After discovering the bug, their minds were no longer on the simtion field. They only wanted to pull connections and take the back door!


    I''ve tried every possible way to get rid of this first ce, but you two insist on forcing me to go to the simtion field!


    You bastards!"If I back down from something that benefits our race, what would those watching the rey think of me?


    I''m a native of your, so it''s understandable. But I''m an outsider, at most a mercenary. I don''t have that much of a sense of racial sentiment with you all!"


    Looking at the two excited men, Du Ge was so annoyed that his teeth itched, but he dared not show too much of it. He said seriously, "What good are you thinking? If the Simtion Field on Qi Yuan Star can have a BUG, can''t an alien civilization have one too? Maybe someone else has already done this.


    Moreover, can an Alien Star Battlefield be won by one person? The Alien Star Battlefield always relies on the power of the team. Instead of trading all your mental power to me, it''s better to use this loophole to cultivate more high-mental-power soldiers for the country."


    "But I think Brother Hu alone can control the field!" Yao Tong said.


    You''re still talking!


    I''ve been so good to you, and you''re trying to push me into the fire?


    When I''m dead, you''ll step on my bones to enjoy the good life, won''t you?


    You''ve got a good n.


    Du Ge red at him and passed the me, "Yao Tong, I know what you''re thinking. You just want me to be a soldier, to give you a boost, to make you sessful, right?"


    "..." Yao Tong smiled awkwardly and stopped talking.


    "Have you ever thought that if I die on the Alien Star Battlefield, even if I pull you up at that time, can you hold on to the family business I left behind?" Du Ge asked.


    "Brother Hu is so powerful, how could he die?" Yao Tong scratched his head.


    "I got first ce in thest Simtion Field because I randomly got a good Keyword. This time I got first ce because the Simtion Field had a BUG. You guys don''t really think I''m that great, do you?


    In the end, I''m just like you, a first-year newbie. If there''s one thing that''s different, it''s probably because I''ve had some dumb luck. Give me a useless Keyword, and I won''t be able to y. The country won''t trust an eighteen-year-old kid on the battlefield, will they?"


    Du Ge gave a bitter smile and smeared himself, "As I said, if the Simtion Field can have a loophole on Qi Yuan Star, it can have one on others. Who can predict what will happen on the Alien Star Battlefield?


    Only by cultivating more talents can the win rate on the Alien Star Battlefield be higher. After all, more people mean more Keywords, not just pinning hopes on me. And, if the Simtion Field''s BUG this time results in the scores being invalidated and the umted mental power being deducted..."


    Yao Tong and Bao Benwei''s excitement was suppressed by Du Ge''s words. The two looked at each other and sighed in unison, "Brother Hu is more thoughtful."


    "So, we can''t put all our eggs in one basket. Since we''ve found the BUG, the best thing to do is to let more people benefit." Du Ge looked at the two and smiled, "Wang Yunwei, Xu Cheng, since we''re destined to be together, why don''t we form a new alliance? In the future, no matter who bes a soldier and seeds, we should think of helping each other. What do you think?"


    "Of course, there''s no problem. Brother Hu is generous." The invitation from the first person in the Simtion Field, the two naturally had no reason to refuse. After all, Du Ge''s chances of bing a soldier were much higher than theirs.


    "Good." Du Ge extended his hand and smiled, "If we be rich and honored, let''s not forget each other."


    p!


    p!


    Two hands fell on the back of Du Ge''s hand, "If we be rich and honored, let''s not forget each other."

 Chapter 117: Du Ges fate

    Chapter 117: Du Ge''s fate


    "Gao Ming, Yin Erchuan, Zhu Shijie, Wen Fei, Wang Feng, Yu Xia. I am Du Ge. I have found a method to rapidly enhance mental power. Everyone, gather around me. Everyone, listen to the broadcast and gather around me immediately. I repeat, Gao Ming, Yin Erchuan..."


    After verifying it on Bao Benwei, Du Ge directly changed the content of the broadcast, even revealing his own identity.


    ...


    Shi Canzhan, who was rushing from Xilin City to Yong''an, heard the news on the armored vehicle and couldn''t help but frown. "It''s him again? What is he doing? It''s only been three days, and he''s already initiating a direct battle? What keywords did he randomly obtain to attract hundreds of people? Is he crazy?"


    Indeed, if it was just Qi Feihu, the possibility of examinees going to Yong''an City was very low.


    A seemingly false mainline, obviously a trap, was not worth the risk for them. It was better to focus on their own development.


    You see.


    Several strongholds have been continuously broadcasting "Tianwang Gaidihu"!


    But it was different when Du Ge revealed his identity, especially when he mentioned five or six names, which significantly increased the authenticity.After all.


    Unless they were absolutely certain, no one dared to do such a thing in the simtion field.


    Even if they had agreed on a secret code outside the simtion field, they wouldn''t dare to do it because it would make them a living target.


    People who arrived at the destination randomly might not necessarily be friends, but enemies.


    Moreover, those who rushed over might be ambushed or intercepted along the way...


    Anything could happen, and the risks were too great!


    But when they thought that Du Ge was the one doing this, everyone felt it was only natural. In the previous simtion field, he was the first one to cause amotion and make himself a target, and he seeded.


    In the new simtion field, it was normal to replicate his previous sess.


    Alright!


    It was also foolish.


    It had only been two days in the simtion field, and he already thought of himself as a peerless genius?


    ...


    "So it''s you?" In the driver''s seat of a truck, a blood-soaked young man listened to the broadcast on the car radio and leisurely blew a smoke ring, sneering disdainfully. "You can''t deceive people with the mainline, so you changed to revealing your identity? Fine, I wasn''t interested in you to begin with. This time, I must meet you. I want to see what keywords you randomly obtained to be so arrogant."


    After saying that.


    He turned the steering wheel, ran over the corpse of a rat that had been burned by fire, and headed straight for Yong''an City.


    ...


    "My brother, you''re too impatient! Why did you reveal your real name?"


    In a stronghold in a city a thousand miles away, a middle-aged man in his thirties listened to the content of the broadcast with a bitter face. "It''s only been three days. Can''t you let us develop a bit? My keyword is caution, and there are mutated beasts all the way. How can I possibly make it through?"


    ...


    "It''s him again. This time, he directly revealed his identity and caused amotion! Second brother, let''s go and harvest him!"


    "Alright." A voice hidden in the shadows responded in a muffled tone. "Du Ge has a strong appeal. He can probably attract a lot of people. We can harvest more people. This is our opportunity..."


    "Maybe the keywords he randomly obtained are not good, and he wants to use this method to gather the team and take advantage of others. But no matter what, directly exposing his identity is indeed stupid."


    ...


    Outside the simtion field.


    Wen Fei stared in disbelief at the screen where Du Ge changed the broadcast content. His face was even more unsightly than if he had died. He stomped his feet and pounded his chest. "Damn it, damn it, how did I end up dying? Only 30 mental power! It''s like picking up trash! How did I end up dying?"


    "Wen Fei, is that guy really Du Ge?" Beside him, a young man bumped into Wen Fei''s shoulder and asked.


    "Get lost, I don''t want to talk right now." Wen Fei said irritably.


    "He''s so arrogant. He even found the loophole in the simtion field." The young man smirked. "After he exits, introduce me to your group. I also want to join your little team. I can see that this guy really cares about his brothers!"


    Upon hearing this, Wen Fei became even more depressed.


    ...


    No. 42 Middle School.


    Principal''s office.


    Pfft!


    The tea that the principal had just drunk sprayed out of his mouth. He looked at Du Ge on the screen and eximed, "What is this kid doing?"


    Du Ge, who became the first in the simtion field, had all the attention of the principal. During the second round of the simtion field, the principal''s focus was on the assessment of the first-year students.


    Until the assessment was over, the simtion field would only broadcast the content of the top ten to the outside world.


    Even the principal didn''t know who the people in the simtion field were specifically, and he didn''t have the authority to view the yback during the examination process.


    So when Du Ge became the first.


    When the camera focused on him, the principal didn''t recognize him as Du Ge, but when he started buying and selling rankings and actually seeded, the principal immediately confirmed his identity.


    Then, he remained in a state of shock.


    It was only after Du Ge changed the broadcast content and revealed his identity that the principal finally recovered.


    "Maybe he wants to build his own core team!" Teacher Hu said. "He discovered the loophole in the simtion field and took this opportunity to enhance everyone''s mental power. In the next simtion field, they can unite and secure a spot in the top ten!""Stop defending him, he just wants to sell the first ce." The principal pped the table, saying, "Is the first ce too hot to handle? Old Hu, have you heard what they said? Du Ge can clearly trade mental power, and the other party has already agreed.


    Du Ge could totally buy the mental power he earned and be the true number one in mental power. What nonsense is he talking about? The victory on the Alien Star Battlefield can''t depend on one person. Does he know that if he piles up his mental power, he could possibly be the second Hua Gu Yun..."


    Teacher Hu was silent for a moment, then said, "Maybe it really is too hot to handle! Principal, among the students who were in the same period as Hua Gu Yun, only Hua Gu Yun survived four rounds on the Alien Star Battlefield. And when Hua Gu Yun went to the battlefield, he was already 20 years old, a third-year student.


    In the subsequent Rotational Examination System, no one could survive four rounds on the Alien Star Battlefield, only twenty-five people survived three rounds.


    Among those who entered the Alien Star Battlefield in the second round and survived three rounds, only seven people survived. Principal, when do you think Du Ge, who has always advanced as the first ce, will be sent to the battlefield?"


    The principal suddenly fell silent.


    "Does Du Ge not know what everyone else knows?" Teacher Hu sighed, "In the Rotational Examination System, most people are just betting on going up as substitutes in the third or fourth round. That way, they can have at least one more, or two more chances to hone their mental power in the Simtion Field, and the chances of surviving on the Alien Star Battlefield are higher.


    If he were a student of the Elite Academy, his current behavior would indeed be uneptable. After all, they have enjoyed eighteen wonderful years of life, maybe even have children. Even if they die, their families will inherit their glory and enjoy the benefits brought by their death.


    But Du Ge is a disciple of the Civilian Academy. At eighteen, he hasn''t enjoyed anything yet. If he dies, he will have nothing, and no one will even remember his name..."


    "There always has to be someone who sacrifices for the." The principal said quietly, "And he can''t avoid it, no student has ever been able to increase their mental power so much in the first round of the Simtion Field. I have already reported him as a seed yer, and he is being closely watched. Moreover, he just got the first ce, and the Simtion Field directly rewarded him with 30 mental power, and it''s not even three days yet. The previous first ce didn''t get as much reward as him."


    He pointed his finger at the armored car''s Chief Shi, "The previous first ce was him, and his performance was already quite remarkable to be rewarded with 5 mental power by the Simtion Field."


    Teacher Hu gave a bitter smile, "Du Ge''s two first ces were apanied by earth-shattering events that could shake the entire Simtion Field. It would be strange if his rewards weren''t high."


    The principal shook his head, "So, he''s too outstanding, he can''t avoid it."


    "Principal, why didn''t you tell him directly before entering the Simtion Field?" Teacher Hu asked, "That way, he could concentrate all his energy on growing himself and preparing for the Alien Star Battlefield."


    "The Rotational Examination System. What do you want me to say?" The principal red at him, "Tell him, work hard, get another first ce, and you can go directly to the Alien Star Battlefield to fight for all mankind? If I say that, believe it or not, he would dare to lie down directly inside. When the investigationes down from above, I''ll be the first one to be removed. Do you think the examiners are just eating for nothing?


    In the end, the reserve soldiers who don''t have to go to the battlefield and can enjoy the benefits of soldiers are just a bait tempting everyone to keep running forward. Old Hu, the people above have thought much further than you."


    "..." Teacher Hu was silent for a moment, then changed the subject, "Principal, there is obviously a bug in the Simtion Field program, how do you think the people from Pan Universe Entertainment will handle this incident? Will they deprive them of their mental power rewards?"


    "The people from Pan Universe won''t care about a small Simtion Field exam, adding a few strong beasts to the Alien Star Battlefield will only stimte their interest more. The people above will definitely suppress this matter, and keep it hidden as long as possible." Principal Hu said, "Moreover, they will carefully study Du Ge''s derivative skills, try to stimte the bug, and cultivate more high mental power talents..."

 Chapter 118: Beloved friends and family

    Chapter 118: Beloved friends and family


    Du Ge changed the broadcast content and attracted all the yers to gather around him.


    His business department, marketing department, and agents in variousmunities rapidly expanded in Yong''an City during the day, seizing the human resources below.


    After all, the number of survivors is limited.


    Once they be his subordinates, others cannot take them away.


    The more people they develop through Brother Hu''s agent method, the stronger their power bes.


    The agents of the agents also think so.


    Some agents who couldn''t seize human resources in Yong''an City have already started organizing personnel to expand to the counties outside Yong''an City.


    Their extraordinary power gave them the courage to face mutant beasts, and the temptation from power made them fearless...


    With their efforts, Du Ge''s tradingwork quickly spread.This is also the reason why Du Ge was able to quickly rise from 15th ce to 1st ce.


    Once the profit model is formed, it will snowball and grow bigger and bigger without external interference, eventually bing a behemoth.


    Moreover, Du Ge chose the trade model that is the easiest to replicate and spread, the direct sales model. As the top of the pyramid, he really only needs to sit still to be the world''s number one.


    Besides, what is a greater act of kindness than saving the world by surviving?


    ...


    Du Ge gave more attributes to the technicians at the broadcasting station for self-protection.


    Du Ge, Yao Tong, and Bao Benwei each brought ten security personnel and stationed them at thergest intersections outside Yong''an City.


    Other small entrances into the city were also arranged by Du Ge to have people on guard.


    Du Ge now has so many attributes that he can easily arm arge team of transcendent beings.


    Each teammunicates with each other through a radio station.


    Du Ge''s speed now is basically simr to the backstabbing in the previous simtion field. As long as he detects any enemy situation, he can provide support at any time and is not afraid of missing anyone.


    ...


    Chief Shi and his two hundred soldiers arrived in Yong''an City six hourster.


    By then, it was almost dusk.


    Perhaps Du Ge had increased his luck, and Chief Shi happened to be patrolling the area he was guarding.


    Seeing ten armored vehicles rushing over along the road, Du Ge didn''t let the security team take action. He directly turned into a ck shadow and easily overturned more than ten armored vehicles.


    ...


    Chief Shi''s keyword is unity, and his awakened skill is called Unity of Hearts, which can gather the strength of everyone in his team onto himself.


    The team is immortal, and the power remains forever.


    This time, he possessed the body of a staff officer, randomly obtained the keyword of unity, and awakened the skill of Unity of Hearts. He was truly a lucky chosen one and rose to first ce on the same day.


    In the early stages, hardly anyone''s attributes could surpass him.


    If he eliminates more high-ranking yers in the early stages and takes their attributes, the first ce in the simtion field will be in his hands.


    Therefore, Chief Shi pretended to be Du Ge in a high-profile manner, publicly broadcasting his secret code, hoping to attract more people. He couldn''t wait toe to Yong''an City to eliminate Du Ge and increase his own attributes.


    ...


    The only attribute that Unity of Hearts enhances is strength, not all attributes. Therefore, Chief Shi''s physical fitness can only withstand the strength of thirty people.


    Even if he gathers more people, his muscles would probably tear apart when he throws a punch.


    If he wants to bear more strength, he must improve his own attributes. This time, he brought two hundred people with him, most of whom were backups.


    Chief Shi already regarded Du Ge as his prey.


    In his opinion, no matter how powerful Du Ge is, he cannot gather the strength of more than thirty people within three days.


    To ensure just in case, he even nned to cover with firepower first.


    But he didn''t expect that as soon as they met, the armored vehicles were overturned. He didn''t even see what it was that flipped his car...


    When Chief Shi crawled out of the car, he was greeted with another round of beatings.


    In front of Du Ge, the thirty-person strength that he was proud of waspletely useless.


    He couldn''t even capture the opponent''s movements.


    And the two hundred soldiers he brought were disarmed as soon as they got out of the armored vehicles.


    While beating him, the opponent even had the spare energy to take away the soldiers'' weapons...


    Seeing this scene, Chief Shi''s heartpletely sank.


    Considering that the opponent didn''t kill him, he raised his hands andpletely gave up resistance.


    ...


    "Convinced?" Du Ge stopped in front of Chief Shi and asked with a smile.


    "Convinced." Chief Shi looked at Du Ge with a bitter expression. "Why didn''t you kill me?"


    "Because keeping you is still useful!" Du Ge smiled.


    Chief Shi remembered Feng Zhong and Wang San who followed Du Ge in the previous round, and then thought about his second ce ranking. A new hope sprouted in his heart. "Cooperation?"


    "Yes, cooperation." Du Ge nodded.


    Afraid that Du Ge would hear his ranking and have the intention to kill him, Chief Shi cleverly changed the topic. "How did you flip the five-ton transport armored vehicle?"


    "Of course, it''s because the keyword is awesome!" Du Ge smiled and turned around to call the security team. "Brothers, show our new guest the speed and strength of our team."


    The more than ten members of the security team smiled and moved around, and in a short while, with the cooperation of ten people, they righted the overturned armored vehicle that Du Ge had flipped.The soldiers were left dumbfounded.


    Staff Officer Shi was taken aback, "Are they all Simtion Field yers?"


    "No, they''re all ordinary people." Du Ge smiled, "I have hundreds of subordinates like this. So, cooperating with me, you''re getting a great deal."


    Staff Officer Shi was shocked, "What are your Keywords?"


    "Do you need to know what my Keywords are?" Du Ge chuckled, "All you need to know is that I''m invincible in this Simtion Field. Rankings no longer have any meaning. The reason I called you here is to form a good rtionship and cultivate more talents for our country."


    "Rankings have no meaning?" Staff Officer Shi was getting more and more confused, "I don''t understand what you''re saying."


    "Because I''ve found a loophole in the Simtion Field, this round''s results might be invalidated." Du Geughed, "If you''re willing to pledge your loyalty to me, I can even let you experience being the number one in the Simtion Field right now, and you can gain an extra 30 points of mental power."


    "Du Ge, the premise of cooperation is honesty. We''re not fools, there''s no need to trick me, right?" Staff Officer Shi red at Du Ge, "What do you mean by letting me experience being the number one in the Simtion Field? Can you control the rankings?"


    "Yes, indeed!" Du Geughed, "Otherwise, how could I say I''ve found a loophole in the Simtion Field?"


    "The Simtion Field is provided by Pan-Universe Entertainment. It has been wless for two hundred years, and you just happened to find a loophole." Staff Officer Shi said, "And also, an extra 30 points of mental power, do you think I''m a fool? I was the number one in the Simtion Field before..."


    "Oh?" Du Ge was taken aback, he didn''t expect to have hooked a big fish. He looked at the other party with suspicion, "When was this?"


    "This morning." Staff Officer Shi thought about how he was just beaten by Du Ge and his momentum suddenly weakened.


    "So what''s your current ranking?" Du Ge asked.


    "Second." Staff Officer Shi''s voice was even lower.


    Du Ge suddenly remembered his dual Keywords, which would hide half of his mental power when he left. He felt a jolt in his heart, realizing that he had made a mistake. He tentatively asked, "How much mental power were you rewarded when you were first?"


    "5 points of mental power." Staff Officer Shi said.


    "Only 5 points?" Du Ge frowned.


    "It''s only been two days since the start, how much do you expect to be rewarded?" Staff Officer Shi said.


    "I was rewarded 30 points." Du Ge said confidently, "30 is 30. If the detected value doesn''t match after leaving, then it''s a bug in the Simtion Field. It has nothing to do with me. However, I also reminded myself not to make this low-level mistake again."


    "Damn!" Staff Officer Shi choked, thinking about Du Ge''s strength and speed just now, and looking at his subordinates, he didn''t want to say a word. With such high attributes, it''s indeed possible to be rewarded 30 points.


    "Your life is in my hands, I have no need to lie to you. If you don''t agree to cooperate, I''ll have to kill you." Du Ge shrugged.


    "Du Ge, I didn''t say I wouldn''t cooperate!" Staff Officer Shi squeezed out a reluctant smile.


    Du Ge coughed, "In exchange, after you gain 30 points of mental power, you need to trade 10 points to me. That''s not too much, is it?"


    "If you can really increase my mental power by 30 points, giving you 10 is not too much." Staff Officer Shi nced at Du Ge and snorted, "The premise is that you let me increase by 30 first. Honestly, I don''t believe at all that the simtor of Pan-Universe Entertainment would have a loophole."


    "So, you agree to trade with me?" Du Ge asked.


    "Yes." Staff Officer Shi nodded.


    After some operations.


    Staff Officer Shi stared at his personal interface, standing there dumbfounded. He looked at Du Ge nkly, blinking non-stop, "The Simtion Field really has a loophole?"


    "Yes! So I said, this round''s ranking has no meaning." Du Ge said righteously, "Since the ranking has no meaning, I n to intercept everyone and give everyone a chance to be number one."


    "There are still more than 400 people in the Simtion Field. If you take 10 points of mental power from each person, when you leave, won''t you have more than 4000 points of mental power?" Staff Officer Shi widened his eyes, "Is this your n?"


    "What do I need so much mental power for? The Simtion Field is so big, not everyone will trade with me." Du Geughed, "Before leaving the Simtion Field, I will distribute all the mental power to my beloved friends and family, to cultivate more high-quality talents for the country."


    "..." Staff Officer Shi was silent for a moment, then moved closer to Du Ge, pointing at himself with a ttering expression, "Du Ge, Uncle Du, look at me, is there a chance I could be one of your beloved friends and family?"


    "To be my friend, you need to be honest first." Du Ge smiled at him, "After all this time, you haven''t even told me your name."

 Chapter 119: Holy Mother Du Ge

    Chapter 119: Holy Mother Du Ge


    "Cen Ruibing, a student in ss Three of Grade One at Elite Middle School, has the identity of Shi Xiang in the Simtion Field. His role is the staff officer of the garrison in Xilin City. My skill is Unity, and my advanced skill is Heart of Convergence, which can gather the power of everyone in the team onto myself."


    After hesitating for a moment, Staff Officer Shi clearly reported all his information inside and outside the Simtion Field.


    After speaking, he smiled and revealed a feminine posture. "Uncle Du, is this sincerity enough? If you can give me more spiritual power, I can offer you more benefits after leaving the Simtion Field. We can discuss itter, and I will definitely give you a satisfactory price. This is a promise made in front of everyone. If I don''t fulfill it, it will bring shame to the Cen family. Is this sincerity enough?"


    Hearing her name and seeing her awkward smile, Du Ge was stunned for a moment. "You''re a girl?"


    "Yes, my male character has a pass rate of seventy percent." Shi Xiang resumed his masculine image and said, "In the background of the apocalypse, no one would choose to possess a woman. The restrictions are too great."


    Damn it!


    Du Ge couldn''t help but think of Wang San, who portrayed a pervert so vividly in the previous Simtion Field. His eye twitched involuntarily. What has the Alien Star Battlefield turned the people of Qi Yuan Star into? Men don''t look like men, and women don''t look like women.


    ...


    Women who have experienced several Simtion Fields have seen and experienced everything. After possessing a man, they want excitement. Most likely, they will discuss body structures with other women!After all, only the top ten are broadcasted in the Simtion Field, and most people don''t have the opportunity to appear on the big screen. In order to pursue enjoyment, they can do whatever they want in the Simtion Field...


    The ultimate enjoyment in life is not a joke.


    Only those who are determined to be in the top ten or have the ability to be in the top ten will maintain their integrity in the Simtion Field and not expose their ugly side!


    The women in this world are probably more experienced in being men than men themselves. They are probably not suitable to be wives...


    Du Ge had never considered this issue before.


    Now thinking about it, it''s really terrifying. Like this, there are still so many newborns every year. It can probably only be attributed to human instinct!


    Does he have to look for love in the Simtion Field in the future?


    It seems not.


    Being in the top ten is asmon as eating and drinking for him. If he really falls in love with a woman in the Simtion Field, it will be broadcasted live, without any sense of privacy. Moreover, the body in the Simtion Field is not his own...


    Does he have to be a bachelor for the rest of his life in this damn world?


    Thinking of this, Du Ge felt inexplicably mncholic.


    "Uncle Du, is the sincerity not enough?" Seeing that Du Ge didn''t react, Shi Xiang hesitated for a moment, leaned closer to him, and lowered her voice, "There are some things that are not convenient to discuss here, but I can guarantee that the conditions offered by the Cen family are definitely more generous than those few names you mentioned."


    "Well, I understand." Du Ge smiled, "Sincerity is first judged by appearance, and then byparison. There are not many participants who havee over yet, and I don''t have many spiritual powers in my hands. Discussing these matters is meaningless for now. Staff Officer Shi, if we want to share more benefits, we must first expand the cake te!"


    "Uncle Du makes sense." Shi Xiang nodded, "I will inform the headquarters in the name of the regiment and release a broadcast to attract more people."


    ...


    Shi Xiang contacted the Xilin City regiment through the onboard radio to exin the situation.


    Du Ge took the opportunity to sign a proxy contract with the soldiers Shi Xiang brought and shared some attributes with them, allowing them to personally experience the pleasure of bing transcendent.


    Unlike Shi Xiang, these native soldiers hoped to drive away the mutant beasts and restore their beautiful homnd. Even the military felt panic as nts and animals continued to evolve.


    Although Du Ge''s proxy contract was domineering, it was a way to solve the problem.


    By concentrating everyone''s power, cultivating transcendent beings to maintain social order, and allowing civilization to continue in a harsh environment, it definitely met the expectations of the majority.


    The worst result was making Du Ge an invincible god. But there can only be one such god. Compared to extinction, it was eptable for humanity to have an additional god above their heads.


    ...


    Shi Xiang''s report was sent back, but Colonel did not immediately respond. However, when all the soldiers who epted the proxy contract endorsed Du Ge, the Colonel had to believe that the so-called Qi Feihu had indeed found a way to deal with the mutant beasts.


    Half an hourter.


    The Xilin City Broadcasting Station changed its tone and publicly acknowledged the achievements of the Chaoyang Research Institute, calling on all surviving people to stay in ce and not risk going to Yong''an City, waiting for the transcendent beings toe and save them.


    That day, regardless of the danger, the Colonel led his troops to rush to Yong''an City overnight.The emergence of the Transcendent meant the copse of the existing social order once again. The martial power he had relied on before was no longer worth mentioning. He had to ensure that he became a first-level agent to maintain social stability.


    ......


    The broadcast from West Forest City, which first refuted and then admitted, immediately caused a great stir among the contestants in the Simtion Field.


    Except for those whose Keywords were particrly unsuitable for long-distance raids, most capable candidates began to find ways to converge on Yong''an City.


    After all, that was Du Ge!


    It hadn''t been a month since thest Simtion Field, which he ended, and now he had found the main storyline again. If they werete, they might not even get a sip of soup.


    They didn''t want to be eliminated in a muddle again!


    Damn Du Ge!


    Can''t people experience the Simtion Field normally?


    Twice now, the things taught in school werepletely useless, and it was impossible to develop...


    Damn it!


    Comints aside.


    Every dreamer dared not stop moving closer to Du Ge...


    Of course.


    In a big forest, there are all kinds of birds.


    There were those who were content with their fall, whopletely ignored the so-called broadcast, still entertaining themselves in the Simtion Field, taking advantage of the stronger features of the Keywords than ordinary people, and enjoying life in the Simtion Field.


    There were also many stubborn ones who believed that Yong''an City was a trap, and Du Ge couldn''t have found the main storyline so quickly. They were still developing their Keywords in an orderly manner, enhancing their strength, trying to turn the tables at thest moment, and finally make a big ssh.


    ......


    In short.


    In the following days, everyone who came to Yong''an City tasted unexpected joy.


    Over the days, Du Ge''s tradework had a wider range, and the attributes from various agents were growing exponentially on him.


    Even if there were any slow, dizzy, chaotic advanced skills, they couldn''t hurt Du Ge at all.


    After all.


    In addition to his own strength, Du Ge also had the loyalty of the agents. At critical moments, when he was injured, someone would jump out to take a bullet for him.


    Those bodyguards responsible for taking bullets were given super high agility by Du Ge, as well as stronger recovery ability. Plus their 360-degree protection for Du Ge, even the stealthy Keywords couldn''t break through such a protection circle.


    Moreover, even the most talented students couldn''t catch up with Du Ge in just a few days.


    The gap between them and Du Ge was as wide as heaven and earth.


    Every candidate in the Simtion Field, without exception, couldn''t escape Du Ge''s clutches...


    Facing such a powerful Du Ge, the candidates were almost desperate.


    Thest Simtion Field was just fine.


    Du Ge''s growth was traceable, and Mr. Zhao and Qiao Pingjiang almost defeated him in the end.


    If it weren''t for Mr. Zhao''s cleverness in releasing the BOSS in advance, and relying on the strength of the Qiao Family to fight steadily with Du Ge, they might have won.


    But in this round, Du Ge was almost an unsolvable existence, even more BOSS than the BOSS. Having such a person in the same examination room with them was simply to destroy their confidence.


    Fortunately, the result was good. This time Du Ge didn''t kill anyone, and kindly let everyone enjoy a wave of benefits, allowing everyone to regain some bnce and find reasons tofort themselves.


    The reason Du Ge was so powerful this time was not because of himself, but because he took advantage of the loopholes in the Simtion Field.


    Moreover, Du Ge, who had benefited, did not monopolize it, but thought of sharing it with everyone, which also won the favor of most people.


    In this selfish and cold-blooded world, Du Ge''s selfless behavior was as kind as a saint.


    No matter what the ranking, the mental power was real. With a few dozen more points of mental power, they would have an advantage in the next Simtion Field.

 Chapter 120: Crashed Simulation Field

    Chapter 120: Crashed Simtion Field


    Ten dayster.


    Approximately 180 examinees arrived in Yong''an City one after another.


    Then, everyone received a profit of 40 points of mental power.


    That''s right.


    Their profits have increased again.


    In ten days, Du Ge''s proxy has radiated to the range of two provinces, and the reward for his first ce in the simtion field has increased again. All the yers captured by him have also benefited.


    Mental power has increased, but Du Ge''smission has not changed. After the transaction ispleted, he still deducts 10 points from each person.


    One hundred and eighty people, 10 points each, plus Du Ge''s own mental power, Du Ge''s mental power has exceeded 2,000 points.


    All the examinees are calcting Du Ge''s mental power. Everyone is amazed. In more than two hundred years, no one has been able to brush their mental power so high in the simtion field.This damn luck is too good!


    However.


    No one is ming Du Ge in this situation. After all, they have also enjoyed the benefits of Du Ge.


    ...


    Du Ge is also generous. After identifying Feng Zhong, Wang San, Gao Ming, Zhu Shijie, and others through a secret code, he gave each of them 100 points of mental power, and also stated that the mental power crowdfunded will be distributed to the highest bidder through an auction.


    Originally destined to be a life-and-death battle in the simtion field, under Du Ge''s maniption, it has be an extremely harmonious auction scene. No one cares about the ranking and the true main line of the simtion field anymore!


    Disciples of the Elite Academypeted to make tempting offers, each offering attractive benefits.


    What''s more, even their own sisters were sold, and direct promises of marriage were made to Du Ge.


    When the first person proposed marriage, the elite disciples with families seemed to be inspired, and more and more people began to promote their own sisters, praising them to the skies.


    If this were not the simtion field, judging by the intensity of thepetition, they might have forcibly stuffed their sisters into Du Ge''s arms on the spot...


    Perceptive people have long seen that Du Ge has made a big harvest in this game, and the Alien Star Battlefield is set.


    If things go well, he will be the next Hua Guyun;


    If he dies in battle, his political legacy can still be inherited by his own family.


    At worst, he can also gain 100 points of mental power for himself.


    Therefore, as long as they marry Du Ge, no matter how they calcte, they won''t lose out. Moreover, their families will definitely agree...


    But Du Ge has seen Wang San ying with a skull and Cen Ruibing turning into a stone counselor. He is not interested in the girls in this world at all.


    Compared to the elite students, the children of themoner academy are much more pitiful. The only benefits they can offer are themselves.


    Someone promised to serve Du Ge loyally after he bes a warrior;


    Someone promised to wholeheartedly support Du Ge to be the first in the next simtion field;


    A girl from the same academy as Du Ge even promised to serve him after leaving the examination hall...


    They are humble and pitiful, but they are also full of calctions.


    After all, through Du Ge''s attitude towards Feng Zhong and others, everyone can see that Du Ge is a sentimental person. As long as they can be friends with him, they won''t suffer any losses, let alone be his woman. Therefore, it is worth giving whatever it takes.


    But no one knows that Du Ge doesn''t care about the things they offer at all.


    The so-called auction is just a formality!


    Du Ge is very clear that with more than 2,000 mental power points obtained from the simtion field, whatever martial arts, women, or even luxurious life he wants, the country will satisfy his requirements.


    How can the financial and material resources of an ordinary family in the simtion fieldpete with the country?


    From beginning to end, what Du Ge wants is to openly throw out his super high mental power. This super high mental power is like a hot potato and a life-threatening talisman to him.


    Only when the people in the simtion field have higher mental power than him can he ensure his own safety.


    Du Ge estimates that his damn excellence cannot be stopped, and the Alien Star Battlefield is set.


    His worst n is not to go to the battlefield in the first round, but preferably in the third or fourth round.


    In that case, the chance of survival is higher, and he can enjoy two more years in this world.


    Otherwise.


    He wouldn''t have hesitated to trade his mental power to Feng Zhong and others after confirming their identities.


    It''s just a simtion field. How could there be so much friendship?


    Even Yao Tong and Bao Benwei, he generously gave them mental power, with the reason being the previous promise...


    But no matter what Du Ge thinks, Feng Zhong, Wang San, Zhu Shijie, and all the other partners who received his mental power this time, truly regard Du Ge as a loyal friend.Especially Wang San, Yao Tong, Bao Benwei, Gao Ming, and several other civilian college students secretly vowed to protect Du Ge with their lives. In their hearts, Du Ge did not just give out more than one hundred points of spiritual power, but also the opportunity to change their destiny.


    ...


    The auction was in full swing.


    Du Ge selected Cen Ruibing and a disciple named Zhuang Yuhao from the elite college.


    In his words, Cen Ruibing had helped him a lot in the simtion field, and without her, there would not have been such a grand auction. She deserved to enjoy the benefits of this auction.


    Zhuang Yuhao''s father was a warrior who had survived the alien star battlefield and made contributions to the entire human race. As his child, he should also enjoy this benefit.


    Du Ge gave out another two hundred points of spiritual power and nned to make use of this opportunity to establish hiswork in Qi Yuan Star.


    Suddenly.


    The personal panel in front of him flickered, and a line of words appeared clearly: "The simtion field has detected data anomalies and will be closed in advance. The ''trade'' keyword derived skills ''clear pricing'' and ''everything is tradable'' are locked and sealed. All examinees exit the examination room. The current top-ranked examinee."


    Damn!


    Looking at the remaining 1100 points of spiritual power on his personal panel, Du Ge''s face changed drastically.


    But he had no control over the situation anymore.


    A strong suction force came, and when he opened his eyes again, he was already lying in the assessment cabin of the simtion field. The repetitive mechanical voice sounded in his ears, "Assessment over, please leave the simtion cabin. Assessment over, please leave the simtion field..."


    ...


    Lying in the nutrient solution, Du Ge regretted it deeply. What kind of n was he making?


    It would have been better to just find a few people and throw out the spiritual power casually.


    1100 points of spiritual power!


    Even if he hid half of it, he still had 550 points.


    This spiritual power was simply heaven-defying!


    If he were the leader, he would have sent himself to the alien star battlefield!


    What the hell?


    What kind of nonsense alien technology is this? If you detected an anomaly, you should have reported it when ranking was being disyed!


    If you had reported the anomaly after I had used up all my spiritual power, it would have been fine. It would have been half, neither high nor low. What does this mean?


    This is so damn frustrating!


    With the premature end of the simtion field, Du Ge''s ns for the future were all in vain.


    ...


    The cabin cover hadpletely lifted, and the noisy sounds outside reached Du Ge''s ears.


    Things hade to this point.


    Du Ge couldn''t stay in the nutrient solution forever and had to face reality.


    With a heavy sigh in his heart, Du Ge sat up and stepped out of the simtion cabin with a grim face.


    This time.


    Because Du Ge didn''t go on a killing spree, there were still forty to fifty people alive in the assessment field.


    Most of the participants had dark expressions aftering out of the simtion cabin.


    However, after everyone came out of the simtion cabin, regardless of gender, their eyes immediately locked onto Du Ge.


    There was resentment, envy, jealousy, confusion...


    And so on.


    ...


    "Du Ge, it''s you again, right? What did you do this time? It''s only been a few days! Can''t you let me have a good time in the simtion field?" Qi Rui, who was called Qi Rui, roared hysterically, "Is it easy for me to get a good keyword?"


    "Qi Rui, stop it." A girl came up behind her and gently pulled her arm, looking at her roaring sister with aplicated expression. "You didn''t go to find Du Ge, did you?"


    "He''s so cunning. Who knows what tricks he''s ying with that kind of broadcast? Why would I go find him? It''s suicide!" Qi Rui shook off her arm and said angrily, "Do you know what my keyword is?"


    "It has nothing to do with your keyword. It''s not a death sentence to find Du Ge this time. He hase up with an incredible advanced skill, he forcefully increased his spiritual power in the simtion field, and then held an auction, giving benefits to everyone. Even I gained forty points of spiritual power." The girl who pulled her arm shook her head and looked at Qi Rui with regret, saying, "Gao Ming, who used to live in the same dormitory as him, was given over one hundred points of spiritual power by him. If you had gone, even if you couldn''t win the bid, you could have gained at least forty more points of spiritual power..."


    "...Qi Rui waspletely stunned, trembling as she asked, "Are you telling the truth?"


    "Why would I lie to you? When you left the examination room, didn''t you see the prompt? The two advanced skills of the ''trade'' keyword have been locked. Has the simtion field ever ended like this before? Everything is tradable, and in the end, Du Ge traded spiritual power."


    While speaking, the girl''s eyes of envy had never left Du Ge''s body. She said, "This time, Du Ge is almost certainly going to be promoted to a warrior out of the ordinary. If it weren''t for my appearance, I would have found a chance to get into his bed... Qi Rui, Qi Rui, what are you dazed about? Let''s go, it''s time to leave the examination field!"


    What did I miss?Qi Rui stood still, staring nkly at Du Ge, who was surrounded by a crowd. Two lines of clear tears involuntarily slid down her cheeks.


    Suddenly.


    She pped herself hard. She wanted to cry, but she couldn''t. She seemed dazed, muttering to herself, "What the hell was I thinking? Why didn''t I trust Du Ge? Forty points of mental power, just slipped away from me like that. Oh heavens, I beg you, give me another chance. If I could do it all over again, I would rush to Du Ge without hesitation...

 Chapter 121: Stingy Alien

    Chapter 121: Stingy Alien


    "Uncle Du, that was amazing! The Simtion Field waspletely destroyed, so cool!" Gao Ming affectionately grabbed Du Ge''s shoulder and excitedly shook him. "Why are you still looking so down? I know, the sudden end of the Simtion Field affected your cultivation of spiritual power, right? It''s true, there were still over two hundred people in the Simtion Field, and each person could draw ten points. You could have gained at least two thousand spiritual power. How could this damn Simtion Field suddenly close?"


    He was originally happy, but after muttering to himself, his mood suddenly became low, and his resentful expression seemed as if he had lost a billion.


    Du Ge forced a smile. "Think whatever you want."


    "Don''t be upset." Gao Ming tightened his grip on Du Ge''s shoulder andforted him. "We can''t control the universal simtor of the Pan-Universe Civilization. Things have turned out this way, so just be more open-minded. Besides, you still have over a thousand spiritual power as a foundation. This amount has already broken the record. I remember, when Hua Guyun first entered the Alien Star Battlefield, his spiritual power was only a little over three hundred!"


    "Du Ge, with your over a thousand spiritual power, you can surpass three Hua Guyuns. When youe back from the Alien Star Battlefield and be a high-ranking official, don''t forget to help us, brothers!" someone chimed in.


    "That''s right, that''s right. By forcing the Simtion Field to close, you have be the number one person in Qi Yuan Star." someone else said.


    "Does this count as indirectly defeating the aliens?"


    "Yes, of course. Their alien technology has been conquered, and the next step is to conquer their spaceships..."


    ...A group of people surrounded Du Ge and happily walked out of the field. These people all enjoyed the benefits of the surge in spiritual power, and their faces were filled with excited smiles.


    The ones left with gloomy faces were the ones who didn''t take advantage of the situation.


    However, unlike the previous Simtion Field, this time there were almost no people targeting or cursing Du Ge.


    After all, what Du Ge did was too righteous.


    Although he used all the examinees to crowdfund spiritual power, he also distributed a portion of the spiritual power to everyone present, allowing them to benefit as well.


    Put yourself in someone else''s shoes.


    No one in the field could have made such a rational decision in the face of such a big BUG.


    And he didn''t continue the auction because the Simtion Field was forcibly terminated, not because he didn''t want to auction anymore...


    Those who didn''t get a chance had nothing toin about.


    The most crucial point was that with such high spiritual power, Du Ge was definitely going to the Alien Star Battlefield.


    Regardless of whether he coulde back alive from the Alien Star Battlefield, his status was already higher than everyone present.


    At this time, offending him would be seeking death.


    But when you think about it, in the history of the Rotational Examination System, except for Hua Guyun, no one has been able toplete all four rounds...


    In everyone''s hearts, there was a hint of sympathy or schadenfreude.


    Sometimes, being too outstanding is not a good thing.


    ...


    Teacher Hu was waiting outside the examination room. When he saw Du Gee out, he immediately rushed over and grabbed Du Ge and Gao Ming''s hands. "Come,e with me to test your spiritual power."


    The other teachers pushed away the crowd of students who had gathered around and helped maintain order.


    Soon.


    Teacher Hu and Du Ge squeezed out of the crowd and arrived at the room for testing spiritual power.


    After the test.


    Gao Ming''s spiritual power: 190.


    When Du Ge traded with him, he didn''t take the 10-pointmission.


    The first-ce reward for spiritual power was given to him ording to the amount, plus the additional 100 points and his original spiritual power, the value was close to 200.


    Seeing this number, Gao Ming couldn''t stop smiling.


    When Du Ge''s spiritual power number came out, all the teachers in the room were stunned. The machine clearly disyed the number: 550.


    "What''s going on? Did the machine malfunction?" Gao Ming walked up and was about to hit the machine with his hand. "It''s impossible. Du Ge should have over a thousand remaining spiritual power!"


    Teacher Hu pulled Gao Ming away and pushed Du Ge back to the machine. "Test again."


    The lights flickered.


    The number appeared again, still 550.


    If it was before, such a high number would have excited everyone, but now, everyone knew that Du Ge had at least over a thousand spiritual power, so the difference with the current 550 was quiterge.


    Another teacher approached and examined the machine. "Old Hu, could the machine really be broken?"


    Another teacher said, "How could a machine from the Pan-Universe be broken? Come, test mine."


    Saying that, he stood on the spiritual power testing machine, and the number disyed was 95.


    Several teachers took turns standing on the machine, and the numbers hovered around 90, with none exceeding 100.


    "It seems that the machine isn''t broken." Several teachers exchanged nces and looked at Du Ge with regret. "The spiritual power you cultivated seems to have been deducted by the Simtion Field."


    "This Pan-Universe Entertainment is too stingy. Can they really take back the distributed spiritual power?" Teacher Huined discontentedly. "Didn''t they say that spiritual power directly affects the soul? How can it be taken back?"


    "The aliens must have their methods!" a bespectacled teacher sneered. "We are far behind them in terms of technological level. In the end, we are just the beasts they raise. They can do whatever they want."


    "Even if we are beasts, if you give a chicken some rice, and the chicken has already eaten it, would you cut open the chicken''s belly and take out the rice?" Teacher Hu continued to defend Du Ge.


    You are the chicken, your whole family is chickens!Du Ge nced at Teacher Hu and muttered under his breath, "Teacher Hu, stop arguing. A mental power of 550 is not low. When Hua Guyun first entered the Alien Star Battlefield, wasn''t his mental power only 360?"


    "Exactly, exactly." Some teachers chimed in, "550 is not low. Mental power can only determine the sess rate of Body Possession. If it''s too high, it''s useless. In the end, it all depends on the performance of the Keywords."


    "You should have just given them your mental power." Teacher Hu said.


    "Teacher Hu, I think that would have resulted in more deductions." Du Ge chuckled, "I believe the Pan-Universe Entertainment wouldn''t allow a warrior far superior to others to appear on the Alien Star Battlefield! The current situation is good, Gao Ming didn''t get deducted, Yin Erchuan and the others didn''t either. With more elites from Qi Yuan Star on the Alien Star Battlefield, the chances of victory are higher."


    "Do you really think so?" Teacher Hu asked.


    "Mm." Du Ge nodded, "As Teacher Zhao just said, it''s not the mental power that determines the final victory, but the Keywords. If I get a trash Keyword, even high mental power would be useless. With more people, the chances of getting a good Keyword are higher."


    Teacher Hu looked at Du Ge and suddenlyughed. He shook his head, "Alright, from now on, whenever anyone asks you why you gave away your mental power, just say that."


    Du Ge was taken aback, "Teacher Hu, that''s genuinely what I think!"


    Teacher Hu gave him a meaningful look andughed, "Let''s go, you twoe with me to see the principal. Remember, demand the rewards you deserve, don''t be modest..."


    Upon hearing this, Gao Ming immediately became excited and rubbed his hands together, "Teacher Hu, can I also live in the single dormitory and eat in the small cafeteria?"


    "Yes." Teacher Hu nodded with a smile.


    "That''s great, I knew it, with a mental power of 190, even without a top ten ranking, there''s no way I could continue living with ordinary people!" Gao Ming chuckled, "Old Du, wait for me, in a few days, we''ll be neighbors again."


    Idiot!


    The price of living in a single dormitory is your life!


    Du Ge gave him a look, "Rotational Examination System, you''re about to enter the next Simtion Field, what''s the use of living in a single dormitory?"


    "That''s true!" Gao Ming scratched his head awkwardly, thenughed again, "But, with a mental power of 190 as a base, in the next Simtion Field, I can definitely grab a top ten ranking. Uncle Du, will you take me flying in the next Simtion Field, how about it?"


    He winked at Du Ge, his joking tone suddenly became much more serious, "When the timees, we''ll go to the Alien Star Battlefield together, and I''ll apany you to the end."


    ......

 Chapter 122: Special treatment

    Chapter 122: Special treatment


    Principal''s office.


    The principal was still watching the rey of the entire simtion field. When he saw Du Ge and the otherse in, he gestured for them to sit down.


    Du Ge and the other two sat back in their chairs.


    Before the principal could speak, Teacher Hu had already exined the details of the psychic power test.


    After listening, the principal didn''t seem as anxious as Teacher Hu. He smiled faintly and said, "550 is not bad."


    "Principal, don''t you think this is abnormal?" Teacher Hu asked in surprise.


    "Even the simtion field, which has never had any problems before, has been closed due to data anomalies. Anything abnormal is normal." The principal stood up and poured a ss of water for Du Ge, handing it to him personally. "Du Ge, you can''t stay in the dormitory peacefully. Stay here with me for a while! The people from above will be here soon. If you have any needs, you can talk to them. I can''t make decisions about your matters anymore, so I won''t waste time talking to you."


    "Okay." Du Ge nodded. He had anticipated this situation when the simtion field closed unexpectedly.


    "Principal, can you take care of my benefits?" Gao Ming asked discontentedly. "My psychic power is also 190, stronger than the teacher''s.""I can indeed take care of your matters, but do you think I have the time and energy to deal with your affairs before Du Ge''s problem is solved?" The principal nced at him and rewound the video to the beginning. "If you want water, pour it yourself. If you don''t want to drink, then quietly watch the rey here."


    "Tch!" Gao Ming snorted and poured himself a ss of water, sitting next to Du Ge to watch the rey together.


    To be honest, he was quite curious about what Du Ge had done before.


    The video was yed at several times the normal speed. The principal manually skipped over unimportant parts. The simtion field didn''t take much time, so the yback speed was fast, and it soon reached the end.


    Until the simtion field ended prematurely.


    "Tsk tsk, Old Du is really cool. He yed the simtion field from beginning to end. I never thought that loyalty could be bought through trade." Gao Ming clicked his tongue. "It''s a pity that the simtion field ended early. Otherwise, we could have increased our psychic power."


    No one paid attention to him.


    Du Ge remained silent.


    The principal asked, "Du Ge, what are your thoughts?"


    "I was too impatient." Du Ge said.


    "Anything else?" the principal asked again.


    "I wanted to cover all bases, so I ended up neglecting some things." Du Ge said.


    "What do you think are your shoringspared to the first round?" the principal asked.


    Du Ge looked at the principal with a strange expression.


    "You calcted too much, not as pure as the first round." The principal sighed. "In the first round, even though you overturned the table, you were focused onpeting for rankings, so you were able to control the situation and win quickly. In the second round, you clearly had concerns and wanted this and that. Although you still seemed to be in control, the result is what it is now. Is this really what you wanted, Du Ge? Actually, sometimes being more pure can lead to a better life..."


    Screw purity!


    So, you''re the one who went to the Alien Star Battlefield!


    What are you saying here, pretending to be a big shot?


    In the first round, I didn''t understand the rules, and in the second round, I didn''t want to go to the Alien Star Battlefield...


    BD!


    Is the saying "good people are always taken advantage of" working?


    Du Ge looked at the principal''s face that was asking to be beaten and suddenly felt a surge of power throughout his body. If he unleashed his anger as an honest person at this moment, he should be able to knock him down!


    Suddenly.


    Amotion came from outside, and Du Ge subconsciously looked out.


    Outside the window, a helicopter was slowlynding on the yground.


    Gao Ming also saw the helicopter and eximed, "Holy shit, a big shot is here."


    Three armed personnel were the first to get off the helicopter.


    Then, a pair of beautiful twins got off.


    After that, a middle-aged man in his forties got off.


    As soon as the middle-aged man got off the ne, he looked in the direction of the principal''s office, smiled at the window, and nodded.


    Du Ge could clearly feel that the man''s smile was directed at him.


    His heart trembled. This guy definitely brought the attributes of the Alien Star Battlefield.


    Moreover, his psychic power and attributes must be extremely high, at least higher than Wang San''s level in the first simtion field.


    In the first simtion field, Wang San and Feng Zhong''s perception range was about 200 meters, while the distance between thending position of the helicopter on the yground and the principal''s office was at least five to six hundred meters.


    Du Ge pursed his lips enviously, unable to help but miss the powerful perception in the simtion field.


    Although his psychic power was high enough in reality, his attributes were too weak. Even if he didn''t have the attributes of the second simtion field, just being able to bring out the attributes of the first simtion field would make him ecstatic in the real world.


    ..."Outside is the Chief of Staff of the Eastern Zone Pre-War Committee of the Federal Alien Star Battlefield, Nan Youlong, Du Ge. He is the one who can decide your fate. Whether you can seize the opportunity is up to you." The principal gave Du Ge a hint, straightened his clothes, and went out to greet him first.


    Teacher Hu gave Du Ge and the others a look, and they followed.


    But as soon as they stepped out of the ssroom, a loud voice rang in their ears: "No need toe over, just wait there."


    The students on the yground were still pointing at the helicopter, seemingly oblivious to his voice. Du Ge quickly realized that the other party must have used a secret transmission method, and he couldn''t help but be stunned.


    Damn!


    The intimidation came before they even met!


    Such a show-off.


    In a moment.


    Nan Youlong and his party who came down from the helicopter had already arrived at the principal''s office. Outside the teaching building, there were special security personnel who had isted the students.


    "Chief of Staff Nan." The principal hurriedly greeted, pointing to Du Ge beside him, and introduced, "This is Du Ge."


    "Um, I know." Nan Youlong nodded at Du Ge, "Principal, you take people to avoid a bit, the conversation between me and Du Ge is top secret, not suitable for others to hear."


    "Yes."


    Facing Nan Youlong, the principal couldn''t put on any airs, he bowed to him, then called Teacher Hu and Gao Ming to leave.


    Gao Ming kept looking back at Du Ge, but most of his gaze fell on the twins who came with Nan Youlong. He was reluctant to leave, but he didn''t dare to act rashly in front of the big shots. After a while, he was dragged out of the teaching building.


    "Du Ge, I am Nan Youlong, the Chief of Staff of the Eastern Zone Pre-War Committee." After they left, Nan Youlong extended his hand to Du Ge.


    "Nice to meet you, Chief of Staff." Du Ge smiled modestly.


    "Liang Fei, Liang Le, from now on, they will be responsible for your daily life. Du Ge, you can do anything to them." Nan Youlong released his hand, slightly turned sideways, and pointed to the pair of beautiful twins.


    "Nice to meet you, Mr. Du." The twins smiled slightly and bowed to Du Ge at the same time.


    Du Ge looked at the twins.


    They were identical, with oval faces, peach blossom eyes, red lips and white teeth, and exquisite figures. They were as delicate as works of art carefully carved by artists, and no one could find any ws in them.


    On Earth, their appearance would be a national disaster, enough to make the king never get up early.


    Du Ge was only in his early twenties on Earth, at the age of vigorous energy. Suddenly seeing such beauties, he couldn''t help but be moved.


    Seeing Du Ge''s reaction, Nan Youlong smiled slightly: "They are the same age as you, both 18 years old. They have been learning to take care of people''s daily life since they were young. They have never been in the Simtion Field. Of course, their martial skills are also good, they should be able to handle daily crises."


    They are specially trained tools!


    Hearing their identities, Du Ge sighed secretly, and his agitated heart quickly calmed down. In order to make him work hard, they really put a lot of effort into it. They even sent all the benefits before he asked.


    They didn''t talk about national righteousness, they just gave gifts directly. Even he, an Earthling, was moved. Any student from a civilian academy would not be able to resist such temptation, right?


    Nan Youlongughed and continued to introduce: "Du Ge, they are proficient in all kinds of dishes. No matter what you want to eat, you can directly order them. Any food that appears in the Simtion Field can be made.


    If you want to go with me, I can take you away. If you want to stay here, all the ingredients can be airlifted here, but I personally do not rmend you to continue to stay here. Special treatment will cause dissatisfaction among your ssmates and have a bad impact on your future reputation."


    A gentleman dies for those who appreciate him.


    This is the same strategy that Crown Prince Dan of Yan used to invite Jing Ke!


    Du Ge looked at Nan Youlong and said, "Chief of Staff Nan, can we talk about something specific?"

 Chapter 123: Inside information

    Chapter 123: Inside information


    In the south, Long waved his hand, and a pair of twin sisters stepped back ten meters away. He looked at Du Ge again and smiled, "Don''t you want to go to the Alien Star Battlefield?"


    Du Ge said, "Serving the Federation is my honor."


    "No need to give me that. South Long waved his hand and turned around, cing his hands on the railing. He looked at the students on the yground in the distance and said, "No one wants to go to the Alien Star Battlefield, at least not in the first round of the rotational examination system. After all, there is no chance of survival. After eating nutrient meals for more than ten years, finally having a chance to stand out, but only to face a dead end.


    In the past hundred years, only one person, Hua Guyun, has survived four rounds. In this situation, who would want to go to the Alien Star Battlefield in the first round? Their brains must have been kicked by a donkey.


    Twenty years ago, I also participated in the rotational examination system and luckily made it to the third round. I know what you guys are thinking."


    "What''s the use of telling me all this now? The beauties are already here. Do you think I will sympathize with you?" Du Ge muttered in his heart.


    South Long turned his head and looked at Du Ge, smiling, "Do you know that you almost seeded?"


    Du Ge remained silent.


    South Long continued to ask, "Do you know why I came to find you?"This time, he was waiting for Du Ge''s answer.


    Du Ge reluctantly replied, "Because my spiritual power is high."


    "Wrong, it''s because you''re afraid of death and split your spiritual power. South Longughed, "If you had kept all two thousand spiritual power for yourself, even if you yed ten more simtions, I wouldn''t be here. So, you almost seeded."


    Damn it!


    Du Ge''s face changed.


    "Don''t understand?" South Long smiled and continued, "Do you remember the principles the school taught you?"


    "Don''t let others know your keywords; don''t trust anyone; disguise your keywords moderately; pretend to be a native as much as possible, don''t try to change the world, the more exposed you are, the faster you die..." Du Ge thought for a moment and said.


    "Is there a mention of spiritual power in those principles?" South Long interrupted him and asked.


    Du Ge was stunned.


    "If spiritual power is so important, why doesn''t the school mention it in the teaching outline?" South Long said, "The high-level officials of the Federation have been dealing with the Alien Star Battlefield for two hundred years. Are they stupid?"


    "So, spiritual power is not important?" Du Ge frowned, "But why are the rewards in the simtion field all about spiritual power?"


    "It is important, but not that important. It can at least guarantee your initial sess rate in body possession." South Long said, "Du Ge, I can tell you a piece of data. In the past two hundred years, most of those who have returned alive from the Alien Star Battlefield have initial spiritual power between 120 and 150. Their survival rate is the highest."


    "Why?" Du Ge asked.


    "Let me ask you, if the background of the Alien Star Battlefield is a cultivation world, and you have two thousand spiritual power, who would you choose to possess?" South Long nced at Du Ge but didn''t let him answer. Instead, he muttered to himself, "The sect leader? The senior disciple? Or the sect elder?


    In thest simtion, you possessed a gangster, the actual ruler of the underground garage. ording to your personality, you would definitely choose among these people. After all, possessing them means a better starting point, much stronger than possessing a servant or an outer disciple, right?"


    "Um." Du Ge nodded.


    "Then do you remember what happened at the beginning of the simtion?" South Long asked again.


    Du Ge continued to nod.


    "Sunlight, strong wind, even time, can cause damage to the soul. The soul is fragile, you have to admit it! So, why do you think a cultivator facing the soul of body possession would have no means to defend himself?" South Long said, "It is very likely that before you even get close to him, he will casually wave his hand and wipe out your lonely soul. To them, you are an undefended soul. 2000 spiritual power and 200 are not much different, and you can''t even be considered a fierce ghost.


    Two thousand spiritual power can only guarantee the time you stay in this world. Unfortunately, in higher realms, the longer a soul stays outside, the higher the possibility of idents."


    He paused for a moment and continued, "Let''s make another assumption. You sessfully possess one of them. But do you know what your randomly assigned keyword is?


    If you want to grow with the help of keywords, don''t you have to change your words and actions?


    For someone with such an important identity, if their words and actions suddenly be inconsistent, what do you think the people around them will think? A person in an important position, you don''t know how many pairs of eyes will be watching them. Are you naive enough to think that all the people around a strong person are mediocre and won''t suspect someone whose behavior suddenly bes strange?


    But if you possess a servant or an outer disciple who no one pays attention to, and slowly grow, you won''t have these troubles, because no one will pay attention to them..."


    "Don''t the sects have a way to identify whether someone has been possessed?" Du Ge couldn''t help but argue.


    That''s the power of universal entertainment." South Long smiled, "As long as the possession is sessful, the original and the possessor will merge into one, and it is generally impossible to detect."


    "If it can''t be detected, then even if you sessfully possess a sect leader and your behavior bes strange, even if they suspect, they won''t be able to find out, right?" Du Ge said.


    "That''s when ites to you flipping the table in the simtion field." South Long said, "As long as one person in the simtion field leaks the information and lets the people in the native world know that they have been possessed and can''t be detected, then just based on suspicion, it is enough to eliminate you."


    Du Ge couldn''t help but frown and said, "Why don''t you just tell everyone about these situations?"


    "Why should we? Is it useful to let the public know this information? It will only increase their panic about the Alien Star Battlefield and make them hesitant to take action. And besides, I''m telling you now, isn''t it the same? All the secrets are in the teaching outline, and smart people will naturally notice...""So, if I flip the table, im the psychic power for myself, I won''t necessarily be sent to the Alien Star Battlefield?" Du Ge asked in astonishment. At this moment, he suddenly understood what the principal''s cold words meant. Being a simple person, not overthinking, could indeed avoid being sent to the Alien Star Battlefield.


    "That''s right, you can live a life without worries about food and clothing." Nan Youlong blinked, smiling mischievously, "After all, the rules of the Federation won''t change. Du Ge, do you regret giving away your psychic power now?


    The more you distribute, the more it shows that you are afraid of death. You even quietly arranged for yourself by distributing psychic power, building your own team, all kinds of fear of death, all kinds of seeking stability. You are so outstanding that the higher-ups can''t find an excuse not to choose you."


    Damn it!


    Du Ge cursed silently, suddenly thinking of a possibility, "Chief of Staff Nan, if I reallye out with 2000 psychic power, you might change your tune, right?"


    "No." Nan Youlong shook his head, "Let me ask you, how many candidates are there each year?"


    "Nearly ten million." Du Ge replied.


    "How many people end up on the Alien Star Battlefield?" Nan Youlong asked.


    "1200." Du Ge replied.


    "In the Rotational Examination System, how many candidates are gathered together in four years?" Nan Youlong asked.


    "40 million people." Du Ge replied.


    "Right, out of forty million people, the same 1200 are chosen. Wouldn''t the proportion of geniuses be very high?" Nan Youlongughed, "Sometimes, even the first ce in the Simtion Field may not get a chance to go to the Alien Star Battlefield, let alone you, an unstable factor. We analyzeprehensive abilities, no one would want to let an unstable factor like you onto the battlefield.


    After all, those who go to the battlefield are rted to the resources of Qi Yuan Star for a year, we won''t take such a big risk.


    I can also tell you a fact. Over the past two hundred years, Qi Yuan Star has produced many monsters, many of whom have higher psychic power than Hua Guyun, but none of them survived after being sent to the battlefield."

 Chapter 124: Hua Gu Yuns conception

    Chapter 124: Hua Gu Yun''s conception


    First, they give gifts, then they belittle, and finally, they act as if they don''t care...


    So, you''re trying to manipte me!


    However, it''s impressive that you can see through all the pretenses and recognize my excellence.


    Du Ge looked at Nan Youlong and asked, "What if my nature is to flip tables? What if I can''t control it? Just like in thest Simtion Field, the trade ended up in such a mess, it''s hard not to cause amotion."


    "If you can turn every Keyword into a trade like that, the world would be yours, and it wouldn''t matter if you flipped the table." Nan Youlongughed, "Such a powerful Keyword, if others want to stop your rise, they would have to destroy the world. If you still y safe in that situation, you''re aplete fool. We''re not that pedantic.


    However, I must remind you, the chance of randomly getting a Keyword like trade and awakening such a powerful skill is very slim, it''s not the norm."


    So, ying safe has already seeped into your bones!


    Du Ge muttered in his heart.


    "Little guy, don''t be resentful." Nan Youlong said, "The Alien Star Battlefield and the Simtion Field are different, its time flow ispressed. You will spend a long time in there, don''t expect to find the main line in a month or two, there might not even be a main line. By then, you might not even be able to flip the table.""Can Pan Universe Entertainment control time?" Du Ge was stunned and asked in surprise.


    "Still saying you don''t want to go to the Alien Star Battlefield?" Nan Youlong looked at Du Ge and shook his head, "Admit it, you''re not a person who can settle down. If you really let you live a peaceful life on this hopeless Qi Yuan Star, you would suffocate.


    Young man, the Alien Star Battlefield is your stage to shine!


    In fact, what''s so scary about death?


    On the Alien Star Battlefield, you can still live a brilliant life, the time and lifespan might even be longer than on Qi Yuan Star, it''s much morefortable than being a small civil servant here.


    Do you know why people whoe down from the Alien Star Battlefield can directly enter the power center?


    Because surviving in such a harsh environment on the Alien Star Battlefield and achieving results is equivalent to having decades, even hundreds of years of life experience. It''s only logical for such people to enter the power center.


    So, go to the Alien Star Battlefield, live a brilliant life. If youe back alive from the Alien Star Battlefield, your life will still be brilliant, no matter how you look at it, it''s a win."


    Bullshit.


    You have such a good eloquence, no wonder you were chosen to give the pre-battle speech.


    If the Alien Star Battlefield is so good, why don''t you go?


    Don''t say it''s to give young people a chance to practice?


    Clearly, you have a lot of experience!


    Du Ge nced at the two peerless beauties, subconsciously thought of the Emperor in the story who enjoyed happiness in the world and didn''t want to be immortal, and muttered a few words, then asked again: "Chief of Staff Nan, can Pan Universe Entertainment control time?"


    "Who knows?" Chief of Staff Nan said, "But we specte that it probably can''t. It should be that the flow of time is different in different parts of the universe, or those worlds are in different universes, so the flow of time is different. If we could understand the principle of traversing the universe, even the flow of time, we would have taken down the spaceship above our heads long ago."


    "Do you have any other questions?" Chief of Staff Nan asked, "Feel free to ask, I will tell you everything I know."


    Send beauties, send delicious food, and let me die knowing the truth, you''re really a good person!


    Du Ge was silent for a moment, then asked: "Can I not go to the Alien Star Battlefield?"


    "You can." Chief of Staff Nan nodded directly, readily agreeing.


    "Huh?" Du Ge looked at Nan Youlong in surprise.


    "Refuse military service, directly enter the lowest level ofbor." Nan Youlong nced at him and continued.


    Damn!


    Du Ge''s face turned ck instantly.


    "It''s a very normal social rule, isn''t it?" Nan Youlong looked at the dejected Du Ge andughed, "Whether on Qi Yuan Star or the Alien Star Battlefield, no world will let people gain without working."


    He pointed to the twin beauties, "If you want a good life, if you want to enjoy, you must pay the corresponding price. If you cane back alive from the Alien Star Battlefield, I will bow to you, lick your shoes, and I won''t have anyints.


    But now, you don''t have the qualifications to negotiate.


    Even if you have more than 1000 mental power, even if you really have 2000, or even 5000, you will still have to be aborer. As I said, there are plenty of geniuses among forty million people, if you don''t go, others will."


    Bullshit!


    If there were so many geniuses, would youe to manipte me?


    Du Ge muttered in his heart, but he had to admit that Nan Youlong made a lot of sense.


    At present, he indeed didn''t have the qualifications to negotiate with the other party, but Du Ge was still not willing to give up: "Do I have to go in the first round? I''m only 18.""At eighteen, one has infinite possibilities." Nan Youlong nced at Du Ge andughed, "Let''s get back to the topic of mental power! A hundred years ago, Hua Guyun proposed a hypothesis that if a person''s mental power is high enough, and they find a way to protect their soul on the Alien Star Battlefield, they should be able to break free from the constraints of their body. They could venture into the universe, find another civilization to possess, andpletely escape the control of the Pan-Universe Entertainment. They might even achieve immortality through body possession."


    A profound civilization was pressing down on them, and the entire was helpless against it. Du Ge was actually in despair.


    After all, he was just an ordinary Earthling, and he had never thought that he could defeat a super civilization on his own.


    All he could do was to find the mostfortable way for himself to live under these harsh rules.


    Saving the world was something for other impressive transmigrators to do.


    That''s what he had always done.


    But Nan Youlong''s remarks about mental power gave him hope. If there was no other way, who would want to live like a dog? After all, he had also transmigrated!


    If he couldn''t win, couldn''t he run away?


    He had to admit.


    He was really tempted.


    Moreover,pared to the natives of this world, he seemed to have more hope of umting higher mental power, because of two keywords, he had double the growth...


    "Chief of Staff Nan, did Hua Guyun ever mention how much mental power is needed to traverse the universe?" Du Ge asked.


    "With 30 points of mental power, without protection, one can survive at most five minutes under the scorching sun." Nan Youlongughed, "The environment in the universe is even more harsh, facing various radiations, and the other civilization is unknown. How much mental power do you think is appropriate? Surely it can''t be two thousand!"


    Two thousand was a hurdle he couldn''t ovee, right?


    Du Ge gave Nan Youlong a look and said irritably, "So you''ve been teasing me all this time! The amount of mental power needed to traverse the universe is astronomical, it''s impossible for anyone to reach it, okay?"


    "I''ve participated in the Alien Star Battlefield twice, and my current mental power value is 78,000." Nan Youlong nced at Du Ge and revealed a terrifying mental power value, "On the Alien Star Battlefield, even if I don''t possess anyone, I can survive for 9 days. Hua Guyun, who has been through four Alien Star Battlefields, has a mental power value of 1.53 million."


    Hiss!


    Du Ge took a sharp breath. No wonder he could transmit sound directly over four or five hundred meters. No wonder he looked down on two thousand mental power. This one''s mental power was superhuman on Qi Yuan Star!


    "Why don''t you keep participating in the Alien Star Battlefield if your mental power grows so fast?" Du Ge asked curiously.


    "Simple, Pan-Universe Entertainment needs novelty." Nan Youlong said, "yers over 25 are not allowed to continue participating. Hua Guyun was already 21 when he first entered the Simtion Field. After four rounds, he was exactly 25. When I entered the Alien Star Battlefield, I was also 21, and I was in the third round. When it ended, I was also 25."


    Heughed and looked at Du Ge, "So, if you can enter the Alien Star Battlefield at 19 and survive, theoretically you can participate in the Alien Star Battlefield seven times. If you can get keywords like trade in each round, your mental power value can surpass Hua Guyun and reach a terrifying height."


    "Why don''t you all choose 18-year-olds to enter the Alien Star Battlefield then?" Du Ge blurted out.


    But soon, he realized he had asked a stupid question.


    Hua Guyun''s high mental power to possess and gain freedom was just a hypothesis, and the real purpose of the Alien Star Battlefield was to win resources for humanity.


    "Have you figured it out?" Nan Youlongughed, "It''s hard to choose, isn''t it? The country can''t gamble the fate of the entire civilization on an unproven hypothesis."


    "But even if I can participate in the Simtion Field seven times, the mental power I gain won''t be enough to find another civilization to possess in the vast universe!" Du Ge sighed and said dejectedly, "You''re just joking with me."


    Nan Youlong looked at Du Ge and said, "Hua Guyun''s original idea was not to traverse the universe." He pointed to the sky, "But to possess the people in there. There are star maps, spaceships, and all kinds of unimaginable technology..."


    Hiss!


    Du Ge held his breath again.

 Chapter 125: Du Ges new goal

    Chapter 125: Du Ge''s new goal


    "Are you shocked by Hua Guyun''s idea?" Nan Youlong was very satisfied with Du Ge''s expression. He smiled and said, "We haven''t been idle for the past two hundred years..."


    Shocked my ass!


    Hua Guyun was a person from a hundred years ago. If you guys had achieved something, the wouldn''t be in such a mess.


    The aliens are the ancestors of body possession. They can send you to the alien star battlefield across the stars and let you possess bodies?


    Are you trying to fool me, kid?


    Perhaps Hua Guyun really has ideals!


    But what about you guys?


    Du Ge''s gaze shifted to the twins over there. You only think about how to enjoy yourselves and deceive others into sacrificing their lives for you!


    Ideas are just ideas, they can''t be reality, it''s all empty talk.Du Ge is not an eighteen-year-old child born and raised in this world. Hees from Earth and has his own thoughts and understanding. He won''t be swayed just because someone tries to deceive him.


    He doesn''t believe half of what Nan Youlong said...


    He was shocked because he knew he was special.


    The simtion field is a product of universal entertainment, and he directly possessed it. Moreover, others cannot bring skills out of the simtion field, but he can.


    Because he messed up the keywords in the simtion field, it automatically kicked everyone out of the game, but it didn''t discover the secret of his two keywords.


    This means one thing, this stowaway really has a chance of sess...


    The skills brought out from the simtion field may not be usable in the simtion field, but in reality, they are still powerful weapons. They might be his ticket to turning the tables.


    After all...


    Nan Youlong demonstrated his strength to him.


    The third eye, backstabbing, being kind and being taken advantage of, the anger of an honest person...


    In two simtions, he umted four skills. If he can find a few more skills that can affect the soul, such as soul separation, Hua Guyun''s escape n might not be impossible.


    For example, leaving the soul directly on the alien star battlefield.


    If the keywords are developed to the extreme, it is enough to establish a foothold on the alien star battlefield. Whether it is to continue enjoying on the alien star battlefield or to stowaway from the alien star battlefield, it is much better than staying on Qi Yuan Star.


    It can be done!


    If you want to learn more about universal entertainment, you must enter the high-level of Qi Yuan Star. There is no point in staying in such a closed ce like Forty-Two.


    Du Ge made a decision in an instant. He pretended to be inspired and asked, "Commander Nan, the alien star battlefield is held once a year. Since I have already been selected, what should I do for the remaining five months?"


    He turned to look at the twins and smiled, "Enjoy life before dying?"


    "You can enjoy yourself within a month, and you must enjoy yourself. You will experience everything that the civilian academy has not experienced before, eat, drink, y, and have fun. You can eat until you''re full, y with women until you''re tired, even change people and try different things. You can gamble, there are plenty of people in the casino to apany you, and you can lose as much money as you want. In short, whatever you can think of, and even things you can''t think of, we will provide them to you..."


    Nan Youlong looked at Du Ge, who had a surprised expression on his face, and said with a smile, "Du Ge, your performance in the simtion field has indeed restrained many bad habits of the civilian academy, which is remarkable. But some things can only be performed perfectly through real experience, not imagination. We don''t allow any shorings in the soldiers going to the alien star battlefield..."


    Damn it!


    Are you training special agents or corrupting them?


    This is going too far!


    Who can resist different beautiful women?


    Just a few pregnancies are enough to make anyone develop feelings for Qi Yuan Star, it''s violent and direct.


    It seems that I am still too young.


    Du Ge licked his lips. If you use this training method on Earth, the males on Earth would probably howl and rush to help you fight for resources on the battlefield!


    "After a month, you will participate in the final simtion field assessment." Nan Youlong looked at Du Ge and said seriously, "And I must correct one thing, going to the alien star battlefield is not a death sentence, it is growth, it is an opportunity."


    "So, I still have one more chance to enter the simtion field?" When he heard about eating, drinking, and having fun, Du Ge was only surprised, but now he showed a happy expression. After all, the biggest blessing for him is to gain two more skills after the simtion field.


    "It''s not the normal fourth-grade mixed examination." Nan Youlong said, "It is a confrontation in the simtion field with elites selected from all over the country. In that simtion field, no one knows who Du Ge is, and it is impossible to take advantage of any shortcuts. There won''t be a second simtion field where a group of people overturn the table. Based on your performance in the preliminary round, we will conduct targeted pre-war training before sending you to the alien star battlefield."


    "What about Gao Ming and the others?" Du Ge asked."A bunch of useless people who only know how to ride on others'' coattails have no right to participate in the elite preliminaries," Nan Youlong disdainfully said. "I know you have a soft spot for them and want to pull them up as your support. But whether they can step onto the Alien Star Battlefield depends on their performance in the Rotational Examination System. Those students whose mental strength you''ve boosted will be scattered and assigned to different Simtion Fields. They won''t see each other."


    "Elite preliminaries?" Du Ge didn''t care about where Gao Ming and the others were going. After all, he wasn''t familiar with them, having only met them a few times. He tentatively asked, "Commander Nan, if I don''t rank well in the elite preliminaries, does that mean I won''t have to go to the Alien Star Battlefield so soon?"


    "No, your spot has been locked in. Regardless of your performance in the elite preliminaries, you will be sent to the Alien Star Battlefield in the first round," Nan Youlong said. "We appreciate your way of thinking and your flexible mind in developing Keywords. We hope you can bring a different style to the Alien Star Battlefield."


    So all the previous talk was nonsense!


    Talents are everywhere?


    They just saw my potential...


    Du Ge, having adjusted his mindset, was no longer troubled by the matter of going to the Alien Star Battlefield. He smiled and said, "Alright, I understand. It''s my honor to serve the Federation. Let''s go!"


    "Aren''t you going to say goodbye to your friends?" Nan Youlong asked.


    "Two grown men, what''s there to say goodbye about? I''ve already given him the best start. If he''s capable, we''ll definitely meet on the Alien Star Battlefield," Du Ge nonchntly shook his head. "If he''s not, we''ll be people from two different worlds, and there''s no need to meet again."


    Hearing Du Ge''s words, Nan Youlong was somewhat surprised. He looked at Du Ge appreciatively and said, "Du Ge, your thinking is indeed different from others. I''m increasingly optimistic about your performance on the Alien Star Battlefield."


    You''re overestimating me!


    I''m just not that close to him!


    Du Ge didn''t bother to exin. He asked, "Commander Nan, why is Pan Universe Entertainment making such a big fuss, having people fight for resources on the Alien Star Battlefield? What''s their motive?"


    Nan Youlong looked at Du Ge and said, "Reality show. They will live broadcast your performances on the Alien Star Battlefield for people''s entertainment..."


    So that''s it!


    No wonder it''s called an entertainmentpany...


    Manipting countless civilizations just to make a reality show for profit, what a grand scheme!


    Du Ge was mentally prepared and didn''t react much to this. As Nan Youlong said, only the strong have the right to speak. He was just a tiny ant now, unable to even control his own fate.


    Power is strength.


    Didn''t Thor and the Hulk also perform in the arena?


    To break the rules, one must possess power equivalent to Pan Universe Entertainment, or else one must obediently follow others'' rules...


    Wait!


    Du Ge suddenly realized.


    His spot wasn''t decided by the higher-ups of Qi Yuan Star, but by the people from Pan Universe Entertainment.


    A game needs novelty, and he, the one who crashed the simtor, was the perfect catfish...


    Aliens couldn''t possibly be ignorant about their own simtor.


    So, if he performed well on the Alien Star Battlefield, he might get a chance to get close to them. While Hua Guyun couldn''t enter the spaceship of Pan Universe Entertainment, perhaps he could.


    After all.


    Which entertainmentpany doesn''t want a star yer?


    A star means higher ratings and traffic!


    To be a star yer, one must stand out, not be the same as others...


    One heart, two preparations.


    Escape if possible, join if not.


    To defeat an enemy, daydreaming is not enough. Gaining their recognition, earning their trust, perhaps then one could witness higher-level technology and power...


    Since Pan Universe Entertainment is apany, it must havepetitors.


    And theirpetitors are also his opportunities.


    What if someonees to poach him?


    Life is long, one can slowly climb to the top.


    Du Ge knew his thoughts were somewhat naive, but he decided to give it a try.


    Once a young man''s fighting spirit is ignited, it''s not so easy to extinguish.


    Two hundred years, Qi Yuan Star might have been tamed, but he hadn''t.


    Du Ge was a stubborn person. He might not be able to shoulder the future of Qi Yuan Star, but he wanted to change his own fate...


    ...


    Under the envious gazes of the students from No. 42 Middle School, Du Ge and Commander Nan and the others boarded the helicopter parked on the yground.


    Next to the principal, Gao Ming watched Du Ge''s departing figure. His smile gradually froze on his face. He clenched his fist tightly and muttered, "Old Du, wait for me. I won''t break my promise."

 Chapter 126: Simulation Field full of variables

    Chapter 126: Simtion Field full of variables


    Du Ge was brought by Nan Youlong to a ce called Cloud City.


    Of course.


    Liang Fei and Liang Le stayed behind. When they were assigned to Du Ge, they had already be Du Ge''s personal belongings.


    In Cloud City, Du Ge experienced the top luxury that he had never felt in his two lifetimes.


    There was a magnificent casino;


    In the intoxicating entertainment venue, there were sweet-voiced singers, funny actors who could make youugh, and various vors of fine wine;


    There were hectares of orchards with all kinds of fresh fruits...


    There were horse racing tracks, arenas for beast fights, and racetracks;


    There were thrilling boxing matches and unrestricted fightingpetitions...As Nan Youlong said, everything you can think of or can''t think of can be experienced here. Cloud City has no restrictions on him;


    Compared to the small cafeteria in No. 42 Middle School, this ce is like a pigsty. The celebration building that Yin Erfi and others often go to is just an ordinary restaurant.


    The people on the street had happy smiles on their faces, satisfied and content, as if the resource shortage caused by the elimination of three teams in the four alien star battlefields had nothing to do with this ce...


    If Du Ge had crossed over to this ce at the beginning, he would have long forgotten about struggling and fighting.


    Behind the high gates, there is the stench of wine and meat, and frozen bones on the road.


    The upper ss enjoys a luxurious life, while the lower ss struggles to survive.


    Once a resource crisis urs, the rotational examination system is activated.


    The elites selected from the entire world serve them, in exchange for the opportunity to continue to survive...


    And the surviving elites continue to enjoy a luxurious life.


    Qi Yuan Star is beyond saving.


    After enjoying Cloud City for a few days, Du Ge came to this conclusion.


    Perhaps, at the beginning, Qi Yuan Star wanted to resist, but two hundred years of hopeless envement is enough to change the essence of a civilization.


    What Nan Youlong called "We didn''t do nothing in the past two hundred years" is probably just a slogan left.


    Maybe one day, Pan-Universe Entertainment will really leave, but they will still maintain their current way of life...


    If they want civilization to regain vitality, there must be a major transformation or aplete change.


    Of course, the premise is to drive away the spaceship hovering over Qi Yuan Star.


    After seeing the truth of Qi Yuan Star, even though Liang Fei and Liang Le tried their best, Du Ge still insisted on using contraception. He didn''t want his offspring to be buried with this declining civilization.


    Moreover.


    In essence, Liang Fei and Liang Le were tools sent by Qi Yuan Star to control him.


    Compared to Qi Yuan Star, the simtion field is more like a real world with flesh and blood.


    ...


    A monthter.


    Nan Youlong came to pick up Du Ge.


    On the ne.


    Nan Youlong looked at Du Ge, his eyes full of admiration. "How was your month of fun?"


    "Pretty good." Du Ge smiled, poured himself a ss of water, and ignored Nan Youlong sitting across from him.


    Nan Youlong didn''t mind either and smiled, "Du Ge, I have received more than a dozen geniuses like you. Some from the Elite Academy, some from the Commoner Academy. After experiencing the influence of Cloud City, somepletely fell into decadence, some were resentful and dissatisfied, and some even cursed andined about the injustice of this world. You are the most special one. You expressed your dissatisfaction with me simply by not pouring water for me. You are so calm. If I hadn''t seen your resume, I wouldn''t believe that you came from the Commoner Academy. You truly deserve the title of a genius who can even break the simtion field!"


    Du Ge was stunned.


    "Yes, Cloud City does indeed allow you to enjoy a different life, but it is also a test." Nan Youlong smiled and reached out his hand to Du Ge. "No matter how foolish we are, we would not build such a city that would give others ammunition to criticize. The warriors who enter the alien star battlefield must be the best of the best and will not lose themselves in any environment. Congrattions, you have passed the test again."


    Du Ge nced at him and ignored him.


    Nan Youlong calmly retracted his hand, looked at Liang Fei and Liang Le behind Du Ge, and sighed, "I know you have a rebellious spirit in your heart. The reason we are afraid of the Commoner Academy is that one day, the people of Qi Yuan Star will get used to this kind of life and forget their hatred towards Pan-Universe Entertainment. Du Ge, you should actually leave behind your descendants. The alien star battlefield is really dangerous."


    "I have my own ns." Du Ge said. He was already toozy to distinguish whether what Nan Youlong said was true or false. What he wanted to do now was to find a way to escape from this world and live a normal life.


    "We respect your choice." Nan Youlong smiled and pushed the ss of water that Du Ge poured in front of him. "In the uing simtion field, you should focus on the keywords. After all, we will provide targeted training based on your understanding of the keywords and correct any bad habits you have in using them."


    As the saying goes, only when you have power can the truth of the world unfold before you, and you can freely reshape this world, just like Hua Guyun."


    "Okay." Du Ge nodded perfunctorily.


    "I have some unfortunate news for you. Team Ding has beenpletely wiped out." Nan Youlong sighed and looked at Du Ge, "If two teams cannot guarantee victory next year, at least one hundred million people from Qi Yuan Star will die in the second half of the year. So, make good use of this simtion field. This is yourst chance to train yourself. The elite simtion field will have opponents of the same level as you. You will gain more experience and spiritual power. Don''t be eliminated at the beginning."


    ...


    The nended in a manor.


    This was just an ordinary manor, but it was still beautifully constructed, with water, trees, flowers, and pavilions. There were soldiers on duty outside.


    Nan Youlong told Du Ge that if he coulde back alive from the alien star battlefield, this would be his home. If he coulde back from the alien star battlefield four times, he would truly enter the power center of Qi Yuan Star and participate in national affairs.


    Two dayster.


    Du Gey in the simtion cabin, his own separate simtion cabin.


    This time, there was no assessment prompt. After the countdown of five, four, three, two, one ended.


    The feeling of weightlessness came, and Du Ge once again found himself in a transparent bubble, opening his eyes and overlooking the world below.


    Then.


    He waspletely stunned.In his sight was a vast ocean. Apart from the asional seabirds flying across the sky, there was nothing else to see. Around him were about a dozen transparent bubbles, presumably other elite contestants.


    Then, the bubbles began to drift randomly for five minutes.


    Du Ge stayed in his bubble, eagerly searching fornd.


    But all he saw was the sea, and asionally a few small inds, all deserted.


    At this moment, Du Ge finally understood the cruelty of the Simtion Field.


    Damn the Dragon in the South!


    What does it mean that psychic power is not important?


    In a ce where even a body to possess couldn''t be found, without the protection of the shield for the soul, it wouldn''t take long for the soul to dissipate and naturally be eliminated.


    In the previous Simtion Field, the initial elimination rate was 60%, arge part of which was probably because they couldn''t find a body to possess!


    He couldn''t possibly possess a seabird, could he?


    The five minutes passed in a hurry.


    The protective shield disappeared.


    Du Ge had no intention of stalking others anymore. In this sea where no one could be found, stalking others was a death wish.


    He looked around and aimed in one direction, turning into a streak of light, flying straight ahead.


    Fortunately, the speed of the soul was fast enough.


    Ten minutester, Du Ge finally saw a pirate ship with a skull g floating on the sea.


    There were no other ships around the pirate ship.


    The growth of Keywords lies in influence, and more importantly, in people. A pirate ship obviously couldn''t satisfy the rapid growth of Keywords.


    Although Du Ge''s soul could still hold on in this world for an hour, he didn''t want to search for other targets on the vast sea. If he went in the wrong direction and was still on the sea an hourter, being eliminated would be truly embarrassing.


    Starting with one ship and a dozen people.


    Indeed, the Simtion Field was full of variables.


    If he wanted to find a chance to survive on the Alien Star Battlefield, he had to force himself to adapt to various starting conditions.

 Chapter 127: I fish I am happy

    Chapter 127: I fish I am happy


    The pirate ship is called the Flying Bird, a three-masted sailing ship.


    The helmsman is steering the ship, some crew members are adjusting the direction of the sails, and some crew members are drunk and sleeping on the deck...


    The captain and the first mate each hold an amber-colored bottle and drink together. Their side dish is a te of colorless jerky.


    Due to long-term sailing on the sea, their skin is rough and dark, and their clothes are torn and dirty.


    The captain wears a ck tricorn hat and carries a slender pirate cuss on his waist. A flintlock pistol with an oak handle is casually thrown on a nearby wooden box.


    Not far behind them, the second mate is leaning against the mast, ying with a white parrot.


    From the structure of the sailing ship, their diet, and their weapons, Du Ge roughly deduced that the world background should not be modern.


    There are a total of twelve people on the ship, and the best target for body possession is undoubtedly the captain with the greatest power. Du Ge has his own judgment and will not possess an ordinary sailor who is just a menial worker on a ship with only a dozen people.


    But Du Ge''s body possession does not have the memories of the host.Therefore, he decided to first understand theposition of the personnel on the ship in the state of the soul. At least he needed to know their names.


    ...


    "...Paul, are you really determined to find the so-called Trident of the Sea God?" The first mate, with a full beard on his face, looks ageless. His face is full of flesh, and there is a huge scar on his left cheek, making him look particrly fierce.


    "Of course, Barry. Bing the Pirate King is my dream." The captain is rtively young, probably in his twenties, but his weathered face looks like he is in his thirties. He is slightly drunk and raises the bottle of rum in his hand towards the first mate. "The Royal Navy doesn''t even have a reward for me. This is a failure for a pirate. But with the Trident of the Sea God, I can dominate the entire ocean. The Watcher, the Phoenix, they will all submit to me..."


    "Paul, you will kill everyone." The first mate, Barry, took a sip of the wine, panting heavily, "I disagree with your idea. Paul, the Trident of the Sea God is just an unattainable dream. I hope you can turn back..."


    "Barry, this is my ship, you don''t have to do it." Captain Paul looked at his first mate contemptuously, "You are already old, maybe you should find a town, get drunk in a tavern every day, and then sleep with a dirty prostitute for a night. This is more suitable for your life."


    ...


    The Trident of the Sea God?


    Is it a mythological background?


    Du Ge stayed by their side for a while, listening to the two drunks teasing and arguing with each other, then left their side and flew towards other crew members.


    When passing by the second mate, the white parrot suddenly fluffed up its feathers and pped around in panic: "Horn, ghost, Horn, ghost, powerful ghost..."


    "Wendy, stop talking nonsense. How could there be ghosts in broad daylight?" The second mate, Horn, grabbed the parrot''s body and stroked its ruffled feathers, sneering, "Let me tell you amon sense, sunlight will cause irreversible damage to ghosts. Those dirty things onlye out at night."


    "Ghost, ghost, right behind you." The parrot''s eyes were fixed on Du Ge. If it weren''t for Horn grabbing its wings, it would probably have stretched out its wings and pointed at Du Ge.


    Damn it!


    Can the parrot see me?


    Du Ge''s face looked strange. He had been in two simtion fields before and had never been discovered before possessing someone. Although the other party was just a bird.


    He tried to reach out and pinch the parrot''s neck.


    The parrot struggled violently again, desperately pecking at Horn''s fingers with its beak.


    Horn felt pain and suddenly let go of the parrot: "You damn stupid bird, just as hateful as that whore who cheated me. I will pluck all your feathers and throw you into the pot..."


    "Horn, help, the ghost wants to kill the bird." The parrot, freed from its restraints, fluttered back to the sail and continued to stare at Du Ge.


    Du Ge secretly smiled and chased after the parrot again, making a gesture of pinching the bird''s beak, and then a gesture of breaking the bird''s neck.


    As a soul, he couldn''t speak at all, he could only rely on actions to intimidate a bird.


    The parrot stared at Du Ge, trembling, but tightly closed its mouth and dared not speak again.


    "Wendy,e back." Horn called the parrot, but the parrot remained motionless, still looking at Du Ge, as if seeking his approval.


    Du Ge nodded.


    The parrot felt relieved, pped its wings and flew back, standing on Horn''s shoulder, burying its head under its wings.


    Du Ge no longer paid attention to the parrot, flew around the ship in a circle, and obtained the names of two more crew members.


    The helmsman is called Piero, and the chef is called William. It is difficult to know the names of the other crew members, but knowing these few people at the beginning is enough.


    ...


    After flying around the ship in a circle and confirming that the captain is indeed his best target for body possession, Du Ge no longer hesitated and directly crashed into his body.The captain''s soul strength wasn''t much higher than Qi Feihu''s. Last time, with a spirit power of 160, he could still feel some resistance. This time, with a spirit power of over a thousand, even if Paul was awake, Du Ge found it exceptionally easy to enter.


    It was as smooth as merging into his own body.


    His personal interface was still open, and Du Ge quickly scanned all the information:


    Name: Du Ge;


    ID: 48699527;


    Spirit Power: 1100;


    Current Ranking: 980/1130;


    Keywords for the Round: Joy;


    Keywords for the Round: Loafing;


    Advanced Skills: None;


    Derived Items: None;


    ...


    Joy?


    Loafing?


    What the hell!


    It''s even more absurd than the previous keywords of trade and kindness. At least trade could involve transactions, but what the hell is joy?


    Could his private happiness affect the world''s situation?


    At this moment, Du Ge finally understood the despair of those contestants who were assigned keywords like kindness and hindrance. No, hindrance still had some y, but this joy, he really couldn''t find where the growth point was!


    And then there was loafing.


    What good would it do, no matter how well he loafed?


    He, a dignified pirate captain, should strive for progress. What does it mean to loaf all the time?


    Wait.


    The exnation of loafing shed through Du Ge''s mind:


    Loafing: refers to catching fish in the water, also means fishing in troubled waters, which means taking advantage of the chaos to gain benefits;


    cking off at work is ater interpretation.


    Fishing in troubled waters?


    That''s his strong suit!


    Du Ge''s eyes lit up again.


    Indeed.


    Having two keywords is beneficial, as you can always find one that''s useful. I loaf, therefore I am happy. From now on, I will be a sunny and happy super pirate.


    But just as he figured out the meanings of the two keywords.


    Suddenly.


    A wave of colic came from his abdomen.


    He subconsciously covered his stomach.


    Then, another wave of severe pain came, and a curved knife pierced his chest.


    Du Ge looked at his first mate who had ambushed him: "You..."


    "Paul, I gave you a chance to repent, but you persisted in your wrong ways. You''re no longer fit to be a captain. Rest in peace. From now on, I am the captain of the Flying Bird." The first mate, Barry, pulled back his curved knife with a grim smile, "Don''t me me, this is the decision of all the crew..."


    The ship slowly glided on the sea.


    The helmsman had already let go of the helm, pulled out his curved knife, and looked at Du Ge with a gloomy face.


    Over there.


    The second mate, Horn, who was ying with a bird by the mast, also came over. He shook his head and looked at Du Ge with pity: "Captain, we just want money. No one wants to go looking for that damn trident of the sea god."


    The parrot on his shoulder, pping its wings happily, as if it had been reborn: "The ghost is dead, the ghost is dead, the bird is fine, the bird is fine."

 Chapter 128: Amnesiac Captain

    Chapter 128: Amnesiac Captain


    What''s going on?


    If you wanted to kill and take over the ship, you should have said so earlier!


    If you had told me earlier, I would have taken over your body. Shall we have some fun together?


    You had to wait until I took over his body before you made your move. This is not fair!


    Body possession carries risks, choose carefully.


    ...


    "Barry, Wayne, you guys did a great job. You nned this so meticulously without me knowing, and almost seeded. Is this the surprise you gave me? This perfect n is so beautiful. With talents like you on board the Giant Bird, I, as the captain, am truly delighted!" Du Ge endured the intense pain and a sincere smile appeared on his face. "If I really die at your hands, I should go to hell with a smile..."


    Is the captain confused?


    He has been betrayed by us!He''s dying!


    What is he talking about?


    Does he think this will make us feel guilty?


    What a foolish guy...


    The first mate, the second mate, and all the crew members involved in the rebellion were all confused at this moment, to the point that no one stepped forward to finish him off.


    Of course, no one cared about this matter either.


    With a stab to the chest and abdomen, such a serious injury, no one could possibly survive...


    But soon, they realized something was wrong.


    When a normal person is stabbed, they be weaker as they lose blood. However, their captain''s voice became stronger and the flow of blood seemed to gradually stop.


    At the same time.


    The personal interface in front of Du Ge''s eyes flickered, disying a new skill.


    Extending a Hand to Make Someone Happy: There is a certain chance that your smile will infect the other person and make their mood joyful.


    Is this skill an auxiliary for the "Happiness" keyword to grow?


    Why doesn''t it have a 100% chance of infecting the other person?


    What is the probability?


    It could be 1%, or it could be 100%!


    Du Ge doesn''t like uncertain things.


    This skill is not even as good as the Sad Soldier''s advanced skill with the "Sadness" keyword.


    A keyword can give birth to a maximum of two advanced skills. It seems that one has already been wasted!


    ...


    "Sea Monster, damn it, you madman, you must have made a deal with the Sea Monster Selma." Barry''s face suddenly changed, and he pointed his knife at Du Ge in horror. "Kill him, kill him quickly. Those who make deals with the Sea Monster will eventually be unreasonable monsters. He won''t let us go..."


    After speaking.


    Barry swung his knife towards Du Ge.


    Du Ge dodged Barry''s swing, pulled out his own knife, and defended against Barry''s attack.


    The happiness from earlier only healed his injuries, and his attributes didn''t improve much. However, the martial arts techniques and techniques practiced in the Wuxia world simtion field were still in Du Ge''s memory,bined with Paul''s original physical qualities.


    He easily dealt with Barry''s attacks, and even had time to ponder what kind of creature the Sea Monster was.


    Following the usual tradition of Western mythology, Du Ge boldly made a guess. He parried Barry''s attack with a swing of his knife and took two steps back, jumping onto a wooden box on the deck. He proudly raised his curved knife and smiled, "That''s right, Barry, I did make a deal with Selma. This is also the surprise I gave you. I exchanged immortality from her with my unused memories. You traitors, no one can kill me. Once I get rid of you and find the Trident of the Sea God, I will be the future Pirate King..."


    Suddenly.


    He frowned and exaggeratedly covered his head. "Damn it, what else did I trade..."


    Suddenly.


    Du Ge''s expression changed, and he looked at Barry and the others in confusion. "Who are you? Why are you on my ship? I am Paul, the captain of the Giant Bird. Besides this, I can''t remember anything else?"


    Barry and the others looked at each other, not knowing what to do.


    Du Ge''s words revealed a lot of important information, such as immortality, and the fact that his severe injuries suddenly healed proved that immortality should be real.


    Can they really kill someone who is immortal?


    But Paul, who possesses immortality, has the ability to kill everyone. He has no reason to stop at this moment.


    Perhaps, this is their chance to survive...


    Wayne and the others looked at Barry with questioning eyes.


    Barry hesitated for a moment, put away his knife, and nervously asked, "Paul, don''t scare me. I am your first mate Barry! Barry Sullivan, don''t you remember me? Don''t joke with us like this, it''s not funny at all..."


    "Barry Sullivan, I seem to have some impression." Du Ge''s eyes shed with caution as he looked at the knife in his hand. Suddenly, he realized, "Yes, I remember now. You are my first mate, Barry Sullivan."


    As soon as these words came out.


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief at the same time.


    "Captain, you really lost your memory!" Barry frowned, "I was just joking with you. I am Barry Sullivan, not Barry Brey. What happened? How could someone lose their memory like this?"


    "Damn it, you really have bad intentions. Why is there so much blood on my body? Who knows if you guys want to kill me and take my ship. Don''t try to deceive me." Du Ge raised the curved knife in his hand vigntly.


    Wayne and the others tightened their grip on their weapons."No, this blood isn''t mine, I don''t have any wounds on my body." Du Ge rubbed his body, frowning in distress, "Damn it, what the hell happened? Are you really my crew?"


    Your injuries healed themselves, of course there wouldn''t be any wounds left!


    The crew''s tension eased once again.


    Barry sheathed his curved de, whispering, "Paul, we are indeed your crew. A sea monster suddenly rushed onto the deck just now, and the blood on you sshed on during our fight with it. Come down, let''s figure out what happened together."


    Vern and the others also put away their weapons, no one wanted to fight with a man who had an immortal body.


    The deal with the sea monster was irreversible, Paul''s lost memory could not return. A captain with an immortal body and no memory was obviously beneficial to everyone.


    As long as he didn''t seek that damned trident of the sea god, he could forever be the captain of the Flying Giant Bird.


    Du Ge was still wary, he jumped down from the box, scrutinizing the people in front of him.


    Suddenly.


    Du Geughed, "That''s right, we are indeed on the same ship. Barry, you and I have the same smell of alcohol."


    He pointed to the bottle of wine on the deck, giving himself an out, "I wouldn''t drink with a stranger."


    "That''s right, there are no enemies here, and you couldn''t have sailed the ship here alone." Barryughed along, looking at Du Ge who had sheathed his curved de, his guard dropped a bit, "Paul, don''t you remember us at all?"


    "I don''t remember anything." Du Ge shook his head in distress, looking at the crowd in confusion, "I only remember that my name is Paul, I even forgot how to sail the ship. Barry, what happened?"


    "Maybe you drank too much rum and identally hit your head while fighting the sea monster." Barry said, "Maybe we should dock and find a doctor to see if he can help you recover your memory."


    "Sea monster?" Du Ge asked.


    "Yeah, a humanoid sea monster with octopus tentacles all over its face, probably attracted by the smell of our alcohol. None of us could beat it, and it jumped back into the sea." Barry made up a reason on the spot.


    "Paul, the sea monster is not important, you are." Vern diverted the topic, "I''ve heard of this condition, it seems to be called amnesia."


    "Who are you?" Du Ge looked at him, asking.


    "Vern Price, the second mate of the Giant Bird." Vern smiled, pointing to the parrot on his shoulder, "Wendy, its name, Wendy, say hello to the captain."


    "Hello, Wendy." Du Ge smiled and greeted the parrot.


    "Hello, captain." The parrot looked at Du Ge in terror, its voice trembling. The only thought in its mind was that the captain was dead, and the ghost was alive, but it couldn''t reveal this secret, otherwise, the ghost would definitely kill it...


    "You''re a cute little thing, but I don''t have time to y with you right now." Du Ge smiled in distress, pointing to his head, "I need to recover my memory, I hope you can help me too. But first, I should check the ship''s log to confirm whether this ship is mine."


    With that, he left the crowd, intending to walk away. But after two steps, he stopped, "Who can tell me where the captain''s cabin is?"


    Barry signaled the helmsman, "Piero, go help our poor captain."


    The helmsman understood and followed Du Ge''s steps, walking and saying, "Captain, let me show you the way. Honestly, I''ve never seen anyone forget their own room..."


    "Is it funny?" Du Ge asked.


    "Not funny." Piero said.


    "It''s okay,ugh if you want to! I don''t mind." Du Ge pointed to his head andughed, "Now the only voice in my mind is ''life is short, enjoy it while you can''. So, Piero, there''s no need to suppress your emotions..."


    ...


    "Barry, did Paul really lose his memory?" After they left, Vern stood next to Barry, lowering his voice to ask.


    "I don''t know, but I do know that the sea monster Selma never makes a losing deal. If she says she''ll take away memories, she''ll definitely take them away." Barry''s expression rxed a lot, "Paul didn''t have an immortal body before."


    "Will he notice our assassination attempt?" Vern asked worriedly.


    "He might be suspicious, but he has no evidence. After all, he has no injuries, right?" Barry shrugged andughed, "The immortal body perfectly covered up the evidence for us, this is our luck. I''m not sure I can kill an immortal, and he has no reason to let us go..."


    "Paul is dead, the ghost is alive." Unable to bear seeing its master being deceived, the parrot finally blurted out what was on its mind.


    "This stupid bird." Vern sneered, nced at the parrot, and suddenly froze, "Barry, does Paul losing his memory mean that the old him is dead, and the one alive now is apletely new him?"


    "Possibly, I''ll try to test himter. A person pretending to have amnesia will always give themselves away." Barry said, "If he''s really pretending, we can just run away after we dock. Vern, while Piero is distracting the captain, you go and remind the rest of the crew not to let anything slip."

 Chapter 129: The main line is a conspiracy

    Chapter 129: The main line is a conspiracy


    The things recorded in the logbook are very simple.


    It records where the Giant Bird docked, what supplies were purchased, which route was taken, what weather was encountered, whichpany''s merchant ship was robbed on which route, and so on.


    Withoutparing it with the nautical chart, Du Ge has no idea what locations those routes correspond to.


    He pays more attention to the major events that Paul recorded happening around the world, which helps him understand this world better.


    For example:


    The Ghost Ship suddenly appeared on a certain route in a certain year and month, and encountered a certain merchant convoy. None of the sailors on the merchant ship survived, and they all disappeared.


    The King of the East Sea, Mahamazhu, defeated the Royal Navy once again and killed Rear Admiral Kik. The reward amount has increased to 200,000 gold coins.


    The King of the North Sea, Luo Lang Swann, discovered the artifact, the Ocean Horn, on the wreckage of an ancient pirate ship. It is said that after blowing the horn, it can summon ancient sea monsters sleeping at the bottom of the sea to help in battle.


    And thetest information:The daughter of the Sea God, Zhan Sini, issued a reward to find the Sea God''s Scepter. She promised that whoever finds the Sea God''s Scepter will receive the artifact, Ocean Feather, and the opportunity for eternal life.


    The purpose of the Giant Bird this time is to go to Hede Ind to find the witch He Ya. It is said that she can divine the specific location of the Sea God''s Scepter.


    ...


    It seems that finding the Sea God''s Scepter should be the main storyline of this simtion field.


    Du Ge thought to himself.


    The four pirate kings, the witch, the daughter of the Sea God, and Selma, the Ocean Horn...


    There are so many strange things in the world now, and the difficulty is obviously much higher than the previous two simtion fields.


    Unfortunately, he randomly obtained two trash keywords, one being "happiness" and the other being "cking off".


    It seems that it won''t be easy topete with other yers!


    Nan Youlong told him that regardless of whether he enters the top ten of the rankings or not, he will be sent to the Alien Star Battlefield. But Du Ge doesn''t n to ck off in this simtion field.


    He may randomly encounter bad keywords in the Alien Star Battlefield. If he wants to grow, he must force himself to adapt to the potential of developing any keyword.


    Only in this way can he be stronger and achieve his goals.


    ...


    Seeing Du Ge''s gaze constantly lingering on the page about finding the Sea God''s Scepter, Piero had a bad premonition in his heart.


    It was because of Paul''s insistence on finding the Sea God''s Scepter that it caused their collective betrayal. If the amnesiac Paul still wants to find the Sea God''s Scepter, does that mean they will betray again?


    This time, Paul has the ability to be immortal, so it won''t be so easy to kill him!


    "So, you guys are really my crew." Du Ge closed the logbook and looked at Piero with a bitter smile. "Piero, unfortunately, the logbook didn''t help me regain my memory."


    "It''s okay, we can take it slowly." Pieroforted with a smile.


    "Piero, why doesn''t Zhan Sini go find the Sea God''s Scepter herself?" Du Ge asked. "She is the daughter of the Sea God, so it should be easier for her to find her dad''s scepter! Why bother with a reward?"


    As soon as these words came out, Piero knew that Du Ge had really lost his memory.


    No one would ask such a stupid question except for someone with amnesia.


    "Zhan Sini has been sealed by the Sea God. Only the Sea God''s Scepter can help her lift the seal." Piero said.


    "So, to get the Sea God''s Scepter, you have to defeat the Sea God?" Du Ge asked.


    "No one can defeat the Sea God." Piero looked at Du Ge as if he was looking at an idiot. "Moreover, the Sea God has already fallen. Before he died, he sealed all his divine power into the Sea God''s Scepter. Only by obtaining the Sea God''s Scepter can Zhan Sini inherit the power of the Sea God, break through the seal, and be the new Sea God."


    "Does the Sea God only have one daughter?" Du Ge asked.


    "Yes." Piero said.


    "Then why didn''t he just give the scepter to Zhan Sini before he died? Why seal his divine power into the Sea God''s Scepter?" Du Ge said, "Isn''t that pointless? Is he crazy?"


    "..." Piero choked, shrugged, and said, "Who knows? It''s also possible that he doesn''t like his own daughter, or maybe this is his test for Zhan Sini. We are all mortals, how could we possibly know what happened between the gods?"


    "Since the Sea God''s divine power is sealed in the Sea God''s Scepter, doesn''t that mean that anyone who obtains the scepter can be the new Sea God?" Du Ge''s eyes lit up. "Why bother giving it to Zhan Sini and exchanging it for the Ocean Feather?"


    "Mortals cannot control divine power, and they cannot use the scepter even if they obtain it." Piero confirmed that Du Ge had lost his memory 100%. The questions he asked were bing more and more foolish. "If mortals forcibly use the Sea God''s Scepter, their life force will be drained and they will die."


    "I see!" Du Ge nodded thoughtfully. After a moment, he looked at Piero and said, "Piero, I think the Sea God''s Scepter is a conspiracy."


    "?" Piero was stunned.


    Paul has been asking about the Sea God''s Scepter all along, and he was increasingly worried that Paul would have the desire to search for the scepter again. Unexpectedly, in the end, he heard such an answer from Du Ge''s mouth."Jenny promised to reward the Feather of the Sea if her scepter is retrieved," Du Geughed, "Let''s not talk about the importance of this Feather of the Sea. But even her father has fallen, proving that gods can die too. How can she promise immortality? This must be a conspiracy."


    Oh, my captain!


    Who would have thought that you''ve be smarter after losing your memory!


    You even spotted the loophole in the reward...


    But the immortality of mortals and gods should not be the same concept, right?


    Facing an ignorant Paul, Piero swallowed his worries. He nodded affirmatively, "Yes, it''s indeed a conspiracy. I''ve said it before, we shouldn''t go looking for the Sea God''s Scepter. A single reward has stirred up all the pirates in the sea. These people are idiots, one after another. I bet they will all be swallowed by this huge whirlpool."


    "Piero, is our purpose of this trip to find the witch?" Du Ge asked.


    "Yes," Piero replied, "Paul, since you already know that the Sea God''s Scepter is a conspiracy, we don''t need to go. You''ve lost your memory, perhaps, we should find a doctor first."


    "Is there a better doctor than the witch?" Du Geughed, "If even she can''t cure my amnesia, then no other doctor in the world can."


    "..."


    Piero was stunned, not knowing whether Paul was pretending or not.


    He now suspected that Paul was using a roundabout way to trick them into continuing to search for the Sea God''s Scepter.


    "Why are you looking at me like that? Am I wrong?" Du Ge smiled, "Piero, don''t worry that I will do something stupid like looking for the Sea God''s Scepter. Remember what I said before? Life is short, enjoy it while you can. Now, I think happiness is more important. We go to Hede Ind, one, to find the witch, see if she can solve my amnesia; two, we can also see how many fools are looking for the so-called Sea God''s Scepter?


    What''s more enjoyable than watching a bunch of people doing stupid things? Maybe, we can even profit from their foolishness..."


    "Alright, I''ll go discuss with Barry and convey your opinion to everyone." Piero looked at Du Ge again, left the captain''s room with a lot of doubts.


    To be honest.


    He found it hard to understand Du Ge after his memory loss, even his personality seemed to have changed.


    After Piero left.


    Du Ge also left the captain''s room and headed to the kitchen.


    He couldn''t operate such arge ship alone, so he had to keep the people on board.


    And his attribute enhancement also needed cooperation from others.


    So.


    Amnesia became a good excuse to ease the rtionship with everyone. Without Paul''s memory, he didn''t even need to pretend deliberately. Even if his personality changed, he could me it on the sea monster Selma.


    But he still needed to approach the main storyline.


    After all.


    There were too few people on the ship, which was not conducive to his performance.


    He had been happily fooling everyone on the ship with the excuse of amnesia, and his attributes had been slowly increasing.


    But the speed of increase was too slow.


    Now, Du Ge had to quickly enhance his strength. He needed a strong force to stabilize the situation on the ship.


    Back then, Feng Zhong''s maniption could create an advanced skill by tweaking the ears. He could definitely do the same through physical means. Even if he couldn''t create an advanced skill, it would be nice to increase some attributes.


    Thanks to the alliance leader "A History Untold" for the reward. I was nning to use the afternoon to organize the subsequent plot. Now, I decided to try to update one more time for you. If I can''t finish it today, I''ll add it tomorrow. It will definitely be there.£Þ£ß£Þ£¡

 Chapter 130: Master of Touching Fish

    Chapter 130: Master of Touching Fish


    In the kitchen, there was everything, including dried salted fish and live fish kept in a wooden barrel that had been caught from the sea.


    The chef, William, was a fat man with a big belly. He already knew about the captain''s amnesia.


    At this moment, he was rubbing salt on a freshly gutted fish. When he saw Du Ge enter, he instinctively grabbed the nearby meat cleaver and asked, "Paul, have you regained your memory?"


    "Not yet, William." Du Ge nced at the hand reaching for the meat cleaver, smiled, and shook his head. The chef''s acting skills were clearly not as good as the first and second mates outside. Du Ge could clearly sense the tension in the chef.


    He awakened the skill of not hitting a smiling face with his hand, so he smiled to ease the tension.


    In the previous simtion field, awakening the trading skill directly led to the copse of the simtion field.


    He felt that not hitting a smiling face with his hand might have other uses, definitely more than just making the other person feel happy.


    Of course.


    Even if he didn''t, spreading happiness would still increase his attributes.Sure enough.


    When Du Ge smiled, William''s nervousness disappeared instantly. He unconsciously smiled as well, as if he had returned to the time before the assassination attempt.


    He skillfully grabbed a piece of beef jerky from the nearby wooden barrel, put it on a te, and handed it over. "Poor Paul, have some of your favorite beef jerky. Maybe good food can help you regain your memory."


    You still have fish blood on your hands!


    You didn''t even wipe it off and grabbed the beef jerky directly. Won''t it affect the taste?


    Du Ge unconsciously frowned, "No need, I''m not hungry. I just wanted toe and see the fish. I don''t know why, even though I''ve lost my memory, I always feel that fish will bring me luck."


    William was stunned for a moment, then threw the beef jerky back into the wooden barrel.


    Then, he turned his head and saw their captain reaching into the wooden barrel containing the fish and grabbing a grouper. After a moment of daze, he touched the fish carefully from head to tail like a child, with a silly smile on his face.


    William looked at Du Ge, who was touching the fish, in astonishment and sighed inwardly. Poor Paul not only sold his memories to Selma, but also sold his intelligence!


    ...


    Master of Touching Fish: The fish you touch bes your private property.


    When Du Ge grabbed the fish from the wooden barrel, his personal interface immediately awakened a new skill.


    Du Ge was ecstatic.


    Amazing skill!


    You see, he is a pirate, drifting on the sea all day long, and fish is the least scarce thing in the sea.


    This skill might be considered trash in the ordinary world.


    But don''t forget, this is a mythical world. Sea monsters, mermaids, and sea spirits all have intelligence.


    Once he touches them, they all be his private property!


    The key point is not the fish he touches, but the private property behind it.


    What is private property?


    It refers to the direct control, exclusive rights, ownership, usufruct, and security rights that the right holder has over specific objects.


    Completely under personal control, serving personal interests, that is private.


    So, the King of the North Sea, Lng Swann''s Ocean Horn, and the giant sea monster summoned by it, as long as he touches it, it bes his. It''s simply too enjoyable.


    Of course, if he can snatch Lng''s Ocean Horn and keep summoning sea monsters, he will truly be the King of the Sea.


    And what about the sea spirit Selma?


    Once he touches her, she bes his too, right?


    Even a fish that has be a spirit is still a fish.


    ...


    The most crucial point is that, just like Feng Zhong''s maniption, touching fish can also increase his attributes.


    After all, the literal meaning is the greatest!


    The so-called "muddying the water while touching fish" and zy swimming" are just its extended meanings.


    Just now, after touching the fish for a while, he already felt his attributes rising rapidly. Of course, it might also be rted to the new skill he obtained, and he genuinely felt happy.


    Two keywords.


    Double growth, double happiness.


    ...


    In William''s bewildered gaze, Du Ge touched every fish in the wooden barrel.


    Touching horizontally, touching vertically, touching with both hands at the same time...


    Then, he understood the essence of touching fish.


    Unlike Feng Zhong''s maniption, which may require multiple attempts to increase attributes, Du Ge''s touching fish depends on the size of the fish.


    The bigger the fish, the higher the attribute increase.


    Even the dried salted fish hanging there can increase attributes, but the increase is minimal. Du Ge couldn''t even figure out if the slight increase from touching the dried salted fish was due to happiness...


    ...


    In the following days, Du Ge basically stopped participating in the ship''s affairs.While the other crew members were busy cleaning the deck, mending the sails, and oiling the ropes, he spent most of his time in the sea, diving to catch fish, or rather, ying with fish. Because most of the time, Paul wouldn''t bring the fish he caught back to the ship.


    Even when they encountered a storm, the crew members were busy fighting against the waves, but Du Ge would not participate. In his words, he was the captain, and it was enough for him to be responsible formand and management. Why would he be the captain if he had to do all the work?


    Through Barry''s observation, he concluded that their captain Paul, after his resurrection, had indeed lost his memory. He had forgotten many past events, including sailing, and he couldn''t even understand the nautical chart.


    When the wind direction changed, he didn''t even know how to adjust the mast. His performance was like a fool.


    This was good news for them because their betrayal would never be discovered.


    But it was also bad news. They were a group of pirates, but they had a captain who couldn''t sail. If word got out, they would probably beughed at by all their peers.


    Moreover, as William said, Paul lost not only his memory but also seemed to have suffered some damage to his intelligence...


    ...


    "Barry, losing memory is too scary." Standing on the deck, watching Paul dive into the sea again, Wayne sighed, "If I lost my sailing skills, I wouldn''t be able to survive. This fool Paul, why would he trade his memory with the sea monster..."


    "Not just memory, probably also sad emotions, or even sleep." Barry said, "Selma is fair, there is only one-to-one exchange with her.


    Paul did exchange his memory for his immortal body, but have you noticed that these days, his strength is getting stronger and stronger, his speed is getting faster and faster, and he even starts to stay awake all night, just holding a fish andughing stupidly.


    He told me yesterday that he wanted to change our pirate g to pink, put a flower wreath on the skull''s head, and make the skull smile. I can''t imagine what other pirates would think of us if we flew such a g. Even the King of the South Sea, Safran''s Conch, wouldn''t fly a pink g..."


    "You didn''t agree with him, did you?" Wayne seemed to think of the image of a pink smiling skull g on a pirate ship, and the corner of his eye twitched involuntarily, asking.


    "Of course not." Barry said, "I wouldn''t do such a stupid thing."


    "Right." Wayne smiled and shook his head, "Paul is too greedy. He has lost too much and is no longer aplete person. Barry, should we consider William''s suggestion and leave him to go it alone? I suspect that if we continue, he will one day be a mindless, powerful monster, and eventually drag us all into the abyss."


    "No, even if we want to leave him, it''s not now, but after we grow stronger." Barry shrugged, "Now, all of us together can''t beat him. To hire a fighter with such highbat power, we would have to pay at least a hundred gold coins, but Paul doesn''t need a penny, just let him y in the sea. After Paul lost his memory, there were more smiles on the ship. In the boring sailing life, having one more clown on the ship is a good thing for everyone, isn''t it?"


    He paused, a mysterious smile appeared on his face, "And, don''t you think this ship is already ours?"

 Chapter 131: Pink flag

    Chapter 131: Pink g


    The days drifting at sea were boring.


    Moreover, there were only a few people on the ship, and they had already squeezed out all the joy they could from them. If they wanted to continue improving using joy, they could only wait until they reached the shore and influence more people with joy.


    Therefore.


    Du Ge could only focus his life on fishing.


    In the simtion field, strength was the foundation of survival. Otherwise, when encountering other yers, he would be killed instantly, and even if he had excellent advanced skills, it would be useless.


    Moreover, the information on the ship was closed off, and he couldn''t do anything other than fishing.


    When the captain fished and went out to sea to fish, Du Ge''s strength improved rapidly.


    There were too many fish in the sea. Every time he caught one, his strength would increase by one point.


    asionally, he would luckily encounter a school of sardines or a group ofrge fish like whales and sharks. Du Ge''s attributes would soar like a rocket.In these few days, his ranking had already risen from over nine hundred to two hundred and twenty-three.


    At this time, there were only over six hundred candidates left in the simtion field. It had to be said that even for elites, it was difficult to survive and stay in the simtion field.


    In the end, this was a game based on luck.


    Not to mention, with his kind of death at the beginning, nine out of ten would not survive.


    If he only had the keyword "fishing," he wouldn''t be able to recover even if he wanted to. You could still fish even if you threw it into the sea.


    If he lost his life, he would be directly eliminated, and even if the fish gnawed his body clean, his attributes wouldn''t grow...


    ...


    Through these few days of fishing, Du Ge gained new experience.


    Dolphins were not fish, turtles were not fish, crabs were not fish, and touching them wouldn''t increase any attributes.


    However, touching octopuses, whales, and squids would increase attributes.


    In the definition of biology, octopuses and squids were mollusks, and whales were mammals, but here, they were all considered fish.


    In other words.


    There were two ways the simtion field judged fish. One was if it was originally a fish, and the other was if the name had the word "fish."


    ording to this algorithm, Du Ge felt that if he touched Jiang Xiaoyu from The Peerless Twins, he could also make her his private possession...


    Being skilled at fishing was more suitable when paired with a skill that could change other people''s names.


    ...


    On the fifth day of drifting at sea, Du Ge finally sawnd.


    Pirate ships needed to dock to replenish supplies and fresh water. Barry and the others lowered the pirate g and reced it with a regr merchant ship g.


    After all, pirates were illegal organizations. If they openly docked with the pirate g, it would be a provocation to the navy and would immediately be met with coastal artillery fire and naval encirclement.


    No pirate ship would be stupid enough to do that.


    But after taking down the pirate g, even if the coastal garrison knew they were pirates, they would turn a blind eye and let them replenish supplies on the shore.


    After all.


    Pirates going ashore also meant spending money, which could promote the economic cirction of coastal towns.


    ...


    Du Ge leaped out of the sea and onto the deck. He shook off the water droplets from his hair and came to Barry''s side, smiling. "Barry, after we go ashore, find a tailor shop and let''s change the g."


    "What should we change it to?" Barry''s heart skipped a beat and asked.


    "Didn''t I tell you before? A pink g with a smiling skull." Du Ge looked at Barry strangely, looking at the pirate hat on his head. "Not only should we change the g, but we should also change the pattern on our pirate hats. We want to be a group of pirates who can bring joy to others. And, I''m nning to change the name of the ship as well, to the Smiling Angel."


    "Paul, if we do that, our peers willugh at us, and from then on, no one will be afraid of us." Barry''s face turned red, "I strongly disagree with changing the g to pink."


    "But this is my ship. Why should I need your permission to change it?" Du Ge said, "I can change it to whatever I want. I can even paint the whole ship pink and cover it with women''s underwear..."


    "Paul, if you insist on changing the g to pink, me, Wayne, and everyone on the ship will leave." Barry said angrily.


    "I don''t care! I''ve already lost my memory. To me, you guys are just like a group of strangers." Du Ge smiled, "Anyway, we''re about to go ashore. I can recruit a new group of sailors anytime, people who share the same goals as me. I will go with them to find happiness..."


    Damn it!


    Barry was stunned. He suddenly realized that the memory-less Paul was just using them to bring the ship back to the shore.


    The matter of the ship being his that he had thought of before didn''t exist at all.


    As long as Paul was alive, the ship would always belong to Paul, and no one could take it away...


    But could he really give up this ship?


    How was that possible?


    If he could afford a ship, he would have be a captain himself a long time ago!


    Moreover, after Paul became powerful, they hadn''t even done a proper job yet, and he didn''t even have a pension...


    Damn Paul!


    At this moment, he suddenly missed the previous Paul who was determined to find the Trident of the Sea God and be the Pirate King.At least that Paul still had an ambitious fighting spirit, not like now, only wanting to be a clown who brings joy to the world!


    ......


    "Paul, have you ever thought about seeking the Trident of Poseidon?" Barry took a deep breath, looked at Du Ge, andughed, "That''s your dream. If you''re willing to give up that damn pink skull, we''re willing to apany you to find the Trident of Poseidon, to make the Flying Giant Bird the ruler of the entire ocean......"


    "Barry, the Trident of Poseidon is a trap." Du Ge shrugged, "Life is short, why should we fight to the death with others for a false name, instead of seeking more happiness in this short life? Right, Wayne?"


    "......" Wayne kept silent with a dark face.


    The parrot Wendy had be familiar with Du Ge these days. Perhaps its brain capacity was limited, and it had long forgotten about the ghost. It opened its mouth and shouted, "Pink skull, Paul, Barry says you''re a clown."


    "Shut up."


    Wayne and Paul scolded at the same time.


    The parrot fluttered its wings and flew away, standing on the mast and continuing to shout, "Barry also said you would turn into a monster......"


    "Barry, did you really say that?" Du Ge asked, "In your heart, am I that unbearable?"


    "Paul, don''t listen to that stupid bird''s nonsense." Barry looked at Du Ge and suddenly sighed, "At this point, we can''t lie to you anymore. Paul, you lost your memory, not because you hit your head, but because you made a deal with the sea monster Selma. You exchanged your past memories for immortality, just to be the Pirate King one day.


    You''ve paid too much for the position of Pirate King. If you insist on changing the pirate g to pink, when you get your memory back from Selma, won''t you hate your current self?"


    "I made a deal with Selma?" Du Ge was stunned.


    "If you don''t believe it, you can stab yourself." Barry said, "An ordinary person''s wound won''t heal automatically, nor can they hold their breath underwater for half an hour."


    Du Ge pulled out his curved knife with doubt, cut his arm, and then, he was surprised to find that the wound really healed quickly. He said with joy on his face, "By the gods of the sea, I actually have immortality."


    "Paul, with immortality, you have the qualifications topete for the King of the Sea. Why do you want to turn yourself into a clown?" Barry said with a heavy heart.


    "Barry, if I be the King of the Sea, can I make all pirate ships fly the pink g?" Du Ge suddenly got excited.


    Are you having a feud with the pink g?


    Barry cursed in his heart, he gritted his teeth and said, "Of course, the premise is that you have to be the Pirate King first. Then, you can write your rules into the Pirate Code, even make them dance before boarding the ship."


    "So we''ll be the Pirate King first?" Du Ge looked around at everyone.


    All the sailors on the deck nodded at the same time.


    "Paul, it''s meaningless to just let one ship fly the pink g. If you want to fly it, fly it on all the pirate ships in the world." Barry saw that his persuasion worked, and he continued to strike while the iron was hot like coaxing a child, "We are all familiar with this ship, and everyone is united. We can all assist you to be the Pirate King, as long as you give up the idea of dyeing the g pink."


    "Really?" Du Ge asked.


    "Really."


    Everyone nodded again.


    Wayne said, "But you must give up the idea of hanging a pink g."


    "I can give up hanging a pink g, but are you willing to add a suffix to your names for me?" Du Ge looked around at everyone, his face earnest, "I firmly believe that sea fish can bring me luck. I want everyone to add the name of a sea fish after their names. For example, you, Barry Sullivan, can you add the word ''Flying Fish'' after your name? How about changing it to Barry Sullivan Flying Fish? After all, when a sea fish falls into the water, it won''t die......"

 Chapter 132: Du Ge is a slave owner

    Chapter 132: Du Ge is a ve owner


    Compared to hanging a pink g, adding a suffix to the name is a trivial matter.


    Which pirate doesn''t have their own nickname!


    And, the nickname "sea fish" is eptable.


    "No problem." Barry readily agreed, "From now on, my name will be Barry Sullivan Flying Fish."


    "I''m Wayne Pusis Swordfish." Wayne followed.


    "I''m Piero Krim Turtle." Helmsman Piero said.


    "No, it can''t be Turtle, we should all use Sea Fish." Du Ge corrected seriously, "Piero, in the future, we will be the famous Sea Fish Legion."


    "Alright, I''m Piero Krim Octopus." Piero thought for a moment and changed his name again.


    "I''m Sangis Bauman Eel." Assault soldier Sangis said."I''m William Tncy Flounder...


    Soon.


    Everyone on the ship had a suffix of their own fish in their name.


    Whenever someone changed their name, Du Ge would walk over kindly, shake their hand, and give them the most sincere congrattions: "Congrattions, you have your own new name and have be a pioneer of the Sea Fish Legion."


    On the ship, every person did not escape Du Ge''s grasp.


    When everyone had finished changing their names, Du Ge smiled and continued, "Barry Sullivan Flying Fish, find a tailor to change our g to pink after we go ashore!"


    "Paul, didn''t you say that as long as we agreed to change our names, you wouldn''t change the g?" Barry looked at Du Ge with undisguised disgust, "Paul, I''m telling you clearly, I hate pink gs. But this time, I will obey yourmand, after all, this is your ship."


    It really worked!


    Unlike those brainless fish in the sea, intelligent fish would indeed obey hismand.


    Du Ge felt delighted and looked at the others, "What do you think?"


    "Anyway, this is your ship." Wayne''s tone was also full of disgust, but he no longer voiced any objections.


    "Barry, go and cut Wayne." Du Ge looked at Barry, thought for a moment, and gave a new order.


    He had to test the limits of private property.


    "Do I have to?" Barry drew his saber, looked at Du Ge, and hesitated to ask.


    "Captain, what did I do wrong?" Wayne nervously took a step back, "You can''t treat me like this."


    Piero and the others looked at their captain in confusion.


    "It''s necessary." Du Ge ordered again.


    This time.


    Barry decisively swung his sword.


    Wayne dodged and counterattacked.


    Du Ge ordered again, "Wayne, don''t resist."


    "You stupid bastard, why should I listen to you when you want my life?" Wayne became furious and continued to fight Barry with his sword.


    Seeing the two of them fighting fiercely, Du Ge waved his hand and stopped them, "Alright, stop it!"


    The two of them stopped, panting heavily, but still red at each other, asionally casting resentful nces at Du Ge.


    "Don''t look at me like that, I was just joking with you. Barry, I mean, your temper is too hot-tempered. Can''t I just want to change the g to pink? Do you have to take your anger out on Wayne because of a joke?" Du Ge showed the gentlest smile, relieving the anger between the two, "After we go ashore, I''ll treat everyone."


    The smile infected everyone, and when they heard that the captain was treating them, Barry and Wayne put down their hatred for each other.


    And Piero and the others didn''t think there was anything wrong with hanging a pink g on the pirate ship.


    ...


    Through these two incidents, Du Ge verified the limits of private property.


    If themand does not threaten their own lives, they will obey, but once it threatens their lives, they will also fight back, even resenting the one who issued themand.


    To be precise, private property is more like a ve.


    Most of the time, ves will obey themands of their masters.


    But if the master mistreats the ves too much, it is likely to provoke their resistance or rebellion, and they will resist the master, just like the chicken you raise, although it is your private property, when you want to kill it for meat, it will struggle and run away...


    The right to life is greater than the power ofmand.


    Private property is obviously not as loyal as in the simtion field.


    After all.


    Those who were loyal to him, although they maintained their own thoughts, when he was in danger, they woulde forward to protect him and meticulously execute anymand he issued.


    It is the loyalty of "the monarch wants the minister to die, the minister has no choice but to die"...However, this was already quite good.


    At least these people wouldn''t leave his ship for the time being, nor would they disobey his harmless little orders.


    With ready-made people, who would want to recruit a bunch of novices!


    Just like cows need to be fed enough fodder to produce milk, treating his own ves with a bit of respect and freedom, they should follow him wholeheartedly.


    That was enough.


    ...


    This was a port called Madoc. Behind the port was a small town with a poption of about 50,000. There were about 120 soldiers stationed at the port, responsible for its security.


    The Flying Giant Bird docked.


    Leaving two crew members to guard the ship, Du Ge and Barry entered the port.


    Two merchant ships were docked at the shore. Porters in linen clothes were carrying barrels filled with beer or rum onto the ships, and others were unloading goods such as cotton, spices, and ivory from the ships.


    The sailors on the merchant ships were also equipped with swords. They were all robust, looking not much different from pirates.


    As Du Ge and others passed by, the sailors cast warning nces at them. Some even spat on the ground and cursed their mothers, showing their contempt.


    "That''s the Duff family''s cargo ship. They''re in cahoots with Navy Admiral Camilo," Barry exined in a low voice, obviously not wanting to provoke the sailors. "Apart from the four Sea Kings, no one dares to touch their merchant ships. Sometimes, they even fly the pirate g and rob other merchant ships..."


    What a chaotic world!


    Du Ge responded indifferently, his eyes sweeping over the merchant ship. When he saw the ship''s steward, he even gave him a friendly smile, saying, "Don''t worry, Barry. The moment we be the Pirate King, all the merchant ships will obediently pay tribute to us."


    Along the way, Barry''s mood had improved a lot, but the image of the pink smiling skull was still lingering in his mind, filling him with despair for the future. Hearing this, he snorted, "I''m waiting for that day toe."


    At this moment.


    There were still over six hundred contestants in the Simtion Field. Du Ge had been observing the merchant ship, trying to spot any contestants, but everyone on the ship looked simr, making it difficult to identify the contestants at a nce.


    Perhaps, this was what a normal Simtion Field should be like!


    Everyone was trying hard to y their role, increasing their own strength. No one was flipping the table. Only when the Simtion Field announced the top ten names a monthter, would the real fight begin.


    Speaking of which, Du Ge had never seen what it was like when the top ten of the Simtion Field were announced.


    The previous two Simtion Fields had copsed too quickly.


    Of course.


    He had also never seen a derivative item.


    Nan Youlong had said that derivative items had only appeared once in the Simtion Field, a weapon called the Spear of ughter, a derivative item of the keyword "ughter".


    It was said that the examinee who held that keyword had used the spear to ughter a city, personally killing eighty thousand adult men, which made the spear evolve into a derivative item.


    The spear gained intelligence and became indestructible, automatically pursuing and killing enemies relentlessly.


    However, after the examinee who created the "Spear of ughter" ughtered eighty thousand people, the Simtion Field ended, and no one had ever witnessed the power of the Spear of ughter.


    Over time.


    No one cared about the derivative items in the Simtion Field anymore.


    However, Nan Youlong did tell Du Ge that his "Gluttonous Sword" from the first Simtion Field, if he persistently stabbed others in the buttocks, there was a high chance it could evolve into a derivative item.

 Chapter 133: High reward for a child

    Chapter 133: High reward for a child


    In such a chaotic world, happiness is clearly not a good keyword for expansion.


    It has been five days, and Du Ge still hasn''t advanced to the second level of skills. He still only has the skill of "making the other person feel better".


    Besides making the other person''s mood better, this skill doesn''t have any special effects. When he smiles, the other person will still attack him.


    Even cking off hasn''t advanced to the second skill.


    It has to be said.


    The skills that advance through keywords really have no regrity to follow.


    ...


    After entering the town, everyone went their separate ways.


    Chef William went to buy food.Piero, with an unwilling face, went to find a tailor to make new gs and emblem designs. Of course, he also had to find a painter to change the ship to the damn "Smiling Angel" name.


    Heined all the way, stupid name, why not just change the name to "Smiling Clownfish"!


    ...


    Du Ge, along with Barry and the others, entered the only bar in town.


    The bar always had thetest information.


    "Ryan, bring five barrels of beer and four roasted deer legs." As soon as they entered, Barry didn''t even look up and ordered food and drinks.


    Obviously, he was a regr here.


    Ryan was the owner of the tavern, in his fifties. When he saw Barry and the others, hemanded the waiters to bring the drinks and jokingly said to Barry, "Old man, did you strike it rich?"


    Barry waved his hand and said, "Don''t mention it, haven''t opened for half a month, and there are no big fish anymore. I''m afraid I can''t even afford your beer."


    "I heard you guys were looking for the legendary Trident of the Sea God, is that true?" Ryan wiped the sses and smiled as he looked at Paul, asking.


    "That''s right, but we''ve given up on that n." Barry didn''t let Du Ge speak, he didn''t n on revealing that he had lost his memory as the captain.


    In his opinion, trading with Selma was too foolish.


    And once others found out that Paul had be immortal, it would bring them endless trouble.


    "Correct decision." Ryan smiled, "I heard that the route to Hede Ind is already crowded with pirates. Everyone wants to get a share, but many people can''t even get to the ind and end up being killed. Bounty hunters are taking advantage of the chaos and have already made a fortune.


    These days, there''s a rising star called ''ck Demon Hand''. He single-handedly killed five pirate groups the size of yours in one day. Everyone on each ship was chopped into pieces by him, not even sparing the cooks. It''s a good thing you''re not going to Hede Ind, at this time, there are no other pirates intercepting merchant ships, you can make a big profit..."


    ck Demon Hand?


    Du Ge''s eyebrows twitched, could this guy be a candidate!


    "So brutal?" Barry was stunned for a moment, "Does Mahamadu just let him ughter pirates on his territory?"


    "Mahamadu wants to catch him, but until now, no one has seen his shadow." Ryan said, "The reason I know he''s called ck Demon Hand is because he likes to piece together the fragments of the bodies to form those words."


    Damn!


    Confirmed!


    This guy must be a candidate, only candidates would spare no effort to make a name for themselves.


    His keyword is either "ughter" or "brutal".


    No matter which simtion field, this type of keyword is the easiest to grow in the early stages.


    Unfortunately, in every field, there will be such keywords. The first simtion field had a slow killer, and the one who came to teach him a lesson in the second simtion field also awakened the keyword of ughter. At that time, that guy was ranked eighth.


    However, in the first two simtion fields, he raised his attributes too high, and those two guys didn''t even make a ssh.


    But this time, he almost wasted five days of water, but killed several people.


    Moreover, the information from the tavern owner is definitely outdated. That guy might have killed many more people by now.


    Encountering ughter, he probably has a high probability of losing.


    Damn it!


    "Ryan, do you have any other fresh news?" Du Ge asked.


    Ryan looked at Du Ge, rubbed his hands, smiled but didn''t say anything.


    Du Ge smiled and took out a gold coin from his pocket and threw it over.


    Ryan skillfully caught it and casually put it in his pocket, whistling and smiling, "Little Paul is bing more generous."


    At this moment, the young waiter of the bar brought the beer to everyone.


    Ryan carried a te of sliced ham and walked out from behind the bar, cing the te in front of Du Ge. He pulled over a chair and sat next to everyone, lowering his voice and said, "I heard that Admiral Antonio is going to deploy the navy to block the Hede Ind route in three days, closing the door and killing the dogs,pletely wiping out the pirates inside."


    Barry was stunned. ording to their sailing speed, they would enter the Hede Ind route in two days. This news came just in time.


    Ryan winked at them with a smile, "Anyway, you guys aren''t nning on going to Hede Ind, right?"


    He paused for a moment, "Then this news isn''t worth a gold coin. As a bonus, I''ll give you another one for free. Admiral Camillo ns to form a new legion called the Dagger Corps. It is said that the Dagger Corps will recruit only elites, and they will disguise themselves as pirates and infiltrate pirate groups to dismantle them from within."


    "Such a secretive n, where did you hear it from?" Barry asked.


    "I naturally have my sources of information." Ryan smiled mysteriously."To counter General Camilo''s Bay n, Mahamadu decided tounch a vanguard operation, selecting excellent pirates to infiltrate the navy and ry information." Du Ge lowered his voice, speaking mysteriously.


    Isn''t this just like the plot of Infernal Affairs?


    As if no one else could y this game!


    Du Ge was still scheming to muddy the waters. He regretted not being the one to leak the news about the Trident of Poseidon. If he had been the one to stir up this mess, he could have fished in troubled waters, and his attributes would have skyrocketed!


    Barry''s brow twitched heavily, casting a strange look at his captain.


    "Is this true?" Ryan looked at Du Ge skeptically. "The Bay n was only decided the night beforest. Mahamadu shouldn''t have reacted so quickly. Besides, the direction you came from, it''s impossible for you to have had contact with Mahamadu."


    "I heard it from the sea monster Selma." Du Ge said seriously.


    "Sea monster Selma?" Ryan''s eyes widened in shock. "You encountered Selma?"


    "Ryan, keep your voice down." Du Ge chided. "I traded for a powerful force from Selma."


    With that, he reached out and twisted the sturdy oak table.


    A corner of the table, like a block of tofu, was easily broken off by him.


    Ryan knew what Paul had been like before. He looked at the oak table missing a piece, clearly stunned. After a long while, he came back to his senses: "What did you give in return?"


    "Ryan, that''s my secret." Du Ge smiled. "If you give me back the gold coin, I can tell you even more important information."


    The mention of Selma shocked Ryan. He reluctantly took out the gold coin Du Ge had given him earlier: "Paul, your information better be worth this price, otherwise, you''ll never taste Old Ryan''s gin again."


    "Selma has reached the end of her life. She ns to find an excellent pirate to carry on her lineage." Du Ge''s voice dropped even lower. "It is said that any man who can impregnate her can have all the treasures she has collected over the years."


    Pfft!


    Barry spat out the mouthful of beer he had just taken.


    Ryan''s face turned beet red: "Paul, this joke isn''t funny at all."


    "Did I meet Selma, or did you?" Du Ge looked at Ryan, speaking seriously. "Even Poseidon can fall, let alone a sea monster? The offspring of Selma are her own. This is the heritage of sea monsters. I saw it in a book on her table. How could it be false?"


    He seemed to remember something, leaned closer to Ryan, and warned seriously, "Ryan, you can tell others about Selma''s high reward for a child. But you can''t tell anyone about her weakness and the secret of her heritage. Otherwise, if I''m hunted down by Selma and be a ghost, I won''t let you off..."

 Chapter 134: Fun person

    Chapter 134: Fun person


    Selma?


    Weak?


    Desperate for a child?


    A series of information made the innkeeper Lain''s head buzz.


    If this is true, it is no less than the Trident of the Sea God, enough to cause a major earthquake in the pirate circle.


    The sea nymph Selma has been alive for who knows how many years, and there are countless legends rted to her. Who knows how much treasure she has collected over the years?


    As long as she can sessfully get pregnant, she can obtain these treasures...


    Oh my god!


    If Lain hadn''t drunk too much over the years and hurt his body, he would have wanted to try it.Not to mention that Selma''s appearance has always remained the same. Even if she has turned into a fossil, for the sake of treasure, she would have to carve a hole in the fossil!


    Everyone knows that Selma has always adhered to the principle of fair trade. If she says she is desperate for a child, she will definitely deliver the treasure...


    ...


    "Paul, you can''t joke about this kind of thing..." Lain picked up the ss on the table, regardless of whose it was, and drank it in one gulp. "If you make a mistake, someone will really die."


    "Lain, Old Barry wouldn''t lie, right!" Du Ge smiled and turned to Barry. "Barry, did I make a deal with Selma?"


    "Mm." Barry nodded heavily.


    He was sure that Paul had made a deal with Selma, but he couldn''t be sure if the desperate for a child thing was true.


    ording to reason, it shouldn''t be true, after all, Paul had lost all his memories.


    But who knows if Selma would use his mouth to spread the news of her desperation for a child?


    Just like how the Sea God sealed his daughter for no reason, the methods of gods and monsters cannot be based onmon sense.


    However.


    The captain only asked if he had made a deal with Selma. If this matter is true, Paul''s transformation is so great that no one would believe he hadn''t seen Selma.


    As for telling Lain his suspicions, there is no need for that at all. He and Lain are not that close.


    He even nned to ask Paul after leaving the inn to confirm whether Selma''s matter is true. He still feels young...


    ...


    After confirming that Paul did indeed make a deal with Selma, Lain walked away in a daze, muttering to himself behind the bar, not even in the mood to serve customers.


    Full of food and drink.


    Du Ge and the others left Lain''s inn, agreed on the time to return to the ship, and the crew members went to have fun on their own.


    In a short while.


    Only Du Ge and Barry were left in the group.


    In a ce where no one was around, Barry finally asked the doubt in his heart, "Captain, didn''t you lose your memory?"


    "Yeah!" Du Ge nodded with a smile.


    Barry''s heart skipped a beat. "Then what about Selma''s desperate for a child?"


    "I lied to him." Du Ge said confidently.


    "...Barry''s vision went ck, and he shook his head violently. "Why?"


    "Barry, don''t you think it would be fun to have a group of pirates propose to Selma and then find out that it''s all fake?" Du Geughed. "When the truth of this scam is revealed, everyone will beughing their heads off."


    "You... are you just doing it for fun?" Barry was going crazy.


    "Of course." Du Ge nodded seriously. "There is nothing more important than happiness. And Selma deprived me of my memories, so I''m causing her some trouble as revenge..."


    "But you gained immortality from her, it was a fair trade." Barry said.


    "That doesn''t stop me from having fun with her. Barry, don''t worry, this is just a good-natured joke, no one will actually sleep with Selma." Du Ge smirked. "You know, she has a fish tail..."


    Fish tail?


    Some inappropriate images shed in Barry''s mind.


    Then, he shook his head and looked at the people on the street around him, lowering his voice. "Paul, is this the main point? Spreading the news of Selma''s desperation for a child won''t bring us any benefits, it will only bring us endless trouble. Not just Selma, all the pirates you deceived will eventually vent their anger on you."


    "Barry, I am a man who wants to be the Pirate King." Du Ge looked at Barry and shook his head. "If I can''t bear even this risk, how can I rule the entire ocean?"


    "But these risks are all self-inflicted." Barry couldn''t help but roar.


    "Yes, only by defeating more pirates will our reputation grow." Du Ge said, "Instead of challenging them one by one, it''s better to let theme to me, and then we defeat them and incorporate them. Our pirate group will be stronger and stronger."


    "...Barry was speechless, he really was going crazy. If possible, he even wanted to pry open Paul''s head and see if Selma had put a pile of shit in it.


    "Do you know who wille?" Barry asked.


    "Anyway, they won''t be smart people." Du Ge shrugged. "Smart people won''t believe in Selma''s desperation for a child, they will just watch the show." He paused and added, "Just like me."


    "Fuck!" Barry cursed heavily. This time, he really didn''t know what to say.


    "Oh, by the way, Barry, I forgot to tell you, the Mahamadu''s Dagger operation was also made up by me." Du Ge looked at Barry, lowered his voice, andughed.


    "...Barry widened his eyes. "Are you crazy?""When this news gets out, General Camilo will definitely spend a lot of energy searching for spies in the navy. When he''s exhausted from the search, we''ll release the news that we made it all up. Don''t you think that''s interesting?" Du Ge said,ughing, "Of course, if he really finds something, it will be even more interesting. Mahamadu will definitely go crazy..."


    "But by doing this, you''re offending both Mahamadu and Mikaro. We''ll have a hard time moving an inch in the East Sea in the future." Barry stared nkly at Du Ge, "Is it worth it just for augh?"


    Worth it!


    Of course, it''s worth it!


    As long as I can bring more joy to the world, everything I do is worth it.


    Du Ge nced at Barry, chuckled, and said, "Barry, you said before that we want to be the Pirate King. So, both Mahamadu and Mikaro are obstacles on our path to sess. You can''t possibly be naive enough to think that if we do nothing, they will willingly give us the title of Pirate King, right? Or do you think that by finding the Trident of Poseidon and trading it for the Feather of the Sea from Janice, we can rightfully be the Pirate King?"


    Barry opened his mouth, but was at a loss for words.


    "Let''s not even talk about whether we have a chance to snatch the Trident of Poseidon among all these forces. Even if we do get it and trade it for the Feather of the Sea, what then? Can we keep the Feather of the Sea?" Du Ge said, "Maybe, as soon as we get the Feather of the Sea, it will be snatched away."


    The search for the Trident of Poseidon was just a ruse!


    I never thought we could find the Trident of Poseidon.


    Barry was muttering in his heart.


    "Barry, everything I do is to weaken everyone''s power as quickly as possible. Only by causing chaos can we possibly rise from it." Du Ge looked out at the sea, "There''s great wisdom hidden in this, which you won''t understand. Just follow me and enjoy the show. Next, we''ll stop at every port. We need to spread Selma''s news as quickly as possible..."


    "You''re crazy, you must be crazy." Barry shook his head, his face full of despair, "We only have one pirate ship, and there are only twelve of us on board. We''ll be torn to pieces by the two major forces, not even leaving a trace."


    "Barry, you''re overthinking." Du Geughed, "With all the fuss about the Trident of Poseidon, and Antonio nning to hang pirates on Herd Ind, no one will pay attention to us small fish. By the time they''re free to deal with us, we might have grown into a great white shark."


    He propped his chin, rubbing his cheek, "Barry, how do you think we should drag Rnd Swan into this? He has the Horn of the Sea, right? If he also joins this war, the sea will definitely be even more lively."


    Barry looked at Paul, suddenly feeling that he was very unfamiliar. The previous Paul also wanted to find the Trident of Poseidon, but he was just full of passion, leading everyone to their deaths.


    But the amnesiac Paul had learned to use wisdom, and it sounded quite feasible.


    This was simply unbelievable.


    The key point was, Barry felt that if they continued to follow Paul''s strategy, the speed at which the Flying Giant Bird would meet its end seemed to be faster than before...


    He missed the simple and naive Paul more and more.

 Chapter 135: I still have use

    Chapter 135: I still have use


    "...Barry, Mahamadu has taken a liking to Lorang Swan''s wife and has decided to start a war to take her back as the wife of the King of the East Sea. What do you think of this reason?"


    "Not very good. Lorang Swan has many women, and Mahamadu wouldn''t start a war for such a foolish reason."


    "Then, Safra found a female ocean horn, while Lorang''s ocean horn is male. When the male and female ocean horns meet, they will merge into a new ocean horn. Blowing it can summon the dead sea god for battle. What do you think of this?"


    "Even worse. It sounds ridiculous. Paul, where did you hear these nonsense stories from some bard?"


    "We already have enough trouble now. Why don''t you stoping up with these wild ideas? If you have the time, why don''t you find a prostitute to release your vigorous energy?"


    ...


    Du Ge teased Old Barry all the way, enjoying his happy attributes, and returned to the Flying Giant Bird.


    When passing by the Du Fei family''s merchant ship, Du Ge stopped talking. He wasn''t sure if there were any candidates on the merchant ship. It wouldn''t be good if his identity was exposed. His current strength was still weak and not suitable for confrontation.


    Arriving at the Flying Giant Bird, the painter was sitting in the pocket, changing the name of the ship.Seeing this scene, Barry''s heart skipped a beat again, and he began to consider whether he should retire early.


    Du Ge and Barry were about to board the ship.


    A seventeen or eighteen-year-old boy suddenly rushed over from the side and stood in front of them. He looked at Du Ge and said, "Sir, your eyes are full of wisdom, as sharp as an eagle in the sky; your body is full of strength, like a rock on the shore, able to withstand any wind and rain; your smile is full of confidence... You must be the captain of this ship, right?"


    "Correct." Du Ge was ttered by his praise and looked at the boy, nodding with a smile.


    "I wonder if insignificant me is qualified to join your team?" The boy humbly bowed to Du Ge and then raised his head, looking at him pleasingly. "If I can work on your ship, it will be the greatest fortune of my life."


    "Of course, no problem." Du Ge smiled and nodded. "My ship is currently short of people! We need more fresh blood..."


    "Paul, he''s just a kid, and he doesn''t seem to have any sailing experience." Barry couldn''t help but frown. "At this time, bringing him on board will only be a burden to us."


    "Sir, I can feel the kindness in your sturdy figure. I can tell that you have a significant position on this ship. Sir, both my parents have died, and I can no longer survive in this small town." The boy looked at Barry, fidgeting with his clothes. "Give me a chance, okay? I am strong, I can do anything, I want to go to sea, I want to be a pirate..."


    "Barry, don''t make things difficult for a child." Du Ge frowned and looked at Barry, reproaching him.


    "I didn''t mean to make things difficult for him. I also think he''s pretty good." Barry smiled and even reached out to touch the boy''s head. "Kid, what''s your name?"


    "Vito, Vito Hoover." The boy blushed and shyly said, "My name may not be as good as yours, but it''s the best name my parents could think of."


    "Alright, Vito. From now on, you are a member of my team." Du Geughed heartily and readily agreed to the boy''s request. "But before youe on board, you need to add a nickname after your name, the nickname of the Sea Fish. It''s our tradition."


    "Captain, of course, no problem." Vito smiled and didn''t doubt him. "I can be called Vito Hoover Silverfish."


    "Okay, Vito Hoover Silverfish." Du Ge warmly shook his hand and said with a smile, "I dere that from now on, you are a member of the Smiling Angel."


    At the moment he shook the boy''s hand, his consciousness seemed to return in an instant.


    He immediately realized that what he had just done was abnormal. He had agreed to board a ship with a stranger without knowing anything, and everything happened as if it were natural.


    Damn it!


    He had fallen for a skill!


    Thank you, Captain. It is my honor to work on your ship. Your generosity is admirable, no wonder you have be a ship captain at such a young age." Vito smiled and continued to maintain his shy and humble demeanor. "If one day I can be a captain like you and have my own ship, that would be great."


    "It will happen, as long as you work hard on my ship." Du Ge smiled and calmly let go of the boy''s hand. After this little fish became his possession, his skill no longer affected him.


    But this also made Du Ge feel a sense of dread. If he hadn''t awakened the skill of fishing, he would have probably fallen into the hands of this kid without even realizing it.


    Advanced skills are too terrifying!


    They are unstoppable!


    Judging from the effect of his skill, it should be something like ttery and bootlicking!


    When we reach the open sea, I''ll get rid of him!


    This bewitching skill is too powerful. Although he is not affected by it, the crew members lose their judgment and may do some inappropriate things, which could ruin his grand n.


    His crew members should only follow his orders.


    ...


    In the afternoon, the crew members gradually returned.


    Eighteen-year-old Vito became the most popr person on the ship with his silver tongue.


    Everyone liked him, including the parrot Wendy. Throughout the afternoon, while the crew members were busy loading and unloading cargo and organizing supplies, Vito didn''t do anything, and no one had anyints.


    Moreover, Vito learned a lot of information from everyone, including the fact that their captain had made a deal with a sea nymph. He even specifically came to Du Ge to confirm the truth of the matter.


    Of course.


    Mostly, he was trying to find out Du Ge''s true identity.After all, if a person''s words and actions are too contradictory, they might be a candidate in the Simtion Field.


    No longer affected by his skills, Du Ge''s responses were watertight.


    Vito probed back and forth several times, finally confirming that Paul was indeed a native of this world.


    Moreover, a lucky native.


    Thus, his expression became increasingly joyful.


    Du Ge coldly observed his performance, further solidifying his resolve to get rid of him. If he let him continue his antics, the ship would no longer be his.


    On this ship, only he was allowed to ck off.


    At dusk.


    The soaring giant bird, no, the Smiling Angel, left Madoc Port.


    Generally, pirate ships do not stay in the port overnight.


    After all.


    That''s the navy''s territory, who knows what dangers might arise at night!


    For their own safety, most of the time, they prefer to drift at sea.


    "Captain, you have eyes that see through everything and wisdom that prates the fog. The Trident of Poseidon will surely be yours. Next, we''re going to Herd Ind, right?" In the captain''s cabin, Vito ttered Du Ge and then proposed his suggestion.


    "Vito, among all the people on the ship, only you can see that I possess unparalleled wisdom." Du Geughed, "That''s right, we are indeed going to Herd Ind next. Go and convey my orders!"


    "Captain, all your decisions are the wisest." Vito smiled and turned to leave the captain''s cabin.


    Just as he turned around.


    Half of a curved de suddenly protruded from his chest.


    Vito took a big step forward, trying to shake off the de piercing him. At the same time, his mouth moved quickly: "Captain, your heart is as broad as the sea, your wisdom shines like the stars..."


    "What''s your Keyword?" Du Ge interrupted him, pressing a dagger against his throat.


    "ttery, bro, I''m not dangerous, my Keyword has to attach to someone else, let me live, we can cooperate." In the Simtion Field, every candidate on the brink of death would burst with a strong will to survive. He quickly said, "Bro, I know your n, I just awakened my second advanced skill, it will definitely be useful to you, I''m ranked 480, killing me won''t give you much experience..."

 Chapter 136: Using Anothers Power

    Chapter 136: Using Another''s Power


    "What skill?" Du Ge asked.


    "Bro, can you pull out the knife first? Otherwise, by the time I finish speaking, I''ll be eliminated too," Vito said with difficulty. "Anyway, I can''t beat you."


    After a moment of thought, Du Ge pulled out the curved knife.


    With a muffled groan, fresh blood sprayed out from the wound. Vito''s body shook violently, and he quickly spoke, "Captain, I have never seen such a beautiful knife technique. It was quick and swift. When it stabbed into my heart, I didn''t feel any pain at all. It was like a red-hot iron rod piercing into the snow. You have mastered a merciful knife technique..."


    As he spoke, he secretly nced at Du Ge''s expression.


    Seeing Du Ge''s constant ambiguous smile.


    Vito finally fell into despair and had to continue praising in order to recover.


    It was really embarrassing to speak like this when the opponent was not affected by the skill.


    Why was he so unlucky?He encountered someone casually, and that person happened to counter him.


    ...


    A momentter.


    Vito''s injuriespletely healed. Looking at Du Ge, he showed a ttering smile. "Captain, I have to say, your willpower is too strong. You weren''t affected by the rainbow cannonball at all."


    He was affected!


    It''s just that I happened to have two keywords!


    Du Ge muttered in his heart and asked, "Now can you tell me what your skill is?"


    Vito sighed and honestly said, "The first skill, Rainbow Cannonball: When I use tteringnguage to please the other party, their vignce will decrease, and they will enter a dreamy state."


    Not just dreamy, they practically obeyed!


    Du Ge couldn''t help butment, "What about the second one?"


    "Using Another''s Power." Vito said, "By borrowing the authority of my superior to issue orders, anyone under their jurisdiction will unquestioningly believe it."


    Uh!


    Du Ge was stunned.


    Could this be called "Using Another''s Power"?


    It was clearly called a power usurper, a fiction!


    If he only had the second skill, conveying such orders might only have one chance, but with thebination of the first skill, he could safely control a team and be the actual leader of a certain team...


    In his small pirate group, he could be the second-inmand.


    In the Mahamadu''s super-sized pirate group, he could also step by step be the second-inmand.


    One person above ten thousand others.


    Easily controlling the entire world, this was a keyword qualified to enter the top ten in the Simtion Field.


    A divine skill!


    Du Ge quickly understood why Vito confidently said that the second skill could help him.


    His ns had to wait for rumors to spread before they could take effect.


    In such a world, relying on the tavern owner to spread information was too slow.


    But if this guy cooperated...


    The spread of rumors would quickly form a terrifying storm that would sweep across the entire world.


    As long as he sent him into Mahamadu or any other pirate group like Saffra, with just onemand, he could make the whole world chaotic.


    In the name of Mahamadu, even if he used strangemands like "seize the Mother Ocean Horn," Mahamadu''s subordinates would firmly execute them.


    Once the war started.


    The whole thing would be both real and unreal.


    This guy''s skillsbined were like Zhao Gao, Zhang Rang, Liu Jin, and Wei Zhongxian!


    ttery was much more powerful than maniption.


    He could control the situation of the entire world in an absolutely controble situation...


    ...


    After touching him, Vito could be considered his private possession, so the chaos he stirred up and the fun he caused should be considered his contribution.


    But.


    Private possessions were not as reliable as loyalty. If he really let him out to cause chaos in the world, when this guy grew up, it was possible for him to turn against his master...


    To use or not to use?


    Du Ge fell into contemtion.


    "Captain, is your keyword chaos?" Vito asked cautiously.


    "Yeah." Du Ge nced at him and asked, "Why didn''t you use your first skill to assassinate me?"


    "Once I make a move, the other party will instantly wake up," Vito drylyughed and exined, "My current attributes are not high. If I really make a move against you, others wille to kill me. Moreover, my keyword is not of the violent type. Unless the other party is a participant in the Simtion Field, killing someone has no benefit for me.


    Everyone needs to recognize their own position, right?


    Just like you, Captain, you are also trying your best to make this world more chaotic, aren''t you?


    To be honest, you perfectly used the sea monster Selma to conceal the source of your power, and you even fooled me."


    Simr to private possessions, when life is threatened, the effect of the skill will be greatly weakened, or even disappear.


    Understanding the effect of his skill, Du Ge pondered for a moment, looked Vito up and down, licked his lips suddenly, and said, "Take off your clothes."


    "Huh?" Vito was stunned for a moment. He looked at Du Ge, his face showing embarrassment, but he obediently took off his clothes.


    Standing naked in front of Du Ge, he blushed and twisted ufortably. He took a deep breath, made a final struggle, and said, "Captain, I don''t know where you saw that I am a woman. But I have to remind you that in this world, I am a man, and a dirty one at that. I haven''t taken a bath for three days..."


    "I don''t care if you''ve taken a bath or not. Go find a clean set of clothes in that box over there, wipe the blood off the floor, and then throw your original clothes into the sea." Du Ge nced at him and said, "You came to my room with blood all over your clothes, but you left without a scratch. What do you think the people outside will think? Should I tell them that you also made a deal with Selma?"


    Vito''s face turned red, realizing that he had misunderstood.


    He took two quick steps, went over to open the box, found a clean set of clothes, quickly put them on, and used his original clothes to wipe away the bloodstains on the floor.Halfway through his task, he suddenly looked up, asking with joy, "Captain, have you agreed to our cooperation?"


    "Of course, my keyword is chaos. Your advanced skill can quickly stir up the whole world, why not?" Du Ge shrugged andughed, "The premise is that you can''t expose my identity or do anything that harms me."


    Stripping clothes, mopping the floor.


    One task involved dignity, the other execution, and Vitopleted both without any obstacles, not even noticing a thing.


    Then this man was worth using.


    Before.


    He ordered Barry and Wayne to fight each other.


    In the end, didn''t both of them obediently return to his ship?


    Fortune favors the brave.


    It was just a covert operation, it wouldn''t threaten his life.


    In theory, Vito, who had been branded a ve, would not betray him...


    "Of course, I never betray my partners." Vito said, "Captain, I''ve been through three Simtion Fields, all of which I topped. In each Simtion Field, I formed my own team, and we worked together perfectly. Moreover, everyone in the team achieved great results."


    "Hmm, me too." Du Geughed, "Anyway, we''re still drifting at sea, and you can''t go anywhere. In the next few days, let''s get used to each other and see how the world situation develops? Then, I''ll find a way to send you to Mahamadu''s territory, and you can start a war between the pirate kings. It would be best to use those pirates to eliminate other candidates. The world is too small, and there are too many candidates."


    "Funny, I was thinking the same thing." Vito stood up, excitedly saying, "Captain, my original n was to be the second-inmand of a pirate group, recruit more elites, use their power to fight, and finally find a way to get rid of them.


    However, since the captain wants the world to be more chaotic, I will naturally cooperate fully. After all, this is in the interest of both of us. The more chaotic the world is, the greater the role my keyword can y..."


    ...


    That night.


    Vito stayed in Du Ge''s room until midnight. When he left, he was wearing Paul''s clothes.


    Wayne saw it, Wendy saw it, William saw it...


    So.


    The next day, even if he didn''t say those pleasing words, Barry and the others didn''t let him work. Even asionally when he passed by, they would whistle at his backside...

 Chapter 137: The one who laughs last is the winner

    Chapter 137: The one whoughsst is the winner


    After reaching a cooperation agreement with Du Ge, Vito''s daily ttery was reduced a lot. Unless it was necessary, his behavior was like a normal person, and he had a humble and pleasant personality.


    In his words, it''s like being fat but not calling it fat, and then being fat enough to crush the bed.


    It was meaningless to brush attributes on several people. Instead, it would easily expose oneself and put oneself in danger.


    After all,


    One monthter, the top ten ranking list would be announced. If the attributes were raised too high, it would turn oneself into a live target and be attacked by everyone.


    It''s easy to dodge a spear in the open, but hard to guard against a hidden arrow. No matter how high the attributes were, they couldn''t withstand a war of attrition.


    Slowly brushing up the attributes, integrating oneself into this world, until he became the second-inmand of a pirate king, then he would have power and the situation would be clear. The people who should jump out would have already jumped out.


    By then, he could make a move to reverse the situation and rapidly increase his attributes, naturally securing a ce in the top ten.


    This was a typical academic approach,pletely opposite to Du Ge''s.In Du Ge''s mind, if his attributes didn''t improve, he could be easily defeated by enemies at any time, leaving him with no sense of security.


    He preferred to be ahead from the beginning, always leading, and then leaving everyone else in the dust...


    It''s hard to say who is right or wrong.


    But undoubtedly, Du Ge''s risk was higher.


    ...


    After a night of rest, the Smiling Angel set sail again. When the pink pirate g was hoisted, the morale of the crew instantly dropped.


    The dazzling pink color, the skull with a flower crown, and the previously dark eye sockets now had two lifelike eyeballs painted on them, it was simply too cute...


    Who wouldn''t be scared if they went out with such a g?


    Vito looked at the pink pirate g, dumbfounded for a moment, and remembered what happenedst night. He lowered his voice and asked, "Captain, so, you are also a woman, right?"


    "Where did you see that?" Du Ge looked at his new pirate g with satisfaction, raised an eyebrow, and smiled back.


    We even hung a pink g!


    Isn''t it obvious?


    Not only are you a woman.


    You also have a cute little girl''s heart!


    Mature women wouldn''t ept a pink g, right?


    If you''re not a woman, then you must be a pervert!


    Vito sarcasticallymented in his mind, but his mood inexplicably improved a lot.


    In the simtion field, women were not at an advantage to begin with. The women who stood out among all the candidates must have strong abilities, either special strength or super intelligence, just like her.


    This should be stable!


    ...


    "Captain, Antonio will block the route to Herd Ind in two days. Should we avoid them first?" Barry forced himself to look away from the g and came to Du Ge''s side, asking with a serious face.


    "Why should we avoid them?" Du Ge looked at Barry strangely. "Our goal is to be the Pirate King. Have you ever seen a Pirate King who escaped? We must participate in this battle, hone our will andbat abilities on the battlefield of iron and blood. Otherwise, what''s the use of the immortality I obtained through memories? Just to go fishing in the sea?"


    "But..." Barry wanted to say something.


    He was interrupted by Du Ge, who waved his hand. "There''s nothing to hesitate about. We are pirates, the most fierce pirates. We should be fearless and advance. Since we received the news in advance, we should take the opportunity to save those fellow pirates who were defeated by Antonio and strengthen our team."


    The most fierce pirates?


    Barry subconsciously looked at the pink pirate g fluttering on the mast, and the corner of his eye twitched inexplicably.


    "Also, we must find the witch Hoya as soon as possible and ask her about the whereabouts of the Trident of the Sea God," Du Ge said. "Otherwise, if any pirate learns about the Trident in advance and kills the witch, we won''t get anything."


    "No one can kill the witch," Barry said.


    "You can''t say for sure." Du Ge smiled and nced at Barry. "Selma didn''t even know how to ask for a child before! Don''t worry, Barry, I''m not that foolish. If the battle really exceeds our expectations, we will hide on Herd Ind and just watch the show without going out to sea..."


    Do you believe what you just said?


    Looking at Paul, who was full of lies, Barry was speechless and once again had the idea of retiring.


    But this idea only shed in his mind and then faded away. He then went tomand the crew, raised the anchor, adjusted the control ropes, and set sail for Herd Ind again.


    ...


    Not long after setting sail, the Smiling Angel encountered two Du Fei family merchant ships that were in the same port as yesterday.


    Perhaps it was the pink pirate g that caught the attention of the Du Fei family merchant ships.On the merchant ship, many sailors ran onto the deck, pointing andughing at the Smiling Angel. Some sailors even unzipped their trousers, making lewd gestures towards the Smiling Angel...


    Seeing this, Vito spat fiercely to the side.


    Through the telescope, seeing the actions of the sailors on Du Fei''s merchant ship, Barry''s face turned even darker. He shouted at the crew in frustration, "Adjust the sails, shake off these bastards..."


    "Barry, why should we shake them off? We are pirates, they are merchant ships, shouldn''t we rob them? Besides, they have insulted our dignity. All crew members prepare for battle, we are going to make a big move. The fame of the Smiling Angel starts with the Du Fei family."


    Du Ge interrupted Barry with a smile. The moment the people on Du Fei''s merchant shipughed, he felt a significant increase in his attributes.


    Obviously.


    His pink g brought joy to the other party, and that was enough.


    Dignity or anything else,pared to the increase in attributes, was not important at all.


    And, they would soon stopughing.


    "Paul, are you crazy? That''s Du Fei''s ship!" Barry widened his eyes, "If we rob them, we will be hunted down by General Mikaro, not to mention, they have two ships..."


    "Lice don''t itch when they''re too many, debts don''t worry when they''re too many. We''ve already provoked Selma and Mahamadu, we don''t care about one more Du Fei family. Barry, you''re too timid. Don''t forget, I have an immortal body, I''m not the weak Paul I used to be." Du Ge smiled, "Just get close to them, I''ll take care of the rest. Vito, you''ll be my deputy."


    "Alright."


    Vito agreed readily.


    This was their agreed strategy. To attract Mahamadu''s attention, they needed to have a record of battle. As pirates, they had to y the role of pirates well, at least to have a name on the bounty list.


    Robbing Du Fei''s ship was undoubtedly a fast track to fame.


    Moreover, in the early stages of cooperation, he had to win Du Ge''s trust.


    Barry was stunned for a moment, recalling Du Ge''s terrifying one-against-tenbat skills, his confidence inexplicably increased. Perhaps Paul was right, they were no longer the weak Giant Bird they used to be.


    ...


    "What the hell are they doing?"


    Seeing the Smiling Angel suddenly elerate towards them, the sailors on Du Fei''s merchant ship were stunned.


    "If I''m not mistaken, there are only a dozen people on their ship, right?"


    "You''re not wrong, they do only have a dozen people." The sailor next to him shook his head andughed, "These stupid guys, they must be first-time pirates, as stupid as their g."


    "Fellows, prepare for battle, let''s send these clowns to hell, their existence is simply an insult to the pirate world." The first mate also didn''t take the approaching Smiling Angel seriously. He pulled out his blunderbuss, "Yesterday, these guys looked like paupers, but their ship should be worth a lot of money. Gunners, don''t fire, don''t damage that ship, it''s already our booty."


    "Hahahaha..."


    Apanied by hearty and cheerfulughter, more than twenty sailors all drew their curved knives, ready for battle on the deck.


    But when Du Ge leaped from the Smiling Angel onto their deck.


    These people immediately stoppedughing.


    Du Ge''s movements were more agile than a monkey, his strength greater than a wild bull. Almost no one couldst a round against him.


    The battle ended in less than five minutes.


    And that fierce guy, after knocking them down, had already leaped onto another ship, swiftly ending the battle...


    ...


    Barry and the others were stunned.


    They knew their captain was powerful, but they didn''t expect him to be this powerful. He single-handedly took down two merchant ships of the Du Fei family. The effortless battle was even somewhat pleasing to the eye.


    That was the Du Fei family!


    They were rich!


    The goods and half a box of gold coins on the Du Fei family''s merchant ship dazzled the eyes of all the sailors on the Smiling Angel, and smiles crawled onto their faces.


    Pirates are greedy, rough, and unrestrained. As long as they have enough money, they can swing their swords at God...


    At this time, no one cared about the pink g anymore.


    Of course, no one cared about the Du Fei family either.


    Du Ge proved his strength to everyone.


    Now, every crew member on the Smiling Angel believed that they would definitely be the king of pirates.


    Praise Paul!


    Praise Selma!


    The captured treasure brought unparalleled joy to the pirates.


    Du Ge''s attributes increased again.


    The pink pirate g, a robbery, double the joy, Du Ge was always the winner in life...


    ...

 Chapter 138: Who really has control skills?

    Chapter 138: Who really has control skills?


    Du Ge asked Vito to be the vice attacker because he was worried that there were other candidates on the Du Fei merchant ship.


    After all.


    To some extent, Vito''s skills can be used as Wang San.


    Obviously, he was overthinking. The Du Fei family may have candidates, but they are not on these two merchant ships.


    With an attribute increase of more than 200 ranks, he can y the role of a superman among a group of sailors who only have basic skills. The martial skills of these sailors are not evenparable to the worst martial arts of the Feng Residence.


    The judgment and maintenance of fishing are obviously different. Two rumors have spread, and it is estimated that they have not even left the tavern in Laien, let alone stirred up the water, let alone touched the fish.


    Relying solely on physical fishing, the increase in attributes is too slow.


    ...


    Looking at the Du Fei family''s crew and sailors gathered together by Du Ge, Barry asked, "Captain, bring the goods back to our ship, we should leave...""Leave? Where to go!" Du Ge looked at Barry strangely, patted his shoulder, and said, "Barry, from now on, our Sea Fish Pirate Group has three pirate ships. What a perfect start! Wien, find two new gs and rece the Du Fei family''s g..."


    "You want to keep the Du Fei family''s ship?" Barry widened his eyes.


    "Of course." Du Ge nodded, "Not only their ship, but also their people. Mahamadu has more than 200 pirate ships under hismand. We must have more people and ships topete with them."


    "But they are the Du Fei family!" Barry was stunned for a moment, suddenly remembered that Paul had lost his memory, and was about to exin to him.


    The captain of the Du Fei merchant ship suddenly stood up, looked at Du Ge, and his eyes were full of disdain: "The Du Fei family will never be pirates. Captain Paul, I am Ramon Du Fei of the Du Fei family. You should have heard of my name. I admit that I underestimated your bravery, but your idea is simply whimsical. ording to the rules, the goods and gold coins on the ship are left to you. Let us leave. I promise that the Du Fei family will not trouble you."


    "Barry, is there such a rule?" Du Ge lowered his voice and asked Barry next to him.


    "There is indeed such a rule." Barry nodded, "No pirate is willing to offend the Du Fei family."


    "What about the ransom?" Du Ge asked.


    "You can ept the ransom." Ramon Du Fei''s disdain in his eyes became more serious, "But if you ept the ransom, the previous promise will be invalidated, and your Smiling Angel will be endlessly chased by the Du Fei family."


    Du Ge looked back at Barry.


    Barry nodded: "That''s the rule. Keep the goods for safety, and if you want money, you will be chased..."


    "Then don''t take the ransom." Du Ge nced at Ramon and smiled.


    "You are not too stupid." Ramon snorted, waved his hand in disgust, "Take your spoils and leave my ship."


    "Captain Ramon, I only said not to take the ransom, but I didn''t say let you leave!" Du Ge smiled, "Your attitude annoys me. No one can insult the future Pirate King, just like you don''t have the courage to insult Mahamadu. So, I decided to give you a little punishment."


    "What do you want to do?" Ramon became alert immediately, "If you kill me, you will bring endless trouble to yourself. The Lafite family will torture you in the cruelest way. You have to consider the consequences."


    "Although I am a pirate, I am a kind person who is willing to spread happiness to the world." Du Ge smiled at Ramon, "Captain Ramon, if you and your crew are willing to wear pink skirts and dance for an hour in the next three ports, I will forget the past and let you go!"


    "Paul, you are insulting a viscount." Ramon frowned.


    "Ramon, calm down." Du Ge smiled and shook his head, "There is another option. You and your crew can join my Sea Fish Pirate Group, then we will be a family. We can happily force others to dance and bring us joy."


    "Are you dreaming?" Ramon''s tone became more angry, "Fool, I won''t ept either of the two methods. I warn you, you better let us go, my promise still works."


    Du Ge signaled Vito, and in front of everyone, he took away the angry Ramon Du Fei, and said as he walked, "Viscount Ramon, I know that forcing you to make such a decision in front of everyone damages your dignity. We can talk privately, for example, it is not uneptable to let only your subordinates dance..."


    Vito followed behind the two with a ttering smile, ttering, "Viscount Ramon, you are a wise man. The wisdom of all the Du Fei family membersbined is not even one-tenth of yours. Why don''t you consider epting the captain''s proposal? You have seen the captain''s bravery. The Sea Fish Pirate Group is destined to be a powerful pirate group like the King of the Four Seas. Joining the Sea Fish will definitely be the most correct choice in your life."


    "Okay, I can join the Sea Fish Pirate Group, but I will never dance on the pier." Unconsciously, Ramon''s tone instantly eased a lot.


    "Viscount, your wisdom is indeed unparalleled." Du Ge smiled, "Every person who joins our pirate group must add a Sea Fish suffix to their name. You might as well choose a Sea Fish that you like."


    "When did I say that I want to join your pirate group?" When talking to Du Ge, Ramon regained his calmness.


    Du Ge was helpless, and signaled Vito again, instructing, "Add a Sea Fish name after his name first."Vito said, "Lord Ramon, your eyes are as bright as the stars, your name is destined to be passed down through the ages. Such a great name, it''s a pity there''s no suffix of a sea fish behind it. I think shark suits you better, how about calling you Ramon Dufy Shark?"


    "Ramon Dufy Shark?" Ramon nodded, "Indeed, the name is not bad."


    Du Ge released Ramon''s hand, "So, Lord Ramon Dufy Shark, would you like to join my pirate group?"


    "The glory of the Dufy family does not allow me to bow my noble head, but I personally admire your bravery, I can join your pirate group." Ramon looked at Du Ge with a still disgusted gaze, but agreed to his request.


    On the side.


    Looking at the greatly transformed Ramon, Vito''s eyes bulged out. He suddenly realized where the problem was.


    Fish!


    Sea fish!


    Paul can control others through the names of sea fish...


    Damn it!


    No wonder his skill failed yesterday, it started with the name change...


    ttery can control others'' thoughts, but why would Chaos awaken such an outrageous skill?


    What did he do?


    Could it be that his keyword is not Chaos?


    But his words and deeds are chaotic and disorderly, not following the norm, never knowing what he wants to do next, everything fits the characteristics of "chaos"...


    Could his advanced skill be to confuse people''s consciousness?


    In an instant.


    Vito was in a mess, he suddenly didn''t know if the decisions he had made fromst night to now were truly his own.


    Chaos is too terrifying!


    "Alright, Ramon, you won''t regret this decision, it''s the beginning of your lifetime glory." Du Ge patted Ramon''s shoulder and instructed with a smile, "You are the captain, next, it''s up to you to persuade the people below to join our Sea Fish Pirate Group. Remember, let each of them add a sea fish suffix to their names, this is the symbol of our Sea Fish Pirate Group..."


    ...

 Chapter 139: Fountain of Happiness

    Chapter 139: Fountain of Happiness


    In this world, the nobles have absolute power of speech.


    After Lord Lamont was taken away by Du Ge for a while, he changed his mind and joined the Sea Fish Pirates, shocking the crew members who thought that their captain was being threatened or abused.


    But they had to rely on the Du Fei family for their livelihood and dared not disobey Lord Lamont''s orders.


    In a sense, Lamont Du Fei was the real master, able to decide the life and death of most people, much more effective than Du Ge, the fake master.


    Mile Aziz Daidou, Cass Gaoqiao Codfish, Thomas Moran Yellowfish...


    Soon.


    Forty to fifty people, each with their own fish suffix.


    Themonly used fish names were limited, so it was inevitable that some people would have repeated names. But Du Ge didn''t mind, as long as there was "fish" in the name, even if everyone was called "Daidou", he didn''t care.


    Whenever someone changed their name, Du Ge would warmly shake their hand and say, "Wee to join the Sea Fish Pirates."This scene confused the crew members of the Original Giant Bird.


    They didn''t understand why their captain was so enthusiastic towards a group of people he had just met.


    Did Paul really believe that by changing their names, they would truly join the pirate group and fight for them?


    What exactly had Paul been influenced by since he lost his memory? Everything had be increasingly strange.


    Vien, Barry, and others once again fell into anxiety about the future.


    Except for Vito, who knew Du Ge''s true identity, no one considered the possibility that Paul had exchanged souls with Du Ge. This was beyond their understanding.


    Of course, there was also a parrot named Wendy. The silly bird seemed to have forgotten about the ghost. These days, it had been calling itself Wendy Parrotfish...


    ...


    After bing members of the Sea Fish Pirates, Lamont Du Fei and his crew still couldn''t escape the fate of performing at the port.


    Du Ge was a person who pursued efficiency. He didn''t even go to the second port. After subduing them, he immediately returned to the Madox Port and had them perform for the navy and residents on the shore.


    It had to be said that the effect of the sailors dancing in pink skirts was very good.


    The people on the shore didn''t care if they were from the Du Fei family or not.


    They didn''t have many forms of entertainment in their daily lives.


    The sailors, who were big and rough, danced with ck faces, their movements not even coordinated. It was more like a unique and funny y.


    Both adults and children loved watching it, and theyughed heartily. When the performance ended, they gave them the warmest apuse...


    At that time.


    The permanent poption of Madox Port was over fifty thousand, but in just an hour of performance, at least three thousand people gathered at the port.


    In short.


    Lamont Du Fei and his crew brought happiness to many people. Du Ge''s attributes improved significantly. With just one performance, his ranking jumped from 223rd to 178th.


    Of course.


    The navy stationed at Madox Port noticed that something was amiss and even sent people to investigate.


    After all, the people on the Smiling Angel looked like pirates, and the Du Fei family''s merchant ship had just unloaded its cargo at Madox Port yesterday and turned back just to dance for everyone. It didn''t seem normal no matter how you looked at it.


    However, Lamont Du Fei was now just a small fish in Du Ge''s pond. Even though he was reluctant, he held back from betraying his master. He danced while scolding the navy who helped him.


    The uninteresting navy officer didn''t linger and left with an embarrassed face, without any conflict with the Smiling Angel.


    Back at their base, the navy officer immediately sent someone to report Lamont Du Fei''s experience.


    He understood Lord Lamont''s hint.


    The enemy was powerful and couldn''t be provoked by a small garrison in a port. By scolding him away, it was to let him spread the news.


    He even added his own spection in the report, Lord Du Fei was likely being held hostage by Mahamadu''s people...


    ...


    Fountain of Happiness: Happiness can be built on the suffering of others. When you spread happiness, there will always be someone around you who falls into misfortune.


    After Lamont Du Fei and the others finished their performance, Du Ge awakened the second advanced skill of the "Happiness" keyword.


    Du Ge had been looking forward to the second skill, but he was very disappointed.


    Because he found that the second advanced skill was just as unreliable as the first one. What did it mean that someone around him would inevitably fall into misfortune?


    The skill couldn''t specify the target, it was random...


    Du Ge disliked uncontroble skills.


    Fortunately, ording to the skill description, he was not included in the random targets.


    So, if someone had to be unlucky, then so be it!


    He could just use the "Happiness" keyword to improve his attributes. Currently, it seemed that spreading happiness was much faster in increasing his attributes than fishing in troubled waters. Du Ge felt his strength gradually returning.


    And.


    Happiness could clearly be sustained. Lamont Du Fei''s performance at Madox Port was enough to make the people there happy for several days.


    ...


    After leaving Madox Port again, Vito anxiously approached Du Ge and asked, "Captain, are we being too ostentatious? Having the Du Fei family''s people dance at every port, it''s too conspicuous. Selma may trade power with you, but she won''t let your actions be strange. Our current actions are obviously suspicious."


    "They will only suspect me, not you. So, you are safe," Du Ge smiled and said. He had now transferred to the Du Fei family''s merchant ship. It had to be said that the equipment on arge family''s ship was luxurious, much morefortable than his Smiling Angel.


    "What I mean is, you''ve provoked others before your attributes have fully developed, and there''s a high chance we''ll be eliminated prematurely," Vito frowned, "Shouldn''t we keep a low profile? The chaos caused by dancing at the port was too small-scale, it didn''t bring much attribute growth. Why not endure for a while and make a big move?"


    Although she had agreed to cooperate with Du Ge and inexplicably done some things for him, Du Ge''s words and actions seriously conflicted with her values, making her deeply uneasy.


    Low profile?


    Du Ge furrowed his brows.


    He was given a pirate ship at the start, forcing him to drift at sea for five days, essentially giving others a fifty-meter head start.


    In the meantime, he dived into the sea to catch some fish, that wasn''t too much, was it?


    When he encountered the tavern owner who sold information, he couldn''t possibly not let him spread some information, could he?


    When he encountered the merchant ship of the Du Fei family, as a proud pirate, he couldn''t just watch them provoke him and then slink away, could he?


    Since he had caught them, letting them dance on the shore to increase his strength wasn''t too much, was it?


    Du Ge felt that his actions were quite reasonable.


    Even now, he hadn''t exposed the identities of other candidates. For so many days, he had been dutifully ying the role of a native pirate captain.


    In thest Simtion Field, and the one before that, he was already ranked first by this time. Now he was only in the 170s, he didn''t feel safe at all...


    Wasn''t this low-profile enough?


    Du Ge thought about it, but couldn''t find any mistakes in his words or actions.


    Since he wasn''t wrong.


    Then it must be the other party who was wrong.


    He had to correct the other party''s erroneous thinking.


    Du Ge looked at Vito and exined seriously, "Vito, this is a good thing for us and it''s part of the n. We are partners after all. If both of us hide in the dark, we will only be more passive as time goes on.


    I''m in the open, attracting everyone''s attention, which can make more peoplee out. You hide in the dark, mark them, and further ambush them, then we can take the initiative in this Simtion Field. Don''t forget, our skills can bebined."


    "Is that so?" Vito looked doubtful.


    "That''s right." Du Ge looked at Vito and continued to instill his thoughts, "Vito, this is the elite preliminarypetition, thepetitors around us are all elites. Not those novices who can''t even perform.


    In such a world, if you want to achieve results, you can''t follow the old methods.


    The Art of War says, ''When you are substantial, you should appear insubstantial; when you are insubstantial, you should appear substantial.'' Only by confusing the enemy about our real purpose can we achieve final victory.


    Moreover, I feel that your understanding of keeping a low profile is somewhat biased.


    Keeping a low profile is one thing, but we still need to develop our strength. Otherwise, when dangeres, we won''t even have the ability to resist. Just like when you met me, luckily I''m a kind person, otherwise, you would have been eliminated. Without any strength, if the ship sinks, you fall into the sea, you can''t even swim back..."


    "Um, I think I understand." Vito looked at Du Ge thoughtfully, "Paul, when will you take me to see Mahamadu?"


    "At least after the Battle of Hede Ind, we don''t have the strength to meet Mahamadu now. If you climb up step by step by yourself, the golden flowers will have cooled." Du Ge smiled.


    To be honest.


    After witnessing the efficiency of Vito''s name change for Ramon, he was somewhat reluctant to let Vito go. Forcing Ramon Du Fei to change his name by himself would inevitably involve coercion and temptation, which was too troublesome.

 Chapter 140:

    Chapter 140:


    After Vito left, Barry and Wayne came to Du Ge''s side together.


    Barry anxiously said, "Captain, is what we did too much? They are from the Du Fei family. It''s one thing to take their ship, but why do we have to force them to dance? By insulting their dignity like this, we will definitely provoke retaliation from the Du Fei family. And besides, they won''t be able to fight for us.


    I feel like they''re looking at me as if they want to tear me apart. We only have twelve people, and I''m really worried that one day, while we''re asleep, they''ll cut off our heads..."


    Why does everyone think he went too far?


    Du Ge frowned slightly, looked at Barry and Wayne, and asked with a smile, "Did you feel happy watching the Du Fei family, who used to be unattainable, dance? Be honest."


    Barry remained silent for a moment, a smile appearing on his face, and said, "I was indeed very happy at that time."


    "Well, that''s all that matters. Barry, life is short, so enjoy it. This will be the motto of our Sea Fish Pirate Group from now on," Du Ge said. "The reason I did this is to tell you that no one is born superior. Barry, in the future, you will be the vice captain of the Pirate King and the head of the Du Fei family will have to bow down and pay respect to you. A person''s strength starts from within..."


    "Life is short, so enjoy it," the parrot Wendy excitedly jumped around. "Happy, happy, Wendy wants to be happy."


    These days, Wendy has been sticking close to Du Ge, not behaving like her usual self. Wayne held down the restless parrot and frowned, "That''s easy to say, but there are too many of them...""It''s okay, I will make them keep dancing," Du Ge said, gesturing towards Ramon, who was ring at him not far away, and smiled and waved his hand. Ramon angrily looked away.


    "Captain, I don''t understand what you mean!" Barry said.


    "As long as they keep dancing, Ramon Du Fei will be a shame to the Du Fei family. Even if he is rescued by the Du Fei family, he will be executed. So, he will wholeheartedly stand with us," Du Ge smiled. "And I have decided to change our battle strategy. Before each battle, I will make the Du Fei family members stand at the bow of the ship, wearing pink skirts and dancing, to distract the enemy''s attention and reduce their guard against us. Then, we will plunder them unexpectedly. This will be the signature of our Sea Fish Pirate Group..."


    "Ramon agreed?" Wayne widened his eyes.


    "He agreed," Du Ge nodded. "I promised him that if we capture the second wave of pirates, they will withdraw from the dance team and join the battle sequence. Now, he wants to expand the size of the pirate group even more than I do!"


    "..."


    Wayne and Barry nced at each other, suddenly not knowing what to say.


    Although Paul''s method sounded absurd, it did solve all their troubles and worries.


    And.


    With this method, their pirate group can indeed grow rapidly.


    Of course, the premise is that they must keep winning battles, because this approach will offend everyone, whether they are nobles or other pirates...


    But now, they have already embarked on an irreversible path and can only follow Paul to the end.


    After all.


    They have already offended Selma, Admiral Mikaro, and the Du Fei family.


    Once they leave the Smiling Angel, Selma and Admiral Mikaro might let them go, but no one can escape the punishment of the Du Fei family.


    ...


    Next.


    Du Ge''s pirate ship performed in two more ports.


    At its peak, the number of spectators reached 5,000.


    Because Du Ge had a new advanced skill called "Fountain of Joy," during the second performance, Ramon Du Fei identally stepped on the pink skirt of the vice captain behind him, which caused a chain reaction and even tore off the skirts of the people in front, burying his head in the vice captain''s buttocks,pletely igniting the enthusiasm of the audience...


    People have amonality.


    They can''t help but burst intoughter when they see someone embarrassed.


    So.


    The spread of joy was very fast.


    And although the Du Fei family wasrge, it was inevitable that they would have enemies. These enemies were delighted to see Ramon Du Fei being forced to embarrass himself.


    Even if they didn''t witness it with their own eyes, just hearing about it was enough to make them happy for many days.


    Themander of the garrison in the third port was rather foolish, or perhaps simply wanted to save Ramon Du Fei and gain some credit for himself.


    As a result, he was naturally taught a lesson by Du Ge and more than a hundred naval soldiers were incorporated into the Sea Fish Pirate Group, bing new joyful dancers...


    They were Antonio''s subordinates.


    So.


    Du Ge gained another enemy, Vice Admiral Antonio, and the number of his pirate ships also increased to five.Apart from the name of the Smiling Angel, the two merchant ships of the Du Fei family and the two warships of the navy were given new names: Clownfish One, Clownfish Two, Happy Fish One, and Happy Fish Two.


    Du Ge''s Sea Fish Pirate Group might not be the fastest expanding one, but it definitely had the most enemies and was the fastest growing in terms of fame.


    After all.


    It was rare for a pirate group to be simultaneously wanted by the Du Fei family, General Mikaro, and Lieutenant General Antonio.


    Paul Wals got his wish, he now had his own bounty. Thebined reward from the two powers reached 80,000 gold coins, ranking him seventeenth among all the pirates with bounties.


    He was given strange titles like "Mad Dancer" and "Happy Clown".


    Many bounty hunters were itching to move, eyeing thisrge bounty.


    Many pirates also set their sights on the Sea Fish Pirate Group, nning to kill Paul, im the bounty, and boost their own fame. For most pirates, switching between being a pirate and a bounty hunter was a matter of convenience.


    Of course.


    There were also many more yers in the Simtion Field.


    They also targeted this suddenly emerged Paul Wals.


    Many people were secretly analyzing his Keywords, investigating his whereabouts, nning to strike at any time, take his ranking, and im his bounty.


    With so many abnormal behaviors, they didn''t believe that this one had made some deal with Selma!


    This excuse was too childish.


    ...


    The ranking in the Simtion Field not only depended on personal attribute improvement but also on the impact the holder of the Keywords had on the world.


    Having attached himself to three major powers, the rapidly rising Du Ge further soared in the Simtion Field''s ranking, leaping from over a hundred to the 15th position.


    Now was a time of turmoil.


    The matter of the Trident of the Sea God was causing a stir, countless pirates were rushing to Herd Ind, Lieutenant General Antonio sent the navy to blockade the ind''s routes...


    The ck Hand had ughtered seven small pirate groups;


    Rnd Swan proposed a pirate conference to discuss the Trident of the Sea God and the redivision of the sea territories, and so on.


    Especially within the pirate group, rumors about Selma''s heavy reward for a child, General Mikaro''s bay n, and Mahamadu''s dagger operation were secretly circting...


    The entire pirate world was in turmoil, unprecedentedly lively. Paul Wals'' personal ability to make a name for himself in this storm was beyond doubt.


    There was also a rumor that Paul had traded for a powerful force from Selma, which led to his current achievements.


    No one dared to underestimate him!


    After all, throughout history, the legends created by Selma were countless.


    ...


    At this time.


    Du Ge and his pirate group arrived at the Herd Ind sea area before Antonio''s blockade, hiding in a secluded harbor for a brief rest.


    The vast sea had this advantage, as long as you wanted to hide, you could always find a suitable ce.


    After a few days of integration, the Sea Fish Pirate Group had be united, adapting to their new team. Especially the original members of the Giant Bird and Ramon Du Fei, they werepletely devoted to Paul, determined to make him the Pirate King.


    The former was for self-preservation, thetter was to drag more people into the water, dancing in a pink dress at the bow of the ship.


    The only one who still held a grudge against Paul was probably the newly joined Royal Navy soldiers. ording to the rules, they would act as happy dancers in the uing battles, attracting others'' attention...

 Chapter 141: Hed Island

    Chapter 141: Hed Ind


    After settling the crew, Du Ge, Vito, and Barry drove a small boat to Hed Ind.


    Du Ge''s reputation is well-known now, and bringing the fleet to the ind is tantamount to provoking everyone. It''s not worth exposing themselves for the sake of investigating a clue.


    ...


    Hed Ind is located in the center of the East Sea and the South Sea. One side is governed by the King of the East Sea, Mahamadu, and the other side belongs to the King of the South Sea, Safra Caniel.


    There is no navy stationed on the ind.


    Because of its special geographical location, it is actually awless zone.


    There is a bustling ck market trade on the ind, supplying resources to pirates who cannot enter the port, and also responsible for selling their loot.


    Here, you can find wanted criminals by the navy, pirates who have lost their ships, mercenaries who make quick money, and so on.


    There are even many bounty hunters mixed in, waiting for the opportunity to hunt, taking the heads and running away. But they will be chased by all the pirates. Those who can escape are the elites...It''s a mix of good and bad, chaotic yet orderly.


    In the four major seas, there are many inds like this. Hed Ind is one of the most famous among them. With the people who have been living here for a long time, plus the floating poption, there are at least one hundred thousand people.


    ...


    Walking on Hed Ind, looking at the staggering drunks, the ssic pirates with their arms cut off and reced with iron hooks, and the prostitutes wearing revealing clothes soliciting customers on the roadside.


    Listening to the unabashed foulnguage in his ears.


    At this moment, Du Ge finally felt that he had truly arrived in this world.


    The people in the port were too kind before.


    "Captain, when should I go find Mahamadu? I feel that my role in the team is no longer significant."


    Vito walked beside Du Ge, looking somewhat worried.


    Antonio''s navy has blocked the route to Hed Ind, with more than a hundred warships densely packed together, aiming their cannons at the ind. A pirate ship with a skull g approached Antonio to provoke, but identally entered the range of the cannons.


    Thousands of cannons roared.


    That pirate ship was torn to pieces in an instant, and the sailors who fell into the water struggled helplessly on the sea surface, eventually being swallowed by the sea, causing a great shock to Vito.


    He finally began to doubt the low-key approach he had always adhered to.


    Just as Du Ge said, under such bombardment, if he fell into the water, he might not even be able to swim to the shore.


    Du Ge''s character is unconventional, making enemies everywhere. He even came up with the idea of having the crew dance on the deck to please the enemy. Such attention-grabbing actions would make him the primary target.


    For the sake of his own safety, Vito started consciously trying to improve his favorability among the pirates, but the effect was minimal.


    Paul was not influenced by his ttery, and he couldn''t rely on Du Ge''s pirate group to have a significant impact on the world. All the orders came from Du Ge, and if he wanted to greatly improve his attributes, he had to leave him.


    ttery is simply not suitable for chaos.


    These days, Vito''s ranking has hardly increased, always fluctuating around four to seven hundred, close to the bottom.


    ...


    "Didn''t I say it? After the Hed Ind battle." Du Ge looked at Vito and smiled, "I firmly believe that our pirate group will gain fame in this battle. At that time, we just need to perform a small act of pretending to be in distress, and you will quickly gain Mahamadu''s trust."


    Vito looked at Du Ge, wanting to say something but hesitated.


    "Vito, don''t worry. One day, you will make a name for yourself." Du Ge smiled, "And, you also need to know the main storyline, right? If you blindly join Mahamadu, all the information wille from the people around you, and you will be blind and deaf, making many wrong decisions."


    "Well, what you said makes sense." Vito pondered for a moment and nodded.


    Haya''s residence is called the Witch''s Hut, a two-hundred-year-old house where the witch makes a living by fortune-telling and selling drugs.


    With Vito''s presence, it was easy to find out her whereabouts. The skill of ttery is hard to guard against.


    Du Ge walked on the street, observing his surroundings vigntly.


    Now.


    His five senses can probably cover a distance of 50 meters.


    The witch Haya is the main clue to the Sea God''s Scepter, and it will definitely attract arge number of candidates to gather or wait here. Be cautious and avoid major mistakes.


    At this time.


    There are still more than five hundred candidates left in the simtion field, and they are being eliminated at a rate of one or two per day.


    Obviously.


    Without the group of people led by Du Ge who would overturn the table, the candidates in the simtion field are all following the normal rules of the game. After these days of adaptation, the elites have already found their ce in this world.


    The only ones who have truly exposed themselves should be Du Ge and the suspected "Killing" ck Magic Hand.


    A group of survivors!


    Du Ge suspected that if the simtion field did not force the announcement of the top ten after a month, these guys could survive in the simtion field forever.


    Having gotten used to the fast-paced elimination matches, Du Ge was not very ustomed to this slow-pacedpetition.If Qi Yuan Star continues to train candidates in their understanding of keywords in this way, they deserve to lose on the Alien Star Battlefield...


    Too passive.


    ...


    From the dock to He Ya''s cabin, Du Ge didn''t notice anything unusual along the way.


    Outside the witch''s cabin, more than a dozen pirates were lining up. They red at each other, ignoring everyone else, and no one dared to cut in line here.


    asionally, pirates would rush out of the witch''s cabin and leave in a hurry.


    After leaving the witch''s cabin by 50 meters, they would start running, meeting up with their crew outside, and then the group would leave in a hurry.


    asionally, a lone pirate woulde out of the witch''s cabin, and someone would follow him, trailing behind him as he left.


    "Captain, the witch needs quiet when she''s divining, so everyone whoes to seek divination or medicine from her must remain quiet. If there''s any noise during the queue, they''ll be driven away by the witch, or even suffer her revenge." Looking at the witch''s cabin from a distance, Bari lowered his voice and exined to Du Ge, "The area 50 meters outside the witch''s cabin is known as the Cursed Land, and no one dares to make trouble here."


    "How does she usually retaliate?" Du Ge asked. Having entered the Simtion Field twice, he was encountering this kind of mysterious power for the first time and was inevitably curious.


    "It''s said to be curses of chaos and madness." Bari shook his head, "I''ve only heard about it, never seen it firsthand. But in this world, no one wants to provoke a witch. Their magic is unpredictable. Captain, He Ya will only perform a divination for the same person once a month, and she charges a high fee. Captain, you should cherish this opportunity."


    "Since these people are all here to inquire about the Trident of the Sea God, why not just find someone to bring up the question and tell others. Even if one question sells for one gold coin, it won''t take long to make a profit!" Du Ge said.


    "Captain, you''d better not have such an idea. The witch makes a living by divination. If she finds out who broke the rules, she will retaliate furiously." Bari was startled, suddenly remembering that his Family Master was someone who dared to tease even Selma, and quickly reminded him, "Captain, the witch is proficient in divination. It''s said that everyone who has had a divination with her will form a spiritual connection, and she can easily find out who leaked the divination content..."


    "Are there any other precautions?" Du Ge''s gaze wandered among the queueing pirates, but he didn''t find any who were disguised as candidates. It had to be said, these guys'' disguises were really good.


    It''s just that Du Ge''s current attributes weren''t high enough, and his skills weren''t suited for fighting.


    If it were the old days, he would have started a massacre here long ago.


    After all.


    Witch He Ya was simply the best bait.


    Maybe someone had already done this.


    After all, Du Ge was currently ranked 15th, and there were still fourteen people ahead of him!


    "I don''t think so!" Bari shook his head, "I''ve never dealt with a witch before, I heard all this from others."


    "Okay, I got it." Du Ge gave a nomittal smile, then called to Vito, "Let''s go line up!"


    "Am I going too?" Bari asked.


    "Since she only performs a divination for the same person once a month, we should certainly cherish this opportunity." Du Ge looked back at him, "Bari, don''t you want to know your future destiny?"


    Compared to exploring the mysterious power of this world, Du Ge didn''t mind spending more money. After all, it wasn''t his money, and he couldn''t take it with him anyway.


    Moreover, Vito had the skill of ttery, so he should be able to get more detailed information, and maybe even control the witch...

 Chapter 142: Three Questions of the Soul

    Chapter 142: Three Questions of the Soul


    The pirates in front of Du Ge entered the witch''s hut one by one, and came out one by one.


    No one made a sound.


    Du Ge''s hearing range of fifty meters also failed, and he couldn''t hear any sound from the witch''s hut at all.


    It has to be said.


    The witch''s magic is really something.


    After about an hour, it was finally Du Ge''s turn. He gave Vito a signal and stepped into the witch''s hut.


    The hut was gloomy, illuminated only by a few candles, and there was a faint smell of herbs in the air.


    "Sir, entering requires payment of 10 gold coins." A veiled maid stopped Du Ge, holding a tray with both hands, and spoke without any emotion in her voice, "Divination requires 40 gold coins."


    Damn it!50 gold coins!


    Ten pirates in an hour, that''s 500 gold coins. Working ten hours a day is 5,000 gold coins, which is almost the same as his bounty amount in sixteen days.


    This is simply robbing money.


    No wonder she would retaliate against anyone who leaked her divination content.


    If it were him, he would retaliate too!


    Being a witch is much easier to make money than being a pirate.


    And there is no risk.


    You know, he only robbed over a thousand gold coins from the Duffy family''s two merchant ships...


    Du Ge counted out 50 gold coins and ced them in the maid''s tray.


    The maid stepped back and cleared the way.


    Du Ge walked along the corridor and entered.


    The corridor was about ten meters long, with a small wallmp lit every meter. The light of the wallmp flickered, allowing people to vaguely see some strange patterns on the walls.


    Exaggerated faces, hexagrams, octagrams, constetions in the sky, and so on, looked mysterious and strange, arousing people''s imagination...


    It''s the same routine as a temple.


    First spread various legends, and then create an atmosphere through the environment, so that everyone who enters here will unconsciously develop awe for the witch.


    The herbs in the air should also have a hypnotic effect!


    Du Ge analyzed the witch''s methods and walked all the way to the end of the corridor, pushed open the small door at the end of the corridor, and bent down to enter.


    Inside the room, the light was still dim.


    A woman in a ck robe sat behind the table, with a crystal ball in front of her. Behind her, there were shelves full of potions, and the bottles containing the potions had no names, only some strange symbols.


    The dim light did not affect Du Ge''s vision. He could clearly see theyout of the witch''s room, and even saw the eyes revealed under the witch''s ck robe.


    Those were a pair of young eyes. Although only the eye sockets and eyebrows were revealed, Du Ge spected that she was definitely not over 25 years old.


    Could this person be a fraud?


    Du Ge couldn''t help but have this thought.


    Seeing Du Ge, the witch didn''t even lift her head. She pointed to the chair in front of her, "Sit."


    Du Ge sat down.


    The witch finally looked up at him, then lowered her head again and continued to ask, "Young man, what do you want to divine?"


    Her voice was hoarse and old.


    Concealing her voice, she didn''t even dare to reveal her original voice.


    Even if this witch has magic power, her level is probably limited!


    Before.


    Du Ge came to witness the mysterious power of this world.


    But now, he changed his mind, "Witch He Ya, I have heard an ancient proverb, which says that it is better to teach a man to fish than to give him a fish. This means that it is better to teach someone the skills of fishing than to give him a fish. So, I want to learn divination skills from you. Once I learn divination, I will be able to know anything I want to know."


    The witch was stunned, never expecting Du Ge to ask such a question.


    After a moment.


    She raised her head again and nced at Du Ge, "Young man, don''t daydream. Only witches can learn magic. You are a man and will neverprehend magic. Please quickly ask your question and don''t waste my time..."


    "Alright!" Du Ge smiled slightly disappointedly and said, "Then please divine where Ie from!"


    "Don''t you want to ask about the Trident of the Sea God?" The witch was stunned again.


    "The Trident of the Sea God has no meaning to me. I want to know where Ie from!" Du Ge smiled, "Please divine for me!"


    "Okay, young man, I hope you won''t regret it." The witch''s hands floated above the crystal ball, and she began to mutter to herself.


    Du Ge watched her with a smile, quietly waiting for the answer.


    Nan Youlong once said that once the body possession ispleted, the soul will merge with the body, and even the most sophisticated means cannot detect it. So, this question is the most suitable for exploring what kind of witchcraft it is.


    The crystal ball emitted a faint white light.


    Du Ge smiled and waited quietly.


    After a moment.


    Crack!


    A crisp sound.


    The white light on the crystal ball disappeared instantly, and then it was covered with cracks.


    The witch groaned, her body shook violently, and she looked at Du Ge incredulously, "Who are you?"


    Damn!


    This question is too powerful. In the future, in other worlds, it can be used as a trump card for assassination.Du Ge shook his head with a smile, expressing his worries, "Witch He Ya, that''s exactly why I''m here. These days, I''ve been lost in confusion, with three questions constantly troubling me.


    Who am I? Where did Ie from? Where am I going?


    I have a feeling that if I can solve these three questions, I can unravel the ultimate mystery of life, and I will be a god in this world..."


    "..."


    He Ya was stunned into silence.


    In that moment, she suddenly felt an urge to pick up the shattered crystal ball in front of her and smash it on the head of the man across from her.


    You''re a pirate!


    Instead of thinking about stealing money, you''re thinking about bing a god!


    "Even Witch He Ya can''t divine it?" Du Ge continued to smile encouragingly, "Why not try another crystal ball? I was nning toe to you next month to divine who I am."


    He Ya choked on her words, pointing to the door, "Please leave, you''re not wee here."


    "But I''ve paid." Du Ge didn''t move, "Witch, are you really not going to try again? What if you can divine it?"


    "I''ll refund your money, please leave." The witch took a deep breath.


    "Should Ie back in a month?" Du Ge asked.


    "No, nevere back, you''re not wee here." He Ya said hysterically.


    At this moment.


    She even forgot to disguise her voice, which became much clearer.


    "Witch, your voice?" Du Ge widened his eyes in surprise, he stood up angrily, grabbed He Ya by the cor, and pulled her up from her seat, "You fraud, you''re not Witch He Ya, who are you?"


    The witch struggled desperately, "Let go of me, you bastard, I curse you..."


    Her voice abruptly stopped.


    Because Du Ge had torn off her veil.


    Underneath the veil was a young, and angrily distorted face, with a trace of blood at the corner of her mouth.


    As expected, when she tried to divine Du Ge''s origin, she was backfired by the magic.


    At this moment.


    He Ya looked at Du Ge in astonishment, forgetting to speak.


    "Everyone knows that He Ya is over a hundred years old, you''re indeed a fraud, I''m going to drag you out and let everyone know that the witch is a money-swindling fraud..." Du Geughed, "Poor ignorant pirates, they''ve been fooled by you for so long."


    "Ignorant young man, do you know the price of humiliating a witch?" The young witch finally came to her senses, she sneered, "You''ve been cursed by me, without my antidote, you won''t even be able to leave this room, you''ll bleed to death from your seven orifices. Beg for mercy now, and perhaps I can spare your life."


    "Are you referring to the powder that popped out of your fingernails as the curse?" Du Ge shook his head with a smile, blinked a few times, and said, "I regret to inform you that I didn''t inhale them. And, do you know how much pleasure it would bring me to subdue a renowned witch?"


    Even in the dim light, Du Ge''s senses were not affected.


    In the first Simtion Field, his opponents were Tong Shihong and Zong Gui.


    The movements of those martial artists were much faster than a witch who didn''t exercise regrly, He Ya''s every little movement couldn''t escape Du Ge''s eyes.


    The witch''s pupils contracted, "My curse is against the soul."


    "I find it hard to believe that you can cast a soul-targeting curse without even chanting a spell. If you were that capable, you wouldn''t be hiding in this hut swindling food and drink." Du Ge shook his head with a smile.


    "I didn''t swindle food and drink." The witch said angrily, "My divinations are all true."


    "Where is the Trident of the Sea God?" Du Ge asked.


    "..." The witch remained silent.


    "Tell me, or else, I''ll take you out and expose your true face to everyone." Du Ge smiled, his hand on her neck gently tightened, "Of course, it could also be your corpse, letting everyone know the true face of the witch."


    "Golden Compass, find the Golden Compass, under its guidance, you can find the Trident of the Sea God." He Ya looked at Du Ge''s calm face and said dejectedly.


    "Where is the Golden Compass?" Du Ge asked.


    "Collect the seven pieces of the Destiny Sea Map, and you can find the Golden Compass." He Ya''s fate was in Du Ge''s hands, and he showed no signs of poisoning after such a long time, she finally gave up.


    "..." Du Ge was speechless, he looked at He Ya resentfully, "Are you ying Matryoshka with me? Is this what you tell those whoe to you for divination?"

 Chapter 143: Break free from the shackles of fate

    Chapter 143: Break free from the shackles of fate


    "No, I will tell them to follow the crystal ball to find the map of destiny. Once they find the map, they cane back to me and I will tell them the next steps," He Ya said, feeling the tightening grip around her neck.


    "Then, will you get double the money?" Du Ge asked.


    "There are a total of seven maps," He Ya looked at Du Ge and forced a smile. "Each map costs 50 gold coins, so seven maps would be 350 gold coins. Once I have all seven maps, I can ask the Golden Compass. And then, I can pretend to look at the crystal ball and fleece the same person eight times..."


    Give her the keywords of trade, and she can grow. She is too cunning.


    Compared to her, the pirates are innocentmbs.


    The most important thing is that as long as she knows the location of one map, she can easily deceive others without even needing divination.


    Because when the person who has the mapes to her for divination, they will expose the map in their possession. She just needs to tell the second person who has the map...


    Damn it!


    She can also be a witch!"Wait! Who do you work for?" Du Ge paused. "Who is your employer?"


    To find the Golden Compass, they need the map of destiny.


    He Ya''s actions were clearly a way to mobilize all the pirates to help her find the map of destiny.


    In the end,


    No matter who collects all the maps of destiny, they wille back to her...


    "Mahamadu," He Ya hesitated for a moment and said a name, a tear fell from the corner of her eye. "Mahamadu killed my mother. My mother was the real witch He Ya. He forced me to find the map of destiny for him. If I don''t obey his orders, he will kill me. And all the gold coins I earn through divination will be taken by him.


    Sir, I am just a poor witch burdened with hatred. If you kill me or reveal my identity, Mahamadu will hunt you down. Let me go, and we can cooperate..."


    "How can we cooperate?" Du Ge asked with interest.


    "You have an unpredictable fate, powerful abilities, and keen observation skills. I believe only you can defeat Mahamadu and avenge my mother," He Ya saw a glimmer of hope and lowered her voice. "If you are willing to avenge me, I can give you a share after collecting all the maps of destiny."


    "Didn''t Mahamadu assign someone to monitor you while searching for the Golden Compass?" Du Ge asked with a smile.


    Affected by the person who extends a hand in friendship, He Ya forced a smile. "The maid outside who collects the money is Mahamadu''s person. She has strongbat skills and hands over the money to Mahamadu''s people every evening..."


    "You care more about money than your mother, don''t you!" Du Ge let go of his grip on her neck and sneered.


    The face of the young witch turned red. "So, do you agree to cooperate with me?"


    "What is your name?" Du Ge asked.


    "Marsha He Ya," the witch said.


    "I am Paul Walls from the Sea Fish Pirate Group," Du Ge looked at her and introduced himself. "If you want to cooperate with me, you must join my pirate group."


    "So, you are the clown Paul," the witch widened her eyes and looked at Paul in disbelief.


    "Yes, that''s me," Du Ge nodded. "Marsha He Ya, do you still want to join my pirate group now that you know my name?"


    "Of course. If you were just an unknown person, I would inform Mahamadu as soon as you leave," the young witch smiled and took out a vial of potion from the cupboard behind her. She drank it in one gulp.


    Then,


    She wiped off the bloodstains from her mouth, and her pale face visibly regained its color. "But if you are Paul, we can indeed cooperate. However, I cannot leave the witch''s hut. If I leave here, Mahamadu''s people will hunt me down."


    "Every person who joins my pirate group must have a fish name as a suffix to their name. It is our symbol and our belief," Du Ge looked at the witch and said with a smile.


    The witch didn''t find any problem with this condition and looked at Du Ge. She readily agreed, "I can add a butterfly fish suffix to my name."


    "Marsha He Ya Butterfly Fish," Du Ge looked at the witch and confirmed.


    "Yes, Marsha He Ya Butterfly Fish. I think the butterfly fish is beautiful and suits my temperament," the witch smiled. "Paul, I have to say, you are a very special person. Everyone else is concerned about the Sea God''s Scepter, but only after you arrived here, you care about some trivial matters."


    "Are there many special people like me these days? People whoe to ask you some special questions?" Du Ge asked.


    "Only you, everyone elsees to ask about information on the Sea God''s Scepter," the witch sat back behind the table, covered her head with a ck robe, and changed her voice to a hoarse tone. "Paul, I need to remind you that you have three minutes left. If you have any ns, it''s best to say them quickly. After three minutes, if you haven''t left, the maid outside wille in to check."


    As she spoke,


    She ced the shattered crystal ball under the table and reced it with a new one.


    Du Ge looked at the witch, remained silent for a moment, then suddenly grabbed her arm, exerted force, and pulled her out from behind the table. "Marsha,e with me!"


    Ah!


    Caught off guard, He Ya eximed, "What are you trying to do?"


    "Butterfly Fish, why should I wait for you to collect all the maps of destiny beforeing back to find you? That''s too passive," Du Ge smiled and lightly touched her face, whispering, "I don''t know if Mahamadu or Saffra Kaniel is behind you. It takes too much time to figure out the truth. But as long as I take you away, those who are searching for the maps of destiny will naturallye to us. Butterfly Fish, I like to hold my own destiny..."


    "Are you crazy? If you take me away, not only will Mahamadu chase after you, but other pirates who want to find the Sea God''s Scepter will also hunt you down," He Ya eximed. "If I had known you were such a madman, I wouldn''t have agreed to cooperate with you.""It''s alreadyte, from now on, you''d better not speak."


    Du Geughed heartily, swiftly untied He Ya''s belt, bound her arms behind her back, and from a nearby rack, he pulled down a brand-new ck robe, wrapping up the crystal ball on the table and all the bottles and jars in the cupboard.


    Then.


    Ignoring the witch''s struggle, Du Ge hoisted her onto his shoulder, slipped out the small door, and strode away.


    One event led to another.


    You never know who''s telling the truth and who''s lying...


    Everyone is like a riddle.


    Du Ge was really getting a bit fed up.


    After all.


    When pirates go to war, it''s a ze of gunfire.


    It''s not easy for him to find joy on the battlefield, if he continues, his ranking will only fall further behind, but kidnapping the key character of the storyline - the witch He Ya, is a different story.


    Those examinees and pirates who haven''t gotten any clues yet, if they want to know the clues, they muste to him, then, he will have more room to maneuver...


    Moreover.


    With the witch He Ya in hand, others would hesitate to attack him.


    When the timees, he ties the witch on the deck, who dares to fire at his ship?


    Regardless of his ranking, he will go to the Alien Star Battlefield, so let the low-profile go to hell!


    Between the map of destiny and the goldenpass, the main storyline is tooplicated, he would be sent running around the world.


    There''s not a soul on the sea, how is he supposed to grow his attributes, by constantly fishing in the sea?


    If he continues to be led by the nose by fate.


    He would suffocate...


    Worstes to worst, he''ll end this Simtion Field, let Nan Youlong open another one for him, what he really needs is the skill reward of the second Keyword, not some damn role-ying experience of the Keyword...

 Chapter 144: Happy big money

    Chapter 144: Happy big money


    "Let go of me, you lunatic," the witch struggled desperately, but after Du Ge pped her on the buttocks, she suddenly became obedient.


    The little maid at the end of the corridor, who collected money, was stunned when she saw the witch being carried out. Then, she quickly drew the dagger from her waist and stabbed towards Du Ge''s chest.


    Her movements were swift and decisive. Her skills were much higher than those of the pirates who fought at sea all year round, almost reaching the level of Feng Yunjie.


    There was no room to dodge in the narrow space.


    Du Ge smiled slightly and kicked towards her lower abdomen.


    The maid flew back.


    The dagger that was aimed at Du Ge''s chest changed direction and stabbed his leg instead.


    Du Ge retracted his leg and smiled at her again.


    The maid''s tense face unconsciously revealed a smile. Her tense mind rxed for a moment, and Du Ge kicked again. The maid, who didn''t have time to lift her dagger, could only reach out and try to hold down Du Ge''s foot.But with Du Ge''s enhanced attributes and strength far surpassing ordinary people, his kick pushed her hand away and directly kicked her in the lower abdomen, sending her flying.


    Crash!


    The wooden door was shattered, and the maid fell onto the street, clutching her lower abdomen and writhing in pain.


    What''s going on?


    The pirates waiting in line outside the door were all stunned.


    Barry covered his forehead in pain. It''s over. He knew his master was never calm, but this was too much. They had only been inside for a few minutes, and they had already thrown out the maid.


    And when Barry saw Du Ge carrying the witch out right after, he felt despair.


    Vito looked at Du Ge, his forehead throbbing. What does it mean for you to go in for divination and carry the witch out?


    No.


    If you cause trouble and make me wait in line, what''s the point?


    Indeed.


    With chaos, he would never have a chance to grow. You never know what he will do next.


    Paul and chaos were a perfect match.


    They were afraid that the world would not be in chaos!


    ...


    "Vito, catch!" Du Ge threw the package in his hand to Vito.


    Vito reflexively caught it, and Du Ge turned around and rushed back into the witch''s hut, picking up the bag of gold coins that the maid had been carrying. Then, he turned around and rushed out again. "Barry, Vito, let''s go."


    After saying that, he took the lead in carrying the witch and rushed out.


    Barry and Vito reluctantly drew their own scimitars and followed behind Du Ge, responsible for covering him.


    At this moment.


    The pirates waiting outside the witch''s hut finally reacted.


    ...


    "Damn it, he took the witch."


    "Stop him."


    "What the hell, where did this lunatice from? Isn''t he afraid of the witch''s curse?"


    "Kill him, save the witch. This guy clearly wants to monopolize the Sea God''s scepter..."


    ...


    And in the time it took for all this to happen, Du Ge and the others had already run dozens of meters.


    The pirates drew their weapons and chased after them, shouting and calling theirpanions ahead.


    On Hede Ind, bounty hunters often cut off heads and run away. Being chased by a group of people was amon urrence, and the people on the street were used to it.


    When encountering such a situation, they would voluntarily move to the side and clear the way. The street vendors would skillfully drag their goods back and join the crowd to enjoy the unique joy that belonged to them.


    However, they had never seen anyone carrying a person and running like this before.


    ...


    What''s going on?


    The witch was kidnapped?


    Du Ge''s guess was correct. There were indeed many candidates on Hede Ind, and three of them were waiting outside the witch''s hut. One was a pirate with a hook on his hand, lying in a corner sunbathing. Another was a beggar begging on the street, and the other was a pastry vendor selling gingerbread by the roadside.


    They had ambushed and attacked many candidates outside the witch''s hut.


    The fact that the witch was kidnappedpletely caught the three of them off guard.


    The pirate with the hook on his hand immediately jumped up from the ground and joined the chase.


    The pastry vendor overturned his gingerbread stall, and the beggar no longer pretended to be pitiful. He surpassed everyone at a faster speed than the pirates...


    What a joke?


    They were waiting to get rich with the witch!


    If the witch was kidnapped, how could they y?


    ...


    "Beggar, I''ve been suspicious of you for a long time. What''s your keyword?" The pirate with the hook tightly chased after the beggar and shouted loudly.


    "Fuck off, old hook. You stole myst bounty. I haven''t settled the score with you yet!" The beggar refused to show weakness. "Your keyword must beziness. You''re running so fast, aren''t you afraid of losing attributes?"


    "I''ll kill you, and my attributes will naturally increase." The pirate with the hook yawned, and the beggar''s footsteps immediately slowed down, as if he could fall asleep on the street at any moment.


    The hook on the pirate''s arm ruthlessly hooked towards the beggar''s throat, but his hook was three inches away from the beggar''s throat.


    A sh of light passed, and the beggar''s head flew into the sky.


    Blood sprayed onto the pirate''s face.


    The pirate suddenly shivered, and the iron hook quickly stood up, blocking in front of his throat.


    Ding!


    It perfectly blocked a scimitar.


    "It''s you." The pirate with the hook saw the gingerbread vendor looking at him from the side, and his eyes narrowed."Old Hook, you react quickly, but you''re no match for me. Surrender and give me your attributes!" The gingerbread vendorughed heartily, withdrew his curved de, and shed towards his side again.


    He managed to create afterimages with his curved de.


    ng! ng! ng! ng!


    Old Hook, the pirate, parried left and right, quickly falling into a disadvantage. He yawned again, but the gingerbread vendor was unaffected. A bystander vendor, bored with the spectacle, plunged his head into the ground and fell asleep.


    Old Hook was taken aback, "Your skill?"


    The gingerbread vendor chuckled, "No one can hurt me! Now your life is mine..."


    "Don''t kill me, we can cooperate. The one who kidnapped the witch must be a candidate. I can help you control him," Old Hook quickly said, "No, not cooperate, I assist you. My skill can force people to sleep."


    "You''re growing too slowly," the gingerbread vendor disdainfully shook his head, lowering his voice, "And, in this Simtion Field, I don''t need any assistance, especially not from a garbage Keyword like you."


    Huh!


    Old Hook defiantly yawned again.


    A pirate running past them suddenly plunged to the ground, instantly falling into a deep sleep. However, after being stepped on, he jumped up with a howl,pletely bewildered.


    "Is your skill reflection?" Old Hook used all his strength to shout. He knew he was destined to be eliminated, but he wouldn''t let his killer get away easily. As long as there were still hidden candidates in the crowd, they would be prepared when they encountered him again.


    Puff!


    The gingerbread vendor''s curved de severed Old Hook''s iron hook, slid across his throat, and took his life.


    Feeling his attributes increase, he spat contemptuously at the corpse on the ground, muttering, "Idiot, you guessed wrong. My skill, in this Simtion Field, is invincible..."


    Having said that.


    He no longer paid attention to the two contestants he had eliminated.


    The gingerbread vendor turned around and continued to chase Du Ge.


    Judging from Du Ge''s speed, his ranking must not be low. Killing him would certainly lead to a qualitative leap in his own attributes.


    Rescuing the witch could also earn him her gratitude.


    Then, allying with the witch and secretly attacking other contestants would be even easier.


    ...


    "Captain, think of something, there are more and more people."


    Barry cleaved a pirate who suddenly jumped out from the side, shouting anxiously.


    They were surrounded by pursuers on all sides, and Paul was still stubbornly holding onto the witch,pletely unable to save him. He felt he wouldn''t survive the day.


    ...


    "Big brother, you''re so handsome!"


    "Big brother, your beard is so sexy..."


    "Big brother, you''re so manly..."


    ...


    Vito was ttering,plimenting everyone he met, then shing them with his de. His killing efficiency was much higher than Barry''s.


    But facing the swarm of pirates, he also felt a bit overwhelmed.


    ttery is not abat skill!


    Even if they ran to the ship now, this crowd would still follow and kill them!


    Why put themselves in danger?


    Whoosh!


    A handful of gold coins were scattered into the crowd by Du Ge: "Brothers, it''s payday! Genuine gold coins, whoever picks them up, they''re yours!"


    Boom!


    The crowd watching the excitement immediately became chaotic, everyone scrambling to pick up the gold coins on the ground. After picking them up, they would happily stuff them into their pockets.


    Nothing makes people happier than finding money!


    Moreover.


    This kind-hearted pirate was not like other bounty hunters, who stingily scattered silver coins and even threw them at the pursuers.


    Who''s the fool?


    Would anyone rush towards the pirates'' des for a few silver coins?


    This fool must be a newbie, scattering gold coins by the roadside. Picking them up was no burden at all, and there was no need to worry about being hurt by those fierce pirates...


    It''s a waste not to pick them up.


    Nowadays, there aren''t many newbies like this!


    The witch, who had been carried by Du Ge all the way, endured her dizziness and muttered, "That''s my money."


    Barry was also shocked by Du Ge''s spendthrift move, angrily shouting, "Paul, you should be throwing the money behind us, what''s the point of throwing it into the crowd?"

 Chapter 145: Muddy Water Fishing

    Chapter 145: Muddy Water Fishing


    "It''s all the same."


    Du Geughed heartily and continued to scatter gold coins into the crowd.


    The source of happiness, when you spread happiness, there will always be someone who falls into misfortune.


    From the center of Hede Ind to the pier, it was a long downhill slope.


    The street was only a little over four meters wide, and a portion of it was upied by small vendors on both sides. There was only about two meters of space for people to walk.


    Dozens of pirates closely followed behind Du Ge, running fast.


    After Du Ge scattered the coins.


    Suddenly, the pirate at the front tripped over a protruding stone and fell to the ground on the street.


    Under inertia, the people behind couldn''t stop and ended up stepping on him, causing them to fall one after another.In no time.


    More than twenty pirates rolled into a group, blocking the road tightly.


    Most of the pirates chasing Du Ge were holding machetes.


    When they fell, in order to maintain bnce, they swung their machetes randomly, inevitably hitting the people nearby.


    Ouch!


    Ouch!


    The screams merged into one...


    At this moment.


    The gingerbread vendor happened to catch up. He was extremely fast and had quick reflexes. When he saw the pirates rolling into a group, he was already prepared to dodge.


    He nned out the best route, rushing past the vendor from the side, then stepping on a stone pir next to him and jumping three meters forward, just enough to leap over this group of foolish pirates.


    But ns couldn''t keep up with changes.


    In the instant he turned around.


    A piece of melon peel happened to appear under his feet.


    His left foot identally stepped on the melon peel, causing him to slip and lose his bnce. He involuntarily plunged into the group of pirates.


    Then.


    His head was firmly held between the legs of an unknown pirate, and the strong smell made him dizzy. He was on the verge of suffocation.


    The gingerbread vendor had high attributes and great strength. He exerted force to lift the person on his back, just as he was about to catch his breath.


    Suddenly.


    With a bang.


    A tremendous force hit his back, causing him to plunge back down.


    Just as he opened his mouth and was about to breathe fresh air, before he could close it, he bit into something soft and squishy.


    The taste of blood and fishy smell immediately rushed into his mouth.


    And the person he bit let out a hysterical scream.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    One after another, more and more pirates crashed into the group of pirates.


    The gingerbread vendor couldn''t get up.


    In the crowded and confined space, he couldn''t spit out what was in his mouth.


    He had already realized what he had bitten.


    Feeling nauseous and helpless, unable to bite harder, he was so frustrated that he wanted to cry.


    This guy definitely didn''t take a bath after having fun...


    This is really damn unbelievable.


    He, the 24th-ranked expert, how did he end up tripping over a piece of melon peel? So unlucky!


    If he had known, he would have taken a detour to the pier to intercept them...


    He saw Du Ge scattering the gold coins, but he never thought it was a skill effect. He only thought it was a group of greedy people fighting over the coins, which caused this ident!


    ...


    The gingerbread vendor finally managed to break free from the group of rolling pirates. He had lost sight of Du Ge and the others, and when he caught up to the pier, he only saw a small sailboat swiftly leaving, with pirates rushing to get on board in a hurry.


    Some pirate ships were raising their anchors, while others didn''t understand what was happening and remained indifferent to the chaos on the pier.


    "Damn it, you''re all dead." The gingerbread vendor looked at Du Ge who was getting farther away, spat to the side with anger, and couldn''t help but retch. He took a few quick steps and boarded a pirate ship that had just raised its anchor. Looking at the group of pirates who were on high alert, he said with a stern face, "I am Mahamadu''s man. If we catch up to the boat ahead, I will give you plenty of gold coins. And also, get me a bottle of rum, I need to rinse my mouth..."


    "Go to hell with your Mahamadu. You''re clearly just a gingerbread seller outside the witch''s hut. Boys, kill him and let''s go after the witch!" One pirate sneered, took out a flintlock pistol, and fired at the gingerbread vendor.


    Bang!


    Sparks flew.


    The next second.


    The pirate let out a scream, dropping the pistol from his hand, and then a sword shed his throat, blood gushing out. He weakly covered his throat and knelt down on the ground.


    "Now, I am the captain of this ship. If anyone thinks otherwise, their fate will be the same as his." The gingerbread vendor held a blood-stained scimitar, coldly scanning the crowd, then fixed his gaze on the sailor who was raising the sail. "Continue your work. You, bring me a bottle of rum, right away, immediately..."


    ...


    The small sailboat raised its sail, untied the ropes tied to the pier, and could quickly set sail.


    Therge ship, on the other hand, needed to anchor and raise the sail, among other troublesome preparations. Therefore, Du Ge quickly escaped from the pursuers.


    And luckily, none of them were harmed."By Poseidon, I can''t believe we actually made it out," Barry adjusted the mast, looking at the pursuers on the shore cursing at them, his face filled with relief. He was panting heavily, "Paul, you''re insane. I can''t believe you actually kidnapped the witch from Herd Ind, and you seeded. That''s just crazy..."


    "It''s precisely because no one would think we''d dare to do it, that''s why we seeded," Du Ge said with a triumphant smile.


    He had just been throwing around coins, reaping arge amount of happiness value, and his attributes had risen significantly.


    It was onlyter that he ran out of gold coins.


    Otherwise.


    He would have definitely scattered arge amount of gold coins on Herd Ind, not for anything else, but to bring happiness to the world.


    All attributes bought with money are worth it.


    And he was familiar with this operation.


    After all, in thest Simtion Field, all his attributes were bought.


    Indeed, everything can be traded, and trade is the most powerful keyword.


    The increase in attribute values was a minor matter. What made Du Ge happy was that the previously quiet fishing skill had finally awakened its second ability:


    Muddy Water Fishing: In the water you muddy, you are definitely the biggest beneficiary.


    This skill probably derived from him muddying the waters of Herd Ind, taking away the most crucial big fish inside, and even touching this fish...


    But no matter what, this was a skill tailor-made for him by the heavens!


    It meant that as long as he kept stirring things up, he would reap more, like the Map of Destiny, the Golden Compass, the Trident of Poseidon...


    If he couldn''t get these things, how could he be considered the biggest beneficiary?


    The most crucial point.


    The advanced skill of the second keyword can be brought into reality. This kind of passive skill that doesn''t require attributes is the most beneficial.


    After leaving, if he muddies the waters of the outside world, wouldn''t he also be the biggest beneficiary, the biggest beneficiary in the real world...


    Tsk tsk!


    Reality once again proved.


    Only by holding the initiative in your own hands can you gain the greatest benefits.


    To hell with low-key, to hell with patience, those are choices made by cowards, the strong will lead the world.


    "Bastard, do you know what you''ve done? You''ll be hunted down by everyone, my head must have been kicked by a donkey to agree to cooperate with a fool like you..." Martha Hoya leaned over the side of the boat and dry heaved a few times, finally regaining her senses, she cursed at Du Ge, "You stupid bastard, you even threw all my gold coins away, I''m definitely going to be killed, no, everyone will be killed by you..."


    Du Ge cut the rope that bound her with a curved knife and casually threw it into the sea,ughing, "Martha, don''t be so angry, you should know, even if you didn''t agree to cooperate with me, I would still have kidnapped you."


    "You idiot, you not only cut off my belt, but also threw it into the sea..." The witch watched her belt slowly sinking on the surface of the sea, her eyes wide open, her face full of despair, "That belt contained the most powerful healing potion, and enough poison to kill 300 people."

 Chapter 146: Witch Paul

    Chapter 146: Witch Paul


    The wicked little witch!


    It''s a good thing her belt was thrown away.


    Otherwise.


    Letting her create panic on his own ship as a witch, all the joy he created was offset by her.


    Luck is indeed on his side.


    When did he ever use poison to kill someone?


    It''s always been a heartless approach!


    Du Ge looked at He Ya andforted her perfunctorily, "No need. Masha, the purpose of our pirate group is to spread joy. With our protection, no one can harm you. You should learn to be a happy witch..."


    The witch red at Du Ge with a pout, "Witches need to be feared, not happy. You took me away, and all the fear umted by my grandmother and mother over the past hundred years has been destroyed by you. I can already foresee the future days, and no one will be afraid of me anymore."Family heritage?


    Du Ge curiously looked at Masha He Ya and asked, "Who has the guts to marry your grandmother? And who married your mother?"


    "..." The witch choked, roaring, "It''s none of your business how we came to be. That''s not the point at all, okay?"


    "Aren''t you afraid of giving birth to boys?" Du Ge asked again.


    "..." The witch''s momentum suddenly wilted, and she said hesitantly, "We have a potion. Whenever a witch wants to pass on her legacy, she will choose the most powerful man in the world. Afterwards, they will have no memory of it."


    Several consecutive questions dispelled Barry''s fear of the witch. He looked at the witch strangely and suddenly felt that she was deliberately captured by his captain. Immortality, immense power¡ªthere should be no man in the world stronger than Paul.


    Du Ge smirked provocatively, "So, you still need to be happy, don''t you?"


    Masha was about to go crazy. At this moment, she really wanted to pry open Du Ge''s head and see what was inside.


    While everyone else was concerned about the Trident, he was asking himself where he came from?


    When there were pursuers behind them, he was concerned about whether she was happy or not?


    Who cares if I need to be happy!


    Even if I wanted to be happy, I wouldn''t find you.


    The witch red at Du Ge, her chest heaving violently.


    She swore that if she had to pick the man she hated the most in the world, it would definitely be the guy in front of her!


    Du Ge signaled to Vito with his eyes.


    Vito sighed inwardly.


    Sure enough.


    He had already been treated as an underling, not a partner at all.


    But he wouldn''t disobey Du Ge''s orders. He put on a smile and said, "Sister He Ya, your voice is really nice, and you must be very beautiful too!"


    "Of course." The witch immediately became smug. "Little brother, your voice is much nicer than that stinky guy''s."


    "Sister is gentle and beautiful. I wonder what the keywords are?" Vito smiled and continued to ask.


    "What keywords?" The witch looked at Vito strangely.


    "Nothing?" Vito smiled and brushed it off. "I just didn''t expect the legendary witch He Ya to be so young and beautiful..."


    "The real witch He Ya is my mother, and she was killed by Mahamadu." Masha gritted her teeth and looked at Du Ge, saying, "If I had my mother''s powerful magic, I wouldn''t have been abducted by this jerk..."


    Vito nced at Du Ge and asked, "Smart and beautiful witch sister, can you tell me the clue to the Trident?"


    "To find the Trident, you need to find the Golden Compass first..." Under the influence of her skills, the witch spoke without reservation, repeating what she had said to Du Ge.


    Is what she said true?


    Du Ge was stunned. Was the witch so sincere?


    No.


    She should really hate Mahamadu, but she didn''t have the ability to seek revenge, so when the crystal ball shattered, she chose herself...


    "Masha, do witches really have magic?" Du Ge changed the subject and asked.


    "Of course." Masha nodded. "If there''s no magic, why would the crystal ball shatter when I was divining your fate?"


    "Then help me calcte whether I have a chance of getting the Trident?" Du Ge smiled, grabbed arge package from the cabin, took out the crystal ball inside, and handed it to the little witch.


    The little witch was stunned, looking at Du Ge with lingering fear, and dared not take the crystal ball.


    Vito nced at Du Ge and said ingratiatingly, "Sister Masha, your skills are unparalleled. Can you help us with a divination?"


    "Okay, just once. He''s so weird, I suspect I''ll die divining his fate." Masha grumbled as she took the crystal ball and looked at the three people on the ship. "But I want to tell you, the result of the divination only represents the future at this moment, and any fate can be changed."


    There are hundreds of variables in the entire simtion field. It would be strange if fate could be fixed!


    Du Ge nodded and gestured, "Let''s begin. We''re ready."


    The witch ced the crystal ball on herp, her hands suspended above it, and closed her eyes, murmuring an incantation.


    A momentter, a milky white light reappeared on the crystal ball.


    Then.


    The witch opened her eyes.


    And the milky white light disappeared in a sh.This time, the crystal ball did not shatter, but the witch visibly looked much more exhausted. She looked at Du Ge and frowned tightly.


    "What did you see in the divination?" Du Ge asked.


    "It''s very strange, only a vague image." The witch looked strangely at Du Ge''s hand, hesitated for a moment, "Two different hands holding the Trident of the Sea God. One hand should be yours, and the other hand''s fingers are slender and pale, looking like a woman''s hand..."


    "Is that all?" Du Ge was stunned.


    "That''s how divination works. It''s already quite clear, isn''t it?" Marsha said irritably. "The subject of the divination is you, proving that one day in the future, you are likely to touch the Trident of the Sea God. I don''t know who that woman is. Maybe you are handing the Trident to Janice, or maybe you are fighting with another woman for the Trident. This is just a future image, anything could happen..."


    Vito''s eyes widened.


    Is this a joke?


    Paul is jumping like this?


    Can he really survive topete for the Trident?


    But why is it a woman''s hand? Shouldn''t it be him and Paul fighting for the Trident?


    Barry''s eyes lit up, his confidence suddenly boosted. Paul actually has a chance topete for the Trident of the Sea God. That alone is enough.


    "Marsha, you are beautiful and kind, the most powerful witch in the world. Can you help me calcte?" Vito asked unwillingly.


    "No, my magic is not enough." Marsha looked at Vito. "I can only predict the future three times in one day, and before, when I predicted Paul''s fate, I was bacshed by magic once, and I still haven''t recovered..."


    "@$%W%%..." Du Ge looked at Marsha, took the crystal ball from her leg, copied his movements, and repeated the strange incantation she had said.


    He had the courage and curiosity to try everything.


    "It''s impossible. You only heard it once. How could you remember such a cumbersome incantation?" Marsha widened her eyes.


    Twice!


    Du Ge muttered in his heart.


    When you divined for me in the witch''s hut, you also chanted this sentence. So, it turns out that you witches rely on a string of incantations to dominate the world!


    You can''t remember it after hearing it twice, and it''s a waste of my high spiritual power.


    The next moment.


    Something even more incredible happened.


    The crystal ball emitted a white light.


    "By the sea god, how can you have magic?" Marsha''s eyes widened even more. "Isn''t it said that only witches can use crystal balls? Paul, are you a woman?"


    Vito rolled his eyes. If he''s not a woman, what else could he be?


    But the crystal ball is also strange. Could it be that it discerns souls?


    In that case, can he use it too?


    Her soul is also female!


    ...


    The white light shed and disappeared.


    "What did you see in the divination?" Marsha asked eagerly.


    "The second." Du Ge looked at Vito and said two words.


    "What second?" Marsha asked. "What did you see?"


    I didn''t see anything. I just saw a glowing light bulb. It''s possible that there was a real image when the white light came on, but I couldn''t see it. Du Ge muttered in his heart, looking at Vito, who was full of surprise, and said confidently, "You are the second, standing behind me."


    "Really?" Vito looked pleasantly surprised.


    He didn''t believe in himself, but he believed in a crystal ball?


    Du Ge looked at Vito and muttered in his heart, earnestly fabricating a future for him: "In the image I saw, you raised two fingers and your mouth seemed to say ''two,'' so I feel like it means the second ce..."


    In recent days, Vito''s thoughts had been fluctuating, and Du Ge felt it necessary to make their rtionship more intimate. The friendliness between a ve and a master was clearly not enough. Since he was willing to believe in fate, then he would use the future to solidify their rtionship.


    It''s just a matter of making up a couple of lies. Too simple.


    "Oh my god, you really saw an image." Marsha covered her mouth in astonishment. "Paul, can you predict my future? Witches cannot predict their own fate. Can you predict mine and see what my future holds?"


    Du Ge looked at the witch, smiled and nodded, "Of course."


    Then, he chanted the incantation again.


    The crystal ball emitted a white light once again.


    When the white light went out, Marsha asked eagerly, "How is it? What does my future look like? Is my revenge sessful?"


    "Gold coins. I only saw countless gold coins. You were lying on top of the gold coins, with a greedy and indulgent look on your face..." Du Ge looked at the witch, his expression somewhat strange.


    The witch''s eyes gradually began to glow.


    Suddenly, she burst intoughter,ughing triumphantly and uncontrobly, her body trembling withughter. "This is the future I want! Paul, our cooperation is indeed correct. I knew that the person who could make the crystal ball shatter must be an extraordinary person."


    A bunch of fools!


    They were actually controlled by a glowing ball!


    Du Ge snorted disdainfully and then looked at Barry, who was piloting the boat, and asked, "Barry, do you need me to predict for you?""Is it possible?" Barry asked excitedly, "Didn''t Marsha say that a person can only divine three times a day?"


    "That''s because her magical power is insufficient," Du Ge said with disdain as he nced at Marsha. "Besides, haven''t I divined less than three times yet?"

 Chapter 147: Share the witch

    Chapter 147: Share the witch


    Under Du Ge''s divination, Barry''s fate was naturally good.


    The scene was of him standing at the bow of the ship, with a vast pirate ship behind him, clearly the configuration of the deputy to the Pirate King.


    So.


    Barry''s dissatisfaction with Du Ge disappeared without a trace, leaving only a firm determination in his heart.


    He would fight for a better future.


    After Du Ge finished the divination, Vito also took the crystal ball and, imitating Du Ge, solemnly recited the spell.


    As a result, nothing happened.


    Seeing Vito''s disappointment, Marsha smiled and took the crystal ball from his leg. "Vito, although you recited the spell correctly, you obviously don''t have any magic power. Paul was an exception. Not everyone can be a witch."


    No.Not everyone can be a witch.


    He just mispronounced three sybles and made four wrong movements...


    Not correcting Vito, the little witch clearly had her own thoughts. She had to ensure her own status and couldn''t allow everyone to use her crystal ball for divination.


    Du Ge didn''t expose Marsha Hoya, because he also didn''t want other candidates to be able to use the crystal ball for divination. It wouldn''t be fun if his secret was revealed.


    ...


    On the shore.


    Seven or eight pirate ships started up and followed the small sailboat from a distance.


    The chaos on Herd Ind grew, with more people rushing down from the city and hastily boarding the pirate ships.


    The news of the witch being kidnapped finally spread.


    The pirates didn''t hesitate to go to Herd Ind despite the naval blockade, all for the clue to the Trident of the Sea God. If the witch was kidnapped, what was the point of the risks they were taking?


    For the Trident of the Sea God, they had to pursue the person who kidnapped the witch.


    ...


    "Paul, your future is destined to be entangled with the Trident of the Sea God. Do you have a way to solve the current dilemma?" Marsha looked back at the approaching pirate group. "The navy has blocked the route to Herd Ind, and we can''t break out. And you kidnapped me, offended Mahamadu and Sa, as well as countless pirates. It''s impossible to return to Herd Ind for supplies..."


    He also offended the Dufi family and Rear Admiral Mikaro, with a bounty of 80,000 gold coins on his head, not to mention Selma, whom you don''t know about...


    Barry silently added in his mind.


    By kidnapping the witch and cutting off the main line, he was making enemies of more than five hundred candidates in the simtion field. Those people were the biggest unstable factor!


    Vito sighed.


    If the future divination was true, he couldn''t imagine how Du Ge would break the situation and snatch the Trident of the Sea God from everyone''s hands.


    Putting himself in Du Ge''s position, even if he had the keyword for chaos, he would be helpless.


    "What dilemma?" Du Ge looked at the three of them strangely. "Aren''t most of the pirates looking for the Trident of the Sea God? We just need to tell them the clues. As for Mahamadu and Sa, they are not on the same page. And Rear Admiral Antonio is blocking the route. Howe, when we got here, everyone seems to want to unite against me. What are you thinking?"


    "You want to make the clues to find the Trident of the Sea God public?" Marsha was stunned.


    "Of course, do we have to personally search for the Map of Fate? Mahamadu and your efficiency is too slow." Du Geughed. "We are the angels of spreading joy, of course we can''t keep the secret of the treasure to ourselves..."


    "Mahamadu will definitely hate you for this," Marsha sighed.


    "If he wants toe and kill me, he has to break through Antonio''s defense line." Du Ge said. "By that time, I may have grown to a point where he can''tpete with me."


    After awakening the second skill of cking off, Du Ge had no scruples. Since he had stirred up the waters, he would be the biggest beneficiary. So, he wanted to stir up the waters even more!


    ...


    Forty minutester.


    Du Ge returned to his fleet.


    The people on the ship, including Vane, saw the seven or eight pirate ships closely following Du Ge''s group, and they were all dumbfounded and had a headache. How much time had passed since then? Their boss had been causing trouble at an increasingly faster pace ever since he gained immortality.


    They didn''t have time to ask Du Ge what had happened.


    All the sailors immediately got to work, loading ammunition, adjusting the masts, and preparing to break out of the encirclement before the pirate ships surrounded them.


    The sailors had richbat experience. They only had five ships, and once they were blocked by eight ships, there would be no hope of survival once the subsequent ships from Herd Ind arrived.


    "Focus on the battle," Du Ge pulled the witch to the front of the naval dance troupe. "Do you see her outfit? Find a few people with a simr figure to hers, dress them in ck robes, cover their faces, and have them stand on the deck of each ship. The rest of the people can continue to dance. The dance troupe doesn''t need to worry about the battle."


    "... " Vane and the others were all stunned.


    "Witch, witch," the parrot Wendy pped its wings, pointing out Marsha''s identity.


    The faces of everyone on the ship changed. They looked at the ck-robed, masked Marsha and finally realized what their captain had done.


    This was just asking for death toe faster!


    "What are you afraid of? Hoya the witch has already divined my fate. I am the future Pirate King." Du Ge looked around at everyone and said loudly, "Do you know what this means? It means that no matter how great the danger we face, we will turn the tables and survive. The soul of the Sea God will protect us, because only I can hand over the Trident of the Sea God to his daughter. Hoya, tell them, is it true?"


    I clearly said that the future can be changed!


    Hoya sighed deeply, but at this moment, she also knew that she couldn''t dampen the morale of the sailors. She had to step forward and raise the crystal ball in her hand, hoarsely saying, "Paul is right. The fate of the future shows that he did indeed pick up the Trident of the Sea God."


    Amotion arose.


    Everyone''s gaze toward Du Ge changed. The witch had a hundred years of fame, so what she said naturally couldn''t be wrong.If Paul only possessed immortality, it wouldn''t be worth risking their lives for his recklessness, but the title of Pirate King was different¡ªit signified overwhelming power and endless wealth.


    Of course.


    There was also the Feather of the Sea God...


    Then all their sacrifices would be worthwhile.


    "So, let''s get moving!" Du Ge raised his arm and shouted, "Once I be the Pirate King, you will be the invincible Sea Fish Legion. All pirates who see you will keep their distance, and all navies who encounter you will flee in terror. Let us strive together for a bright and glorious future. Pirate King, Pirate King..."


    "Pirate King!"


    "Pirate King!"


    "Pirate King!"


    The crowd echoed the chant.


    The morale of the Sea Fish Pirate Crew was higher than ever before.


    At this moment.


    Even the pink pirate g seemed to be filled with a murderous aura.


    The Royal Navy''s dance troupe, dressed in pink skirts, no longer felt that dancing was a disgrace...


    Vito was dumbfounded.


    ...


    "Paul Wals, he''s the one who abducted the witch? This madman, does he think his bounty isn''t high enough?"


    On a pirate ship, a pirate captain peered through his telescope at the pink smiling skull g, confirming Du Ge''s identity, and frowned.


    The first mate put down his telescope and scoffed, "Captain, I don''t think he''s worried about his bounty being too low. Rumor has it, he made a deal with Selma and gained tremendous power. Everyone who deals with Selma ends up losing their mind..."


    ...


    "What''s his keyword? Madness?" On another pirate ship, the chef came out of the kitchen, gazing at Du Ge''s g and muttered under his breath, "Damn captain, I wasn''t ready to face him yet. How could he let me confront this lunatic so soon? I hope he doesn''t go on a killing spree!"


    ...


    "I don''t care what your keyword is, today you must die."


    The gingerbread vendor stood at the bow, his eyes filled with malice. He took a big swig of rum, gulped a few times, then spat it into the sea.


    Chasing all this way, he had gone through five bottles of rum and still felt a taste in his mouth, which was the greatest humiliation since he entered the Simtion Field.


    He directed all his misfortunes at Du Ge.


    If it weren''t for him abducting the witch, how could he have ended up chewing on such disgusting stuff!


    Although furious, the gingerbread vendor remained rational.


    After all.


    He wasn''t clear on what Du Ge''s keyword was.


    Paul had caused such amotion by abducting the witch, his ranking might even be ahead of his own.


    It was best to be cautious.


    Taking another swig of rum and spitting it out, the gingerbread vendor turned back to the captain standing behind him and ordered, "Captain, once we''re within range, fire the cannons. Target the four ships on the side first, then take out the dance troupe on his deck..."


    "Should we really open fire?" The captain hesitated, putting down his telescope and said hesitantly, "He''s ced several witches on each ship, and there''s a line written on the sails, ''Abandon hatred, we can share the witch''..."

 Chapter 148: The inexplicable war

    Chapter 148: The inexplicable war


    Show weakness?


    Show goodwill?


    Or is it a trap?


    The gingerbread vendor put down the telescope in his hand and fell into contemtion.


    He subconsciously took a sip of rum, this time he didn''t spit it out, but swallowed it in one gulp.


    Then, he suddenly realized what he had done, his face changed, he retched a few times, and fiercely threw the bottle of wine in his hand into the sea.


    The simtion field has only been open for more than ten days, and everyone is carefully hiding themselves and seeking development.


    It has to be said.


    Paul''s behavior is really abnormal, even more so than the ck Hand.The keyword for the ck Hand may be something like ughter, it has to be high-profile, but every time he appears, he leaves no survivors, and no one has seen his appearance until now, which can be considered another kind of low-key.


    But this Paul, is really arrogant.


    Even if his keyword is chaos, there is no need to make himself such an obvious target in less than half a month...


    Unless his keyword is not chaos?


    If it''s not chaos, what else could it be?


    Lure?


    Or simply high-profile?


    Shine?


    Or is it the center?


    Is it considered setting a trap for himself?


    If Paul forces his way through, all their pirate ships will definitely surround him, no one will let him leave with the witch, but Paul boldly deres the slogan of sharing the witch, then no one will attack.


    The Trident Staff entangles the ambitions of every pirate, and no one is willing to give up this opportunity to reach the top in one step!


    Damn guy, disrupting all his ns...


    ...


    "Captain, are we still firing?"


    The gingerbread vendor''s fierce and conflicted face made the original captain feel panicked. He couldn''t help but interrupt the other''s contemtion as he watched him remain silent.


    Even without the Trident Staff, no one is willing to kill a witch.


    After all.


    There are too many rumors about witches, and in all the legends, those who kill witches have never had a good ending.


    The gingerbread vendor came to his senses: "What''s your name?"


    "Ak Bar," the captain said cautiously.


    "From now on, you are the captain of this ship, and I am your second mate on board," the gingerbread vendor looked at him and instructed, "Remember, my name is Sheldon Geese, and there has never been a bloodshed on the ship, understand? Later, I will board with you to see what Paul is up to, mainly for you to negotiate with Paul..."


    "Do we really have to board the ship?" the captain swallowed his saliva, "There is no trust between pirates, what if they open fire?"


    "Are you stupid?" the gingerbread vendor red at him, "They have five ships, we have eight ships, and there are still shipsing from Hede Ind. If they open fire on us, it means dering war on everyone. Can he fight so many people? Even if he breaks through the encirclement, Antonio''s ship is still outside blocking him, where can he run to?"


    "I think him taking the witch Hoya away is already a deration of war on everyone," Captain Ak said awkwardly.


    "Paul has not killed anyone in these days, whether it''s the Dufi family or the Royal Navy, he''s just forcing them to dance, so you don''t have to worry about your safety," the gingerbread vendor''s mouth curled with a hint of sarcasm, "Besides, don''t you want to get information about the Trident Staff? I have powerful strength andbat skills, and you have your own pirate ship. If we work together, we can definitely take out the otherpetitors and send you to the throne of the Pirate King."


    "Don''t you want to be the Pirate King?" the captain asked, puzzled.


    "No, I just want to eliminate the heretics in this world," the gingerbread vendor snorted impatiently, "In short, don''t reveal my identity, Paul won''t kill, but I will."


    ...


    Paul kidnapped the witch, but as the gingerbread vendor said, he also forced himself into a desperate situation.


    After all, Antonio had blocked the entire route, and his ships couldn''t break through at all.


    So.


    Everyone thought that Paul''s proposed "sharing the witch" method was a sign of weakness.


    If they had known earlier, why bother?


    Wouldn''t it be better to let the witch stay on Hede Ind?


    Sure enough, everyone who had dealt with Selma had a screw loose in their heads...


    When the captain of the Snow Dragon, Ak Bar, approached first, the rest of the pirate ships followed without hesitation.


    Although they were not familiar with each other, they were on the same front when it came to the witch, it was an unspoken rule among pirates, just like when they encountered the Navy, they would band together.


    This time.


    Antonio blocked the Hede Ind route, not taking the pirates seriously, this wasn''t the first time he had done this.


    In a few days, Mahamadu and Safra would attack Antonio from behind, and when that happened, as long as the trapped pirates cooperated and rushed out, this blockade woulde to nothing in the end.


    At most, a few unlucky ones would die.


    If Antonio had such great ability, the Royal Navy would have already cleared out the pirates.


    ...


    The Royal Navy in pink dresses danced on the bow, and the deck of the Smiling Angel was filled with rum because someone had to be responsible for sailing.


    So.


    In Du Ge''s pirate group, there were no more than eighty people who could take action, and after they were dispersed onto five ships, the number was even fewer.


    This was clearly a sign of weakness.


    The foolish clown Paul really had no intention of taking action.


    Seeing this scene, the captains of the pirate ships were itching to make a move, and some even had the idea of taking the witch back...


    ...


    Because of the pink dance troupe on the deck.


    So, whether it was Du Ge''s pirate group or the seven or eight pirate ships that came over, there would always be some inexplicable situations.


    For example.The first mate aboard the Clownfish No. 1 inexplicably stepped on his own left foot with his right, tumbling onto the deck in a clumsy sprawl, his curved knife flying from his grasp and severing the sail-raising rope. The just-hoisted sail fell back down with a whoosh, forcing several of the ready-to-fight sailors to divert their attention to repairing the sail.


    There were also sailors who, while carrying rum out of the cabin, tripped over the ropes on the deck and plunged headfirst into the sea...


    In short.


    Du Ge''s pirate ship was riddled with problems, prompting raucousughter from the pirates besieging them, who now took their opponents even less seriously. Could sailors who couldn''t even walk steadily really fight?


    It must be said, Du Ge''s Clownfish and the Happy, truly brought joy to everyone.


    It had been a long time since they had encountered such a foolish pirate crew on the sea, from the captain to the sailors, all of them inept...


    Laughter filled the air, unrestrained.


    But joy oftenes hand in hand with tragedy. The gunner on the Latin saw the scene of the sailor falling into the water from the Clownfish and couldn''t help but double over withughter. As he turned to mock the ipetence of the Sea Fish Pirates with hispanion, the lit torch in his hand identally ignited the fuse on the cannon. By the time hispanion noticed, it was toote.


    Boom!


    A cannonball burst forth.


    To everyone''s disbelief, it whistled through the air andnded on the deck of the Snow Dragon.


    At that moment.


    The gingerbread vendor had just changed into pirate clothes and wasing out of the cabin.


    And then.


    A cannonball came hurtling straight at him, but his reflexes were sharp, and he leaped to the side.


    Coincidentally.


    The captain had also just tumbled onto the deck.


    Amidst the explosion, the gingerbread vendor''s head once again buried itself in the captain''s ample backside, the familiar scent overwhelming him...


    When he finally got back up, his face was as ck as the bottom of a pot.


    Again?


    For the second time!


    What on earth was happening? Was Paul''s derivative skill to kiss other people''s backsides?


    He hadn''t seen where the cannonball hade from and thought it was Paul who had broken the rules and attacked them. The gingerbread vendor''s eyes instantly turned bloodshot with rage. Unforgivable, utterly unforgivable...


    ...


    "It''s the Latin!"


    "The Latin attacked us, return fire, return fire!"


    ...


    Being hit by a cannonball was the most severe provocation among pirates, tantamount to dering war.


    After all.


    A pirate ship is the home where every pirate makes their stand.


    The Latin had not attacked Paul but had struck first at them.


    Unforgivable.


    The crew of the Snow Dragon was beside themselves with rage.


    Pirates are hot-tempered by nature, and to swallow an insult is not in their character. The gunners on the Snow Dragon immediately turned their cannons and lit the fuses.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Two cannonballs roared out, heading straight for the Latin.


    Then.


    One cannonball hit the Latin, while the other sailed over it and broke the mast of the Herman...


    And so.


    The Herman, unwilling to suffer losses for no reason, began to retaliate.


    Before long.


    The eight pirate ships pursuing Du Ge were embroiled in chaos.


    Beside Du Ge, Martha, who had been incessantlyining that he shouldn''t have raised the "Share the Witch" slogan, couldn''t help but widen her eyes: "By Poseidon, what''s happened? Could it be that the gods of the sea are truly watching over you?"


    Vito swallowed hard.


    Chaos.


    It was definitely chaos!


    Only chaos could plunge the enemy into indescribable agony.

 Chapter 149: He must be confused

    Chapter 149: He must be confused


    Although the witch proved to everyone that Paul would pick up the Trident of the Sea God in the future, Du Ge''s n still made the members of the Sea Fish Pirate Group feel unreliable.


    After all.


    There were too many people on the other side.


    Pirates wouldn''t reason with you. Once a conflict arose, half of the fighting power would be reduced, and they would be waiting for a one-sided ughter.


    Paul might be the Pirate King, but they also had to live until that time!


    Therefore, every member of the Sea Fish Pirate Group was uneasy, so the first mate would absent-mindedly trip over himself, the sailor would be tripped by the cable and fall into the sea...


    But the next scene shocked everyone, the enemies on the other side inexplicably started fighting each other.


    Turning danger into safety, turning bad luck into good, may the Sea God bless...


    Du Ge''s words came back to their minds.It came true!


    Everything came true.


    At this moment, the crew of the Sea Fish Pirate Group were all in a frenzy of joy, and their confidence in Paul reached its peak.


    ...


    Damn!


    Is the source of happiness so powerful?


    Only Du Ge understood the reason behind it.


    He swallowed his saliva lightly. This skill should belong to the power of the mysterious side!


    If this continues.


    He just needs to keep creating happiness, and more and more water will be stirred up, and then, stirring up muddy waters will bring him the greatest profit...


    The snowball is about to roll again!


    ...


    It''s chaos!


    Paul''s keyword is chaos!


    Only chaos can cause such an effect...


    Before.


    There were examinees who awakened the advanced skill of winning in chaos and easily became the first in the simtion field.


    It was exactly the same as the current situation.


    After the gingerbread vendor figured out the cause of the matter, he quickly determined Du Ge''s keyword and squinted his eyes, not allowing Paul to continue to grow stronger.


    Otherwise.


    When his momentum expands to the entire world, no one will be able to suppress him.


    Usually.


    Once chaos appears, it will be attacked by everyone.


    So, examinees whoter possessed "chaos" would secretly stir up trouble everywhere, and it was rare to see someone as brave as Paul!


    Spreading happiness?


    Your disguise is too bad!


    The gingerbread vendor shook his head. Examinees with the keyword of chaos mostly did not produce attack and defense advanced skills. In a one-on-one situation, the possibility of him winning was very high...


    By causing such a big incident, Paul''s ranking should have entered the top ten!


    After harvesting him, relying on his advanced skills, he should be stable in the simtion field.


    The chef on another ship also judged Du Ge''s skill for the first time and came to the same conclusion as the gingerbread vendor.


    However.


    He hesitated for a moment and chose to endure.


    It had to be said.


    His keyword was really not suitable forbat, and confronting chaos head-on would undoubtedly lead to death.


    The chef''s eyes roamed around the other pirate ships, secretly thinking that if someone could take action and have a mutually destructive fight with chaos, it would be good!


    ...


    The happy dance troupe stopped dancing the moment the gunfire started.


    Everyone was watching with joy.


    After all, they were out of the range of the gunfire and didn''t have to worry about being hit by a cannonball.


    At this point, a hapless pirate ship had already been sunk, and the crew struggled on the surface of the sea with broken nks. The gunfire between the remaining pirate ships became sparse.


    The ammunition on the pirate ships was limited, and after this round of firing, the reserve ammunition was almost depleted.


    Because they were too close, almost every ship was damaged, the masts of two ships were broken, losing power and floating on the sea.


    ...


    "This is unbelievable." Akbar covered his butt, looking at his snow dragon, which had been hit by severalrge holes, and cursed angrily, "Are these bastards cursed by the witch?"


    "Get closer." The gingerbread vendor rinsed his mouth with a new bottle of rum, looking at Akbar''s butt with a dark expression, and ordered coldly.


    "Get closer?" Akbar widened his eyes andined, "We were strong before and could negotiate with Paul, but now we''re almost sunk. Going over there is just asking for death."


    "It''s precisely because the snow dragon is about to sink that you should go over." The gingerbread vendor nced at him, "Paul''s ship is still intact. Don''t you want to change to a new ship?"


    "..." Akbar hesitated. He looked at the intact Paul Pirate Group not far away and swallowed his saliva, "Won''t they open fire?"


    "If they were going to open fire, that was the best opportunity just now. If he didn''t open fire, he never will." The gingerbread vendor said, "Captain Akbar, don''t hesitate. Get closer. You use negotiation to hold off Paul, and I''ll find a way to assassinate him."


    "Assassinate?" Akbar was stunned, "There are at least thirty people on his ship."


    "Paul Voss is dead, and the others are not worth worrying about. I can take care of them for you." The gingerbread vendor took a sip of rum, spat it out, and said coldly, "Captain Akbar, this is your only chance to turn things around. If you don''t seize it, I''ll kill you and find another captain..."


    The gingerbread vendor''s voice was very cold, and the killing intent was obvious. Akbar couldn''t help but shudder when he remembered the bite on his butt. "Can''t I go instead?"


    ...


    Under Akbar''smand, the snow dragon was restarted and sailed towards the Sea Fish Pirate Group.


    The other four pirate ships that could still move followed suit.


    They didn''t know how this inexplicable battle had started.


    But now, the only way to make up for their losses was the stupid Sea Fish Pirate Group on the other side.


    That''s right!


    Paul had five warships but didn''t take the opportunity to escape or attack them while they were fighting.


    A captain like this could already be equated with stupidity.


    ...


    "Captain, do we fight these fools?" Barry drew the scimitar in his hand, eager to try, "Their cannonballs are already depleted. At this time, we only need a few shots to sink them.""And then what? Deplete our ammunition and end up being used as live targets by the pirate ships chasing us from Herd Ind?" Du Ge nced back at him and said, "Barry, put away those violent thoughts.


    A great Pirate King must learn to forgive his enemies, influence his opponents, and ultimately, make them willingly be ourpanions. That way, our pirate crew will grow stronger and eventually dominate the entire sea. Besides, I want them to help us find the Destiny Sea Chart!"


    "Oh."


    Barry responded indifferently and stepped aside.


    He now followed Paul''s orders unconditionally, and although they were abat unit, Paul had taken care of all the previous battles. If Paul didn''t want to fight, then a fight really couldn''t happen.


    "Right, take a shipter and rescue those guys who fell into the sea," Du Ge looked back at Barry and instructed, "They''ve lost their own ship, and our Sea Fish Pirate Crew can be their new home. We need to make every pirate feel the warmth of home with us."


    "Mhm." Barry nodded, turned around, and was about to leave to carry out Du Ge''s orders.


    "Wait a bit longer before you go," Du Ge stopped him: "Let them soak in the sea for a while longer. Only after tasting enough cold will they be truly grateful for the warmth. Otherwise, you''ll find that you''ve rescued a bunch of ingrates who might bite you at any moment."


    ¡­¡­


    In a short while.


    The Snow Dragon, the Latin, the Herman, the Archer, and the Seal, five battered pirate ships, stopped opposite the Sea Fish Pirate Crew.


    Having fought a baffling battle, smiles were long gone from their faces.


    Even if Paul continued to have his Royal Navy Dance Troupe perform in pink skirts, they couldn''t cheer up.


    Today was just in unlucky!


    Ake Bal stood at the bow, looking at Paul across the way, and shouted, "Captain Paul, do your words still hold? Can we share the witch''s clues?"


    "Of course." Du Ge smiled, his gaze sweeping over the members on the several pirate ships, finally resting on Ake Bal''s face, "I''m a person who loves making friends. If you''re not nning to rob my ship, I''m very happy to share all the information about the Trident of the Sea God. After all, I''ve be the new witch''s sessor, and I n to spend the rest of my life studying witchcraft to be the greatest witch, so I''m no longer interested in the Trident of the Sea God."


    Under her cloak, Martha Hoya rolled her eyes.


    What a load of nonsense!


    If you''re not interested in the Trident of the Sea God, I''ll swallow the crystal ball whole¡­

 Chapter 150: For Love

    Chapter 150: For Love


    Witch?


    First, you have to be a woman!


    Everyone who gathered around was stunned by Du Ge''s shameless remarks.


    People who have traded with Selma will be abnormal, it''s true...


    Of course.


    It''s also possible that Paul traded that thing to Selma.


    You know, the sea is big, and there are all kinds of fish!


    "..." Akbar choked for a moment, with undisguised mockery in his eyes, "Then I wish Captain Paul a long way on the witch''s path."


    "Thank you for the blessing of Captain Snow Dragon." Du Ge smiled, "But, before boarding the ship, can I know your name?""Akbar Bar." Akbar Bar said.


    Du Ge looked at the Latin number next to him.


    "Deep Latin." The captain of the Latin ship is a bearded man of indeterminate age.


    "Walter Herman." Herman''s captain also reported his name.


    "Rando Achel." Achel''s captain looked gloomy, feeling that he had suffered unjustly, and transferred all his anger to Paul.


    "Levan Lees."


    The captain of the seal ship looked about the same age as Paul, and his loss was the smallest among all the ships. Therefore, he was not very angry. His eyes have been wandering over the witches of the Snow Angel, and finally settled on the witch next to Du Ge.


    "Please, captains, board the ship." Du Ge smiled, looked around, and said, "In order to avoid causing more unpleasantness, I suggest that each captain bring only one deputy. I swear in the name of the sea god that I will never take action against you."


    He shrugged and smiled, "After all, if I wanted to kill you, I could have just fired a shot earlier, couldn''t I?"


    The innocent smile infected Akbar Bar opposite him, and he smiled too: "Of course, I believe in Captain Paul''s character."


    "Barry, take a ship to rescue those crew members who fell into the water." Du Ge smiled again and turned to Barry to give orders, "Pirates should help each other. If they are not rescued, those poor guys will probably drown."


    Barry was stunned. Didn''t you say to let them soak for a while?


    ...


    Barrymanded the Clownfish No. 1 to rescue people.


    Several captains and their deputies climbed aboard Du Ge''s Smiling Angel Number.


    Du Ge''s eyes passed over them one by one, showing no signs of anything unusual.


    A few people had a faint smell of alcohol on them, but at sea, the crew drinking to numb themselves was nothing out of the ordinary.


    "Thank you all for your trust in me." Du Ge elegantly bowed to the captains, smiling at everyone, "You chased me here because of the witch. But there is no hatred between us, is there?"


    "Captain Paul, I now want to know the clue to the sea god''s scepter." Rando, the captain of the Achel, said in a muffled voice, "Let the real witche out, we want to meet her."


    "Captain Rando, I am the witch. I can tell you the clue directly." Du Ge smiled at him, "To find the sea god''s scepter, you must first gather seven pieces of the Fate Sea Map. After piecing together aplete Fate Sea Map, you can find the Golden Compass ording to the instructions on the map. Then, the Golden Compass will guide you to find the sea god''s scepter."


    All the captains were stunned.


    The henchman of the gingerbread vendor instinctively grasped the hilt of his scimitar, and he almost couldn''t help but make a move against Paul.


    He could foresee that the news of this group of people leaving with the sea god''s scepter would immediately cause a great chaos among all the pirates.


    He had to take Paul down before the chaos erupted, he wanted to enjoy Paul''s attributes alone.


    Causing such a big chaos, Paul''s ranking must be very high.


    So.


    He only had one chance!


    He had to make a move when Paul was most rxed.


    ...


    "Is what you said true?"


    "Is it that simple?"


    Two voices sounded at the same time, one was Rando from the Achel, and the other was Captain Levan Lees of the Seal.


    "Of course it''s true." Du Ge smiled and looked at the two, "And you have the most urate information. Those who have consulted the witch before only got the clue to find the Fate Sea Map. They don''t even know what to do next after getting the Fate Sea Map. If you don''t believe it, you can go find them to verify."


    "Why did you tell us such important information directly?" Akbar Bar asked.


    "Very simple, because the person behind the witch, Mahamadu, has a piece of the Fate Sea Map. And he wants to use the power of all the pirates to help him find the other six pieces of the Fate Sea Map." Du Ge smiled and continued, "So, no matter what, you can''t gather all seven pieces of the Fate Sea Map.


    Unless everyone can unite and defeat Mahamadu.


    Otherwise, even if you find the Fate Sea Map, you will only be making a wedding dress for Mahamadu, because you are not possible opponents of the King of the East Sea. The reason I kidnapped the witch is because I don''t want everyone to be busy and do nothing."


    "Levan, I have always said that pirates like us cannot win in this game." The first mate behind Levan Lees frowned, "Let''s quit this game!"


    "I don''t believe what you said." Levan Lees looked at Du Ge and questioned.


    "What he said is true." Martha, Hoya suddenly lifted the cloak on her head, took off her veil, stretched out her right hand, and a six-pointed star floated in her palm. She looked at everyone with a face of hatred and said loudly, "Mahamadu killed my mother, forced me to do things for him, he is my enemy, and I don''t want to work for him, so I voluntarily let Captain Paul take me away. I don''t want Mahamadu to get the sea god''s scepter, so I will never be able to take revenge."


    The six-pointed star proved the witch''s identity, and the captains'' suspicions disappeared instantly.


    Including Akbar Bar, everyone fell into contemtion. They had to make a choice between the elusive sea god''s scepter and Mahamadu.


    "So, you told us the clue, but you don''t really want us to find the Fate Sea Map." Herman''s captain frowned and asked, "Can I understand that you want to monopolize the witch and then get the Fate Sea Map...""Captain Walter, don''t forget, I am also a witch. I simply sympathize with Martha''s plight, which is why I decided to lend a hand," Du Ge said with a smile, his gentle gaze turning towards Martha as he spoke softly.


    "Stop talking such nonsense. No man can ever be a witch," Levon Lys stood up, angrily dering, "Unless you let me take the witch away, I will never believe it."


    "Captain Levon, taking the witch away means you''ll be making enemies with everyone. Can you bear the consequences?" Du Ge turned to Levon Lys, gesturing towards the multitude of pirate ships that had surrounded them, and said, "If you have the courage to face the consequences and ensure the witch''s safety, I might let you take Martha away..."


    "He''s a coward; I won''t leave with him," Martha Hoya said disdainfully, sparing him no courtesy with a contemptuous nce.


    Levon Lys''s face turned red in an instant, and he sheepishly lowered his head, not daring to make such a promise.


    With a single sentence.


    The idea of snatching the witch from everyone''s mind was dispelled. Paul was right; at this moment, whoever took the witch would be the enemy of all.


    "So, you will tell everyone the clue, right?" the captain of the Herman asked.


    "Yes, the opportunity is fair for everyone, as is life. I would rather trade the clue to the Trident of the Sea God for Martha''s freedom and safety," Du Ge said, looking at Martha Hoya with affection, then turned his head to Walter, "Captain Walter, actually, there''s another reason why I''m telling you this."


    "What is it?" Walter asked.


    "Not everyone has the chance to wield the Trident of the Sea God, but everyone has the chance to obtain wealth," Du Ge said with a smile, once again surveying the crowd, "Indeed, you are no match for Mahamadou. But some are, like the King of the South Sea, Safran, and the King of the North Sea, Rnd Swan. Their power is enough to contend with Mahamadou. Moreover, they will not allow Mahamadou to obtain the Trident of the Sea God and disrupt the bnce of the four seas. I think they would be more than willing to spend arge sum of money to purchase a piece of the Sea Fate Map."


    Hiss!


    The captains, who had already fallen into despair, took a sharp breath, suddenly understanding Paul''s intention. He wanted to use this opportunity to provoke a war among the Kings of the Four Seas, to avenge his girlfriend, Martha Hoya.


    That''s right.


    No one believed that Paul had be a witch.


    From the way he looked at Martha, it was clear that the fool had fallen in love.


    Only love could drive a person mad, make him disregard all consequences, and snatch Martha from Mahamadou''s control, even if it meant making enemies of the entire world.


    But it must be said.


    Paul''s proposal was indeed brilliant. Gold coins are a pirate''s life. Since the Trident of the Sea God was out of their reach, why not trade the Sea Fate Map for a fortune they could never spend?

 Chapter 151: Pauls Secret

    Chapter 151: Paul''s Secret


    Can''t find an opportunity!


    The gingerbread vendor looked at the confident Paul with some anxiety in his heart. He told a story, and you listened. He drew a cake, and you ate it.


    You should question him, you should steal his ship!


    Don''t forget who made you look like this.


    A group of cowards.


    But at this time, he didn''t dare to instigate.


    Once he spoke, Paul''s attention would definitely shift to him, and then there would be no chance for a sneak attack.


    Only by keeping calm can youugh in the end.


    A master does not allow the slightest mistake, otherwise, there will be nothing.In this simtion field, they are all the best among the elites, the most outstanding people who stand out in every simtion field. The gingerbread vendor had enough patience.


    Du Ge looked at the young Levant Lees and changed the subject: "Of course, it is not impossible to seize the Trident of the Sea God. There is no sun that will not set in the world. If the sea area is always controlled by the Kings of the Four Seas, what is the meaning of the young people''s struggle? It''s the same sentence, fate is fair to everyone, it depends on whether you dare to break through, dare to fight..."


    "What do you mean?" Levant Lees frowned and asked.


    He is a young man with dreams, and he is unwilling to do anything stupid like exchanging a destiny sea chart for gold coins. His dream is to be the Pirate King.


    "I heard from the tavern owner Ryan in Mardock Port that Selma''s life ising to an end and she is looking for a man who can make her pregnant. If she can sessfully get pregnant, she will receive all the treasures she has collected over the years."


    Du Ge lowered his voice, his smile full of encouragement, "Selma is the most famous sea witch. Over the years, she has collected countless treasures, including various artifacts, such as power, wisdom, and other things that should not be controlled by ordinary people. Wealth can quickly help you build a strong army, and artifacts can help you have incredible assistance. Even if you get one, it is enough to make an unknown person have the strength to rival the Kings of the Four Seas. Not to mention everything she has collected over the years."


    "..." Levant Lees''s breathing quickened, and his eyes lit up.


    "So, why not look for the sea witch Selma while looking for the destiny sea chart?" Du Ge shrugged, smiling, "The sea witch Selma doesn''t need to look for any destiny sea chart or goldenpass. She only needs a strong man. With Selma''s wealth, maybe you don''t need the Trident of the Sea God to be the new Pirate King."


    Gulp!


    This time, not only the captains, but also their subordinates, couldn''t help but swallow their saliva.


    Except for the gingerbread vendor.


    Du Ge looked at him strangely.


    The gingerbread vendor immediately realized his abnormality, licked his lips, and pretended to be interested in Selma.


    But soon, he remembered what his lips had touched before?


    A moment of nausea surged up, and he reflexively retched. Seeing Du Ge''s gaze looking over again, he forced himself to pretend to be calm: "I like men. Just thinking about what Selma has to do to get pregnant makes me feel sick!"


    Like men?


    Akbar subconsciously covered the buttocks that had been bitten by him.


    Seeing this scene, Du Ge raised his eyebrows and couldn''t help but take a step back.


    Since boarding the ship, all the captains and their subordinates have experienced ups and downs in their emotions as he described the scene, with their heartbeats speeding up and slowing down.


    Only this guy''s heartbeat has remained as calm as ever.


    Du Ge has always suspected that he is a candidate in the simtion field and has been on guard.


    But this guy suddenly confessed that he likes men, and Akbar subconsciously covered his buttocks, exposing the friendship between the two.


    Du Ge temporarily dispelled his suspicion of him. No matter how heavy the simtion field''s candidate is, it is not enough to make a move on an old man!


    Unless his keyword is Longyang or Duanxiu.


    If there really is such a keyword, the sacrifice would be too great, and what kind of advanced skills would it lead to?


    I dare not imagine!


    "Captain Paul, is what you said true?" Levant Lees asked, "You have traded with Selma and should know her best. Does her life really seem to being to an end?"


    "Who told you that I have traded with Selma?" Du Ge asked.


    "Don''t pretend, the fact that you have traded with Selma has already spread throughout the pirate circle." Levant Lees smiled, "Besides, if you haven''t traded with Selma, how could you have gained such a big reputation in a short time, and at the same time be wanted by the Dufi family and the navy..."


    "Well, I did trade with Selma, but I can''t see her weakness." Du Ge smiled helplessly and said, "However, I saw a book about the sea witch''s inheritance on her desk. Not long after, I heard from Ryan about Selma''s high price for a child. I think this news is most likely true!"


    "Have you made that kind of deal with Selma?" Walter asked eagerly.


    "I don''t know. After trading with Selma, I lost part of my memory." Du Ge said frankly, "But I think I should not have made that kind of deal with her. After all, everyone knows that Selma''s trades are the most fair. If I had made a deal with her, I would already be the most powerful pirate."


    "Maybe you made the deal, but it wasn''t sessful!" Herman gave everyone a knowing look and smirked.


    "Maybe!" Du Ge shrugged indifferently and said with a smile, "There''s no smoke without fire. Since such news about Selma has spread, it''s likely to be true. Why not give it a try? Even if it''s not sessful, you can still trade with her for something else, like power, like agility, you won''t lose anyway..."


    "Good point." Levant Lees nodded and then looked at the witch next to Du Ge, "Witch Haya, can I ask you to help me predict the future?""I''ve used up my divination quota for today," Martha Hoya said as she pulled out her crystal ball from beneath her ck cloak and handed it to Du Ge, "You can have Paul divine for you. His magic is stronger than mine, and he can also foresee your future fate."


    "Paul?" The captains were stunned again, looking at Du Ge in surprise.


    "That''s right, I''ve told you before, I have be the heir to the witch, and everything I do is for the revenge of Witch Hoya. It''s you who didn''t believe me," Du Ge said with a smile, turning to Levon Lice, "Captain Levon, what do you want to divine?"


    "Divine my future fate," Levon Lice said. "I want to know if there''s any chance I''ll encounter Selma?"


    "Fifty gold coins for the service," Du Ge extended his hand to him.


    "..." Levon Lice was taken aback.


    "Levon, everything in the world follows thews of nature; you reap what you sow, and no one can get a glimpse of their future fate for nothing," Du Ge said with a smile. "The more gold coins you give, the more urate the divination of your fate."


    Levon Lice looked at Du Ge, then at the witch, and untying his purse from his waist, he said with embarrassment, "Captain Paul, I don''t have enough gold coins, only thirty-three. Can you help me divine with these?"


    "Of course," Du Ge gestured for the witch beside him to take the gold coins and said to Levon Lice, "But with insufficient gold coins, the divination will be iplete, possibly only some vague images. You should be prepared..."


    "Mm-hmm," Levon Lice nodded, looking at Du Ge and then at Martha, "But if you can''t divine anything, please return the gold coins to me. I hope to test again when Witch Hoya''s magic has recovered."


    Du Ge gave him another look, ced the crystal ball on the deck, sat down cross-legged, hands suspended in the air, and began to chant the spell.


    As the crystal ball emitted a milky white glow.


    The doubts of Akbar and the others about Du Ge''s identity as a witch instantly vanished. In their minds, aside from a witch''s magic, no one could make the crystal ball light up.


    They watched Du Ge chanting the spell, their gazes growing more and more peculiar.


    A man had actually be a witch.


    Indeed, he had traded his offspring to Selma, and it seemed that the rumors of paying a hefty sum for a child must be true.


    Everything matched up.


    Selma was indeed at the end of her life and needed to pass on her legacy.


    However, looking at Du Ge''s situation, the trade with Selma must havee at a great cost, most likely the loss of his manhood...


    On one hand was the temptation of bing the Pirate King;


    On the other was a man''s dignity and virility...


    What a difficult choice!

 Chapter 152: Mark of the era

    Chapter 152: Mark of the era


    Witch?


    Looking at the glowing crystal ball.


    The gingerbread vendor was stunned.


    At this moment, he suddenly doubted his judgment. Candidates can indeed increase their attributes in a way that matches the keywords.


    But he had never heard that attributes could change a person''s gender, give birth to magic out of thin air, and, Paul and the witch Hoya had only met for a short time, it was toote to learn magic!


    Damn it?


    Could what he said all be true!


    If it is true, then the Trident of the Sea God is not the main line of this world.


    Or, this world has a dual main line, one is the inheritance of the Sea God, and the other is the inheritance of Selma...My goodness!


    Everyone''s judgment was wrong.


    The gingerbread vendor held his breath, looked at Du Ge, who was concentrating on divining for Levon Lees, and fell into thought.


    If Paul is not a candidate, then this suddenly rising guy should be a key plot character like the witch Hoya.


    Damn it!


    He almost killed the plot character.


    If he killed Paul, in order to protect himself, he would have to kill everyone present, then Hoya and Paul would have a friendship and would not leave him.


    After all.


    Sending her back to Herd Ind is equivalent to sending her back to Mahamadu''s side. She would hate herself to death, and, in order to avenge Paul, she would definitely instigate everyone to chase him.


    If he wants to save his life, he must also kill the witch Hoya.


    Killing Paul, he also cut off the plot of Selma, then, it is equivalent to cutting off the main line of the entire world...


    In the end, everyone''s eyes will be focused on him.


    Not only will he have no benefit, but he will also be one of the most dazzling candidates in the world, and will be hunted down by everyone.


    Damn it!


    He almost did something stupid, fortunately he didn''t act rashly.


    Just as I said?


    How could there be such a high-profile candidate, not even half a month, and exposed himself under the spotlight.


    This is a trap!


    Sweat oozed from the gingerbread vendor''s forehead, and he looked at Du Ge again, silently restrained his killing intent, and decided to stay away from this gue god.


    Maybe he should follow the main line of the world, go find the Map of Destiny, or Selma.


    As for Paul, whoever wants to kill him can kill him.


    He can''t afford such a big cause and effect...


    ...


    The light on the crystal ball shed and disappeared.


    Du Ge looked at Levon Lees with a puzzled look.


    "What did you divine?" Levon Lees asked nervously.


    "Fish." Du Ge was silent for a moment and said, "I saw a picture. You were standing on the deck of a ship named Shark, and the pirate g on your mast was reced by a shark head breaking through the waves."


    "What does this mean?" Levon Lees frowned, somewhat dissatisfied, "I divined whether I could meet Selma. Why did you tell me such a picture? Is it because I didn''t have enough money?"


    "..." Martha Hoya said, "Your ship is the Sea Lion, but it has be the Shark, which may mean that you have a new ship..."


    "No." Du Ge interrupted Martha Hoya, shook his head, and said, "Levon, if it were another witch who divined this picture, perhaps there would be no reasonable exnation. But I am different. I know why you changed the Sea Lion to the Shark."


    "Why?" Levon Lees asked.


    "Because I have had dealings with Selma." Du Ge said, "Do you know what my ship used to be called?"


    "What?" Levon Lees asked.


    "The Flying Bird." Du Ge smiled, "But after Ipleted the transaction with Selma, I changed it to the Smiling Angel. This does not prove anything, but it is the name of the pirate group I changed, called the Sea Fish Pirate Group. Now, everyone who joins my pirate group has a fish name suffix of their own."


    "..." Beside him, Vito understood what Du Ge was going to do, swallowed his saliva lightly, damn it, what skill did he awaken in the end?


    "Why did you do this?" Akbar smelled an unusual smell.


    "Because of Selma." Du Ge said, "I saw the imprint of the next era in an ancient book in Selma''s room. The imprint of the next era belongs to the fish, it is the era of the fish."


    "What does that mean?" Levon Lees asked nervously."I don''t know," Du Ge said. "I just read about it in that book. Each era has its own mark. Thest era was marked by wind, the one before that by clouds, and this era by fish. If you conform to the mark of the era, then your life will be smoother and smoother. If you go against it, life will be full of obstacles, and everything you do will be fraught with difficulties..."


    "Is there really such a saying?" Herman muttered.


    "Perhaps the world of the sea demons is different from ours!" Du Geughed, "I don''t even understand the true meaning of the Age of Fish. I don''t know if it refers to a name, or some kind of fate or something. But that doesn''t stop me from renaming my pirate group and adding the character for fish to my crew''s names. Better to believe it and be wrong than not believe at all. It''s just a name, after all, and there''s nothing to lose!"


    "So, I changed the ship''s name to Shark because I encountered Selma?" Levon Leyston asked excitedly.


    "Right, you must have also seen that ancient tome," Du Ge said with a smile, looking at him. "Otherwise, how could it be said that no one but me could interpret the meaning of that painting? Because no other witch has seen Selma."


    "Now I finally understand why you insisted on me adding the suffix ''sea fish'' to my name," Martha Hoya said with a shake of her head and a smile.


    "Does changing a name really conform to the era and make life smoother?" Akbar asked.


    "Let''s put it this way, I originally had only one ship, but after changing the name to the Sea Fish Pirates, in just five days, I had five ships," Du Ge said, stretching his hand towards his fleet andughing. "Moreover, the three of us brought Martha out of Hurd Ind without a scratch. Don''t you think that''s also a kind of luck?"


    The several captains present had all experienced the chase on Hurd Ind and had personally felt the bizarre incidents of inexplicably falling and rolling into a ball. At the time, they thought it was a coincidence, but after Du Ge''s exnation, it suddenly took on a mysterious hue.


    "And before, when you had me surrounded, I thought I had no hope of survival, but then you started fighting among yourselves, and not a single stray bullet came my way," Du Ge continued with a smile. "This can no longer be called luck; it''s as if the goddess of fortune herself is protecting me. I can''t exin these mysterious events at all..."


    Hiss!


    The breath of the captains was held once again.


    The facts were the facts, happening right beside them.


    To this day, they still didn''t know how they had started fighting...


    It was true!


    Adding ''fish'' to their names really could change their fate!


    The next era really was the Age of Fish.


    "Witch Pa, can you divine my future for me?" Herman asked as he took off his pouch of gold coins and handed it to Du Ge with both hands, respectfully. "There are more than eighty gold coins here. I''d like to know if there''s a chance of meeting Selma."


    "Of course," Du Ge said, not taking the pouch but smiling at Herman. "Captain Herman, fate is a magical thread. Every decision you make will affect the future. Are you sure you don''t want to add a ''sea fish'' suffix to your name first? It might increase your luck!"


    Captain Herman''s eyes lit up, and he quickly said, "Walter Herman Octopus, that''s my new name. When I return to Hurd Ind, I''ll immediately change the name of the Herman to Octopus..."


    Damn!


    Pa is going to the skies!


    Vito watched the few who had been hoodwinked, looked at Du Ge, and swallowed his saliva once again. If his skills really had something to do with fish, once this gets out, he really would be an invincible man!

 Chapter 153: The person closest to the trident of Poseidon

    Chapter 153: The person closest to the trident of Poseidon


    "¡­There are more than ten boxes at your feet, and your smile is very pleasant. The half-opened box reflects the light of gold coins¡­ I think either you have met Selma, or you have found the map of destiny¡­"


    "¡­The cannonball pierced the deck beneath your feet, and you are fighting with the enemy. However, on the sea behind you, there are three ships flying the same g. Your fleet should have expanded¡­"


    "Congrattions, First Mate. Although I don''t know why you left Lewan Lees, you do have your own pirate ship¡­"


    ¡­


    Enhanced senses and extraordinary mental power have given Du Ge an extremely keen observation ability.


    Through careful observation of words and expressions, he can always urately pinpoint the needs of his customers, ultimately turning everyone into fish in his pond.


    No.


    To be precise, everyone gets the future they desire.


    All''s well that ends well.After all.


    In this world, witches and sea nymphs represent mysterious power, prophecy, and justice. Basically, no one would doubt a witch''s divination.


    Otherwise, a group of people wouldn''t be rushing to find the witch to inquire about the clues to the Sea God''s scepter.


    ¡­


    Everyone has had their fortunes told, except for the gingerbread vendor. Although it''s established that Paul is a plot character, he remains cautious.


    Du Ge didn''t even look at him, treating him as an insignificant figure. He stood up and said, "Alright, gentlemen, the divination is over. But I still need to tell you one thing: fate is full of variables. You have to actively strive to achieve the results you want. If you go back and lie in bed, waiting for the goddess of fate toe, then you will end up with nothing."


    Ak Bal turned to the gingerbread vendor and said, "Let''s go, Sheldon, we should leave."


    The gingerbread vendor had previously said he would assassinate Paul but had not acted. Ak believed he wouldn''t do it anymore.


    After all.


    No one would want to kill a witch.


    Now that they have learned many important secrets from Paul, they have achieved their goal, and there is no need to rescue the witch back to Hede Ind.


    "Captain Paul, can you help me divine the future?" The gingerbread vendor, seeing that Du Ge ignored him, finally put his heart at ease and asked.


    When Du Ge was divining, he was always observing on the side, and in the end, he confirmed his judgment.


    He is indeed a plot character and has no connection to the keywords.


    Keywords are chaos, so it''s impossible to have the ability to divine. No examinee can turn divination into chaos;


    If the keyword is divination, there is no need to make such a big fuss. After all, before taking away Martha Hoya, Paul had already be famous;


    Of course, it''s also impossible for it to be happiness. His behavior has nothing to do with happiness, and adding a fish suffix to his name, he can''t see any meaning in it¡­


    In short.


    There are no keywords that match Paul''s current words and actions.


    Since he is a native, why doesn''t he take the opportunity to divine his own fate?


    Moreover.


    Everyone has already had their fortunes told.


    It''s abnormal for him not to have his fortune told.


    "Of course." Du Ge looked at the gingerbread vendor and nodded with a smile. "How much are you willing to pay for this?"


    "I have more than eighty gold coins in my bag, and I hope you can divine my fate more clearly." The gingerbread vendor took a bulging money bag from his waist and handed it to Du Ge with a smile.


    Du Ge''s eyes lit up, but he didn''t take the bag of gold coins. Instead, he asked, "What aspect of your fate do you want to divine?"


    "The future," the gingerbread vendor said.


    Du Ge''s tone was gentle, "May I know your name?"


    "Sheldon Geese," the gingerbread vendor said without hesitation.


    "Are you willing to add a fish suffix to your name to increase your luck?" Du Ge smiled, increasing his persuasiveness. He still had not dispelled his suspicion of the gingerbread vendor.


    "Sheldon Geese Eel." Convinced that Du Ge is a plot character, the gingerbread vendor let go.


    After all.


    Many participants have gone to find Witch Hoya for divination in order to follow the main storyline.


    In this world, divination is a verymon thing.


    And, as Paul said, fate is not set in stone. Many of those who had their fortunes told by Witch Hoya ended up being secretly killed by her!


    If he divines an unfavorable fate, he can just change his future strategy.


    Du Ge smiled at him again and took the bag of money from the gingerbread vendor. When taking the money, his little finger inadvertently brushed the side of the vendor''s hand, making him his private possession.


    Then.


    He sat back on the ground and chanted the divination spell.


    The gingerbread vendor held his breath, feeling the change in his body, but his body didn''t change at all, and he breathed a sigh of relief.


    Momentster.


    The light on the crystal ball disappeared.


    Du Ge opened his eyes and looked at the gingerbread vendor, not speaking for a long time.


    "Captain Paul, what did you see?" the gingerbread vendor asked.


    Du Ge opened his mouth, hesitated to speak.


    "Is it a bad future?" The gingerbread vendor smiled. "You can boldly say it, I can handle it."


    "Can I speak to you alone?" Du Ge stood up and looked at the gingerbread vendor, frowning.


    The other captains were stunned, looking at the gingerbread vendor strangely, not understanding why Paul was treating him differently.


    "Okay." The gingerbread vendor nodded. After bing Du Ge''s private possession, he would unconsciously obey Du Ge''s harmless littlemands.


    "Follow me." Du Ge turned and walked to the other side of the deck.


    The gingerbread vendor followed.Vito hesitated for a moment and did not follow. Du Ge had written the fate of this group of people, destined to let them leave. Following them would be meaningless and could disrupt Du Ge''s ns, which would be less than ideal.


    Standing at the stern, away from the crowd, Du Ge looked at the gingerbread vendor with a solemn expression: "Sheldon, you are different from them. I saw blood and bodies, and you stood amidst them, a look of pride on your face. One of the people you killed was holding the Trident of Poseidon..."


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The gingerbread vendor, who had been calm until now, felt his heart pounding violently. He couldn''t help but step forward with a trembling voice and asked, "Did you really see me standing among a pile of bodies?"


    Du Ge instinctively stepped back and said, "Sheldon, the crystal ball cannot be wrong. I don''t understand why you are not the captain, yet your fate turned out like this. But the crystal ball showed that you indeed stood alone in a pool of blood, surrounded by strangers you killed. I didn''t see Captain Ack, nor the Snow Dragon..."


    That''s right!


    I don''t even know that fool Ack, having him by my side would be strange...


    First!


    I''ve killed everyone, I am the number one in the Simtion Field!


    The gingerbread vendor was overwhelmed with excitement,pletely caught up in ecstasy. The decision he made was indeed correct, his Keywords were indeed invincible.


    ...


    He''s definitely a contender!


    I really want to kill him!


    Du Ge easily verified his identity but ultimately suppressed the urge to kill. After all, he needed these people to set up his game.


    He looked at the gingerbread vendor: "Sheldon, among all the people I have divined, you are the closest to the Trident of Poseidon. I don''t know what will happen after you kill the person holding the Trident of Poseidon. But undoubtedly, you are a powerful person. I want to ask you for a favor."


    "Speak," the gingerbread vendor said, his mind clouded by the divination of the future.


    "I hope you can help me kill Mahamadou in the future. I don''t want to live in fear of being hunted by him with Marsha," Du Ge said. "In exchange, I will keep the secret of you obtaining the Trident of Poseidon."


    "Of course, no problem," the gingerbread vendor agreed readily. Killing Du Ge would bring great risks, and if he was willing to keep a secret for him, that would be the best oue. He did not want to be the target of everyone''s arrows.


    "To be honest, if I hadn''t seen from your future that Marsha and I were not with you, I would have considered following you," Du Ge said with a sigh of relief and a smile. "Unfortunately, I can''t. Being with you would greatly impact your future, and you might miss out on bing the Pirate King. However, Mr. Sheldon, I hope you will not disclose the content of the divination, or it will lead to endless troubles..."

 Chapter 154: There are four more people on top

    Chapter 154: There are four more people on top


    In the end, everyone left Du Ge''s ship with a satisfactory answer.


    The pirates who chased from Herd Ind received the same treatment as their predecessors.


    Du Ge enthusiastically divined for everyone and tried to make them believe in the rumors of Selma''s heavy money-seeking and the fish era as much as possible.


    More and more fish were caught by him, including at least four candidates from the Simtion Field, most of whom came with the purpose of assassinating Paul and reiming the witch, but none of them made a move in the end.


    Everyone ssified Du Ge as a plot character and willingly became fish in Du Ge''s.


    After these fish were released back into the sea, they would further stir up trouble...


    In the end, the whole world would be thrown into chaos.


    As for the pirates who fell into the water during the chaos, they were recruited by Du Ge into the Sea Fish Pirate Group.


    In just one day, Du Ge''s pirate group expanded rapidly, with a total of three hundred and fifty people, with more than seventy people on each ship.With insufficient supplies, many people could only sleep on the deck...


    ...


    As for the pirates returning to Herd Ind, they immediately changed their pirate gs, hired workers to repair the ships, and changed the names of the pirate ships.


    Within a day.


    The traditional skull and crossbones pirate g seemed to be outdated, and one after another, they were taken down and reced with gs depicting sharks, whales, octopuses, or batfish.


    The captains also immediately forced the sailors on the ships to add a fish suffix to their names...


    With so many people, there were always some who couldn''t keep a secret.


    When a drunken captain let slip that adding a sea fish suffix to their names would make them luckier, the trend quietly spread throughout Herd Ind.


    When a few people do this, they might beughed at.


    But when everyone does it, it bes a fact, it bes popr...


    Like a gust of wind blowing through, from the old to the young, from the bartender to the prostitute, everyone eagerly added a sea fish suffix to their names.


    The busiest people on Herd Ind became the painters, who not only had to change the names of the pirate ships, but also had to help the ind''s shops change their names...


    ...


    At dusk.


    The moon rose, and the night gradually enveloped the sea.


    The witch Du Ge, who had been busy all day, finally had a rare moment of rest.


    After catching fish all day and creating future trends, Du Ge opened his personal interface to check his ranking, and he had jumped from fifteenth ce to fifth ce.


    What''s going on?


    He had two keywords, and yet he still had four people ranked above him, causing such a stir...


    Was this the elite field?


    Whose influence was greater than his?


    The notorious ck Magic Hand''s reputation from five days ago had already spread to the port of Mardock, so he should be one, but who were the other three?


    It definitely wasn''t Sheldon Geese.


    Why was someone with no reputation ranked above him?


    Could it be that someone had possessed the King of the Four Seas?


    Du Ge suddenly thought of this possibility. The people in the elite field generally had high spiritual power, and in this world, there were no special spells targeting the soul that he had heard of.


    So, the possibility of directly possessing the King of the Four Seas was not impossible.


    The King of the Four Seas naturally had a reputation bonus, and with another matching keyword, making one or two world-changing decisions at will would push his ranking up.


    Now, Antonio had blocked the shipping routes, so his reputation was limited to Herd Ind and had not spread further, which was normal.


    Unless the pirates of Herd Ind broke through Antonio''s defenses and spread the news of Selma''s heavy money-seeking and the fish era, his reputation and influence might be able to rival that of the King of the Four Seas.


    If a candidate really possessed the King of the Four Seas, then he would be in big trouble!


    This was going to be difficult!


    ...


    "Paul, why do you have such high magic power?" Marsha came to Du Ge''s side and leaned against the ship''s side, looking back at Du Ge with curiosity in her eyes. "Even my mother couldn''t divine for dozens of people in one day."


    "Maybe it was exchanged from Selma!" Du Ge smiled, "After I returned from Selma, I lost part of my memory. I don''t even know how much I traded with her."


    "You can deceive others, but not me. Selma wouldn''t exploit the situation." Marsha blinked a few times, "And if a person loses too much, they be abnormal. But you, apart from losing part of your memory, are almost the same as an ordinary person, with no visible deficiencies."


    "Sadness, I lost sadness," Du Ge said, "and probably many negative emotions as well. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have been pursuing happiness all this time."


    "I clearly saw you pick up the Trident of the Sea God in the crystal ball. Why did you lie to Sheldon, saying that he would eventually get the Trident of the Sea God?" Marsha asked.


    "..." Du Ge was stunned, "You heard my conversation with him?""Of course," Martha said with a smile, flicking her ear with her hand, "Don''t forget, I am a witch. Nothing can be hidden from me if I wish it so. Magic enhances our senses. My mother can even hear sounds from a hundred meters away. Don''t tell me, with such powerful magic, you can''t hear anything..."


    "I might be a fake witch, possessing great magic power but..." Du Ge was speaking when suddenly his expression changed. He swiftly drew his curved de and shed towards something behind Martha, "Watch out."


    The de shed by.


    Martha seemed petrified, not daring to move an inch.


    Whoosh!


    The curved de grazed Martha''s arm and struck the ship''s side.


    Martha couldn''t help but cry out in pain, clutching her bleeding arm, "Paul, what happened?"


    "Nothing, I was mistaken. Just now, I saw a shadow behind you, but after I shed, there was nothing there," Du Ge said apologetically, observing the wound he had inflicted on Martha, "Perhaps I''m just exhausted from using too much magic, and my eyes yed tricks on me. I''m really sorry for cutting you. Let me find something to bandage that up..."


    The wound showed no signs of healing on its own, and her reflexive dodging was not as agile as Vito''s used to be...


    Du Ge breathed a sigh of relief, temporarily ruling out the possibility that she was an examinee.


    "It might be a ghost. Sometimes they appear at night, but generally, they don''t harm people," Martha said, not suspecting anything amiss. Enduring the pain, she took a small bottle out of her robe, tore off her sleeve, pulled out the cork, and sprinkled the powder inside onto the wound, saying, "Lucky you took so much of my potion from the closet, otherwise, with such a big cut, I wouldn''t be able to do anything for days. Ouch, Paul, cut off my sleeve and help me bandage it..."


    Du Ge nodded, cut off her sleeve, and skillfully wrapped her wound, now dusted with powder, tightly.


    However, the powder seemed to have little effect.


    In a short while, blood had soaked through the sleeve. Du Ge said with remorse, "Martha, I''m really sorry! I didn''t mean to..."


    "Paul, is what you told Sheldon true?" Martha interrupted him softly as she watched Du Ge bandage her, asking.


    "What?" Du Ge asked.


    "You told him to kill Mahamadou in the future because you don''t want us to live in fear of being hunted by him," Martha said, gazing intently at Du Ge, her voice soft.


    "Of course it''s true," Du Ge smiled and took a step back, "Martha, you''re my partner, and it''s my responsibility to protect my partner."


    "Just a partner?" Martha took a step forward, her cheeks slightly flushed, her breath fragrant, "Paul, I want to have a child with you, the natural way, without any potions. You possess such powerful magic. And in the future, you will wield the Trident of Poseidon and be the Pirate King. Our child will surely be the most formidable witch in the world..."


    Alright!


    She probably wasn''t an examinee.


    Du Ge watched the emotionally stirred Martha, listened to her quickening heartbeat, and sensed fresh blood seeping from her wound, once again confirming her identity.


    No examinee would get emotional in the Simtion Field, right?


    Du Ge took a step back, shaking his head, "Martha, a witch can''t have children with another witch. Besides, Selma must have stripped me of my emotions; I can''t feel love for anyone. If you wish, we can be sisters..."

 Chapter 155: On the eve of war

    Chapter 155: On the eve of war


    On Herd Ind, most of the traffic is for supplies, exchanging goods, or for those whoe here to indulge and seek pleasure as scattered pirates.


    The two forces on the ind are Mahamadu and Safra, who control thergest interests.


    Themander of Mahamadu stationed on Herd Ind is called Ed Harold.


    He has fifteen warships under hismand, with over 200 sailors on thergest ship and eight huge cannons; even the smallest ship is equipped with a cannon and twenty sailors. The total number of crew members is almost 1500.


    Themander of Safra stationed on Herd Ind is called Trist Reddy, and the number of warships and sailors is simr to Ed''s.


    Once these two forces are mobilized, they are enough to suppress all scattered pirates near Herd Ind.


    After all,


    At the beginning, Du Ge''s ship, the Smiling Angel, had only a pitiful twelve crew members, even less than the smallest warship under Ed''smand.


    And the cargo ships of the Dufi family and the captured naval ships in the harbor had a capacity of only about fifty people, making them one of the smallest forces.Even if Du Ge''s pirate group expanded to 350 people in one day, in a direct conflict with Ed''s pirate group, after a round of simultaneous firing, there was basically nothing left on his side.


    But after a day of battle, all the enemies who opposed the Sea Fish Pirate Group were in a sorry state, while on their side, apart from a few unlucky guys who fell into the water, there was not a scratch.


    Coupled with the witch''s prophecy, the morale of the Sea Fish Pirate Group almost reached its peak. They believed that they were blessed by the sea god and, under Paul''s leadership, could roam the seas and be invincible.


    ...


    When Du Ge took He Ya away,


    Ed and Trist''s fleet were confronting Antonio.


    Herd Ind is an important stronghold between the East Sea and the South Sea, affecting the supply of many pirates and serving as an economic pir for Mahamadu and Safra, so it absolutely cannot fall into the hands of the navy.


    They were waiting for the reinforcements from Mahamadu and Safra to attack Antonio''s navy from behind.


    With inside and outside cooperation, the blockade of Herd Ind was finally lifted.


    So,


    Even if Ed knew that the witch He Ya had been abducted, he couldn''t spare the time to deal with Du Ge.


    However,


    He didn''t take this matter to heart.


    After all,


    Antonio had blocked the shipping routes, and the fool who abducted the witch couldn''t escape.


    And he believed that the scattered pirates on Herd Ind would send the witch back for him. But as the intelligence reports about the Sea Fish Pirate Group kept pouring into Ed''s hands, he finally became dumbfounded.


    ...


    "The Fish Era?"


    "Paul is actually a witch, divining for everyone who goes to find him."


    "The matter of Mahamadu coercing He Ya and secretly collecting the Fate Sea Chart has leaked out..."


    ...


    "Damn Paul, how dare he spread the matter of Mahamadu, if Mahamadu knows about this, he will kill me." Under the moonlight, Ed''s eyes were bloodshot, and he roared angrily on the deck. When he came to his senses, he said to the first mate, "Brown, take five ships tomorrow and go kill Paul and his damn Sea Fish Pirate Group, snatch the witch back. I want everyone to know that Sea Fish can''t bring them any luck, only misfortune."


    "Captain, if I take away five ships, Antonio will definitely take the opportunity to attack," First Mate Brown said, "If we lose Herd Ind, our responsibility will be even greater."


    "What do you suggest then? We''re here fighting, watching that guy behind us causing trouble?" Ed said coldly.


    "Captain, He Ya''s mission is to help Mahamadu find the Fate Sea Chart." The first mate fell silent for a moment and said, "Now, all the clues about the Sea God''s Scepter have leaked out, and the witch actually has no need to stay."


    "What are you trying to say?" Ed asked.


    "As far as I know, Paul''s bounty is already 80,000 gold coins. If we add another 20,000 gold coins, someone will definitely take the risk to help us kill Paul and the witch. The bounty hunter called ck Magic Hand should be interested in Paul." The first mate shrugged and said, "As for Mahamadu, the matter has already happened, and we were not on the ind at the time. He shouldn''t be angry with us because of this!"


    "We can only do this." Ed took a deep breath, forcing himself to calm down, and looked at the first mate, instructing, "You find someone to return to Herd Ind overnight and issue a bounty for Paul. Mobilize all the pirate ships on Herd Ind to participate in the battle against Antonio. I have a feeling that Antonio willunch a general attack in the next two days, and we have to hold on until the reinforcements arrive."


    ...


    The next day,


    Ed issued a bounty for Paul and a mobilization order for the pirates at the same time.


    The pirates of the Fish Era who had been touched by Du Ge had personally experienced the protection of Paul''s lucky goddess and were indifferent to the bounty on Paul.


    However, they enthusiastically joined the team to resist Antonio.


    These people came to Herd Ind to find clues about the Sea God''s Scepter, and now they had a new mission - to find Selma and trade with her.


    Naturally, they were unwilling to be trapped here forever.


    Therefore, breaking through Antonio''s blockade became inevitable.


    Every pirate who had changed their name firmly believed that after changing their name, the lucky goddess would be with them.


    As for those pirates who had changed their name but had not been touched by Du Ge, they eagerly discussed how to take down Paul''s head and exchange it for the bounty.


    After all,


    Compared to the elusive Fate Sea Chart and Selma, Paul''s head was really worth 100,000 gold coins, and it seemed so easy to obtain.


    They believed that Paul''s luck was brought by Sea Fish.


    Now that everyone had Sea Fish''s name, luck would be evenly distributed among them.


    At this time,


    It all depended on whose cannonballs were more urate and whose knives were sharper.Safran''s General Trist was confronting Antonio''s navy at the other end of the route, and he too was aware of the events that had transpired on Herd Ind.


    However.


    He had no interest in the witch or Happy Paul.


    Once the pirates of Herd Ind were released, the clues to the Trident of the Sea God would be an open secret. Safran only needed to offer a bounty for the Sea Chart of Fate, witch or no witch.


    As for the piece of the sea chart in Mahamadou''s hands, that was a matter for Safran to worry about.


    Perhaps.


    The King of the Four Seas did not wish for the Trident of the Sea God to emerge.


    After the fall of the Sea God, the entire ocean was the domain of the King of the Four Seas. Who would want a new Sea God wielding the Trident to appear above them?


    In Trist''s view, the matter of Selma offering a hefty sum for an heir was more pressing.


    After all.


    The wealth Selma had amassed over the years was enough to create a new Sea King. The man who acquired Selma''s wealth would be the real threat to the position of the King of the Four Seas.


    ...


    To be precise.


    It was Du Ge who triggered the war.


    Aed was waiting for Mahamadou''s reinforcements, for the assembly of pirates behind him, while Antonio was waiting for Admiral Mikaro''s orders, as well as the movements of Mahamadou and Safran.


    A naval blockade typically involves coordination with other departments of the navy.


    Otherwise.


    Once he gave the order to attack, if Mahamadou''s menunched an assault from behind, it would be easy to turn an offensive move into a passive pincer attack...


    Nomander would allow such a thing to happen.


    As a result.


    While the two sides were in a standoff, Du Ge''s five pirate ships brazenly sailed into their central waters, singing and dancing.


    On the deck of each ship, a group of sailors in pink dresses performed a bizarre dance full of odd movements...


    The pink skull gs fluttered in the wind, as if mocking the confronting parties.


    On the constantly adjusting sails, a few lines were written in bold letters:


    ...


    "Why not dance together?"


    "Here lies a moving 100,000 gold coins."


    "You can see me, but you''ll never catch me."


    "Antonio''s butt is red..."


    "In the great Fish Era, the Goddess of Fortune protects everyone with fish in their name."


    ...

 Chapter 156: Sea Dance Troupe

    Chapter 156: Sea Dance Troupe


    "What is this idiot doing?" Ed stood on the deck, watching the swaggering Sea Fish Pirate Group, the veins on his forehead uncontrobly pulsing. Every move by Paul was beyond his expectations.


    A qualifiedmander most despises unexpected situations.


    He was not ready, and he did not know if Mahamadu''s reinforcements had arrived.


    At this time, Paul was provoking Rear Admiral Antonio, which could easily lead to unpredictable consequences.


    It is very likely to lead to the annihtion of his entire army.


    "Obviously, he knows about the bounty you ced on him. He wants to use Antonio to retaliate against us, or as he said, to retaliate against Mahamadu for his girlfriend Marsha. Otherwise, why wouldn''t he choose to provoke on the side of Trist?" First Mate Brown exined while watching the Sea Fish Pirate Group''s performance.


    Suddenly.


    The main sail of the Smiling Angel dropped for some unknown reason, and a group of people hurriedly raised the sail. A smile unconsciously crossed Brown''s lips, and he shook his head. "What a bunch of clowns. They actually didn''t check the control lines before the battle... "


    "If he''s provoking, why not open fire?" Ed angrily said, "Does he really think Lady Luck is on his side?""Obviously, she''s not," the first mate chuckled, "The main sail of the Smiling Angel has dropped three times, the main sail of Happy Fish No. 1 has dropped twice, and the sail of Clown Fish No. 1 has dropped once. At least eight sailors have fallen into the sea. If this is also considered Lady Luck''s protection, then Lady Luck must be blind!"


    "Fire at them and sink them," Ed said with a dark face, "Having such clowns among the pirates is a disgrace to everyone..."


    "Ed, it''s time to open fire, but it''s very likely to be seen as a provocation by Antonio," the first mate said quietly.


    "So, are we just going to watch him make a fool of himself here?" Ed roared.


    "Obviously, that''s the most correct thing to do," the first mate shrugged.


    ...


    "General, should we open fire and sink that group of clowns?" Beside Antonio, the deputy was indignant, "He actually insulted your buttocks with such vulgarnguage, and even forced the garrison troops at the port to dance on the ship. This is clearly the ultimate insult to us..."


    "Have I lost a piece of flesh?" Antonio smiled, feeling clearly that many eyes were stealing nces at his buttocks, but he didn''t care at all, "Is that guy Paul Walls, who is wanted by Du Fei and Admiral Mikaro?"


    "Yes," the deputy said.


    "I remember his bounty was not 80,000 gold coins? Why has it now be 100,000?" Antonio asked.


    "General, as far as I know, no one has raised his bounty," the deputy said, "It''s probably Ed who let him provoke us! General, are we really not going to open fire on them? His sail has already dropped three times. Once we open fire, he definitely won''t be able to escape..."


    "Wait a moment," Antonio raised his telescope and looked for Du Ge''s figure on Paul''s ships.


    At this moment.


    Arge number of pirate ships suddenly appeared on the sea, and the gs on each ship had changed to strange colors. The onlymon point was that the gs no longer depicted skulls, but had changed to sea fish.


    Sharks, manta rays, octopuses, whales, and so on.


    Even the names of those ships had changed.


    Shark No. 1, Whale No. 1...


    Antonio subconsciously rubbed his eyes.


    What''s going on?


    Are these people all from the Sea Fish Pirate Group?


    Suddenly, the words "Fish Era" once again entered Antonio''s sight.


    He fell silent for a moment and ordered, "Cecil, ry mymand. All fleets move forward half a nautical mile, concentrate firepower, and sink the Sea Fish Pirate Group. He is acting on his own and not at Ed''s behest..."


    ...


    Antonio''s navy suddenly adjusted the sails and moved forward.


    Ed''s face also changed. "Damn it, Paul. Brown, order everyone to prepare for battle."


    ...


    "Paul, are you sure about this?" Watching the suddenly moving naval warships and the dark barrels turning towards them, Marsha''s face turned pale. She tightly grabbed Du Ge''s arm. "Why do I feel that today, Lady Luck is no longer on our side? The main sail of the Smiling Angel has dropped three times already..."


    It would be abnormal if it didn''t drop.


    Du Ge muttered in his heart andforted her, "Don''t panic, sing as you sing, dance as you dance. Then you will find that everything just now was just a little joke yed by Lady Luck on us."


    Fountain of Joy: When you spread joy, the people around you will definitely fall into a state of bad luck;


    Fishing in Troubled Waters: The troubled waters you stir up will always benefit you the most.


    If it were just the Fountain of Joy, Du Ge would definitely not take such a big risk, because that would only ensure that he himself would not have bad luck.


    But with thetter, it''s different. The biggest beneficiary is not just a joke.


    Now there are three forces on the sea, one is Antonio''s navy, one is Admiral Ed''s ind defense force, and the loose pirate group that came to support...


    He is the weakest among these three forces.


    But being the biggest beneficiary means he will be the oneughing in the end...


    ...


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    The navy advanced half a nautical mile andunched the bombardment at the first opportunity.


    Ed, on the other hand, with his fifteen ships, cursed Paul while retreating. He would not be foolish enough to confront over a hundred naval warships head-on.


    ...


    Countless shells fell like raindrops, heavily hitting the ships around Du Ge, somending on the deck, and some shells hitting the ship''s masts.


    The masts broke, and the sails fell.Du Ge''s fleet of five pirate ships found four of them losing power on the spot, sitting motionless atop the sea.


    The deck of the Clownfish One was smashed open by a cannonball, igniting a raging fire that gradually sank it beneath the waves.


    The dancing sailors panicked, dodging back and forth.


    But on the open sea, there was nowhere to hide.


    With no other choice, they manned their cannons to return fire, but their firepower was too weak. Against the mighty Royal Navy, they couldn''t stir up any trouble.


    Their cannonballs couldn''t even reach the opposing naval warships.


    At this moment.


    Du Ge''s Sea Fish Pirate Group had be ringly obvious sitting ducks.


    Frantic and helpless.


    "Indeed, a bunch of clowns."


    Seeing this scene, the navy''s joy grew even more.


    Behind Ed''s fleet, those who had changed their gs and names, the riffraff, were all stunned by the spectacle before them.


    The favor of Lady Luck?


    Just one round of cannon fire, and they became live targets...


    Or was it that their many name changes had indeed shared the Sea Fish Pirate Group''s luck?


    Or perhaps.


    The Age of Fish was simply a deception.


    ...


    "Is this your so-called Lady Luck?" Martha, driven to madness, watched as Clownfish One was sunk by cannonballs, her face the picture of despair, "I must have been hit on the head to believe in your Lady Luck. To hell with the Age of Fish! Had I known, I would have stayed on Herd Ind and continued as a witch, at least I would still be alive..."


    "Martha, let me emphasize again, you didn''t follow me willingly, you were kidnapped by me," Du Ge said with a smile, "And have you not noticed? With so many cannonballs fired, has one hit the ship beneath our feet?"


    "..." Martha froze, instinctively looking around.


    Barry and Wayne, equally panicked, were also stunned.


    The original Angel Smile was too small and ufortable to ride, and its crew had long since moved to Clownfish Two.


    And it was only after Du Ge''s reminder that they realized, amidst the navy''s barrage, the other four ships were either damaged or sunk, yet their own Clownfish Two beneath their feet waspletely unscathed.


    Lady Luck was indeed protecting them.


    ...


    "Heh, the protection of Lady Luck?" Antonio watched Ed retreat and sneered with augh, issuing a new order, "Cecil, leave ten ships to clean up Clown Paul, the rest of the fleet move forward to chase, let''s take Herd Ind in one fell swoop. It seems Lady Luck favors our Royal Navy more, that foolish Clown Paul is our lucky star, Mahamadu was indeed unprepared..."


    Before he could finish.


    The roar of cannon fire suddenly erupted from behind the navy.


    At the same time.


    A long, melodious horn sounded throughout the sea.


    Antonio''s expression changed, and he swiftly turned, lifting the telescope hanging from his chest to look behind.


    First, a ck pirate g appeared, followed by arge ship painted entirely ck, its bow adorned with a fearsome beast''s head, breaking into his view.


    Antonio frowned slightly: "Rnd Swan, damn, what''s he doing here?"

 Chapter 157: Grandpa will make you happy

    Chapter 157: Grandpa will make you happy


    "Rolo Swann?"


    Ed also heard the sound of the horn, and immediately became overjoyed, immediately signaled and mobilized his pirate ship to counterattack.


    When facing the navy, all pirates are one family.


    At this time, Ed and the misceneous army that came to support them had already mixed together. Apart from the g of the sea fish being a bit obtrusive, the number of pirate ships was not small.


    For a moment.


    The sea was filled with the roar of cannons.


    The sky was filled with dark cannonballs whistling past.


    At this moment.


    There was only the distinction of the navy and the pirates on the sea, and no one paid attention to the fragmented Sea Fish Pirate Group that had been attacked....


    "General, what should we do? Should we break through?" Eventually, they fell into a situation of being attacked from all sides, and the deputy anxiously asked Antonio.


    "Advance and seize Hede Ind, defend the ind, and Admiral Mikaro wille to support us." Antonio calmly gave the order.


    "What about Paul?" the deputy asked.


    "Don''t worry about him. His head is worth a hundred thousand gold coins, and someone will be thinking of taking his head." Antonio chuckled lightly, drew out his sword, and gazed at the misceneous pirate army in front of him. "Cecil, go and give the order!"


    The deputy Cecil gave the order, and the g officers between the various warships transmitted the message at the first time.


    The Royal Navy warships ignored Rolo Swann, who was nking them from behind, adjusted the direction of the sails, and bravely charged towards the pirate ships in front.


    Hundreds of navy warships acted as one, forming a sharp contrast with Ed''s misceneous pirate army.


    ...


    Bang!


    In the chaos of battle.


    A stray bullet hit the Clownfish No. 2.


    The ship shook violently.


    The sailors on the ship frantically adjusted the sails, trying to escape from this chaotic sea.


    Everyone was in a panic, they had never experienced such arge-scale battle before, feeling like their ship was sailing in a storm and could capsize at any moment.


    In the center of the storm, no one had the time to operate the cannons to counterattack.


    And, surrounded by enemies, they had no idea who to shoot at.


    Marsha grabbed Du Ge''s arm in panic, like a helpless little girl. "Where is your lucky goddess?"


    Vito''s face was pale, filled with despair. This damn simtion field, why did he choose this unreliable Paul''s ship when there were so many ships in the port at the time?


    It''s over.


    Everything is over.


    It hasn''t even been a month!


    In this simtion field, he couldn''t find any shining points at all. How would the instructor look at him?


    Too miserable!


    ...


    No one creates happiness, so of course the lucky goddess has left me.


    Du Ge muttered in his heart, looking at Vito, saying, "If you can surviveter, find a chance to seek refuge with Sa! Remember our agreement, find happiness, and turn everyone into a happy person."


    "Let''s talk about surviving first!" Vito said helplessly, holding onto the nearby railing, scanning the crowd with his eyes.


    He needed to find a reliable target, someone who could tter him after the ship sank and he fell into the sea, so that his chances of survival would be higher. Test takers didn''t give up any chance to survive.


    "Paul, you brought me out of Hede Ind, you have to ensure my safety," Marsha wiped the seawater off her face, hysterically shouting at Du Ge.


    "I will." Du Ge calmly observed the surrounding environment, the ck Magic Hand was near Hede Ind.


    In theory.


    With his attributes, he shouldn''t miss out on this excitement, this was a feast of ughter!


    A battle involving tens of thousands of people would be enough to satisfy him, and he might even be able to kill some derivative items...


    There was another long horn sound.


    A huge wave surged from the sea.


    The orderly navy suddenly became chaotic.


    In the rolling waves, tentacles of a hundred meters long octopus emerged from the sea, entwining the surrounding Royal Navy ships.


    The three-masted sailboats of the Royal Navy, entangled by those thick tentacles, were like paper toys. When the octopus contracted its tentacles, it turned those ships into fragments, and the sailors on the ships had to jump into the water to escape.


    No one was willing to face such a terrifying monster.


    When the giant octopus emerged, the sound of gunfire on the sea briefly stopped, and everyone was stunned.


    Gulp!


    Marsha swallowed hard. "It''s the sea monster Enke, it''s over, Antonio''s army is finished."


    Du Ge, who had been fishing for fish in the big battle, finally brightened his eyes. The biggest profit was here now, I''m going to fish it!


    Marsha hadn''t reacted yet.


    Du Ge had already leaped into the sea, drawing a beautiful arc, and jumped into the sea.


    "Paul." Marsha was stunned for a moment, quickly pounced to the side of the ship, only to see a waterline swiftly passing through the sea, heading straight for the octopus Enke. "My goodness, how can he be so fast? What is he going to do?"


    "Maybe he''s going to fish that octopus!" Vito stared nkly at Paul, who was like an arrow in the sea, murmuring.


    At this moment, he inexplicably envied the carefree Paul.


    Do keywords have to be low-key and hidden?


    It seems that someone like Paul is not bad either!


    From the beginning to now, he hadn''t really suffered any losses!Moreover, yesterday he met so many candidates and still managed to deceive them. If I''m not mistaken, those candidates who named themselves after fish, just like me, have all be his assistants!


    With such speed, he must have made it into the top ten by now!


    If he touches the sea monster Enke again, who in this sea area could possibly control him?


    Just at this moment.


    Another white streak of water zipped past Clownfish No. 2.


    A person with golden hair and a masked face, biting a curved knife in his mouth, was swimming with both hands, closely following behind Du Ge, no more than fifty meters away.


    Vito''s face changed again.


    A candidate?


    Someone with a speed simr to Paul''s, appearing near Herd Ind, there could only be one name left¡ªck Demon Hand.


    Damn!


    Vito wiped the sweat from his face, feeling a wave of relief.


    With such a short distance between them, if Paul hadn''t suddenly dived down to touch the octopus, then in a minute, ck Demon Hand would definitely board the ship and start a massacre.


    Candidates with the "ughter" keyword generally possess advanced skills like intimidation, calmness, and brutality, and are likely not to be affected by ttery. Du Ge''s keyword leans more towards control, and he would probably not stand a chance against him.


    Once ck Demon Hand boarded the ship, no one would be spared.


    "Who is that?" Martha asked nkly, "Why can he catch up to Paul?"


    "Must be ck Demon Hand!" Vito said absentmindedly.


    "Did he also make a deal with Selma?" Martha asked again.


    "Maybe!" Vito replied nonchntly.


    Watching ck Demon Hand and Paul chase and flee, heading towards the octopus Enke, Vito suddenly made up his mind. He couldn''t keep a low profile any longer.


    In this Simtion Field full of elites, staying low-key meant elimination, meant that when danger came, even one''s own safety couldn''t be guaranteed.


    After this battle, it was time to shine.


    Vito watched ck Demon Hand, who was biting at Du Ge''s heels, and prayed silently, "Kill Paul, you must kill him. Only by killing him will the control disappear, and then my ranking in the Simtion Field will be..."


    ...


    Locked on!


    Du Ge is now fifth in the Simtion Field.


    The moment ck Demon Hand appeared, he felt his presence.


    Then.


    He had a feeling like a thorn in his back, as if he had encountered a natural enemy, his heart only thinking of escape, not daring to look back.


    As the other party drew closer, this feeling intensified, affecting his speed, making his swimming strokes uncoordinated.


    In Du Ge''s perception, the distance between them was closing, as if the other party was just ten meters behind him. He had to swim hard to escape the predator behind him.


    But when Du Ge looked towards the distant sea monster Enke, the giant octopus seemed to be on the horizon, unreachable...


    Damn it!


    The other party was affecting perception, not intimidation!


    Du Ge broke out in a cold sweat, suddenly understanding the function of the other''s advanced skill.


    Affecting the opponent''s perception was a huge advantage in a fight. With the distance and target misjudged, one could never hit the opponent''s BD!


    Facing such a person in a one-on-one fight was simply unsolvable!


    Du Ge held his breath and continued swimming forward.


    He was also puzzled in his heart. Stirring up the waters, I was the one who muddied them, by rights, I should be the biggest beneficiary!


    This one suddenly jumps out, and if he ughters me, the beneficiary bes him.


    The skill description is wrong!


    Du Ge gritted his teeth, switched to a backstroke, and looking at ck Demon Hand chasing him with an expressionless face, he showed his sweetest smile and shouted, "ck Demon Hand, you''ve won, I have no attack skills, you must be very happy now!"


    ck Demon Hand, biting his curved knife, remained expressionless and cold.


    "Brother ck Demon Hand, when you kill meter, please be gentle, love you!" Du Ge stopped using his hands to swim, maintaining his sweet smile, and made a heart shape with his hands.


    A hint of mockery shed in ck Demon Hand''s eyes, ignoring him, still in hot pursuit.


    "Brother ck Demon Hand, let me tell you a joke! I''ve been living on this joke my whole life..." The chances of not hitting a smiling face are too low, unable to affect ck Demon Hand, Du Ge had to find another way, "Once upon a time, there was an idiot..."


    Du Ge had just started his joke.


    Under the influence of ck Demon Hand''s skill, with his distance perception wrong, he suddenly banged his head against the bow of a navy ship, dazed and dizzy, he couldn''t help but curse, "Fuck."


    Pfft!


    ck Demon Hand couldn''t hold back and burst outughing.


    The next second.


    Two navy warships collided, blocking ck Demon Hand''s path.


    Immediately after.


    Masts and cannons from the ships poured down, along with broken nks, raining down on him...

 Chapter 158: My pet baby

    Chapter 158: My pet baby


    Damn it!


    Gudududu!


    What shitty luck?


    The ck Magic Hand''s face darkened, cursing under his breath, and spat out the knife in his mouth at the first opportunity. He only had time to take a deep breath before being pushed into the sea.


    He had to dodge the falling debris and frantically find a way out.


    ...


    Two warships collided behind him, blocking the ck Magic Hand from behind. Du Ge''s perception quickly returned to normal. He rubbed his sore head and, after a moment of confusion, realized that the ck Magic Hand was locking onto him with his line of sight!


    But now was not the time to think about that. Du Ge knew that with the opponent''s attributes, two sunken ships could only dy him for a moment.


    The most urgent thing was to quickly escape from his side.Otherwise.


    When that guy broke free from the restraints and caught up, he would probably be killed by the knife.


    Repositioning the location of the giant octopus, Du Ge changed his angle and swam from the back of the other warship towards the giant octopus. The sea was now full of warships, and he could easily avoid their line of sight.


    ...


    When the ck Magic Hand finally broke free from the debris and resurfaced, he had already lost sight of Du Ge.


    He frowned, "Is it because Iughed? What are his keywords?"


    Shaking his head, he looked at the distant sea monster Enke, who was still killing everywhere. The ck Magic Hand hesitated for a moment, then bit the knife back into his mouth and swam towards the sea monster with all his might.


    Paul''s target was the sea monster,


    So he would go to the sea monster to intercept him.


    Moreover.


    The sea monster Enke was the pet of the sea god and had a great reputation in this world. If he could kill it before Paul and increase his attributes, it would be easier to suppress Paul when he came back.


    He didn''t believe that such a big sea monster.


    Paul didn''t have any attacking skills, so he would kill the sea monster before him.


    ...


    Two straight water lines rushed towards the sea monster from two angles.


    But Du Ge went first, and the ck Magic Hand was blocked by the sunken ship for a moment.


    On the Clown No. 2.


    Marsha, who had been observing Paul and the ck Magic Hand, looked incredulous as the ck Magic Hand was suddenly buried by the sunken ship. "Is the goddess of luck really protecting Paul?"


    Vito frowned, puzzled. Up to now, he still couldn''t figure out what Paul''s keywords were.


    Fish?


    Luck?


    What was the connection between the two?


    The effect of his advanced skills was too strange.


    ...


    On the sea.


    The focus of the two warring parties was on the sea monster Enke, and there were hardly any natives who cared about the two superhumans swimming rapidly on the sea. If they did see them, they would quickly look away and focus on their own work again.


    After all.


    With gunfire flying and the sea monster ready to attack their ships at any moment, their own lives were more important.


    It was the examinees on the battlefield who mostly focused on the sea monster.


    But at this stage, facing such a big monster, most examinees were powerless and could only run for their lives when they encountered it.


    To some extent, a giant octopus Enke with tentacles over a hundred meters long could be called a big BOSS guarding the gate.


    ...


    The pupils of the octopus were different from those of humans, forming a W shape, and its photoreceptor cells were on the outermostyer, allowing it to change the structure of its eyeballs at will and even see the prization of light.


    This allowed it to keenly observe everything in front and behind it, with almost no visual blind spots.


    So.


    When Du Ge and the ck Magic Hand, these two little bugs, approached it, the sea monster Enke immediately sensed them and instinctively felt the danger from them.


    Two tentacles stretched out from the sea, one pping Du Ge and the other pping the ck Magic Hand.


    Precise and urate.


    The visual structure of the octopus perfectly countered the ck Magic Hand''s advanced skills.


    At the moment when the tentacles came down, the ck Magic Hand only had time to take out the knife in his mouth and stab the tentacle. Then.


    He was thrown into the sea.


    His knife was too short, andpared to the hundred-meter-long octopus tentacle, it was like a needle poking it. Although it would hurt the octopus, it would not cause any substantial damage.


    In terms of strength, he was no match at all.


    It was worth noting that the octopus Enke could easily crush a ship.


    Moreover, the octopus lived in the sea, breathing through gills, which gave it a huge advantage over them, who still needed to breathe air.


    After being pped into the sea by the octopus, the ck Magic Hand immediately realized that he had overestimated himself. Although his ranking had gone up, the time was too short, and his attributes were not enough topete with the sea monster Enke.


    So.


    He dodged the octopus tentacles on the seabed, while looking for Paul. If he couldn''t even handle him, then Paul would be even less of a match for him.


    As long as he found the opportunity to kill the unconscious Paul, his assassination n would be sessful.


    Then.


    He saw a strange scene.


    Paul, who was also hit by the octopus tentacle, didn''t even draw his curved knife, but instead spat out blood while tightly hugging the octopus tentacle, his face filled with a sickly smile, and he was caressing the huge tentacle with a look of obsession and mockery in his eyes.


    What is this guy doing?


    Is he trying to make meugh with this behavior?


    Idiot!


    Do you think I''ll fall for it a second time?The ck Hand hesitated for a moment, dodging the octopus tentacles, and resolutelyunched his skill towards Du Ge, swimming towards him with all his might.


    He didn''t need to be more formidable than the sea monster, just being better than Paul was enough.


    But just as he swam halfway, he saw the octopus tentacle that Paul was holding suddenly wrap around him instead, pulling him away from the seabed.


    Could he be killed by the octopus?


    Did you travel all this distance just to seek death?


    No.


    I won''t allow you to die at the hands of an octopus; you can only die by my hand.


    Without any hesitation, the ck Hand swam towards the surface, intending to kill Paul before the octopus could.


    Paul was well-known, with high attributes and likely a high ranking. Killing him would make oneself the number one in the Simtion Field.


    Ssh!


    The ck Hand burst out of the water, took a deep breath, and immediately searched for Paul.


    The next second.


    His eyes bulged out in shock.


    The tentacle that had captured Paul gently ced him on its head.


    And Paul stood proudly on the massive octopus head like a king, his lips still curled in a modest smile, but his gaze towards him was filled with disdain.


    Taming!


    His skill was rted to taming!


    The ck Hand was horrified, bit his knife in his mouth, and turned around, swimming back even faster than when he had arrived.


    Paul had tamed the sea monster Enke and was now invincible in this sea area. Only by returning to shore could there be a glimmer of hope for survival.


    Is this some kind of joke?


    Such a huge sea monster, tamed just like that!


    Ridiculous!


    What exactly is this guy''s skill?


    ...


    "Good Enke, catch him."


    Du Ge patted the octopus''s head and smiled as he pointed at the fleeing ck Hand, giving themand.


    At this moment.


    He was spirited and exhrated like never before, feeling the thrill of his return.


    First ce!


    When he touched the octopus Enke.


    The Interface sent a notification; he had once again reached the dazzling first ce, and the Simtion Field generously rewarded him with two hundred points of mental strength, and all his attributes surged upwards significantly.


    Although it still didn''t match the peak state during his trading days, it was almost on par with when he first left the Simtion Field.


    However, hisbat power at this moment was definitely fiercer than during the first Simtion Field because he now had a powerful assistant, the sea monster Enke.


    The octopus was indeed the smartest of the invertebrates. If an ordinary octopus was as intelligent as a two-year-old child, then the sea monster Enke, which had lived for who knows how many years, had at least the intelligence of a teenager.


    Itpletely understood what Du Ge said and could fullyprehend the meaning.


    Moreover,pared to the fickle-minded human ves, the octopus Enke was much easier tomand, just as it heeded the call of the ocean horn, it would loyally execute anymand issued by Du Ge.


    Even though it was once the pet of the Sea God, after being touched by Du Ge, it became his private property. Not to mention the Sea God was dead, even if it came back to life, speaking might not be effective anymore.


    Thus.


    The sea monster Enke immediately abandoned therge ship it had wrapped up and chased straight after the fleeing ck Hand.


    The gunfire stopped once again.


    On the sea surface, whether it was the navy or the pirates, everyone was stunned.


    The ck Hand, chased by the octopus, with a mouth as if filled with the bitterness of Coptis, was on the verge of copse. Taming an octopus was one thing, but being able tomand it? This broken Simtion Field, is there no fairness at all?

 Chapter 159: Is he the sea god?

    Chapter 159: Is he the sea god?


    "If I''m not mistaken, the captain is on Enke''s head!" Barry stopped adjusting the control sail rope and looked at Paul standing on the sea monster''s head, looking puzzled.


    "It''s the captain," Wayne stared at Du Ge in a daze, as if he was looking at a god. He pursed his dry lips and murmured, "Even if he ims to be the sea god in the world, I believe it without a doubt."


    "The sea god in the world, the sea god in the world," the parrot Wendy excitedly hopped back and forth on his shoulder.


    "Could he have already slept with Selma?" Martha widened her eyes in disbelief. "Why can hemand the sea monster Enke, when Enke is clearly the sea god''s pet..."


    ...


    Vito frowned.


    At this moment, he suddenly couldn''t figure out whether Du Ge was a native or a candidate.


    Because there were no keywords that matched his behavior, Paul really seemed to be protected by the goddess of luck, seeding in everything he did.


    And, he grew too fast, which didn''t fit the characteristic of losing attributes when viting keywords.Could it be that Paul was just lucky to kill a candidate, learned the keywords from the candidate, and then made a n?


    Is he the final boss of this simtion field?


    ...


    "Who is it?" Antonio looked at Du Ge on the sea monster''s head, and the corner of his mouth twitched involuntarily. "Cecil, who is on Enke''s head?"


    "If I''m not mistaken, it should be the clown Paul!" The deputy raised the telescope in his hand and said foolishly, "Damn guy, how did he do it? What did he trade with Selma? To control the sea monster?"


    "... " Antonio remained silent.


    "General, Enke the sea monster is controlled by Paul. What should we do now? Continue to attack Hede Ind?" The deputy put down the telescope. "We should fire at Paul first. He won''t let us off. And now that he controls the sea monster Enke, General Mikaro''s reinforcements probably won''t be able to get through."


    "Continue the attack, defend Hede Ind." Antonio took a deep breath, looked at the ck Magic Hand being chased by Du Ge, rubbed his throbbing temples, and said, "He can''t care about us right now. Let''s go ashore first. No matter how powerful Enke is, he can''te ashore. I will find a way to negotiate with Paul. Strictly speaking, he snatched Enke from Lorang Swan, and also offended Ed Harold. Maybe we have a chance to win him over to the side of the navy. For Enke''s sake, General Mikaro and the Dufi family should not mind Paul''s previous offenses. After all, a person can''t stay in the sea all the time. He will have toe ashore eventually."


    ...


    On the other side.


    Ed swallowed and asked the first mate next to him uncertainly, "I didn''t order to attack him just now, did I?"


    The first mate''s face looked a bit ugly. "Captain, you didn''t order to fire, but you increased his bounty by two thousand gold coins..."


    Gulp!


    Ed swallowed again. "Do you think we have a chance to defeat the sea monster Enke?"


    "Captain Ed, instead of thinking about how to defeat the sea monster Enke, it''s better to think about what kind of suffix to give yourself for a sea fish name. I think that will increase the chances of survival." The first mate looked at Ed and suggested seriously.


    ...


    Among all the people, the most confused was actually Lorang Swan, the King of the North Sea.


    He knew about the sea god''s scepter and knew that obtaining the sea god''s feather qualified him to be the Pirate King.


    But as the King of the North Sea, he did not want another Pirate King to appear, or someone of equal status, who obtained the sea god''s scepter and rode on the heads of the other three.


    Either maintain the status quo.


    Or be the Pirate King himself.


    This was Lorang Swan''s decision.


    ...


    After obtaining the ability to summon sea monsters and verifying the strength of the sea monster Enke, Lorang Swan''s ambition erupted. He wanted to be the unique Pirate King.


    So.


    He quickly gathered his pirates and set off from the North Sea, heading straight for Hede Ind.


    He wanted to control the witch and go in search of the sea god''s scepter, or kill the witch and cut off any clues for anyone else to find the sea god''s scepter.


    Having Enke, in a sense, he was already the most powerful of the four Pirate Kings. Therefore, even though he knew that Antonio had blocked the route to Hede Ind, he came without hesitation.


    Defeat Antonio, take down Hede Ind, and this battle would establish his reputation as the Pirate King.


    But what''s the situation now?


    Who is the guy riding on Enke''s head?


    The Sea Horn was clearly in his hands, how could hemand the sea monster Enke?


    Is he the sea god?


    Watching Enke move further and further away from him, Lorang Swan stood at the bow of the Avenger and blew the Sea Horn again, refusing to believe it.


    The long sound echoed across the sea.


    Hearing the call of the horn, the giant octopus Enke subconsciously stopped, turned its head, and intended to return to the side of the Avenger.


    "Don''t pay attention to it." Du Ge patted Enke''s big head and smiled. "We are good partners. You are a smart Enke and shouldn''t be bound by a horn..."


    Enke''s tentacle pointed to its own head and then to the sky.


    "Are you talking about the sea god?" Du Ge smiled and looked at the ck Magic Hand, which had taken the opportunity to swim far away. "I forgot to tell you, I am the reincarnation of the sea god. Otherwise, why would you listen to mymands? We have never met before, but that is the call from your bones!


    Enke, although I am still weak now, I will grow as powerful as the previous sea god one day. As for the horn you mentioned, we will take it from himter.


    Enke, only I can blow the horn. You shouldn''t be controlled by mortals."


    Enke thought for a moment, nodded vigorously, and chased after the fleeing ck Magic Hand, even faster than before.Watching the sea monster catching up again, ck Demon cursed Rng Swan''s ineffectiveness in his heart as his arms flung out afterimages.


    This time.


    He was truly on the verge of copse.


    Where on earth did that thing behind hime from?!


    Woo!


    The horn sounded once more.


    The great sea monster Encke ignored him, and Rng Swan''s face darkened instantly, saying with a grim expression, "Pursue at all costs, kill the one who stole Encke."


    ...


    "Members of the Sea Fish Pirate Crew, don''t be afraid. Hold on a little longer in the water, and once I''ve taken care of the enemy ahead, I''lle back to save you." As he passed by Clownfish Number Two, Du Ge nced at the struggling Pink Skirt Dance Troupe in the sea, offering themfort with the loudest voice, "The Sea Fish Pirate Crew will not abandon any member."


    "Long live the captain, long live the Sea God."


    The crew members soaking in the water shouted with raised arms, having been filled with disappointment towards Du Ge, but when Paul rode the great sea monster Encke charging over, all resentment vanished.


    In its ce were hope and confidence.


    At this moment.


    Paul was their god.


    "I am a lover of peace. Rece your old gs and join the Sea Fish Pirate Crew. I will forgive your past misdeeds against me." As the giant octopus Encke pursued ck Demon, Du Ge didn''t need to exert any effort, so he simply began expanding the Sea Fish Pirate Crew''s operations, "Those who join the Sea Fish Pirate Crew, dance on the deck to show me your sincerity..."


    Before he could finish.


    Both the navy and the pirates sprang into action, quickly lowering their previous gs.


    Some quick-witted crew members had already found a piece of red cloth, tied it around their waist as a makeshift skirt, and started dancing decisively.


    Before.


    They had seen members of the Sea Fish Pirate Crew dance and were not unfamiliar with it.


    No one wanted to fight with the sea monster Encke.


    In the face of life, no one listened to Antonio''smands anymore.


    Antonio watched the navy ships lowering their gs one after another, frowning slightly, but ultimately said nothing.


    ...


    After all, the sea is the domain of marine animals. No matter how high ck Demon''s attributes were or how fast he swam, he couldn''t shake off Encke behind him. Each thrust of the giant octopus closed their distance.


    At this moment.


    They were getting closer and closer.


    And his skills were ineffective against the octopus.


    Based on the current speed, he had no way to swim back to shore before the octopus caught up with him.


    "Kill."


    ck Demon hardened his heart, leaped out of the water, and boarded a pirate ship.


    He unleashed his skills on the sailors aboard.


    Scimitars danced.


    In a short while.


    A pile of bodiesy on the pirate ship.


    This was the only method he could think of, to ughter as much as possible. Each increase in attributes gave him a slightly better chance to survive.

 Chapter 160: Harming others and benefiting yourself

    Chapter 160: Harming others and benefiting yourself


    The fierce pirates were like wooden stakes under the butcher''s knife of the ck Magic Hand, not even knowing how to block the knife on their necks; some people were more than ten meters away from the ck Magic Hand, already waving their knives wildly.


    A slight difference leads to a thousand miles of difference.


    The perception of distance and misalignment is simply a weapon of ughter, which may not even be able to withstand the world of martial arts, let alone the pirate world with onlybat skills and no internal energy.


    Unless you keep dancing with the knife non-stop, forming an absolute defense around your body, there is simply no way to fight.


    Du Ge experienced three simtions in the field, and each time there were keywords of ughter in the field.


    The first guy in the first round had an advanced skill like purgatory, but was disturbed by Wang San and returned to the west;


    In the second simtion, Du Ge brushed his attributes to the sky, and had a group of loyal bodyguards, various skills to restrain, and the guy with the keyword of ughter didn''t even jump up, and was pressed down;


    This is the third and most dangerous time. If it weren''t for the stroke of luck, hitting his head on the bow, triggering the skill of the source of joy, he would have been eliminated...


    ...ughter is indeed a top-notch keyword!


    However.


    Du Ge also found his weakness.


    Too soft-hearted.


    If he randomly got a keyword like ughter, he probably wouldn''t have the heart to ughter a group of strangers like the ck Magic Hand.


    This is a deeply rooted thought from living in a peaceful environment on Earth for a long time, and it can''t be reversed in a short time.


    Du Ge frowned slightly, realizing that he had too many areas to grow in.


    ...


    "ck Magic Hand, he is the ck Magic Hand!"


    "Paul, kill him."


    The people on the other pirate ships finally reacted, realizing who Paul was chasing, and their sympathy for him disappeared in an instant. The ck Magic Hand was ruthless, liked to chop people into pieces, and no pirate liked to have such a knife hanging over their heads.


    "Paul is a candidate, you fools, are you just going to watch him grow stronger? Let''s all attack together and kill him while he''s weak." Seeing the sea monster getting closer and closer, the ck Magic Hand was forced into a corner, standing on the deck, shouting angrily at those around him.


    He took the initiative to attack Paul, and his ranking and attributes were high. He really couldn''t think of a reason why Paul would spare him.


    More candidatese forward, the greater his hope of survival.


    No one responded.


    Including the gingerbread vendor, no one believed that Paul was a candidate.


    Not only could he perform witchcraft, but he could also control sea monsters. It was impossible for a candidate to have so many attributes...


    Rather than believe that Paul was a candidate, it was better to believe that he had made a deal with Selma.


    Moreover.


    Even if he really was a candidate, would hee out to seek death at this time?


    It hasn''t been half a month since the start, who has the attributes high enough to fight the sea monster alone?


    me it on your high profile!


    Die!


    You are a threat to everyone as long as you are alive...


    The candidates present saw the speed at which the ck Magic Hand swam in the sea, and also saw the scene of his wanton ughter on the ship. No one wanted such a terrible opponent to live...


    "You fools." The ck Magic Hand angrily cursed, then looked at Du Ge who was approaching, "Paul, let''s cooperate. I am fourth in the simtion field, you know my abilities, let''s cooperate, plus the sea monster, we can ughter everyone in the simtion field, I won''tpete with you for first ce..."


    The candidates in the elite field did not miss any opportunity to survive.


    ...


    "ck Magic Hand, although I am a pirate, I like to sing and dance, and spread joy on the high seas. Do you think someone like me would keep a demon who likes to kill and dismember as a subordinate?"


    Du Ge sneered and decisively rejected him.


    Kidding!


    His keywords are joy and cking off...


    In front of everyone, taking in the ck Magic Hand, whoever sees him will feel a chill down their spine. It would be strange if anyone could be happy!


    Moreover, if you go out and kill people, does it increase your attributes or mine?


    ...


    Phew!


    The gingerbread vendor and others breathed a sigh of relief.


    Although they didn''t believe that Paul was a candidate, there was always a chance.


    If the two of them cooperated, who would be their opponent?


    It''s good that they refused.


    The sea god died, and Paul tamed his pet.


    Perhaps, Paul is the final boss of the simtion field!


    At this moment.


    The gingerbread vendor and others all had the same thought as Vito.


    ...


    "Is there really no chance?" the ck Magic Hand asked.


    "Killers, everyone will be punished." Du Ge said righteously.


    "This is what you asked for. If you don''t let me live well, I won''t let you live well either." The ck Magic Hand sneered and hysterically shouted, "Paul''s keyword is rted to joy, so when you kill him in the future, you must notugh, whoeverughs will be unlucky."


    The gingerbread vendor and others were stunned, recalling what had happened before, it seemed that what he said was reasonable, but witchcraft and controlling sea monsters were still unexinable.


    But when a man is about to die, his words are good.


    This was the ck Magic Hand''s advice before he died, it''s better to believe it than not.


    In the future, when fighting Paul, just don''tugh.


    Better safe than sorry.


    ...


    Du Ge didn''t care, as long as he spread joy, as long as one person felt joy, the bad luck would spread. Can you control yourself, can you control others?


    Moreover.


    The situation has been set.


    Do you really think I will give you a chance to fight alone?


    "Come, kill me and take my attributes." Looking at the sea monster and Du Ge approaching, the ck Magic Handughed, suddenly dropped the knife in his hand, stood at the bow, closed his eyes, and sneered, "I don''t mind making it a little more difficult for those who watch me die without helping. I want to see who canugh in the end..."


    Huh!


    Exposed my weakness!


    Again, giving up resistance, to increase my attributes!


    This is a dilemma for both sides!


    Talent!


    You can grow even with a keyword that harms others and benefits yourself.


    Du Ge instantly understood the ck Magic Hand''s intentions.


    However.


    He didn''t show any mercy to the ck Magic Hand either,manding Enke to roll him up with his tentacles, then cut off his head with a knife, and sent him out of the simtion field.Having in the fourth-ranked in the Simtion Field, his attributes soared once again by arge margin.


    ...


    Watching the ck demonic hand send himself out, the gingerbread vendors and others had mixed feelings.


    But they didn''t show too much of it.


    Idiots!


    What good does it do to offer yourself to Paul?


    The game has barely started for half a month, how high can your attributes be?


    In time, as everyone grows, they''ll surpass you in minutes...


    ...


    The ck demonic hand is dead.


    Hisst words, however, were heard by many, the natives of the pirate world didn''t understand what the so-called candidates or attributes meant, but that didn''t stop them from taking these matters to heart, including the fact that you shouldn''tugh when facing Paul.


    The war continued.


    Rnd Swan''s pirate crewunched a fierce attack on the navy at the periphery, aiming to take back the sea monster controlled by Paul.


    The disheartened navy was retreating step by step, no match for them, and had to adjust their sails to flee towards Herd Ind.


    Du Ge gave a slight smile in the direction of Antonio''smand ship, patted Enke''s head, and the giant octopus turned around, heading straight for Rnd Swan, remembering the task of taking back the Ocean Horn.


    Rnd Swan had brought out nearly a hundred pirate ships this time, with the help of the sea monster, he felt that he didn''t need too many pirate ships to conquer Herd Ind.


    Seeing the sea monster charging at them.


    Nearly a hundred warships turned their cannons simultaneously,unching an attack on the sea monster Enke.


    The sea monster Enke wasn''t so easy to kill, their goal was to take down Paul on Enke''s head.


    A barrage of cannon fire surged towards them.


    "Dive." Du Ge patted the giant octopus''s head andmanded.


    The giant octopus, possessing a smart intelligence, and believing the person on its back to be the reincarnation of the Sea God, didn''t hesitate to dive into the sea bottom, continuing its charge towards Rnd Swan''s Avenger.


    Once submerged, all the cannonballs became ineffective.


    Du Ge, whose attributes had greatly increased, could hold his breath underwater for at least twenty minutes.


    In three minutes, the giant octopus had swum over.


    The giant octopus was much faster underwater than on the surface.


    Moreover.


    The Ocean Horn was the best locator, it didn''t need to deliberately search for the Avenger, there was no chance of losing direction.


    Whoosh!


    A huge wave was lifted.


    The great sea monster Enke emerged from the side of the Avenger, its tentacles coiling around the massive ship.


    "Enke, leave the ship." Du Ge shouted, leaping from the octopus''s head, heading straight for Rnd Swan at the bow of the ship.


    A sh of the de.


    A look of astonishment froze on Rnd Swan''s face, the next instant, his head flew into the sky, and Du Ge deftly took the Ocean Horn from his hands.


    No increase in attributes.


    Rnd Swan had not been possessed by a candidate.

 Chapter 161: King of the North Sea

    Chapter 161: King of the North Sea


    The famous Luo Lang Swan had his head cut off?


    On the Avenger, all the crew members were stunned, standing foolishly in ce, at a loss.


    Passing through the crowd, Du Ge agilely climbed to the top of the main mast, raising Luo Lang Swan''s head high: "Luo Lang Swan is dead. From now on, I am the King of the North Sea. Those who submit, lower the pirate g, and I will lead you to conquer the world. Those who are unwilling to submit, you can leave now. I dere that you are free."


    The wind was strong at sea.


    Du Ge''s words didn''t carry far.


    But the pirate ships around the Avenger heard and saw.


    The captains of several ships hesitated for a moment, looking at Paul on the mast, then at the sea monster Enke surrounding the Avenger, and ordered their men to lower the pirate g.


    Then.


    They ordered the signalman to ry Paul''smand.One by one, the pirate ships lowered their gs and chose to submit.


    No one left.


    A wise man knows when to yield.


    At sea, no ship could outrun the sea monster Enke.


    Even those who wanted to avenge Luo Lang Swan would not choose to act at this time.


    ...


    Du Ge jumped down from the mast and found the first mate on the Avenger, asking, "What is your name?"


    "Remo Bral." The first mate sighed silently and answered.


    "Do you want to submit to me?" Du Ge asked.


    "I do." The first mate nced at Luo Lang Swan''s head in Du Ge''s hand, standing straight, with a determined look in his eyes.


    "Good, from now on, your name is Remo Bral Tigerfish." Du Ge looked at him and smiled, "Now, repeat your name."


    "Remo Bral Tigerfish." The first mate''s brow twitched, and he blushed as he shouted his new name.


    "Good." Du Ge grabbed his hand and raised it high, "From now on, you are the new captain of the Avenger. You will give orders for the fleet of the King of the North Sea to set sail for Herd Ind."


    ...


    An hourter.


    Antonio, the great general stationed at Herd Ind, Ed, the former first mate of Luo Lang Swan''s Avenger, and all the leaders who participated in the naval battle, met on the Avenger at Du Ge''s invitation.


    The navy and pirate fleets guarded the surroundings, and no ship left.


    All the cannons on the ships were aimed at the Avenger. Although they knew that the cannonballs could not harm Enke, it was better than doing nothing.


    On the ship.


    Everyone''s mood wasplicated.


    No one had expected the battle to end in this way. The final victor turned out to be the leader of a small pirate group.


    No.


    He was now the new King of the North Sea.


    ...


    "The era of fish hase. I wonder if you are interested in adding a fish suffix to your name?" Du Ge looked around at everyone, smiling, "You have seen it too. Since I changed the name of the pirate group to the Fish Pirate Group, in just a few days, we have gone from one pirate ship to five, and now I have ascended to the throne of the King of the North Sea, even Enke the sea monster is very close to me.


    This can no longer be simply called luck. I even have a feeling, as if I am sitting in the arms of the goddess of luck, being fed by her, and one day, if the trident of the sea god jumps into my hands, I won''t be surprised..."


    Everyone fell silent.


    It had to be said that Paul''s experiences in recent days were truly a miracle,pletely inexplicable by normal logic.


    But they were unwilling to believe in that damned fish era that Paul tirelessly praised, which must be a conspiracy.


    "I bear the honor of the Royal Navy and will not change my name." Antonio said seriously, "Captain Paul, before boarding the ship, I have given the order. If anything happens to me, my deputy, Cecil, will give the order to attack your fleet with all our might. Perhaps we cannot defeat Enke the sea monster, but we are confident that we can sink at least half of your ships. A pirate king without a fleet is nothing."


    "General, whether you change your name or not, there''s no need to be so nervous." Du Ge looked at Antonio and smiled, "And, don''t you think your threat to me is like a joke? Just an hour ago, I only had five ships, and one was sunk. Even if you destroy half of Luo Lang Swan''s ships, I will still have at least fifty left. But what about you? You lost a navy fleet and also created a powerful enemy for the navy. Who do you think is at a disadvantage?"


    Antonio snorted coldly, "In short, there are only dead navy soldiers, no surrendering navy soldiers. I''m just telling you, if you attack me, you won''t get anything."


    He paused and said, "Captain Paul, I have all your information. Before this, you and your Skysoar No. 1 did notmit many atrocities. I invite you on behalf of the navy. As long as you give up your pirate identity and lead Luo Lang Swan''s fleet to join the Royal Navy, I can guarantee that you will at least have the rank of rear admiral.""Antonio, are you an idiot? Paulo is already the King of the North Sea. Do you think the mighty King of the North Sea would be inferior to a mere Navy Rear Admiral?" Ed scoffed with disdain. "Captain Paulo, there''s no need to negotiate with him. We have the sea monster Encke, and the Navy''s morale is low. They wouldn''t dare to strike at us. Now is the time to strike with full force and swallow up this naval force. Once you defeat Antonio, you will truly be the King of the North Sea."


    Antonio''s face suddenly changed.


    "Ed, would you pledge allegiance to me?" Du Ge smiled, looking at Ed and asked.


    "I am a general under Mahamadu," Ed frowned, "If I pledge allegiance to you, Mahamadu will pursue you relentlessly. Although there are frictions among the Kings of the Four Seas, there has never been an actual war."


    "No, it''s different now. The moment Rnd Swan appeared on Hurd Ind, the bnce among the Kings of the Four Seas was already broken," Du Ge shook his head, "Moreover, I''m going to attack Mahamadu next, to seize the Destiny Sea Chart from him and avenge my good friend, the Witch Martha. There can be no peace between us. If you refuse to join me, then among the three of us, you will be the first to perish."


    "If you attack Mahamadu, you will be targeted by Safra and Jon Ludi together. They won''t just watch you devour Rnd Swan''s territory and then Mahamadu," Ed stood up, "Even if you have the sea monster Encke, you can''t possibly be enemies with three Pirate Kings at the same time¡­"


    "That''s my problem," Du Ge smiled and then turned to Antonio, "General, I can let you and your fleet leave, but I need the Royal Navy to hold off Safra and Jon Ludi for me when I attack Mahamadu. No problem, right? I think Admiral Mikaro would also like to see the Kings of the Four Seas fight among themselves."


    Antonio was silent for a moment, then nodded: "No problem."


    Ed''s expression changed drastically: "Paulo, if you cooperate with the Navy, you will be the enemy of all pirates."


    "I don''t care. As I said, five days ago, I only had a pirate ship. I really have nothing to lose. If ites to it, I''ll just start over," Du Ge shrugged and smiled, "Besides, I firmly believe that Lady Luck is on my side."


    He winked, "Ed, are you really not considering joining me? Defeating Mahamadu, we will have the power of two seas, plus Encke, and with the Navy''s assistance, ttening Safra and Jon will just be a matter of time. Then, I will truly be the Pirate King. Under mymand, perhaps you''ll have more than just the poor Hurd Ind to guard. The victor is king, the loser the ouw. Don''t you want to take a gamble?"


    "Fine, I''ll join," Ed looked at Du Ge, then at Antonio, and then at the writhing octopus tentacles surrounding the Avenger, his eyes showing struggle, but in the end, he agreed.


    "Smart choice," Du Ge snapped his fingers and asked with a smile, "So, are you willing to add a suffix with ''fish'' to your name? Sea fish really do bring me luck¡­"

 Chapter 162: Paul is too young

    Chapter 162: Paul is too young


    "It brings you luck, not me."


    Ed agreed to join Du Ge''smand, but firmly refused to change his name.


    After all, no matter how you look at Du Ge''s fish era, it looks like a conspiracy.


    Although they still don''t know where the problem lies, it''s definitely not wrong to refuse first.


    And, everyone present is sly like an old fox. Through previous events, they had already judged Du Ge''s character. He wouldn''t kill innocent people indiscriminately. This may be rted to his youth andck of experience, but kindness is the greatest weakness of a pirate.


    However, Du Ge is the greatest salesman, and no one can walk away unscathed from him.


    So, at his suggestion, Enke the sea monster took Antonio and Ed, among others, on a thrilling whitewater rafting adventure.


    Then, both of them agreed to change their names.


    Because when Enke''s two tentacles were swimming with them in the waves, it was really too exciting.They almost kissed each other...


    Paul certainly wouldn''t kill anyone, but his character is too bad, and they couldn''t stand being tormented by him!


    And, they overestimated their prestige among their subordinates.


    When they were caught ying in the water by Enke, not a single subordinate took the initiative to open fire on the Avenger.


    But when it came to naming, both of them yed a little trick.


    Ed added the name of a freshwater fish to the end of his name, and Antonio not only added the name of a fish in the middle, but it wasn''t even a fish, just a name he randomly came up with, with the word "fish" added.


    As a result, after changing their names, Du Ge just shook hands with them, congratted them, andpletely failed to notice anything wrong.


    Of course, nothing happened, and both of them coincidentally put their little schemes behind them, feeling that they had worked.


    ...


    "So it''s settled, Vice Admiral Antonio. Next, I will lead the attack on Mahamadu. I will give the navy the time to attack in advance, hoping for their cooperation."


    Du Ge handed Antonio a ss of rum, smiling, "Of course, if I don''t hear the news of the Royal Navy setting sail, I will turn the army around and attack the navy headquarters. I can''t be the king of the pirates, but being the king of the navy is the same. And, I heard that Admiral Mikaro also has a map of the Fate Sea."


    "I haven''t heard of that..." Antonio was stunned for a moment, frowned, and said, "Captain Paul, don''t talk nonsense. And, our navy will cooperate. We''ve long wanted to eliminate the pirates lurking in the four seas. You can''t win the navy headquarters, Enke the sea monster isn''t invincible, after all, it can''t go ashore..."


    "Of course, I believe in the vice admiral''s reputation, it was just a casual remark. But a powerful shark stirring up a war in the fish school, weakening the strength of the fish school, is always a good thing for the navy, isn''t it?" Du Ge smiled, raised his ss to Antonio, and drank the wine in one gulp. "Think about it, isn''t that the truth?"


    A smile unconsciously appeared on Antonio''s face, but soon, the unfortunate incident of the ck Magic Hand''s smile before his death came to his mind.


    He quickly suppressed his smile.


    However, Du Ge''s words still struck a chord in his heart.


    ...


    "The fact that Admiral Mikaro has a map of the Fate Sea is absolutely true." Du Ge poured himself another ss of wine, solemnly dering.


    Although the process was a bit thrilling, stirring up the waters of Herd Ind had indeed made him the biggest beneficiary.


    Having tasted the sweetness, Du Ge didn''t mind stirring up the waters of the world even more.


    There were still more than 500 examinees in the Simtion Field. If the water wasn''t stirred up to the point where they couldn''t survive, these guys wouldn''t jump out.


    They would just bide their time, wait until thest moment of the main task, and thene out to collect heads.


    Too much trouble.


    Du Ge didn''t have time to y house with them in the Simtion Field.


    The longer it dragged on, the greater the risk.


    And, by ending the Simtion Field early, if there was a chance to start another one, he could gain two more skills.


    "Captain Paul, don''t spread rumors about things that don''t exist." The matter of the Trident of the Sea God had caused a sensation, and Antonio naturally knew that if the news of the map of the Fate Sea got out, it would bring Mikaro Admiral a lot of trouble. He waved his hand.


    "This is true." Du Ge smiled, pointing to Marsha Hoya, "Don''t forget, the witch is with me."


    Under the ck cloak, Marsha Hoya, holding a crystal ball, couldn''t help but tremble, secretly feeling that the witch''s reputation had beenpletely ruined by him. One day, if she left Paul, she probably wouldn''t have anyoneing to her for divination again!


    "Well, I know it''s true now." Antonio inexplicably felt a wave of annoyance, "Captain Paul, is there anything else? If not, I think I should leave."


    "There''s one more thing." Du Ge looked around and beckoned to Vito, "Vito,e here."


    Vito walked out helplessly.


    Although he had made up his mind to change his strategy, being low-key had be his instinct. Exposed in the spotlight, he felt ufortable all over, as if everyone''s eyes were focused on him.


    "... " Antonio frowned and looked at Vito."We need a messenger between us." Du Ge smiled and pushed Vito out, "Vito is my most capable assistant. I think it''s best for him to act as our messenger."


    Vito looked utterly bewildered.


    What''s going on?


    First, they told me to find Mahamadou, then to look for Safra, and in the end, I was pushed to Antonio. Do you even have a n?


    And what''s the point of putting me in the navy?


    The navy follows orders for all actions. How could they possibly go in search of the Destiny Sea Chart?


    No, that''s not right!


    It''s precisely because they follow orders that he can make the most of his advanced skills!


    The Royal Navy is the perfect ce for his growth...


    But still.


    Under the fluorescent lights, being led away by Antonio meant he would be exposed very quickly, right?


    Vito sighed inwardly. s, Paulo really isn''t a good partner. He''s too impulsive, and moreover, he doesn''t consult on anything. Clearly, if the two of them had discussed it, they could havee up with a better strategy.


    What''s the rush?


    The battle is over.


    What''s wrong with making Antonio wait a bit?


    "No problem," Antonio said, ncing at the uneasy Vito and readily agreed.


    He just wanted to end this damned negotiation as soon as possible, take a shower, change his clothes, and report the situation at sea to Admiral Mikaro as soon as possible to see how he would deal with that damned Paulo. This naval battle involved too many issues.


    The young man named Vito didn''t manage his expressions well, revealing that Paulo had arranged for him on a whim.


    Thinking about it, it made sense.


    With Ron Swan suddenly appearing here, it was impossible for Paulo to have made detailed preparations in advance. Howprehensive could a young man who had only one ship a few days ago be in his thinking?


    Impulsiveness and disregard for consequences are the normal reactions.


    Perhaps Paulo and this Vito could be used topletely dismantle the so-called King of the Four Seas...


    Seeing the shy and uneasy Vito, Antonio''s thoughts suddenly cleared.


    That''s right.


    Paulo is just a lucky kid.


    Adding a fish suffix to his name is just him overthinking.


    Dealing with Paulo is much easier than dealing with Mahamadou and his group of old foxes.


    And this Vito should also be easy to control. Throw a bunch of money and beauties at him, and maybe with just a few words, he''ll be one of the navy''s own.


    ...


    On the other side.


    Aide also sighed.


    Compared to Mahamadou, Paulo was far behind, acting on whatever came to mind without considering the consequences.


    Such a guy, even if he stumbled upon a mountain of gold, would end up penniless again in the end.


    The so-called Age of Fish might really be his own wishful fantasy.


    After stabilizing Paulo, it was time to find a way to contact Mahamadou and discuss how to deal with Paulo.


    Only Mahamadou was worthy of bing the King of the Eastern Sea.


    Kill Paulo, take his Ocean Horn, and Mahamadou could be the King of Pirates. A powerful weapon like the sea monster Encke, controlled by someone more capable, could y a much bigger role.


    Until Antonio left, no one mentioned anything about examinees, Keywords, or attributes. It was as if everyone had ignored them.

 Chapter 163: The wise spread rumors

    Chapter 163: The wise spread rumors


    Luo Lang Swann is the king of the North Sea, and has been in charge of the North Sea for many years. His power is deeply rooted and many people rely on him for their livelihood.


    So.


    Even if Du Ge took his horn of the sea, and killed him unexpectedly, he did not truly conquer Luo Lang Swann''s North Sea fleet.


    It''s like a big shot going out, and then being stabbed by a little punk, and having his weapon taken away. The little punk raises the big shot''s weapon and says to everyone, "From now on, I am the big shot."


    Then, the big shot''s subordinates vie for submission, which is simply unrealistic.


    Even though the sea monster Enke temporarily deterred Luo Lang Swann''s entourage, the pirates still had their own thoughts and ns.


    Relying on a sea monster Enke is not enough to be the king of the North Sea.


    Paul is too young, and can''t make many pirates believe in him.


    It''s fine for him to let Antonio go.After all, he just killed Luo Lang Swann and needs time to integrate the North Sea king''s fleet. It''s not wise to continue to conflict with Antonio.


    But the mistake is that Paul shouldn''t have announced his intention to join forces with the navy and attack Mahamadu without having conquered the territory of the North Sea king.


    This seems impulsive and extremely childish.


    It''s not that you can''t cooperate with the navy.


    For the sake of interests, the King of the Four Seas has cooperated with the Royal Navy many times, but those were all done in private.


    For Paul to do it so openly, it''s like pushing himself to the opposite side of all the pirates, viting a major taboo of the pirates.


    And.


    When Luo Lang Swann''s men learned from the pirates of Hede Ind that Paul had made a pink pirate g, forced the crew to wear pink skirts and dance during the battle, and added a fish suffix to the names, they felt even more insecure.


    Only the kings of the fallen countries would do something like that...


    ...


    Du Ge naturally knew what the pirates were thinking, but he didn''t care. After all, this was a simtion field, no matter how well it was managed, he couldn''t stay here.


    Having skills is enough.


    Du Ge obviously didn''t have so much patience with Luo Lang Swann''s subordinates.


    Riding on the sea monster Enke, he went around and added a fish suffix to everyone''s name.


    The sea monster Enke had a lot of face.


    Du Ge tirelessly exchanged pleasantries with everyone who had changed their names.


    He flew at a speed that was almost like flying, and went all the way, exchanging pleasantries with everyone.


    Even if there were 150 people on each of the hundred ships, it would only take a moment to finish.


    In the eyes of most people, Du Ge seemed like a lunatic, but he was tireless.


    After all, every time he touched a fish, his strength would increase by a point. Even a mosquito''s leg is still meat.


    Among the more than 10,000 people, there were bound to be hidden talents.


    Du Ge couldn''t be bothered to distinguish them.


    When they couldn''t hide anymore, these guys would naturally jump out.


    The two previous simtion fields had already proven that most of these hidden talents couldn''t amount to much. Moreover, they had be his private property and would unconsciously be influenced by him.


    After being touched by Du Ge, Luo Lang Swann''s subordinates were still restless, but none of them left on their own initiative.


    The speed at which Du Ge revealed himself when exchanging pleasantries was too fast. They discovered that Paul''s strength far exceeded that of an ordinary person, and with the sea monster swimming nearby, they decided to observe a little longer.


    ...


    In the next few days, Du Ge did not leave Hede Ind, but instead sent out scouts to spread information.


    "Paul Wells killed Luo Lang Swann, took control of the sea monster Enke, defeated Antonio, and resolved the crisis on Hede Ind."


    "Paul Wells has proimed himself the King of the North Sea and is about to expedition to Mahamadu to avenge the witch He Ya."


    "To find the Trident of the Sea God, you need the Golden Compass. To find the Golden Compass, you need the Map of Destiny."


    "Mahamadu has a Map of Destiny in his hands."


    "Admiral Mikaro has a Map of Destiny in his hands."


    "The sea witch Selma is offering a hefty reward..."


    "The King of the South Sea, Sa Kneel, is suspected to be controlled by a ghost..."


    "Paul Wells has offered a reward. A Map of Destiny can be exchanged for 200,000 gold coins on Hede Ind."


    "The Fish Era ising. It is said that adding a fish suffix to your name can increase your luck..."


    "The King of the South Sea, Sa, has offered a reward. A Map of Destiny can be exchanged for 300,000 gold coins on Phoenix Tail Ind..."


    "The King of the West Sea, Jon Ludi, has offered a reward. A Map of Destiny can be exchanged for 310,000 gold coins on Watch Sea Ind..."


    "The King of the East Sea, Mahamadu, has offered a reward. A Map of Destiny can be exchanged for 350,000 gold coins on Show Mountain Ind..."


    "Emi Swann has announced her session as the King of the North Sea, calling on the old subordinates who expeditioned to Hede Ind to return, and summoning pirates to join the North Sea, dering her intention to avenge Luo Lang Swann."


    "Emi Swann has offered a reward. A Map of Destiny can be exchanged for 300,000 gold coins on Green Ind."


    "Emi Swann is seeking information about Selma, and a valid piece of information is worth 500 gold coins..."


    "Admiral Mikaro has announced the cancetion of the reward for Paul Wells."


    "The Dufi family has announced the cancetion of the reward for Paul Wells.""The Royal Navy has issued a bounty; a piece of the Destiny Sea Chart can be exchanged for 300,000 gold coins at Silver Mountain Port."


    ...


    Patiently waiting for the news to ferment, there''s nothing faster than actively spreading rumors.


    A few days after the incident on Hurd Ind spread, all sorts of explosive news filled the skies, some disseminated by Du Ge, and some by others.


    The pirate circles became livelier than ever before, even more frenzied than when the news of the search for the Trident of the Sea God had spread.


    After all.


    The Trident of the Sea God is too elusive; any pirate with a bit of self-awareness wouldn''t bother searching for it. With that effort, they might as well honestly plunder a few merchant ships!


    Even if one were to have the luck of the devil and actually find it, there''s no guarantee they could keep it.


    But the Destiny Sea Chart is different.


    A piece of the Destiny Sea Chart means at least 300,000 gold coins, enough for them to plunder for how many years?


    Most crucially, there''s also the hefty reward for Selma''s offspring.


    That''s the umtion of Selma''s lifetime of wealth, just find her, fire a shot, and the wealth is in hand.


    This deal is simply the dream every man yearns for in their sleep.


    No one doesn''t want to give it a try.


    ...


    Sea monster Encke, Selma, the Age of Fish, examinee, keywords, skills, attributes...


    On a hung-up cardboard, densely packed with handwriting, each term had an arrow drawn from it, pointing to the central name¡ªPaul Wals.


    The white-haired Mikalo pointed the map stick at the word "examinee": "This is the core of the problem."


    Saying this.


    He turned his head to look at the several generals in the conference room, "A few days ago, the marshal captured a special person from the navy, who incited a 50-man naval team to desert and seeded. He fled to a remote small town, killed the town''s governor, and dered the town''s taxes abolished...


    After the Intelligence Department captured him, they obtained the same information from him.


    Examinees are a group of people who do not belong to this world, who have obtained the right to live in this world through parasitism, and each of them has something called a keyword. Through the keyword, they can grow very rapidly.


    The person previously captured by the Intelligence Department, his keyword was ''freedom.'' To capture him, we lost more than sixty navy men.


    Clearly, their threat is far greater than that of pirates.


    The information revealed by ck Hand before his death also proved this point, so, I suspect that this Paul Wals has already been possessed by an examinee, we will discuss his keywordter.


    Today, I have gathered you here mainly for one thing, and that is to conduct a test within the navy, a test about regenerative ability, to find out the examinees hiding in the navy, and then eliminate them. We must ensure the purity of the Royal Navy, starting with the high-ranking navy officers..."


    As his voice fell.


    Everyone in the conference room suddenly felt a heaviness in their bodies.


    Then.


    Steel rings popped out from their chairs, restraining everyone in ce.


    The conference room door opened.


    More than ten soldiers armed with rifles rushed into the conference room, standing behind Admiral Mikalo, their rifles aimed at the heads of everyone in the room.


    Faced with the astonished crowd, Admiral Mikalo smiled faintly: "Don''t worry, I just activated the Gravity Ring, which will make your movements ten times more difficult than usual. This is also a necessary measure, I hope you don''t mind. If it''s verified that you are not examinees, naturally you will be let go."


    Antonio''s brow twitched heavily, his hands hidden under the table suddenly clenched together.


    Watching the doctor holding a scalpel walking towards the first general, Antonio tried to lift his arm, found it incredibly heavy, then gritted his teeth and made a decision: "Admiral Mikalo, there''s no need to check, I am an examinee who has performed body possession, my keyword is mand''..."


    Whoosh!


    All the gun barrels were aimed at Antonio.


    The other generals turned their heads with difficulty, looking incredulously at Antonio.


    "Don''t be rash." Antonio''s forehead oozed fine beads of sweat, he looked at Admiral Mikalo, squeezing out an ugly smile, "Admiral Mikalo, the existence of examinees is not necessarily a bad thing. After the Trident of the Sea God appears, we will all leave and not cause greater harm to the world. On the contrary, if we make good use of the abilities of examinees, we can easily eradicate the pirates of the entire world. Paul is a very good example..."


    He had no other choice.


    If his attributes were low, not using the keyword to heal, he might have been able to hide it.


    But mand'' fits Antonio''s identity too well, he had justmanded a great battle, the impact of which shook the entire world, now ranking third in the Simtion Field, with very high attributes, naturally regenerating faster than others, one test would reveal it all, impossible to hide.


    Who knew that this world had something like the Gravity Ring, reducing movement speed by tenfold.


    If it weren''t for this thing.


    He would have already burst forth, taking Admiral Mikalo hostage, seizing power by force.

 Chapter 164: Micaros layout

    Chapter 164: Micaro''syout


    "Wait a moment before you speak."


    General Mikaro nced at him, signaling the doctor to continue.


    After a while.


    The doctor tested every general in the room, making the same incision on Antonio''s arm and observing the bleeding and healing speed of their wounds.


    Results.


    Antonio''s healing speed was the fastest.


    The wound stopped bleeding in less than a minute.


    Two minutester, the wound had healed.


    Then.The doctor bandaged the wounds of the other generals, saluted General Mikaro, and left.


    General Mikaro manipted the ring on his finger, and the other generals regained their mobility, except for Antonio, who remained under gravity. He couldn''t help but smile bitterly and said, "General Mikaro, my keyword requires the identity of a general and will not rebel. You don''t need to be so guarded against me. If I wanted to betray you, I wouldn''t havee back after the Battle of Hede Ind. I have always considered myself a member of the navy."


    "What is your skill?" General Mikaro asked.


    "Unity." Antonio said, "When I am a leader, my army will be united with me."


    "Anything else?" General Mikaro asked.


    "Command at will." Antonio smiled bitterly, "I canmand the army from a god''s perspective and give orders directly to every person in my team."


    Wow!


    There was amotion in the meeting room.


    Every general looked at Antonio incredulously.


    One general stood up and said, "General Mikaro, please execute Antonio. If what he said is true, it would be a huge threat to the empire, and no general is his match."


    General Mikaro turned the ring on his finger and looked at Antonio without speaking.


    "General Carl, without me, who will deal with Paul?" Antonio said, "Paul has tamed the sea monster Enke, and his speed in the sea is faster than that of a sailfish. Whether he has been possessed by a candidate or made a deal with Selma, can you really kill him with your own hands? And in the whole world, there are more than five hundred people who have been possessed by candidates. Perhaps some of them are among the pirates. When they gain power and turn against the navy, what will you use to counter them? What if someone else has the same ability as me?"


    "If you have such ability, why did you lose at Hede Ind?" another general questioned.


    "At that time, even if I exposed my ability, I couldn''t defeat Paul and Loran Swann''s fleet. I had too few ships, and I thought it was more important to bring back intelligence and more navy." Antonio said.


    "Antonio, what will happen if I revoke your position?" Mikaro asked.


    "My ability will be greatly weakened." Antonio fell silent for a moment and said, "And I won''t be able tomand any ship."


    "What do you think Paul''s keyword is if he is a candidate?" Mikaro asked.


    "I thought it was chaos before, butter, I thought it was control. Of course, it could also be confusion or taming..." Antonio said, "Paul''s actions are too strange, and it''s impossible to urately ssify his keyword."


    Mikaro interrupted him and asked, "Has it changed?"


    Antonio was stunned.


    "Throughout Paul''s growth, he has been making changes." Mikaro said, "He changed the name of the ship, changed the design of the g, and even tried to change the name of the whole world by using the rumors of the Fish Age. If his keyword is change, can''t it exin everything he has done, from changing himself to changing the whole world..."


    Antonio looked at Mikaro strangely, "General, what you said makes sense, but it can''t exin how he can control the sea monster Enke."


    "If he changed Enke''s cognition! You just said that besides the keyword, there are advanced skills. Perhaps his skill is to change others'' cognition!" Mikaro said.


    "It''s also possible." Antonio said, "But the rumors of the Fish Age have already spread, and more people may change their names out of luck. Unless people realize this rumor and the world changed by Paul is restored to its original state, Paul will continue to grow."


    "Antonio, can I trust you?" Mikaro asked.


    "Of course, General, our interests are the same." Antonio quickly assured.


    "Next, we will do our best to cooperate with Paul, eliminate other pirates and candidates with keywords, and you will be in charge of the specific execution. In the days toe, you will roam the sea, and someone will give you orders and supply you. Without orders, you are not allowed to return to the shore. If you perform well, I will increase the number of your troops and strengthen your power.


    But once youe ashore, you will be considered a traitor. The Royal Navy will issue a public announcement, revoke your position as a navy admiral, cut off all your supplies, and then announce your identity and abilities to the world. Are you willing?" Mikaro asked.


    "I am willing." Antonio breathed a sigh of relief and agreed once again.


    "Alright, you can go now. Take your two hundred warships out to sea immediately, and you just need to wait for orders." Mikaro turned the ring on his finger again, released the suppression on Antonio, and stared at him intently, giving orders.


    His finger never left the ring of gravity.Antonio stood up, nced at Micalo, saluted him military-style, and strode out of the conference room. His identity had been exposed, and there was no longer any point in staying here. Returning to the sea was where he truly reigned.


    Unity is not just an empty phrase. How could he be useless just because he was stripped of his rank as amodore?


    The reason he didn''t confront Paulo head-on was merely to conserve his strength!


    Micalo''s restrictions on him were not significant.


    The ocean is vast, and there are countless inds. If the Royal Navy really cut off his supplies, he could simply turn to piracy.


    With his abilities, it wouldn''t take long for him to rise as a new Pirate King.


    Admiral Micalo urately guessed the keyword "change," and it was very likely he was also a test-taker. He possessed the Ring of Gravity, and with an unknown keyword, staying by his side was too dangerous.


    ...


    "General, why let Antonio go? He''s not one of the Empire''s own and can no longer be trusted," said the general who had previously wanted to execute Antonio, standing up. "Even if we cut off his supplies, he can survive. Many pirates are deserters from the navy."


    "Carl, I need Antonio''s abilities," Admiral Micalo nced at him and said, "Besides, he''s right. These body possession test-takers will leave this world after the Trident of the Sea God appears. Before that, they will fight each other to the death to determine the victor. It''s too costly for us to expend efforts to eliminate them. Better to let them fight like dogs.


    Moreover, I''ve found more than one test-taker within the navy. I will send someone to restrain Antonio.


    Your next task is to thoroughly investigate the test-takers hiding in the navy and to find Selma. I need to know if the rumors about paying a hefty sum for a child are true. If not, bring Selma to me, so she can help the Empire rify the rumors of the Fish Era..."

 Chapter 165: Angry Selma

    Chapter 165: Angry Selma


    "Sailma, I want to make a deal with you."


    "Sailma, there is the strongest man in the world on this ship."


    "The most beautiful sea nymph in the world, I am willing to have a spring fling with you, not for your treasure, just because I like your eternal beauty..."


    "Sailma, my night sky shines because of you."


    "Sailma, I am very big..."


    "Sailma, I will always be waiting for you at the Old York Inn in the Port of Koyin, please remember my name, Martin nt, the Giant m."


    ...


    The whereabouts of the sea nymph Sailma are elusive.


    No one knows where she is, but that doesn''t stop the pirates from expressing their love for her in various ways.Not only pirate ships, but also merchant ships, everyone hopes to be the first lucky one.


    They try every means to win Sailma.


    The skull g on the pirate ship has long been taken down, reced by various fish patterns to increase their luck.


    On the sea.


    There are Whale, Octopus, Swordfish, Cod, and Sailfish...


    ...


    Some people write various love slogans on the sails;


    Some are shirtless, showing off their muscr bodies on the deck, disying their strength;


    Some cover the pirate ship with flowers and wine;


    Some invite singers, holding loudspeakers to showcase their singing voices on the sea, it is said that the sea nymph likes beautiful singing...


    Some simply have the entire crew take off their clothes to show Sailma their pride...


    ...


    Each person shows their abilities.


    Just from the appearance of the ships, it is impossible to tell who is a pirate and who is a merchant ship?


    More urately, the ships floating on the sea are all love-seeking ships.


    ...


    Sailma roams the sea daily, enjoying the happiness that belongs to her. When she feels like it, she will make a deal with someone who catches her eye.


    Then, she secretly watches how the person she made a deal with gradually rises to glory, or descends into madness!


    But these days, the sudden changes on the sea havepletely confused her.


    What''s going on?


    When did she be so popr?


    What do these people want?


    Do they want to sleep with her?


    Finally.


    e night, Sailma rushed onto a pirate ship called "Tiger Shark," spear pointed at the captain''s neck, and demanded the truth.


    Then.


    She became furious.


    Her life hase to an end, inheritance, arge sum of money for a child, and having to trade away all the treasures she has umted over the years...


    Are these people crazy?


    Can such absurd rumors be believed?


    Does sheck men?


    Bah!


    Even if she wanted to sleep with someone, she wouldn''t trade away all her treasures, are they worthy?


    She has always entertained others, and now there are people who dare to seek her entertainment?


    ...


    "Who is it? Who spread the rumors?"


    Sailma''s blue hair is like countless sea snakes, moving without wind, a golden fish tail pping on the deck. Her handsome face is filled with undisguised anger, and she pushes the spear forward, piercing the captain''s skin. "Tell me, who told you all this?"


    "Everyone is saying it," the captain trembled, "after the Isle of Herd, this matter spread, as if it was said by the witch of Herd..."


    "The witch Hoya?" Sailma asked coldly.


    "It could also be the witch Paul." The captain''s eyes nced at Sailma''s chest, half-covered by two shells, and subconsciously licked his lips. "It is said that he made a deal with you."


    "Paul?" Sailma frowned. "Which Paul?"


    "Paul Wells, the leader of the Sea Fish Pirate Group. He tamed the sea monster Enke and defeated Admiral Antonio." The captain quickly said, "The Fish Era''s matters were also spread by him."


    "What Fish Era?" The more Sailma listened, the more absurd it became. It had only been a few days, and this world had be unrecognizable to her.


    "It means that the next era belongs to the fish. Adding a fish suffix to the name can increase one''s luck." Looking at the fierce Sailma, the captain realized that he had been fooled. He swallowed hard, moistening his dry throat, and tentatively asked, "Lady Sailma, is this also false?"


    "It''s true," Sailma said impatiently.


    "..." The captain was stunned for a moment, plucked up his courage, and asked, "What about therge sum of money for a child?"


    "You are too ugly," Sailma looked him up and down, then suddenly jumped back into the water, her fish tail swaying, quickly diving into the sea and disappearing in an instant.


    "Too ugly? Does Sailma like young men? But I am very skilled..." The captain foolishly touched his beard, suddenly realized, and rushed to the ship''s side, shouting towards the sea, "Sailma, don''t go, I still want to make a deal with you..."


    ...


    Next.


    Sailma boarded several pirate ships to confirm the source of the rumors.


    Some said it was spread by Laine in Madok Port, and some said it was spread by the pirates of the Isle of Herd...


    Although Laine''s version came earlier, Paul''s reputation was obviously greater and more convincing.


    That night.


    The sea nymph headed straight for the Isle of Herd, she wanted to hold the man who insulted her reputation ountable.


    And, in her impression, she had never made a deal with the man named Paul, she wanted to let the other party know the consequences of offending a sea nymph.


    ...


    "Paul, Mahamadu has raised the reward for the Destiny Sea Chart to 400,000 gold coins." Barry was promoted to the super first mate of the Sea Fish Pirate Group, looking full of confidence in his future.


    In fact, at this moment, every member on the Angel Smile was full of confidence.


    Barry organized the information in his hand and reported to Du Ge, "Yesterday, Mahamadu''s reward was still 350,000. Captain, are we sure we won''t raise the reward amount? If this continues, even if someone gets the sea chart, they won''te to trade with us.""There''s no need; we don''t even have 200,000 gold coins." Compared to Barry, Du Ge seemed somewhat nonchnt as he poured bottle after bottle of rum into the mouth of the sea monster Encke,ughing, "It''s better if they don''te to trade. If they do, we can only resort to open robbery."


    "Open robbery?" Barry looked at Du Ge in astonishment.


    "We''re pirates, aren''t we? If we don''t rob, are we actually going to pay with money?" Du Ge said as if it were the most natural thing in the world.


    "But if we issue a bounty and don''t pay the reward, we''ll lose our credibility. Without a reputation, we''ll never be the King of Pirates," Barry said earnestly.


    "My reputation was already ruined when I cooperated with the navy; I don''t care if it gets even worse," Du Ge shrugged, pouring a bucket of beef jerky into Encke''s mouth, "Barry, don''t worry. You don''t really think someone would be foolish enough to ignore a 400,000 bounty ande for our 200,000 gold coins, do you? If we encounter such a fool, robbing him is definitely the right move. He must be up to no good."


    "..." Barry was stunned and asked curiously, "Then what are we aiming for? Without the Destiny Sea Chart, we''ll never find the Trident of the Sea God. If someone else gathers the charts before us..."


    "It doesn''t matter who gathers them," Du Ge said with a smile, stopping his feeding of Encke, "Barry, you have to believe in the prophecy of fate. No matter who finds the Trident of the Sea God, it will ultimately end up in my hands."


    Ed looked at Du Ge strangely, not sure if he was genuinely foolish or just pretending to be.


    If he was pretending to be foolish, there seemed to be no benefit to what he was doing. With a sea monster at his disposal, a surprise attack on Mahamadu would surely be most effective, yet he chose to stand still and even spread the news;


    If he was genuinely foolish, there was still an air of cunning about him that wasn''t quite right...


    At this moment.


    Ed had already secretly contacted Mahamadu.


    Mahamadu instructed him to continue to infiltrate and gain Paul''s trust. Later, he would send a powerful assistant to help him seize the opportunity to assassinate Paul and take the Ocean Horn.


    "Captain, when do we attack Mahamadu?" Ed asked, "If we keep waiting, Mahamadu and the others will join forces and wipe us out. I''ve heard there''s more than one artifact in the world. If they find an artifact that can counter Encke, we won''t be able to beat anyone."


    "Wait a bit longer," Du Ge said with a smile, ncing at him, "The world isn''t chaotic enough yet. Let the bullets fly a little longer. Who knows, maybe the navy will attack Mahamadu before we do?"


    "How could that be possible? Admiral Mikaro isn''t stupid," Ed said.


    "What if he loses his mind?" Du Geughed, "In this chaotic era of fish, anything can happen..."


    Twenty days had passed in the Simtion Field, and there were still 489 candidates left. Apart from Du Ge, no one else had taken the initiative to stand out. It had to be said, these people were really good at biding their time.


    Moreover.


    From the analysis of various pieces of intelligence, it was impossible to determine which of the big shots were candidates and which were natives.


    These guys were ying their roles too well.


    Of course.


    It could also be that Du Ge had muddied the waters too much, overshadowing their brilliance.


    ...


    As Ed said, there were other artifacts in the world, and relying on a single sea monster Encke was not safe.


    The sea was too vast for a blitzkrieg.


    If he made the first move, he could very likely be the target of someone else''s strategic nning.


    Du Ge was waiting, waiting for Vito''s borrowed authority, waiting for the sea witch Selma.


    He felt that after so many days of fermentation, the sea witch should be able to trace things back to him.


    With the fall of the Sea God and Jansine sealed away.


    The sea monster and the sea witch should be the two top characters in this Simtion Field. Having both of them in his grasp would be truly foolproof.


    From the beginning to the end, Du Ge was the one coveting the sea witch''s collection.


    Suddenly.


    Martha, who waszily ying with a crystal ball, looked towards the sea.


    Then.


    Encke also turned towards the sea, protectively positioning itself in front of Du Ge.


    Du Ge was startled for a moment, extending his senses over the sea.


    Five secondster.


    He felt a creature rapidly approaching the Avenger from the seabed.


    Du Ge instinctively looked towards Martha Hoya.


    It was one thing for the sea monster Encke to hear the sound of the Ocean Horn from hundreds of miles away, but what about the witch? Wasn''t she only able to sense within a hundred meters?


    How could she perceive even further than Encke?


    Who exactly was she?

 Chapter 166: Great Fun Person

    Chapter 166: Great Fun Person


    Crash!


    A golden figure broke through the surface of the sea.


    The water sshed up by her shimmered in the moonlight.


    Selma?


    Ed''s pupils suddenly dted.


    He instinctively took a step back. Oh no, the sea monster found him. There''s no need for him to assassinate Paul. The Sea Horn must have been taken by Selma.


    Enk''s tentacles immediately reached out towards Selma in the air.


    Selma swung her spear, knocking away Enk''srge tentacles, and shouted, "Enk, are you sure you want to attack me?"


    Enk bared his teeth and ws, firmly guarding Du Ge behind him."Fool, he''s not the reincarnation of the sea god at all." Selma looked at Du Ge and asked, "So, you''re Paul Wells?" She looked Du Ge up and down, showing a look of surprise. "Indeed, a strong man. No wonder Enk mistook you."


    Strong?


    Is she here to ask Du Ge for offspring?


    Upon hearing this, Ed took a deep breath. Oh God, did he do something wrong?


    Selma didn''te for revenge after all. If Paul and Selma''s transaction was sessful and they obtained Selma''s treasure, then he would truly be the king of pirates!


    Thank goodness the assassination didn''t happen.


    Marsha looked at Selma, her eyes burning.


    Barry shivered, oh no, the real master found him.


    I knew I shouldn''t have made fun of Selma!


    Is the path to bing the king of pirates going to be cut off?


    If only he hadn''t spread rumors about Selma...


    ...


    What a big fish!


    I have to touch her no matter what...


    Du Ge looked at Selma''s fish tail and showed the most sincere smile. "Selma, I''ve been waiting for you."


    "Waiting for me?" Selma snorted, pointing her spear at Du Ge. "Is that the reason you spread rumors about me to force me toe find you?"


    "Selma, don''t you think we''re the same kind of people?" Du Ge smiled.


    "What kind of people?" Selma was stunned.


    "Fun people!" Du Geughed. "It''s just that you use trade to bring happiness to yourself, while I use rumors to bring happiness to the world. Don''t you think it''s fun to fool a bunch of idiots?"


    "I created an era of fish in your name, and everyone believed it. A group of people happily added the suffix ''fish'' to their names and even renamed their ships. Tell me, what kind of expression do you think they''ll have when they find out the truth one day?" Du Ge said.


    "..." Selma.


    Barry''s eyes twitched.


    Ed had a ck line on his forehead. When he named himself, he yed a little trick, but it turned out this bastard did it just for fun. He must have thought he was stupid for changing his name to a freshwater fish!


    Damn Paul!


    "So, you spread the rumor about me seeking offspring just for fun?" Selma''s face turned ck.


    "Yes, when you find those people and seek the truth, their expressions will definitely be wonderful!" Du Ge smiled.


    "It''s wonderful, but you''ve ruined my reputation, and you must pay the price." Selma''s spear pointed at Du Ge. "Only your death can clear my name."


    "Impossible." Du Ge shook his head. "Do you think those who were deceived will help you clear the rumors, or will they continue to add fuel to the fire and deceive more people? If it were me, I would definitely choose thetter. Unless you kill every person who seeks offspring from you, this rumor will continue to spread..."


    "What is your purpose in doing this?" Selma looked at Du Ge, suddenly leaped over Enk, andnded on the deck. Her spear still pointed at Du Ge. "If you don''t give me a satisfactory answer today, it will be your death date. Enk can''t stop me from killing you."


    "Entertainment to death, happiness above all. What sea god''s scepter, king of pirates, I don''t care at all. I like the fun of teasing others, even if it means dying for it." Du Ge looked at Selma, smiling. "Selma, you have always been my idol. I like the fun people you created through trade. Is there anything more fun than changing someone else''s fate?"


    "Do you think my trade is just to tease those people?" Selma asked.


    "Isn''t it? In the long journey of life, if you don''t find something fun, it would be so boring!" Du Ge said. "Is there anything more fun than raising a freak, watching him grow, watching him make mistakes, watching him get lost?"


    Selma fell silent.


    "Unfortunately, I don''t have your ability, so I can only find some fun in the most superficial way for this world." Du Ge sighed lightly and looked at Selma with a smile. "So, that''s why I said we are the same kind of people.


    Of course, it''s also possible to add the sea god. I feel that old guy didn''t die at all. The so-called sea god''s scepter is just him having fun for himself. Maybe he tore up the fate sea chart into seven pieces.


    Maybe that old guy is hiding in some corner, watching a group of people fight over the fate sea chart,ughing behind his hand!"Marsha looked at Du Ge, her gaze somewhat strange.


    "No, Poseidon is dead, I saw him fall with my own eyes," Selma said earnestly.


    "What does his death have to do with us?" Du Ge chuckled, winking at Selma, "Selma, let''s coborate!"


    "Coborate on what?" Selma asked.


    "To be the greatest entertainer, I believe the best entertainer should y with the entire world, not just an individual. For instance, like me, creating a virtual era that everyone mors for," Du Ge spoke confidently.


    Cold sweat broke out on Ed''s forehead. Madman, this one is a madman.


    No wonder he spread so many rumors, and after setting the bounty at 200,000 gold coins, he never increased it. He was simply watching everyone make fools of themselves...


    "Like spreading rumors, making everyone search the seas for sea monsters, to help her fulfill a costly wish for offspring?" Selma snorted coldly, repeating the words.


    "That was just a little trick I used to lure you out," Du Ge said with a shy smile, his eyes burning as he looked at the sea monster, "Selma, don''t you think we should keep this game going? With your skills, creating a fake sea monster that''s indistinguishable from the real thing should be no problem, right? Find a few lucky ones, let themplete the transaction with the female monster, give them treasure, and then, at their most glorious moment, tell them that the one they traded with was actually an abalone. Isn''t that fun?"


    "We could even trade them a fake trident of Poseidon. Watching a bunch of people fight bloody battles over a fake trident, and then, when the victor goes to find Janice with the fake trident, to see Janice''s face when she gets the trident but can''t break the seal, how wonderful will that expression be?" Du Ge continued to suggest with a smile.


    Little did he know.


    Marsha''s face was as ck as the bottom of a pot.


    Watching Selma, who was clearly tempted, Du Ge snorted to himself, what''s the main storyline?


    I am the main storyline!


    I don''t believe it, when the trident of Poseidon appears, you''ll still be able to hide in the shadows...


    "Your proposal is interesting, but the transactions of the sea monster have always been fair. If such a thing were to spread, it would ruin the reputation of the sea monster, and then no one would ever trade with me again," Selma said seriously.


    "Not at all. Selma, don''t underestimate human greed. As long as there''s a benefit, even if only one in ten times is real, it will definitely bring them rushing," Du Ge said with a smile, "Actually, I have many more fun suggestions. For example, this era''s vortex is the trident of Poseidon, the legacy of the sea monster. After this turmoil settles, we can concoct a battle for the gods, the descent of Poseidon, ensuring every era is interesting. Of course, all this is predicated on not letting the trident of Poseidon fall into Janice''s hands..."


    Creak!


    Beneath the ck cloak, Marsha''s silver teeth were nearly crushed.


    "Selma, we always need to find some fun in life, don''t we?" Du Ge said with a smile, extending his hand, "I have many great ideas."


    "Deal." Selma was finally persuaded, she looked at Du Ge, extended her hand, and shook his, "Paul, you''re an interesting guy. Would you like to make a trade with me? Give me your heart, and I can trade you endless life."

 Chapter 167: Transaction

    Chapter 167: Transaction


    He touched Selma.


    Du Ge''s attributes soared again.


    And.


    The system rewarded him with two hundred points of spiritual power.


    Sure enough, stirring up the water can catch the biggest fish.


    Mermaids are also fish.


    A sea monster, a sea nymph!


    Two of them!


    Du Ge smiled happily: "No need, I have had an adventure and already have a long life."Under the influence of not hitting a smiling person, Selma put away her spear and unconsciously smiled: "That''s great, a long life needspanions, the sea god is too boring. And that old guy wants to maintain his dignity and restricts me everywhere. I haven''t seen an interesting little guy like you for a long time! Paul, I totally agree with your point of view. There shouldn''t be a second sea god in this world. If you want to be one, be a fun person. Happinesses first."


    "Yes, happinesses first." Du Ge snapped his fingers, then shyly said, "Selma, do you have any defensive artifacts in your collection? You know, even though I have a long life, my own strength is still very weak. If I die, you will lose a partner to share happiness with."


    "Of course." Selma looked at Du Ge, patted the shell on her chest, and said, "I have a substitute puppet that can transform into a real you and protect you from death once; I have the Stone of Glory, which can immunize against any negative effects; I have the indestructible Dragon Sword, which can give the holder the power and courage of a dragon... Which one do you want?"


    Gulp!


    Ed and Barry both unconsciously swallowed their saliva. This is the wealth of the sea nymph Selma...


    It''s a pity that the offer of arge sum of money is fake.


    Otherwise, they would risk their lives to get their hands on these treasures!


    "I want them all." Du Ge said.


    "No wonder you came up with the idea of offering arge sum of money, you are really greedy." Selmaughed and shook her head, "You can only choose one, and you must pay a price that satisfies me. This is the rule, and no one can vite it."


    "How many times can we trade?" Du Ge asked.


    "Once." Selma held up a finger.


    "Can I choose to strengthen my soul?" Du Ge asked.


    The only thing that can be taken out of the simtion field is spiritual power.


    Choosing other treasures, even if he wins the championship of the simtion field, is useless.


    Besides, he is already the strongest in the field, and he has Selma and Enke, two super bodyguards. Who in this world can hurt him?


    Those scoundrels?


    It''s not that Du Ge looks down on them, the examinees in this so-called elite field may have been too deeply poisoned by the path of scoundrels.


    Each one only wants to hide their identity, dy, and perform worse than the first simtion field, with no challenge at all.


    "Of course." Selma smiled, "But the price for strengthening the soul is not low."


    "Two good ideas that can make the world more fun, is that enough?" Du Ge asked.


    "Not enough." Selma shook her head.


    "What about three?" Du Ge asked again, "Selma, considering that we are partners..."


    "Paul, you are very clever, and I have a good impression of you, but rules are rules, everyone must follow the rules. I have a bnce in my heart, and the price you offer is not enough for me to give you the ability." Selma shook her head, and said seriously, "Gains and sacrifices are always fair. If I could trade with anyone at will, I would be a sea god, not a sea nymph."


    It''s the rule of the world!


    It seems that Selma''s trade is clearly not as good as his trade.


    Looking at the pretty tough guy, he surprisingly doesn''t have the right to set the price.


    What a pity.


    Du Ge sighed inwardly, pondered for a moment, and looked at Selma, "If one day, I die identally, or my soul leaves this body, then this body will belong to you. How about that?"


    "Deal."


    Selma''s eyes lit up and snapped her fingers.


    The next moment.


    A shiny golden bnce appeared above Selma''s head.


    On one side is the virtual Du Ge, and on the other side is the small body of Paul lying down.


    The two sides were originally high and low, but gradually reached a bnce.


    The moment the bnce waspletely level.


    The bnce disappeared, and a golden light flew into Du Ge''s forehead.


    Immediately after.


    The number of spiritual power on Du Ge''s personal interface panel doubled in an instant, from 1500 to 3000.


    And.


    The strengthened soul seemed to be more than just an increase in spiritual power. He felt that the world had be much clearer.


    Before, Du Ge''s five senses could extend about 1000 meters outward. After strengthening his soul, it expanded another 500 meters, and his perception of the details was greatly enhanced.


    Although he couldn''t see clearly behind him, the surrounding objects could also be clearly presented in his mind, especially moving objects, which he could perceive more specifically.


    Perfect!


    Another BUG!


    "How does it feel?" Selma asked with a smile.


    "It''s amazing." Du Ge said."Paul, you are a smart person. Artifacts are all external forces. Only by improving yourself will you be stronger and stronger," Selma said. "One day, when you grow into a true sea god, I won''t be surprised at all."


    Enk waved its tentacles again.


    Selma turned to look at it and said casually, "Okay, I got it. He is the reincarnation of the sea god."


    Under the cloak, Martha rolled her eyes in silence.


    "Selma, a person can only make one trade, right?" Du Ge asked.


    "Of course," Selma said. "If unlimited trades were possible, I could create a sea god out of thin air. I cannot create a creature more powerful than myself."


    Du Ge nodded and turned to Barry, smiling. "Barry, you heard it. I may be the king of pirates, or I may be a new god. In any case, I am destined to be a new legend in this world. I don''t know if you have any desire to be the swordsman by the side of a legend and be remembered for generations toe?"


    Barry was stunned.


    Selma was also stunned.


    Martha was equally stunned.


    "Now, the opportunity is right in front of you," Du Ge encouraged with a smile. "For my sake, Selma will definitely be happy to make this deal with you."


    Barry fell silent.


    He certainly wanted to make a deal with Selma, but he only wanted to trade for what he wanted. What was this about being a swordsman?


    Selma frowned slightly, feeling that something was not quite right, but she couldn''t put her finger on it.


    No one had ever been able to take advantage of her trades.


    After all, it wasn''t easy for many people to even see her.


    And the items traded from her woulde at a great cost, and most people would cherish them. How could they be a swordsman?


    But she couldn''t refuse, deep down she probably also hoped that her partners would be stronger!


    "Paul, if possible, I would rather have eternal life," Barry hesitated and said tentatively.


    "Barry, eternal life is a cruel torment," Du Ge sighed and shook his head. "If you gain eternal life, you will witness your loved ones, your friends, leaving you one by one. When you lose the first loved one, you will feel sad, and when you lose the second, you will still feel sad. What about the third, the fourth?


    Will you continue to be sad?


    No.


    You will gradually be cold-blooded, even numb.


    In the end, even if your loved ones die in front of you, you will be indifferent. When you live for a long time, you will forget many things, just like you have forgotten who sat behind you in elementary school. Eventually, you will avoid everything and be a living dead, with no interest in anything. Barry, is this really what you want?"


    "..." Barry frowned. "But you just said that you have already gained eternal life."


    "But I also traded my body to Selma, and I am prepared to die," Du Ge shrugged and continued, "I never nned to live that long. As long as I have enough fun, I will naturally leave."


    "But Selma also has a long life," Barry said.


    "Yeah, otherwise, why do you think she is so interested in having fun?" Du Ge smiled and nced at Selma, saying, "She finds life meaningless."


    Selma''s face suddenly changed, and she suddenly felt ufortable all over, as if she had been seen through. She reluctantly retorted, "I''m not, I have always been happy."


    Du Ge smiled and continued, "In theory, the sea god also has a long life, and he even has great power and his own daughter. But now, I think he should have thrown himself away! He even became so twisted that he sealed his own daughter. Barry, do you still want to live long?"


    "..." Martha¡¤Hoya.


    "No, I don''t," Barry hesitated for a moment and shook his head.


    "So, be my swordsman! Follow me, live a magnificent life, umte countless wealth, create a great Sullivan family, and the flying fish will be the emblem of your family. In the future, when your descendants mention your name, they will feel the utmost honor," Du Ge''s tone was sincere and enthusiastic, full of passion.


    Selma looked at Du Ge with a burning gaze, as if she had learned something new, learned something new.


    "Captain, can we directly trade for power?" Barry instinctively didn''t want to be that swordsman.


    "Barry, you have always been my most trusted first mate. Don''t let me down," Du Ge frowned. "Selma is my partner, and her opinion is important in deciding who she wants to trade with. If you don''t want to be the swordsman, you will lose everything you have now."


    Barry''s face changed immediately. "Okay, I''m willing."


    Du Ge nodded in satisfaction. "Selma, I have negotiated another deal for you."


    Selma was speechless for a moment, looking at Barry, who had been deceived, and asked, "Barry, what price are you willing to pay for the Dragon Sword?""Sorrow, I am willing to pay with the emotion of sorrow," Barry sighed, ncing at Du Ge, then at Selma, and said, "From now on, I too shall be a person who never knows sadness."


    After Barry and Selmapleted their transaction.


    Du Ge turned to Ed, the former general under Mahamadou, with a smile on his face: "Ed, would you like to be my general of honor?"

 Chapter 168: Du Ge, the collector of cards

    Chapter 168: Du Ge, the collector of cards


    The moment Selma and Paul reached an agreement, Ed knew that Mahamadou had no chance.


    Not a single Pirate King could defeat Paul, who possessed both the Siren and the Sea Monster.


    Even three Pirate Kingsbined wouldn''t suffice, unless the Sea God was reborn, or they found the Trident of the Sea God to break Jansen''s seal.


    But Paul and Selma, those two merry souls, were already scheming to create a fake Trident of the Sea God to prevent Jansen from obtaining the power of the Sea God.


    To be honest.


    Ed saw no hope of victory.


    The real world is not a legend, Mahamadou is not an immortal hero of justice, just as Rnd Swan was suddenly beheaded by Paul, they couldn''t possibly defeat a super viin.


    So.


    Ed naturally betrayed Mahamadou deep down again, willingly bing Paul''s glorious general, preserving the Stone of Glory for him.Despite the fear he felt for this, he didn''t care at all...


    ...


    Holding the Dragon Sword, Du Ge felt an unparalleled power within him, he even thought he could lift Encke in the sea.


    The immense power was almost on par with thest Simtion Field.


    It must be said.


    The power of the dragon was truly formidable.


    The Stone of Glory, on the other hand, didn''t seem to feel much; it would probably onlye into y when faced with negative effects, after all, this world has artifacts and all sorts of witchcraft...


    ording to the normal development of the story.


    Selma''s equipment should have been given to the natives, to increase their strength to fight against the candidates, or some lucky candidate would have encountered Selma and traded for the artifact, therebypeting for a top ten position in the Simtion Field.


    But now.


    Under the powerful influence of the skill "Fishing in Troubled Waters," all this equipment belonged to himself.


    He wondered what those watching the live broadcast outside would think?


    Whether they felt an urge to end the Simtion Field immediately...


    But Du Ge didn''t care about that.


    He turned to Martha with a smile: "My good friend Martha, would you like to keep the Substitute Puppet for me and be the most powerful goddess before the throne of gods?"


    "I do not wish to." Martha coldly refused, she lifted the cloak from her head, angrily looking at Du Ge, "Paul, you''ve changed. You clearly had the chance to be the King of Pirates, but look at what you''ve be now? You''re like a chatan pretending to be a god, you even want to prevent Jansen from obtaining the power of the Sea God, what are you thinking, do you know what kind of chaos this world would be in without the Sea God to maintain order?"


    "..." Du Ge was stunned, looking at Martha strangely, "Why are you so angry? Even if Jansen gets the Trident of the Sea God, you won''t benefit from it, and with my powerful strength, we can kill Mahamadou and avenge you!"


    "I..." Martha choked, unable to speak, she red fiercely at Selma, "Give it up, I won''t trade with her, a witch must maintain her integrity, and absolutely not sell her soul."


    Selma watched the little witch with interest, then nced at Du Ge, surprised for a moment, a mysterious smile crossing her lips, yet she said nothing.


    "Martha, now that I have gained Selma''s friendship, why not divine my fate again before making a decision, didn''t you say that fate can be changed?" Du Ge pointed at the crystal ball in Martha''s arms, smiling with a suggestion.


    Martha nced at Du Ge, indeed sat down on the ground, and began chanting spells.


    The crystal ball lit up, then went out.


    Martha suddenly froze, staring at Du Ge, full of disbelief.


    "What did you see?" Du Ge asked.


    "The Sea God." Martha said nkly, "In the vision, you were holding the Trident of the Sea God, using the power of the Sea God."


    Barry and Ed were both stunned at the same time.


    At this moment.


    They suddenly felt that their choice was not wrong.


    If Paul was the reincarnation of the Sea God, then everything made sense.


    Everything they did was worth it.


    Compared to the Sea God, the King of Pirates was really nothing, and the Sea God indeed had the qualifications to be a merry soul.


    The Sea Monster Encke excitedly waved its tentacles, as if proiming to the world that Paul was truly the reincarnation of the Sea God, and it was right.


    Selma looked at Du Ge thoughtfully.


    Du Ge gave an awkward smile: "Selma, don''t listen to her nonsense, she probably doesn''t want me to be a merry soul, so she changed the divined fate to stir up trouble between us."


    "I did not." Martha''s face flushed, "I swear on my honor, I did not, I really saw that vision."


    "It''s okay, Paul." Selma smiled, "You bing the Sea God is much better than Jansen bing the Sea God. Besides, the scales of fate do not err, you promised to give your body to me, so one day, it will alle true. Just thinking about adding the body of a Sea God to my collection excites me immensely."


    "Shall we continue our deal?" Du Ge breathed a sigh of relief, smiling, "I still have several loyal subordinates..."


    "Paul, don''t be too greedy." Selma looked at Du Ge, shaking her head, "Fate is fair, it won''t concentrate all the good things on one person. What you''ve got is already plenty. When you''re strong enough, there''s no fun to speak of. And my collection isn''t as vast as you imagine, I still need to leave some for those who seek children with heavy gold."


    "Alright then!"


    Du Ge didn''t insist, holding the Dragon Sword, wearing the Stone of Glory, if someone could still kill him, then the Substitute Puppet wouldn''t be of much use.


    If they could kill him once, they could kill him twice.


    Moreover.


    If the equipment was taken by the opponent, he would have even less chance of winning.


    "Paul, my dear partner, I must leave now, to prepare the fake Trident of the Sea God." Selma nced past the witch Martha, smiling at Du Ge, "I look forward to the day when you pick up the Trident of the Sea God and truly be the Sea God. A mortal ascending to be the Sea God, that would be the happiest thing I''ve ever seen in my life."


    Having said that...Selma flipped over and dove into the sea, vanishing in the blink of an eye.


    "Stupid woman." Watching Selma disappear, Martha couldn''t help but murmur, then turned her head back to Du Ge, "Paul, if one day you get the Trident of the Sea God, would you really use it yourself instead of giving it to Janssen? Don''t you want to see Janssen break the seal and be the new Sea God?"


    No way!


    No way!


    Du Ge looked at the unusual Martha and a strange thought inexplicably emerged in his mind. He frowned at Martha, "Martha, why do I feel that you''re acting out of character today, always speaking in favor of Janssen? Are you close with her?"


    "I''ve never even met her. I just feel sympathy for her plight. Sealed by her father''s power, she''s lived like a mortal for many years. Don''t you think she''s pitiable?" Martha looked at Du Ge, her expression downcast, "Paul, we''re both women. Shouldn''t women help each other?"


    Busted!


    This one is not a candidate, this one is Janssen!


    No wonder she knew about the Sea of Fate map, no wonder she could have escaped but chose to help Mahamadou collect the Sea of Fate map...


    It''s all for her own benefit!


    Holy moly!


    I''ve actually gathered three big shots.


    Du Ge was ecstatic in his heart.


    Who else?


    Sea witches, sea monsters, daughters of the Sea God, they''re all fish in my...


    What do you have topare with me?


    "That''s right, Martha, women should help women." Du Ge looked at Martha earnestly, "Although I''m seriously creating happiness, I also need someone to check Selma. So, if I really get the Trident of the Sea God, I will definitely give it to Janssen to help her regain her divine power."


    "Really?" Martha''s eyes gradually lit up.


    "Of course." Du Ge shrugged nonchntly, proudly saying, "A person who pursues happiness all their life, wouldn''t you want to see the expression on Selma''s face when she sees Janssen regain the power of the Sea God?"

 Chapter 169: The rhythm of the candidates

    Chapter 169: The rhythm of the candidates


    "Mahamadu collected the second Fate Chart, and the reward amount was raised to 450,000."


    "Selma''s heavy reward for a child is true. The first mate of the Swordfish, Xie Li Mir, has gained Selma''s appreciation and spent a wonderful night with her. However, he failed to impregnate Selma, but still gained an opportunity to trade with her and obtained strength ten times that of an ordinary person."


    "Captain Belku of the Blue Whale also had the fortune of being with Selma for a while. He saw ancient books about the Fish Era in Selma''s bedroom..."


    "It is said that when Selma is intimate with someone, her beautiful fish tail will transform into long, slender legs..."


    ...


    In the next three or four days, there were new rumors in various ports, some spread by Du Ge, and some spread by others, some true and some false.


    More and more lucky people encountered Selma, with dozens of people iming to have met Selma and made deals with her, gaining superhuman strength.


    In the face of irond facts, even the captain who was questioned by Selma that night swore that the rumor of Selma''s heavy reward for a child was false, and no one believed it.


    More and more people started adding the suffix "fish" to their names....


    "Selma has gone crazy. Even if she wants to have fun, does she have to bring so many men out in three days? How will people see her? Doesn''t she care about her reputation? Will she be seen as a promiscuous woman..."


    The rumors from all over left Marsha stunned.


    That day, after Du Ge promised to return the Trident to Janey, she continued to stay in the Sea Fish Pirate Group.


    It''s not that she believes in Du Ge''s character, but she believes in the future. In the divination of fate, Paul caught the Trident twice.


    The second time, Paul directly used the Trident.


    Although she didn''t know why Paul, a mere mortal, could use the Trident, this reason was enough to keep her by Paul''s side.


    Knowing that the Trident would eventually fall into Paul''s hands and leaving his side would be foolish.


    As long as she finds an opportunity to touch the Trident, she has a chance to restore the power of the sea god, suppress all rebellions, and Paul and Selma even want to make a fake Trident to deceive her, which is simply too much.


    Looking at the men who imed to have slept with Selma, Du Ge almost burst outughing.


    Selma''s mind is not filled with water, of course, she wouldn''t find so many men.


    So.


    These guys who jumped out on their own, either for the sake of poprity, or they are candidates...


    Is there a better excuse than trading with Selma to gain powerful strength?


    That''s what he did at the time.


    Of course.


    It is also possible that they spread rumors to cover themselves, or that candidates with simr abilities to spread rumors are increasing their strength...


    In short.


    Anything is possible in the simtion field!


    Du Ge ignored the startled witch and turned to Barry, instructing, "Take note of these guys. After pacifying Sa, we will go find these guys and see who is real and who is fake. We must expose them and not allow our allies'' reputation to be damaged."


    "Yes, Captain," Barry said with a smile. He traded his sorrow to Selma and no longer knew what sadness was. He had a happy smile on his face every day.


    "Captain, weren''t we supposed to attack Mahamadu? Why suddenly change course to attack Sa?" Ed asked strangely.


    The second day after Selma left, Du Ge''s pirate group prepared enough supplies and set off on an expedition to Mahamadu. After sailing a third of the way, he suddenly ordered a turn towards Phoenix Tail Ind.


    "Give Sa a surprise, and give Mahamadu a surprise," Du Ge said casually.


    Having deceived the Dragon Sword from Selma, he was no longer interested in having fun. His strength was growing every moment, and he didn''t know which event brought joy to others.


    At this point.


    Du Ge felt that he had mastered both keywords, and it was no longer of much significance to stay in this simtion field. However, he couldn''t end the simtion field as he wished. There were still nearly five hundred participants inside, and the main storyline had not yet been revealed.


    Du Ge couldn''t end it quickly.


    As Long You Long said, until the end, everyone has a chance.


    To this, Du Ge sneered.


    But this is also good. He can practice how to battle different keywords and see what the situation is a monthter when the rankings are announced.


    He has been through two simtion fields and still doesn''t know what the situation is when the rankings are announced!


    He is determined to enter the Alien Star Battlefield. He can''t evenplete a full set of rules.


    Otherwise, it would be too passive to enter the Alien Star Battlefield...


    But it has to be said that the participants in the simtion field are really not up to par.


    Except for the ck Magic Hand at the beginning, no one has brought him any pressure.


    At this point.


    There are only eight days left until the end of the month. After dealing with Sa, he will almost be able to see the rankings.


    ...


    A small change can have a big impact.


    Du Ge''s every move attracted everyone''s attention, after all, he possessed the great weapon, the Sea Monster Enke.


    Not only the natives of the simtion field, but all the candidates in the simtion field who were quietly developing were also paying attention to Paul, who seemed to be a candidate, measuring their own strength against Paul''s, and considering how to gain the greatest benefit in this chaotic battle.


    The information on the Qi Yuan Star is not well developed. Du Ge''s performance in the first two rounds was limited to small-scale cirction, and most people did not know about Du Ge''s brilliant deeds of overturning the table.


    Moreover, the current system is a rotational examination system, and after leaving the simtion field, they will enter the simtion field again, without the opportunity to understand the outside world.


    These elites selected from all over the world are still steadily moving forward ording to the original rhythm.


    In the previous simtion fields.


    The final battle often took ce in April or May.


    During this time.


    The top ten spots in the simtion field will continue to change, with people being assassinated, reced, assassinated again, and reced again.The top ten spots were subject to countless changes.


    Elites would control their own rankings, honing their application of advanced skills, concealing themselves, focusing on and staying close to the main world storyline, ultimately iming victory.


    Especially this time, it was an elitepetition, with opponents all being the top contenders from various Simtion Fields.


    Everyone was exceedingly cautious.


    In their minds, this was a long marathon; those who sprinted ahead early on weren''t guaranteed tost until the end. Guided by this thought, the unexpectedly emerging Paul was seen by many more as a character in the plot, rather than a contestant.


    Of course.


    Even if someone guessed he was a contestant, no one would risk assassinating him.


    Because the period of stability was about to end.


    Whether Paul was a contestant or not, with his current influence in the world, assassinating him at this time would definitely propel one''s ranking into the top ten.


    Exposing oneself publicly meant making enemies of five hundred people, and if someone else were to capitalize on that, the loss would outweigh the gain.


    In their eyes, the ck Hand who had risked assassinating Paul earlier was aplete fool.


    All the contestants were waiting, waiting for the announcement of the top ten at the end of the month, and they were also scrambling to find pieces of the Destiny Sea Chart. Securing even one piece meant they could control the progression of the main storyline.


    ...


    The transaction between Du Ge and Selma did not spread.


    The outside world''s impression of his strength remained at the level where he only had the sea monster Enke and over a hundred pirate ships.


    When he suddenly changed course to attack Safra.


    The South Sea King on Phoenix Tail Ind quickly began to muster forces, preparing to confront the sea monster Enke, and also immediately requested cooperation from Amy Swan, who naturally sought vengeance for her father and was a natural ally.


    At the same time.


    Antonio received orders from Admiral Camilo tounch a full-scale attack on Mahamadu to seize the two Destiny Sea Charts in his possession.


    On the seas.


    The Royal Navy and the fleets of the Four Seas Kings were mobilizing back and forth, busier than ever before.

 Chapter 170: Destroying withered and rotten; crushing decayed and rotten wood

    Chapter 170: Destroying withered and rotten; crushing decayed and rotten wood


    Fengwei Ind.


    Savara has assembled more than 700 pirate ships, including 200 reinforcements from Amy Swan.


    These pirate ships are deployed along the coastline, densely packed.


    The coastline belongs to the shallow sea, with a depth of only about 10 to 20 meters, which can float the ships. The huge body of the sea monster Enke cannot move freely. After all, the octopus''s tentacles are as long as a hundred meters, and the body is thirty to forty meters long. Entering the shallow sea would cause it to be stranded.


    This is a tactic specifically targeted at Enke.


    On Fengwei Ind.


    There are more than 3,000 troops assembled, with more than sixtyrge cannons on the shore, ready tounch an attack on the enemynding.


    Fengwei Ind is the stronghold of Savara, the king of the South China Sea. For hundreds of years and several generations, it has been built like an iron bucket. Even the navy dare not attack the ind head-on.


    Rorong Swan has obtained the sea monster Enke, but has not directly attacked the strongholds of other pirate kings. Instead, he ns to take down Hede Ind and then take his time.Paul actually brought more than a hundred newly subjugated pirate ships to attack Fengwei Ind. Savara can only say that ignorance is fearless.


    She has made up her mind not only to scatter Paul''s fleet, but also to leave the sea monster Enke behind.


    After all, the sea monster is nothing more than a giant octopus.


    As long as it''s a living creature, there''s no one that can''t be killed.


    ¡­¡­


    The morale of the Sea Fish Pirate Group is not high.


    Of course.


    The Sea Fish Pirate Group has always had low morale.


    Paul made them wear skirts, tight-fitting clothes, and be ready to dance at any time, which is the ultimate torture for a group of men.


    Especially these days, Paul made them rehearse a ballet dance from "Swan Lake" on tiptoe, which almost cost them their lives.


    Not deserting is already a sign of their good upbringing and high quality.


    But it''s impossible for them to fight for Du Ge. Who would wear white stockings and a swan dress to fire cannons and fight the enemy?


    It would make the enemy die ofughter...


    ¡­¡­


    The Sea Fish Pirate Group stopped outside the range of the cannons.


    Enke''s two tentacles formed a heart shape on its head, swimming in front of all the ships.


    At the signal officer''smand, the pirates in white skirts collectively walked onto the deck, hand in hand, imitating little swans, and started dancing "Swan Lake"...


    ¡­¡­


    On the deputy ship next to the Phoenix Tail Conch.


    Savara, in her forties, held a telescope and watched the movements of the enemy on the opposite side, and couldn''t help but freeze on the spot. The corners of her mouth and eyes twitched, and she almost couldn''t control her expression.


    What''s going on?


    Is he really here to fight?


    Has such a guy defeated Rorong Swan?


    Selma and various rewards for the fate map have covered up the truth of the battle of Hede Ind.


    Most people only remember Paul''s feat of killing the ck Hand, subduing Enke, and cutting off Rorong Swan''s head, but they ignore the detail that he loves to dance.


    No one would have thought that Paul, who had more than a hundred warships and the sea monster Enke, would still make his crew dance on the sea, and even develop a new dance.


    So.


    When more than a hundred warships, lined up in neat formation, did not aim their cannons at the enemy, but instead showed their white skirts and long legs.


    On the battlefield.


    Including all the people on Fengwei Ind who were ready to attack, they all fell into a state of confusion.


    ¡­¡­


    "What is he doing?" Amy Swan put down her telescope and asked in astonishment.


    "Obviously, he''s making the crew dance," Savara said expressionlessly, "That idiot obviously wants to lure us over in this way, a childish and ridiculous baiting method."


    "If we rush out now, they shouldn''t be able to react in time!" Amy Swan raised her telescope, looked at the Swan Lake in front of her, and said, "They can''t even operate the ships to retreat..."


    Before she finished speaking.


    One of the little swans identally stepped on the wrong beat, tripped over his own feet, and then, pulling a string of people, fell into the water like dumplings.


    Amy Swan''s expression froze.


    Then.


    She burst intoughter.


    Theughter seemed to trigger a chain reaction.


    The little swans were in disarray.


    The pirates on Fengwei Indughed heartily.


    And then.


    The unexpected happened.


    A gust of wind blew, and a helmsman on a certain ship inadvertently turned the rudder, causing therge ship to suddenly change direction and collide with another pirate ship that was stationary next to it...


    A gunner on the shore identally ignited the fuse, and the cannonball flew out, smashing into the escort ship of the Phoenix Tail Conch.


    The main mast of the escort ship was immediately broken.


    The falling mast hit Amy Swan''s head squarely.


    Crack!


    A crisp sound.


    Amy Swan''s head was smashed open on the spot, and warm blood sttered all over Savara''s face...


    Savara looked nkly at Amy Swan, who had died beside her, and suddenly remembered the rumor of someone who was unlucky afterughing. Her face changed suddenly, and she shouted hysterically, "Noughing, First Mate, order the signal officer to tell everyone not tough. This is war, this is Paul Walls''s sorcery..."


    Happiness spreads, as long as one person still feels happy, the bad luck will continue to spread.


    A pirate''s scimitar fell and cut his own toe;


    A seagull flying overhead suddenly dropped a load of excrement, which fell on a gingerbread vendor who happened to raise his head to avoid a sudden bullet during a jump...


    And a bottle of rum was shattered, coincidentally encountering a spark...


    The battle hadn''t even begun.


    There was already arge-scale nonbat reduction in both sides.


    The battlefield was in chaos."What''s happened?" Martha had seen such scenes more than once, but she still found it unbelievable. "Paul, is there really a goddess of luck in this world?"


    "Perhaps!" Du Ge smiled faintly, then suddenly leaped into the sea, charging alone towards the defensive line of the opposing Safra.


    ...


    "Fire!"


    "Fire!"


    It was Rnd Swan who had been beheaded by Paul.


    The moment Paul plunged into the sea, the captain had already given the order. The gunfire from hundreds of warships rang out simultaneously, and a dense barrage of cannonballs fell like raindrops towards the path Du Ge was advancing on.


    But Du Ge, whose attributes had surged, was no longer the same as before. His speed was incredibly fast, and his keen senses always allowed him to dodge the iing cannonballs in time.


    Before long, he had broken through the barrage and arrived in front of the fleet of Phoenix Tail Ind.


    Then.


    He leaped out of the sea.


    Du Ge, wielding the Dragon Sword, was like a humanoid sea monster. Wherever he passed, he was unstoppable. With a light sh of his sword, he could sever the entire bow of a ship. He could lift a steel cannon with his bare hands and toss it from one ship to another.


    The heavy cannon easily smashed through the pirate ships, sinking them to the bottom of the sea...


    Not a single sailor''s curved de could touch Du Ge; their flintlock pistols couldn''t hit a mere afterimage.


    The ships around Phoenix Tail Ind were too densely packed. Du Ge jumped from one ship to another, some he chopped at the mast, others he removed the rudder. He was like a humanoid dragon, destroying everything in sight.


    After he had dismantled more than twenty ships.


    The sailors on Phoenix Tail Ind lost their courage to resist. They put down their curved des one by one, watching helplessly as Paul dismantled the ships...


    It was just that Du Ge did not kill.


    Otherwise, not a single sailor on these ships would have survived.


    ...


    "Negotiate, tell him I want to negotiate."


    Watching Du Ge wreak havoc through the telescope, Safra''s face turned deathly pale. Seeing ship after ship being destroyed by Paul, her heart bled, and she immediately instructed her first mate.


    After seeing Du Ge''s terrifying destructive power, she knew she had lost this battle.


    With or without the sea monster Encke, Paul was simply not human.


    ...


    On Phoenix Tail Ind, there were at least sixty candidates.


    Some were pirates, some were ordinary civilians, and some were lone wolves who had sneaked onto the ind to scout the situation before the battle.


    When the members of the Sea Fish Pirate Group began to dance, and the situation on both sides became chaotic, they realized that Du Ge was also a candidate.


    At that time, they didn''t think much of it.


    After all, if advanced skills were used well, they could indeed produce all sorts of strange effects. Those unfortunate incidents, with careful precautions, wouldn''t cause them much harm.


    But.


    When Du Ge, with his own strength, breached the defenses of Phoenix Tail Ind, all the candidates were shocked.


    They couldn''t imagine how high one''s attributes had to be to throw a cannon weighing thousands of pounds from one ship to another.


    They had all been number one in the Simtion Field, but even at the end, they didn''t have as much strength as him!


    How did this one get his attributes so high?


    Could they really defeat Paul?

 Chapter 171: Maximize eternal returns

    Chapter 171: Maximize eternal returns


    "Safra?"


    Looking at the heavily made-up woman in front of him, Du Ge sighed silently in his heart. None of the candidates hade forward to oppose him. They were all too good at survival. What were they really thinking?


    Giving up onpeting for first ce?


    And with nearly five hundred people, how long would it take for him to clear them out?


    "It''s me, the esteemed Paul Walls, captain of the Sea Fish Pirates. Safra is willing to submit to you in exchange for the peace of Phoenix Tail Ind. You are the true king of the pirates." Safra bowed gracefully to Du Ge and said bitterly.


    "Safra, do you have a fragment of the Fate Sea Map?" Du Ge asked directly.


    "I have one." Safra hesitated for a moment, then took out a yellowed sheepskin map from her pocket and held it up respectfully.


    Du Ge took the Fate Sea Map, opened it, and nced at it.


    There were only a few unnamed inds and an unmarked route on the map. Nothing could be discerned from this map alone.He drew a line on the map with his sword.


    The map was intact.


    It was real!


    This was the mission item!


    Du Ge sneered and stuffed the map into his pocket. "Safra, are you willing to submit to me?"


    "Great King of the Ocean, I am willing," Safra said, bowing her head and kneeling on one knee.


    The situation was stronger than the person. Since she couldn''t kill Paul, surrendering to him was the best choice.


    Du Ge nced at her, then suddenly shed in front of her and shed her arm with the Dragon Sword.


    Safra cried out in pain and looked up at Du Ge in confusion. She endured the pain and said shakily, "Lord Paul, I have already submitted. I have been operating on Phoenix Tail Ind for many years and can help you conquer the entire South Sea, and of course, the North Sea as well. The eldest son of Lorang Swan, Amy Swan, just died in an ident. With the armed forces of the South Sea and the North Sea, conquering Mahamadu and Jon Ludi is only a matter of time. Conquering the Four Seas, even without the Trident of the Sea God, you are the true king of the ocean."


    Not a candidate!


    Safra''s wound showed no signs of healing. Du Ge shook his head and took out a bottle of healing potion, throwing it to her. "Safra, this is the witch''s healing potion. Apply it to your wound, then gather all the pirates and residents on Phoenix Tail Ind. I want to search for the heretics hidden among them."


    If they don''te out, I''ll force them out...


    Let''s see who can outy who?


    "Heretics?" Safra was stunned.


    "Yes, a group of magical people with unique abilities. I thought there would be a few such helpers by the side of the King of the South Sea. Who knew that group of people would disappoint me so much." Du Ge shook his head disdainfully.


    "Paul, let''s cooperate!"


    A sigh, and a figure walked out of the cabin, carrying a hammer in his hand, his sailor''s uniform dirty, covered in paint and wood chips.


    "Mans, what are you doing?" the first mate shouted at him.


    Safra looked at the sailor who hade out in surprise.


    The sailor Mans smiled bitterly and never took his eyes off Du Ge. "I am the heretic he mentioned. I can''t hide anymore. Instead of waiting to die, I''d rather take the initiative and seek a way out."


    "What is your keyword?" Du Ge asked.


    "Repair," Mans said, shaking the hammer in his hand. "A keyword that has nobat power at all. You don''t have to worry that I will damage your interests. I just want to survive until the end."


    He raised the hammer in his hand and lightly tapped the broken mast hit by a cannonball.


    A miraculous thing happened.


    As if time had flowed backward, the fallen mast stood up again, and the scattered wood chips returned to their original positions one by one.


    In the blink of an eye, the mast was restored to its original state.


    Seeing this scene, Safra and everyone on the ship were stunned.


    "Good as new, this is my advanced skill," Mans shrugged. "I haven''t figured out what role it can y in this world yet. But if you spare my life, I can help you repair all the damaged warships. I see that your warships have a high rate of damage..."


    Damn!


    A master craftsman!


    But far worse at maintenance.


    No, wait.


    Repair also includes maintenance. He misunderstood the direction of the keyword''s growth.


    Du Ge shook his head and asked, "Can you repair people?"


    Mans shook his head. "No, only items."


    Safra red at Mans as she applied medicine to her arm, gritting her teeth. This fool had such a miraculous ability and didn''t know toe out and serve her. Do you know how difficult it is to build a warship? If he hade out earlier, all the old warships in the harbor would have been useful. Howrge would her fleet be?


    And.


    With your repair speed so fast, we wouldn''t be afraid of Enke, right?


    Even if Enke dismantles quickly, it''s not as fast as your repairs!


    Most importantly, there are so many heretics on Phoenix Tail Ind...


    But not one of them hase out to help him voluntarily. They have to wait until Paul kills them before they take the initiative toe out.


    It''s really unbelievable!


    ...


    "Do you have any other skills?" Du Ge asked.


    Mans shook his head.


    Have you ever thought about repairing this broken world?


    Du Ge muttered in his heart, toozy to remind him, and instead took out the map fragment he had just put in his pocket. "Come, repair this."


    Mans looked at the fragment of the Fate Sea Map in Du Ge''s hand, dumbfounded, and his eyes twitched uncontrobly. After a long time, he sighed bitterly and wished he could hit himself on the head with a hammer. "I''m really a fool!"


    "Take me into the top ten, and I''ll help you repair the map," Mans gritted his teeth and made a condition.


    "Deal," Du Ge agreed readily.


    "Can I trust you?" Mans asked."Of course," Du Ge nodded with a smile, "Guess why Antonio attacked Mahamadu? It''s because General Mikaro also has our people there. It''s useful and not dangerous, so why not stay? Your skills are meant to be supportive, aren''t they? Supporting me is surely more profitable than supporting others! Besides, your life is in my hands, why not take a gamble?"


    Mans looked at Du Ge, fell silent for a moment, walked up to him, and smashed his hammer onto the Destiny Sea Chart in his hand.


    Bang!


    As the hammer struck the sea chart.


    Whoosh!


    The sound of something cutting through the air was heard.


    Another sea chart of the same material flew from behind Du Ge, automatically sticking onto the one in his hands.


    Du Ge turned around to see Martha lunging to the side of the ship, reaching out to grab the sea chart.


    He couldn''t help butugh silently.


    Goodness, he had another chart hidden, his preparations were indeed thorough...


    Seeing the second sea chart flying over, Safra''s eyes widened, her breathing quickened, she clenched her fists tightly, and her angry gaze seemed to pierce through Mans, "Idiot, this idiot, if only he had shown his skills earlier, the Destiny Sea Chart would have been hers."


    Having found the Trident of the Sea God and exchanged for the Feather of the Sea God from Janseni, she was already the Pirate King.


    Meanwhile.


    Mahamadu, who was confronting Antonio without falling behind, suddenly felt his pocket sink. He instinctively covered it, only to grasp at air, watching helplessly as the Destiny Sea Chart in his pocket flew towards the sky.


    Mahamadu''s eyes turned red in an instant, and he roared through clenched teeth, "Damn it, which bastard''s keyword is theft? Pass my order, destroy that bastard''s ship ahead..."


    On an unnamed ind.


    A young man in his twenties opened a treasure chest and took out a yellowed Destiny Sea Chart with a smile on his face, "Who needs divination? Probability is the most powerful keyword, no one will find theplete Destiny Sea Chart before me."


    The next second.


    His hand loosened.


    The Destiny Sea Chart suddenly broke free from his grasp and flew away, his eyes reddening instantly, "Damn it, who did this? A tant robbery! Fuck, how did my winning odds drop to zero?"


    ...


    In Mikaro''s drawer, a sunken ship at the bottom of the sea...


    One sea chart after another was summoned by a powerful restorative force.


    Ten minutester.


    Aplete Destiny Sea Chart had assembled in Du Ge''s hands.

 Chapter 172: Decisive Action

    Chapter 172: Decisive Action


    I''m so stupid!


    Really!


    If I had known that the fate chart could be collected in this way, I would have done it myself...


    Now, I''ve given it to someone else for nothing!


    Mans looked straight at theplete chart in Du Ge''s hand, suddenly raised his hand and gave himself a hard p.


    Well done!


    Sa secretly eximed.


    "What are you doing?" Du Ge asked knowingly.


    "Fixing my brain," Mans muttered.If you don''t open your mind, you can''t fix it!


    Du Ge muttered in his heart, deciding tofort the new underling who was injured: "No need to regret it. Even if you know you can repair the chart, Sa won''t give it to you. Because she doesn''t trust you. Unless you kill her and take her chart, otherwise, gaining her trust will take a lot of time.


    Assuming you know she has the chart, can you still gain her trust when you inquire if she has the chart?


    You should know.


    Sa is the king of the South Sea. If you show any sign of suspicion, she will doubt you.


    Even if she doesn''t doubt you, you have to expose your abilities to gain her appreciation, and then she will give you the chart.


    But exposing your abilities will put you in danger, and you might be killed by someone to gain experience. Or you might go to great lengths to get theplete chart, only to be killed by someone else who takes the chart. You don''t have enough strength to protect yourself, do you?


    This is an unsolvable problem."


    "..." Mans thought carefully, and it was true. If it were just him, he might not be able to get theplete chart.


    "So, meeting me is already the perfect ending for you. You have the ability to repair the chart, and I have strong force. The two of us together are invincible," Du Ge said with a smile at Mans. "Brother, your luck hase. Add a suffix of ''sea fish'' to your name. With the two of us working together, we will conquer the world."


    "Mans Eel."


    Mans looked at Du Ge and obediently added a sea fish suffix to his name.


    He knew there was a problem with the sea fish suffix, but Paul had already obtained theplete fate chart, so theoretically his role was already fulfilled. At this point, obedience was the best choice.


    Surviving, not getting first ce, still had rewards for getting in the top ten.


    "Mans Eel, wee to my team," Du Ge said warmly, reaching out his hand and shaking Mans'' hand firmly.


    "Okay," Mans'' tense mood rxed.


    Du Ge then looked at Sa.


    "Swordfish, Sa, Swordfish." Sa understood immediately, quickly changed her name, and squeezed out the most sincere smile on her face.


    ...


    Damn!


    Fate chart.


    The examinees on Phoenix Ind had a bad feeling when Du Ge made Sa submit and hand over the fate chart.


    When Mans took the initiative toe out, repaired the mast with a few hammers, and then repaired the fate chart with another hammer, the examinees were all stunned!


    What''s going on?


    It hasn''t even been a month yet!


    The fate chart has been collected?


    Next, Du Ge found the Golden Compass, and then through the Golden Compass found the Trident of the Sea God, and traded it to Jenny. The simtion field was likely to end directly!


    What''s the point of them still ying?


    It hasn''t even been a month yet!


    Their attributes are getting lower and lower, how can theypete with Du Ge?


    Next.


    The signal officer on the Phoenix Conch issued orders, Sa''s pirate ship started to act, and began to cooperate with Paul''s pirate ship to block the entire Phoenix Ind. The examinees on the pirate ship were sensitive to the danger.


    Paul obtained the fate chart, and next, he would definitely take action to eliminate them.


    While they were weak, he would eliminate everyone, and naturally, no one would obstruct him frompleting the main task. And, by eliminating them, he could also block the news...


    Run!


    Before hepletes the blockade of Phoenix Ind, escape from here and spread the news, there''s still a chance!


    ...


    "Guys, can''t fight anymore, I need to go take care of something." On a certain artillery position, the gunner suddenly stood up and smiled at the loader next to him.


    "Hurry back." The loader didn''t even look up. "Sa surrendered, I feel like we''re going to have new work soon, probably have to put on a dress and go dance on the ship, this damn Paul..."


    Ignoring the chattering loader, the gunner left the artillery position and ran to the back mountain of Phoenix Ind at the fastest speed. The back mountain of Phoenix Ind was a cliff that not even monkeys could climb. Usually, it wasn''t used for defense, but for them, it was no problem.


    The gunner quickly passed through the crowd, and as soon as he stepped onto the back mountain, he saw the bartender who often went to the bar, also carrying arge package and heading into the woods.


    As soon as they saw each other, both of them stopped in their tracks.


    The gunner instinctively drew his machete.


    The bartender didn''t hesitate: "Decisive, my keyword is decisive."


    The gunner was stunned for a moment. "My keyword is humility. I''m not as good as you."


    The bartender breathed a sigh of relief and said, "You''ve seen what happened with the fate chart. We have no chance if we fight alone. Let''s work together, only then do we have a chance."


    The gunner thought for a moment and sheathed his knife. "Okay, I''ll follow your lead."The bartender chuckled, "I''ve prepared a boat behind the hill. While Paul is gathering forces at Phoenix Tail Ind, we should seize the time to leave and spread the news. We need to unite more people to stand against Paul."


    The gunner nodded, "That''s what I was thinking too."


    "Let''s go, time is of the essence," the bartender nced at him and said.


    "After you," the gunner said with a smile, stepping back to physically show his deference.


    "No problem," the bartender unhesitatingly took the lead, "Brother, I still don''t know your name."


    "You first," the gunner continued to yield.


    "I''m also called Paul, Paul Marlen," the bartender said with a smile, ncing at him, "I must say, our skills reallyplement each other. With just a bit of your modesty, I can make decisions immediately."


    "Yeah, it''s a pity they''re not mainbat skills," the gunnerughed, "My name is Henry. Just call me Henry, at this point, names don''t mean much anymore."


    "You can call me Marlen, to distinguish me from that Paul," the bartender said, "By the way, tell me about your advanced skill! We''re in the same boat now, we should trust each other."


    "Why don''t you go first?" the gunner humbly said, "I think you''re more suited to be the leader."


    "..." The bartender looked at him and said, "My skill is called Decisive Action. It helps others make quick decisions. You''ve been to my bar for drinks, haven''t you noticed how quickly you order and pay when you meet me?"


    The gunner was taken aback, "So, was I influenced by you just now?"


    "No, that was the choice of your innermost heart," the bartender said, "I can help you decide, but I can''t change your thoughts."


    "You''ve still changed my thoughts," the gunner frowned.


    "Henry, Paul has already obtained the Destiny Sea Chart. Worrying about these things is pointless now. If we don''t stop him, in a few days, we''ll all be eliminated," the bartender shook his head, "So, why not just openly share our skills? It''s beneficial for both of us."


    "A dead Taoist friend does not make a poor Taoist," the gunner nced at the bartender, "In times of danger, I can designate someone from the same camp to take risks or fight for me."


    "..." The bartender''s steps suddenly halted, and he looked at the gunner warily, "Damn, how did you awaken such an outrageous skill? That''s really modest of you! Your skill should be used to surrender to Paul and then betray him. I feel it''s too dangerous to be with you."


    "Buddy, don''t be so tense," the gunner shrugged and smiled, "You can make decisions for me, right? As long as our team is big enough, I can never harm you. Unless the skill you told me is fake. Cooperation is based on honesty, isn''t it? If we fight amongst ourselves now, we''ll gain nothing from this Simtion Field."


    "You''re right," the bartender said, "But I still think you should surrender to Paul. That would yield greater benefits..."


    "I could indeed send Paul to his death or have him fight for me," the gunner said, "But can you stop him? Once he''s done killing you all, who do you think his de will turn to next? We need to find more people, have more skills to cooperate, and only then do we stand a chance against that powerful guy."


    "Alright!" the bartender looked at the gunner and nodded, "Henry, but I think you should disguise your skill to some extent, otherwise, no one will want to team up with us."


    "I''ve thought about this problem before," the gunner smiled, "What do you think about changing it to ''A Step Back Opens Up the World''? Wouldn''t others find it easier to ept?"


    "That''s a good name," the bartender said, "But for some reason, being with you, I still feel a chill down my spine."


    "Marlen, don''t always think I''ll target our own people," the gunner said, "Paul got the sea monster, but don''t forget, there''s also a siren. As long as we find the siren, we might stand a chance. Maybe you can pull the siren into our team, and then I''ll have her go to her death for us."


    "I suspect that all the information about the sirens is fake, finding her is no easier than finding the Trident of the Sea God," the bartender sighed.


    "Don''t be so downhearted, there are still over four hundred candidates in the Simtion Field," the gunner smiled, "Maybe someone has awakened a skill to find people! Paul is too powerful, this is an opportunity. We just need to raise our banner high and attract more people to our side..."

 Chapter 173: Sea Gods Feathers

    Chapter 173: Sea God''s Feathers


    The area of Phoenix Tail Ind is toorge.


    Not everyone is preparing a boat in the back mountain. More people are hiding, concealed in the dense forest, hidden in the water, waiting for the wind to pass...


    ...


    And at this moment.


    Du Ge, who got the map of fate, had no intention of paying attention to them.


    With the sea god scepter in hand, the main line of the simtion field was in his hands. Whether he wanted to y with them or end the simtion field immediately, it was just a matter of his word. It was too time-consuming to find them one by one.


    The search for the examinees on Phoenix Tail Ind was handed over to Safra.


    Turning around, Safra handed the search for the examinees to her subordinates. She just wanted to focus on the map of fate...


    ..."Marsha, I found the map of fate," Du Ge proudly showed theplete map of fate to the little witch.


    "Great, let''s go find the Golden Compass immediately, and then find the sea god scepter to help Jenny!" Marsha cheered, as if the map hadn''t just flown out of her.


    "Aren''t you going to exin why you have a piece of the map of fate on you?" Du Ge asked with a smile.


    Marsha took off the veil covering her face and squeezed out a sweet smile, "Paul, I just wanted to give you a surprise. When you have collected the other six pieces of the map, but can''t find thest one, I suddenly took it out. Will you be especially happy? Happinesses first, right?"


    "So that''s how it is!" Du Ge smiled and then changed the subject, "So, Jenny, when are you going to give me the sea god''s feather?"


    "..." Marsha''s smile suddenly froze on her face.


    Mans, Safra, Ed, Barry, and others were all stunned at the same time.


    "When did you find out?" Marsha sighed lightly, her expression suddenly bing more serious.


    "That day, when you found Selma before me," Du Ge said, "And you care about Jenny even more than your mother..."


    ...


    Selma?


    Jenny?


    The two main plot characters are on Paul''s side...


    Mans held his breath.


    He found the sea god scepter, and he didn''t even need to find Jenny again toplete the main task.


    Who is this guy?


    He''s cheating!


    ...


    Jenny was silent for a moment, looking at Du Ge, and said, "ording to the agreement, when I find the sea god scepter, I will give you the sea god''s feather."


    "You''re not Selma, there''s no trading bnce, why don''t you give it to me in advance?" Du Ge asked with a smile, "I have collected the map of fate, and no one else in the world can find the sea god scepter."


    "I..." Jenny looked at Du Ge, gathered her courage, "I don''t trust you."


    "Jenny, do you remember the second fate you predicted for me?" Du Ge shook his head and smiled, "The image shows that I am using the sea god scepter. Do you think,pared to the sea god scepter, the sea god''s feather is already irrelevant to me?"


    "Using the sea god scepter forcibly will deplete your life force," Jenny smiled, "You can only use it once at most. The sea god''s feather is more useful to you."


    "I anticipated that day a long time ago, so I made a deal with Selma in advance and traded my body to her," Du Ge said, "Life is not important to me, I only care about being happy. If I have a good time and then die, it''s not impossible."


    He looked at Jenny and said, "Maybe I used the sea god scepter to strengthen your seal!"


    "..." Jenny red at Du Ge, her face turning dark, "You''re just borrowing the power of the sea god, you''re not a true sea god."


    "Alright! Jenny, even if I didn''t make a move on you, we don''t have much of a rtionship, do we? Your help to me is not even as good as Selma''s," Du Ge shrugged and said with a smile, "A woman''s help to another woman is not enough for me to give everything, or maybe, you left a piece of the map of fate just to one day, want to leave me behind and go find the Golden Compass alone. After all, when you see the other six pieces of the map, you will know the exact location."


    Jenny''s face suddenly changed.


    Du Ge looked at her and continued, "The first time you helped me predict, that woman''s hand was yours, right!"


    "Right," Jenny nodded.


    "So, why not take a chance?" Du Ge smiled, "Bet that I will definitely return the sea god scepter to you, just like Selma, invest first, then seek returns. With the sea god''s feather, we can find the sea god scepter faster, right?"


    "I need to do another divination on you before making a decision," Jenny looked at Du Ge, took out the crystal ball from under her cloak, and sat silently on the deck, chanting a spell.


    A moment.She stood up again, her expression nk as she undid the cloak around her, followed by the fastenings of her skirt, revealing her pristine corbone. Just below her corbone were two feather-like tattoos.


    Her fingers gently touched the feathers.


    The feather tattoos began to glow, and then, they floated up from her chest, transforming into two real feathers.


    The feathers were white, lustrous, and upon closer inspection, one could see that their bases were covered with tiny scales...


    Jenni handed the two feathers to Du Ge, saying earnestly, "I hope you keep your promise. This world cannot be without the Sea God."


    Safra swallowed hard, her eyes filled with admiration as she looked at Du Ge. At this moment, she suddenly didn''t feel ashamed of losing to Paul. Paul was the child of destiny, the predestined Pirate King. Losing to him was the norm.


    Du Ge took the Sea God''s Feathers and asked, "How do I use this thing?"


    Jenni replied indifferently, "Attach it to your gship. It will triple the sailing speed of your fleet, and you''ll be fearless against the wind and waves. You can even travel under the surface of the water."


    Hiss!


    Speed, stealth, safety...


    No wonder they say that whoever possesses the Sea God''s Feathers can be the Pirate King!


    Blitzkrieg!


    This thing really suits him!


    "This great item should have been brought out earlier. If you had done so, we would have already obtained the Sea God''s Scepter," Du Ge said with a smile, stowing away the Sea God''s Feathers. He looked at Jenni curiously and asked, "What did you see in the fate?"


    Jenni nced at him and said softly, "You will leave."


    Paul had obtained the Sea God''s Feathers, and Barry was initially overjoyed, feeling that all his efforts had been rewarded. But Jenni''s words left him frozen in ce.


    He suddenly felt at a loss.


    The Sea Fish Pirates'' achievements today relied almost entirely on Paul. If he were to leave, what would their struggle have been for?


    ...


    It was indeed a realistic prophecy!


    Du Ge shook his head, looked at the silent Barry and Ed, and smiled, "Barry, Ed, even if I leave one day, the Sea Fish Pirates will still exist. Don''t forget, you have the Dragon Sword, you have the Stone of Glory, and now with the Sea God''s Feathers, no one can defeat the Sea Fish Pirates. You are the kings of the Fish Era. With you here, joy will continue forever."


    "Yes, Captain," the two men saluted Du Ge in unison.


    "Safra, gather your fleet. We set out to find the Golden Compass," Du Ge spread out the Fate Sea Chart in his hands, a winding course pointing towards an unfamiliar ind¡ªErta Ale.


    ...


    Erta Ale!


    Atop Phoenix Tail Ind, a young man with ck hair stood on a distant mountaintop, staring at the Fate Sea Chart in Du Ge''s hands, silently uttering the same name.


    Then.


    He revealed a bitter smile, rubbing his temples and muttered, "With the Sea God''s Feathers on his ship, who can outpace him? Damn it, why would such a freak appear in the Simtion Field!"

 Chapter 174: Turmoil

    Chapter 174: Turmoil


    Only the elite can enter this simtion field, and they are good at disguising themselves.


    Du Ge did not expect Saphira''s generals to find them, and he couldn''t cover everything by himself, so he naturally focused on the important matters.


    It takes half a month to sail from Phoenix Tail Ind to Alta Ale, even with the addition of the Feather of the Sea God, it only triples the speed, and it still takes at least five days.


    Large-scale military operations require a lot of preparation, at least two days at the fastest.


    After all.


    After finding the Golden Compass, they still need to set off to find the Trident of the Sea God, and they can''t just find a ce to replenish supplies at thest minute.


    Some things can be urgent, and some things cannot.


    There are nearly five hundred examinees in the simtion field, and any kind of ident could happen, just like the ck Magic Handst time. If he hadn''t been clever at the time and used his head to hit the boat, his head and body would have been separated and he would have been eliminated.


    At a critical moment, he couldn''t just dance in a skirt!Thinking of dancing, Du Ge considered for a moment and still prepared a white dress for himself, being careful for thousands of years.


    So, nearly eight hundred pirate ships must be brought along, not for fighting, but to bring joy to the enemy.


    They are his guarantee of survival.


    Moreover.


    He has a nautical chart and the Feather of the Sea God, so he is already much faster than others.


    Even if others are faster than him, the Sea God''s daughter, J, is with him. If they find the Trident of the Sea God and want to end the simtion field, they will have toe to him...


    Blitzkrieg can be fought, but not recklessly.


    So.


    Du Ge made the most adequate preparations.


    In another five days, it will be the end of the month.


    At that time, the top ten rankings will be announced.


    He can just see what the situation is with the shrinking circle?


    This damn simtion field, all the time is wasted on the road.


    ...


    When Du Ge was preparing for the expedition supplies.


    The examinees on Phoenix Tail Ind had already spread the news in various ways.


    Mahamadu and Mikro didn''t understand what had happened when they inexplicably lost the fragment of the nautical chart, but that didn''t stop them from making preparations in advance. To infer the whole from a part, the elites in the simtion field all have strong deductive abilities.


    ...


    "The Sea Fish Pirate Group''s Paul has collected the Destiny Nautical Chart and obtained the Feather of the Sea God from J..."


    "Paul Wals single-handedly conquered Saphira. Where will Mahamadu and Jon Ludi go?"


    "The Golden Compass is hidden in Alta Ale. Friends, this is thest chance to stop Paul."


    "Admiral Mikaro is summoning wizards with enhanced mobility to the Silver Mountain Port..."


    "Urgent! Mahamadu is offering a reward for individuals with enhanced mobility."


    "Jon Ludi is offering a reward for examinees with enhanced mobility..."


    ...


    With the instigation of the examinees, the situation on Phoenix Tail Ind spread like wildfire.


    For a while.


    All the examinees in the simtion field went crazy.


    How did this guy do it?


    In less than a month, how did he collect the Destiny Nautical Chart and even find J?


    Who is he after all?


    This is an elite pre-selectionpetition. All those who can participate in this simtion field are outstanding examinees from all over, from third-year students to fourth-year students. They all have their own abilities to stand out in the cruel simtion field.


    They have their own pride.


    They are not like Du Ge, who can enter the Alien Star Battlefield whether or not he enters the top ten.


    This simtion field is their final assessment. Those who enter the top ten will go to the Alien Star Battlefield, and those who don''t will return to the civilian ss. After experiencing a month of luxurious life, no one wants to go back to being a civilian.


    On the Alien Star Battlefield, because the flow of time is different, they can live for at least several decades. Even if they live a grand and glorious life, they will have earned it back. If they win, there are various benefits to enjoy. So, even if they die, they want to die on the Alien Star Battlefield.


    Once you have tasted the top luxury, going back to being a civilian is worse than death.


    Even the top ten examinees have a strong sense of crisis.


    Before the end of the simtion field, all rankings are meaningless. It''s too dangerous to wait for the end at this time. It''s possible that others might casually kill a few people and make a name for themselves, and then they will be pushed down. There won''t even be time to cry at that point.


    This damn Paul has caught everyone off guard.


    By the time they get to the Alien Star Battlefield, at this stage of development, they have already lost.


    Snatching rankings, improving themselves, spreading news to mobilize examinees from all over. At this point, waiting is just in stupid.


    ..."......Everything must go, don''t miss out as you pass by, top-quality rum, finest crafted nkets, porcin from the distant East, all for just two silver coins each, all for two silver coins! Pick anything, choose anything, we''re not counting costs, it''s a clearance sale......"


    This was a candidate with the "Trade" keyword.


    ......


    "Three silver coins on the small."


    "Ten silver coins, I bet your left leg is one centimeter shorter than your right."


    "Three silver coins, I bet the number of moles on your body is odd......"


    This was a candidate with the "Gambling" keyword.


    He had been leisurely gambling in the casino, and in nearly a month''s time, he had made a name for himself as the "Gambling Madman" in the city.


    But the moment he heard that Paul had collected the Destiny Sea Chart, he couldn''t care about anything else.


    Bet on anything, make up for quality with quantity, use the greatest odds to increase his attributes.


    He even considered, after leaving the casino, to find the mayor and make a big gamble on the city''s fate to boost his fame.


    ......


    "Get moving, everyone get to work, no one eats until the job''s done! What are you waiting for? Are you even pirates? Drink up and go out and rob for me..."


    "What are you looking at? Cook your dish properly, it''s been ten seconds and not a single dish is ready, believe it or not, I''ll chop off your head and throw it into the frying pan."


    A candidate with the "Urging" keyword was eating in a bar, and upon hearing the news of the Destiny Sea Chart from the bar owner, he didn''t hesitate for a moment, drew his curved de, and started urging all the customers, chefs, and waiters in the bar.


    And it didn''t stop with the people in the bar.


    To the astonishment of everyone, he ran out onto the streets and started urging the passersby.


    Suddenly, even walking slowly became a sin.


    ......


    "Brother, it doesn''t matter that your father has died, you have to be strong and look forward. Yes, smile, be optimistic, your life is still full of hope. Death is just death, it''s not a big deal......"


    At the funeral.


    A candidate with the "Optimism" keyword unhesitatingly stood up, encouraging the mourners to be optimistic.


    Then.


    As the crowd became agitated and wanted to beat him up, the "Optimism" candidate drew his curved de and held it to the filial son''s neck: "Tell me, should we look forward, should we be optimistic? I''m about to be eliminated, yet I still think the sky is blue, the air is beautiful!"


    ......


    In one day, there were 80 kidnapping cases in Mazia City;


    The pirate ship docked at Lido Port was forced by a madman to start a race within the harbor;


    A noble on Rolia Ind suddenly started a killing spree at his own banquet...


    ......


    Honesty, selflessness, fairness, generosity, pettiness, defiance, paranoia,petition...


    Each candidate had a different keyword.


    They showcased their abilities, using various methods to make a name for themselves, to increase their attributes.


    Cities, ports, and inds within the Simtion Field were overrun with all sorts of madmen, disrupting the social order.


    The whole world went mad in an instant.


    450, 400, 300...


    In just three or four days, the number of candidates in the Simtion Field plummeted.


    The growth from actions and words that matched their keywords was ultimately not as fast as killing, especially when someone was exposed, candidates with evil-type keywords naturally turned their des on theirpanions.


    ......


    And the bounty notices for Mikaro and Mahamadou were undoubtedly telling everyone that they too were candidates,e and join forces with them!


    Only by joining forces could they take down Paul.


    Thus.


    Arge number of candidates with various motives began to converge towards Silver Mountain Port and Xiushan Ind, Paul''s strong collection of the Destiny Sea Chart disrupted everyone''s rhythm, they were already desperately seeking solutions.


    After all.


    There were only ten spots in the top ten.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 175: Actually, I am the instructor

    Chapter 175: Actually, I am the instructor


    "Where are you ranked?" The bartender, who possessed the keyword "decisive," tossed a bottle of rum to the gunner and asked.


    "169," the gunner looked at his personal interface panel, looking somewhat dejected. "And you?"


    "A little higher than you, 152," the bartender sighed. "This Paul guy has disrupted everyone''s rhythm. I''ve never seen anything like it before. In less than a month, there were less than 200 examinees left in the examination field. He''s simply a madman."


    "I wonder what his keyword is?" The gunner askedzily, lounging on the deck.


    "Probably ''troublemaker''!" The bartender chuckled bitterly. "I can''t imagine a more fitting keyword than that."


    "If he''s a troublemaker, then what are we?" The gunner rolled his eyes and sighed. "Actually, when I randomly got this keyword, I knew there was no hope for this simtion field. I just wanted to perform well and see if I could show the instructor my understanding of the keyword, and maybe get a chance to be a reserve soldier. Now, all the attention has been stolen by that guy."


    "This was always a game of luck," the bartender shook his head. "I hope that damn bastard has the same luck on the alien star battlefield! But I just can''t ept it. We should still have had more time to develop..."


    "I can''t ept it either," the gunner said. "I''d rather risk being eliminated myself than let this troublemaker stay. His behavior is disgusting. I never expected that Admiral Mikaro and Mahamadu were also examinees, and their luck in body possession is quite good. They started off higher than everyone else."


    "At least they''re not annoying," the bartender took a big gulp of the drink. "Before Paul showed up, they were following the rules of the game.""Admiral Mikaro and Mahamadu, with their own fame, can influence the world''s progress with just a few actions that fit their keywords. Their rankings couldn''t possibly be outside the top ten. I don''t understand why they still need topete for anything," the gunner frowned. "Do you think it''s possible for them to deceive us and use us to solidify their rankings?"


    "It''s unlikely," the bartender shook his head. "After all, with each additional examinee around them, the level of danger increases. If someone were to assassinate them and take their rankings, they would gain nothing. The top ten examinees wouldn''t do something so foolish."


    "Are you saying that their rankings might not have made it into the top ten?" the gunner asked.


    "It''s possible," the bartender said. "Smart examinees will suppress their rankings, keeping them between 10 and 30, ensuring their strength while hiding themselves. Then, near the end, they''ll make a sudden move into the top ten, ultimately securing a good ranking."


    "I can''t imagine how a world-renowned figure would suppress their ranking. Every move they make affects the world''s changes," the gunner said.


    "Who cares? This is our only hope of winning," the bartender shook his head, tossing the empty bottle into the sea. "Maybe they just want topete with Paul for the top spot in the simtion field. Anyway, with our low ranking, killing them won''t increase our attributes by much. It''s better to go and try our luck. I''d rather die at the hands of Mikaro than be quietly eliminated like this."


    "You''re right," the gunner stretchedzily. "With all themotion Admiral Mikaro is causing, he''s definitely going to make it into the top ten. It''s a good opportunity to gain some merit. If he bes a reserve soldier, maybe we''ll have a chance to benefit from helping him. I''ll let him have the top ten spot..."


    ...


    The Watcher.


    Admiral Mikaro stood on the deck, watching the busy navy personnel loading supplies onto the ship.


    Vito stood by his side, looking tense.


    Admiral Mikaro stood with his hands behind his back. "Antonio was sent by you to attack Mahamadu?"


    "Yes," Vito said.


    "Paul sent you to my side to disrupt my ns, didn''t he?" Admiral Mikaro turned the gravity ring on his hand. "So, he knows your keyword and skills!"


    "Yes," Vito nodded again.


    "Why are you so foolish to listen to him? Staying by his side, you could have a greater impact. If you use your keyword well, you might even have a chance to assassinate him," Admiral Mikaro said.


    "My keyword doesn''t work on him," Vito said. "So, leaving him is the best choice."


    "It doesn''t work?" Admiral Mikaro frowned and suddenly asked, "You''ve been with him the longest. Can you tell what his keyword is? Is it ''chaos''?"


    "Not really," Vito shook his head. "His behavior is very diverse and chaotic. For a while, I even thought he was just a lucky local, until I got information about his keyword from another examinee."


    "What''s your ranking?" Admiral Mikaro asked.


    "After moving Antonio, my ranking is 33," Vito said with a lowered gaze. "General, I didn''t expect you to be an examinee as well."


    Admiral Mikaro nced at him and said, "Vito, stay as my deputy. You can freelymand the warships under mymand, but I hope you can contribute when facing Paul."


    "General, my advanced skills don''t work on Paul," Vito said, stunned.


    "It''s not for Paul, it''s for the person next to him, Janice. I need you to distract Janice from Paul. As long as Paul doesn''t hand the trident to Janice, this simtion field won''t end, and the remaining people will still have a chance to perform," Admiral Mikaro said lightly.


    "A chance to perform?" Vito was stunned."Vito, I know your skills can influence my thoughts, even my decisions, but I still choose to keep you around and trust you. Do you know why?" Admiral Mikaro turned around and looked at Vito.


    "Why?"


    "Because my true identity is that of an instructor." Admiral Mikaro said, "Warriors descending from the Alien Star Battlefield enter the Simtion Field to increase the difficulty for you, to let you experience the cruelty of the Alien Star Battlefield. But now, Paul has disrupted this n. Many candidates in the Simtion Field didn''t even get the chance to perform, so I must eliminate this hidden danger and give everyone a fair chance topete. Do you understand what I mean?"


    "Instructor?" Vito''s eyes widened.


    "Yes. Every time we initiate the Simtion Field, we pay a huge price. Ending it prematurely is not in line with our expectations." Admiral Mikaro continued, "I can promise you, if youplete the task I''ve given you, even if you don''t make it into the top ten, I will still offer you a chance to be a warrior reserve."


    Gulp!


    Vito swallowed nervously: "Really?"


    "Of course, I have my privileges." Admiral Mikaro smiled, "Otherwise, why do you think I could perform Body Possession on Admiral Mikaro? Do you think it was a coincidence?"


    "General Mikaro, your wisdom is unparalleled in this world..." Vito looked at Mikaro and started to tter him skillfully, intending to probe for the truth, but he was only halfway through his sentence when a tremendous pressure suddenly weighed on his shoulders. He promptly shut his mouth and awkwardly looked at Mikaro.


    "Vito, I allow you to bluff and bluster, but I do not wish to see you use ttery on me again." Admiral Mikaro looked at Vito and smiled, "Before I settle the score with Paul, I must keep a clear head."


    "..." Vito gave a sheepish smile, "Alright then!"


    "Go! Find those generals under mymand, give them some tasks, and strive to improve your attributes. Remember, keep the secret, don''t let more people know about my promise to you." Mikaro twirled the ring on his hand, releasing the pressure on Vito, waved his hand, and dismissed him.


    Once Vito was out of his sensory range.


    Hemanded his adjutant to bring another candidate: "Jimmy, I remember, your Keyword is freedom, right?"


    The candidate named Jimmy nodded, dispirited.


    Admiral Mikaro looked at him and asked, "Do you know why I didn''t kill you?"


    "Although you didn''t kill me, you''ve imprisoned me, and my attributes have been weakened to the lowest." Jimmy huffed impatiently, "Might as well have killed me!"


    "Jimmy, you''re aware of what''s happening outside. Actually, my identity is that of an instructor, the kind thates from the Alien Star Battlefield..." Mikaro looked at Jimmy with a calm expression and repeated what he had just said to Vito, "...I must restore normalcy to the Simtion Field and give all candidates a fair chance topete. I promise you a position as a warrior reserve, are you willing to use your skills to help me?"

 Chapter 176: Each Displays Supernatural Power

    Chapter 176: Each Disys Supernatural Power


    Agile, fast, swift...


    Candidates with these keywords often have strong survival abilities, as most of the advanced skills they develop are rted to speed. When others try to kill them, as long as they run, they can avoid most of the attacks.


    Mikaro was very lucky. On the second day, he encountered a candidate with the "fire speed" keyword.


    His name was Vaden Booth.


    He awakened two advanced skills: "Swift as the Wind" and "Aggressive as Fire";


    Swift as the Wind: After designating a target for attack, he will maintain a speed twice as fast as usual when advancing.


    Aggressive as Fire: When attacking, the morale of his army is high, and overall attributes are doubled.


    Although the doubled speed of Swift as the Wind cannotpare to the threefold increase of the Sea God''s Feathers, it was fortunate that Silver Mountain Port was closer to Elgarale. After careful calction, they would even arrive half a day earlier than Du Ge''s Sea Fish Pirate Group.


    ...Mahamadu was originally fighting with Antonio.


    After hearing the news that the Destiny Sea Chart wasplete, both sides decisively stopped the battle and made preparations.


    Antonio was ranked fourth in the simtion field and was not in a hurry. However, within a few days, half of the total number of candidates were eliminated from the simtion field. In addition, Mikaro and Mahamadu each issued a bounty, so he immediately became concerned about his ranking. After some thought, he voluntarily joined Mahamadu and wanted to go to the scene with him.


    Even if he didn''t want to be enemies with Paul, he had to stir up trouble at the scene and not let others push him out of the top ten at thest moment.


    Especially since Admiral Mikaro revealed his identity as a candidate, it made Antonio very angry, feeling that he was being teased. He wanted to show Mikaro a lesson, and it would be even better if he could push him out.


    Mahamadu was ranked third in the simtion field and had the same idea. The closer to the end, the more he couldn''t be careless.


    The two agreed immediately.


    There were still more than 180 people left in the simtion field, and the variables were too great.


    After the rankings were announced, the top ten in the simtion field were theoretically allies.


    On the third day, Mahamadu also encountered a candidate with speed.


    His keyword was "running", and the advanced skill derived from it was called "Thousand-Mile Sprint". He could run a thousand miles during the day and eight hundred miles at night. With the rise in attributes, the speed of running also increased proportionally.


    When the attributes reached their peak, he could probably run at the speed of the sh.


    Unfortunately.


    He had grown up too quickly, and running could not produce an effect that would influence the world''s progress. His attributes were very low, and running a thousand miles was already his limit.


    Most importantly, he could only run by himself and could not lead a fleet forward.


    Mahamadu and Antonio thought that their fate was sealed, and they could no longer participate in the final battle, and had even prepared to nurture the attributes of the candidates they had gathered, and then kill them at thest moment to maintain their own rankings.


    But there is always a way out.


    One "Traction" and one "Conversion", the appearance of two candidates perfectly solved their marching problem.


    Traction:


    Advanced skill:


    Chain of Iron: Connect different objects together, causing them to suffer the same damage.


    Conversion:


    Advanced skill:


    Energy Conservation: Can convert one form of energy into another.


    Thousand-Mile Sprint¡ªChain of Iron¡ªEnergy Conservation.


    The cooperation of the three candidates perfectly solved the speed problem of the fleet.


    The Chain of Iron brought the pirate group together as a whole, the Thousand-Mile Sprint ran back and forth on the deck, and Energy Conservation converted the kic energy generated by running into the propulsion force of the ship.


    Of course.


    Relying solely on the kic energy generated by the Thousand-Mile Sprint to drive more than two hundred pirate ships was inevitably a bit underpowered.


    But when the pirates on the ship gathered to run, the kic energy generated, plus the wind, was enough to give the entire fleet the boost of the Sea God''s Feathers.


    Ships running on the sea, sailors running on the deck, was also a spectacle in the pirate world.


    ...


    Among the several forces, the only unlucky one was Jon Ludy, who had never encountered a candidate with a speed boost from start to finish. Helpless, he could only stay in ce and hope that when the simtion field ended, he could maintain his current ranking.


    ...


    Five dayster.


    Du Ge finally weed the long-awaited simtion field shrinking ranking.


    He opened his personal interface.


    Ten names were shing with different lights, scrolling at the top of the personal interface.


    First ce: Paul Wells; Captain of the Sea Fish Pirate Group;


    Second ce: Mikaro Berg; Royal Navy Admiral;


    Third ce: Mahamadu; King of the East Sea;


    Fourth ce: Antonio; Royal Navy Vice Admiral;


    Fifth ce: Jon Ludy; King of the West Sea;


    Sixth ce: Vaden Booth; Royal Navy Deputy Commander;


    Seventh ce: Dyson Yuri; Grand General of the East Sea Pirate Group;


    Eighth ce: Taren Biton; Grand General of the East Sea Pirate Group;


    Ninth ce: Mato Hardin; Grand General of the East Sea Pirate Group;


    Tenth ce: Mans Burn; Crew member of the Sea Fish Pirate Group''s Phoenix Tail Conch;


    ...


    The top ten rankings not only disyed the names, but also the specific positions, so there was no need to worry about having the same name. Fortunately, the keywords were not disyed, and they weren''t exposed too much.Assassinating them to take their ce, it''s truly a literal shrinking circle!


    Du Ge mused to himself.


    If he hadn''t stirred up trouble, drawing all the firepower to himself,


    then the top ten would be sitting ducks, ringly obvious targets for everyone.


    Even if they weren''t assassinated on the spot, it would be too easy to sabotage them after secretly figuring out their skills.


    Moreover,


    after the rankings are announced, whatever these people do will be magnified a hundredfold, analyzed, and then countered...


    Once someone makes a meteoric rise, relying on attributes and influence to squeeze into the top ten, their name would also be broadcasted.


    The number of people exposed in the end would only increase...


    No wonder everyone chooses toy low.


    My idea of controlling the rankings in thest Simtion Field was correct; ranks 15 to 25 should be a safe range.


    Advance or retreat.


    The top ten are exposed; to survive, they must hasten their pace, trying to eliminate other candidates;


    Other candidates, in order to rece the top ten in the end, must find ways to hide themselves, grow with the help of Keywords, and ensure they''re not too far behind the top ten...


    It has to be said, surviving on the Alien Star Battlefield is indeed a profound art.


    No wonder Nan Youlong had such a big issue with my rapid advancement...


    Wait.


    The Alien Star Battlefield spans decades, even centuries.


    With only three thousand warriors in a Simtion Field,


    how could others possibly allow the top ten to develop leisurely for decades, or even centuries?


    The monthly ranking announcement is probably just a Simtion Field rule, a special setting to enhance everyone''s efficiency.


    In the real Alien Star Battlefield, the timing of the ranking announcements probably wouldn''t be so soon; otherwise, no one could y, and it wouldn''tst for hundreds of years...


    ...


    "You''re tenth?" Du Ge smiled as he looked towards Mans, who was also viewing his Interface, and asked.


    "I was tenth when I repaired the Destiny Sea Chart; after all, theplete restoration of the Destiny Sea Chartpletely reversed the world''s course, the impact was too significant," Mans sighed, "Paul, you''re right, my skill is just an auxiliary, abat-less tenth rank is just amb to the ughter."


    He turned his head to nce at Jansseny ying with a crystal ball, shook his head, "If I can maintain this rank until the end, I''ll be satisfied."


    "You will. Once your ranking drops, I''ll smash the Golden Compass and let you fix it again; I never let my own people suffer," Du Ge smiled and nced at him, "This time, you''ve helped me a great deal."


    "Paul, you can''t becent," Mans looked at Du Ge and reminded, "Among the top ten rankings, there are three from the Royal Navy and four from the Eastern Sea Pirate Group. It''s rare to see such a situation unless what they''re doing can change the world''s course. No one will willingly step down; we''re most likely going to sh with them."


    "These people are foolish; already securing the top ten, why still oppose me?" Du Ge sighed, "Why can''t they just wait honestly until I hand over the Trident of the Sea God to Jansseny and end this Simtion Field?"


    "Who would want to be second if they could advance one more rank?" Mans gave a wry smile, looking helplessly at Du Ge, "The Elite Preliminary Contest also assesses the use of Keywords and the ability to control the situation; you''ve disrupted everyone''s rhythm, they have to hurry to show themselves!"


    Why didn''t Nan Youlong tell me?


    Du Ge was stunned for a moment.


    Wait.


    He did.


    The Elite Preliminary Contest examines one''s understanding and application of Keywords, and the examiners outside would provide targeted training based on one''s performance in the Simtion Field, specifically targeting bad habits in using Keywords.


    It''s just that he was destined for the Alien Star Battlefield and didn''t take it seriously.


    Bad habits?


    Hmph!


    Who can use Keywords better than me?


    Look at the fools they''ve trained...


    Suddenly.


    Du Ge thought of something.


    His publicly known Keyword was only "happiness."


    Causing such a bigmotion, it didn''t seem like something "happiness" could do!


    His head started to throb, thinking of two suitable advanced skills to cover up his crazy maneuvers in the Simtion Field, seemed harder than getting first ce...

 Chapter 177: Cruel candidate battle

    Chapter 177: Cruel candidate battle


    Do not trust anyone!


    This is the second item in the teaching outline.


    Mikarox promised Vito a reserve warrior quota, but used domineering means to prevent him from investigating the truth with ttery.


    At that time, Vito became suspicious of him.


    In the past few days, there have been more than forty candidates who have joined Mikarox.


    Admiral Mikarox used the title of "Paul Expeditionary Team" to attract many candidates who were unable to reach Silver Mountain Port in time from other ports.


    Most of the candidates y a minimal role inbat, such as peace, tranquility, obedience, beauty, inferiority, optimism, and so on.


    They went with the team just to join in the fun.


    Of course, it is also possible that they disguised their keywords in order to take others by surprise and reap the final victory.After all.


    Until the simtion field ends, anything can happen.


    For example, isn''t he also nning how to use Mikarox and Paul''s trust rtionship to seize a top ten spot?


    Vito''s ttery was unstoppable, and he took the opportunity to contact the candidates recruited by Mikarox, and then discovered a terrible fact.


    Almost all the candidates were promised reserve warrior quotas by Mikarox.


    And except for himself, everyone believed it without a doubt, until the moment he woke them up, they realized that they had fallen for Mikarox''s skills.


    Mikarox''s promises are full of loopholes.


    The alien battlefield has never been fair, and it requires the spirit of striving for first ce in adversity.


    Paul fought to the top of the simtion field by his own ability.


    Moreover, the first ce itself bears great risks. How could the instructor interfere with the exam in such a despicable way, in order to let others exercise and use external means to deprive the first ce of its position...


    Are the means used to select still elite?


    So, there is only one possibility left, that Admiral Mikarox''s keywords are rted to fraud, charm, and temptation, which can invisibly influence others'' thoughts and make them serve him. He wants to use everyone''s strength to take the first ce in the simtion field.


    Usually, in a scam, the victim who is not intervened or awakened by external forces is often deceived without knowing it, just like being brainwashed.


    Vito spected that his resistance might be rted to his ttery attribute, or it might be rted to the fish name he gave himself. At that time, his ttery became ineffective after he changed the fish''s name.


    Anyway.


    Seeing through Mikarox''s conspiracy.


    Then it''s time to n for himself.


    Mikarox is the fragrant second ce, of course, there is also Vaden Bus, who became the deputymander of the Royal Navy with the keyword "rapid"...


    With his friendship with Paul, as long as he helps him grab the Golden Compass, he will definitely protect himself and maintain a top ten ranking!


    Paul looks much more sincere than Mikarox.


    ...


    On the seventh day.


    Barry came to report to Du Ge: "Captain, Erge Ale is just ahead, it will be about three hours before we arrive."


    "Pass the order, everyone change into their outfits in an hour." Du Ge had already nned his strategy to leave the examination room two days ago. At this time, he was rxed and focused on ending this simtion field.


    Of course, he dared not take it lightly.


    Mans reminded him that Mikarox and the others were summoning candidates with divine abilities. If they found the right person, they might catch up with him. The candidates'' skills are sometimes more useful than magic weapons in specific situations.


    Sometimes, ranking does not necessarily represent strength, just like Feng Jiu in the first simtion field. If he holds on until the end and transforms into a Glutton, it is possible to reverse the situation in one fell swoop.


    For example, he still doesn''t know who leaked the news of him collecting the Destiny Chart, and even the destination Erge Ale was leaked.


    J''s expression changed and she came to Du Ge''s side: "Paul, I don''t know what you mean by the so-called candidates and rankings, but I can tell you for sure that there are many people on Erge Ale Ind right now."


    Before she finished speaking.


    The personal panel in front of Du Ge flickered, and he and Mans did the same thing, opening their personal panels.


    Then.


    He saw the name of the second ce on the panel changing rapidly...


    Mikarox''s name disappeared and was reced by someone named Rodrigo; but Rodrigo''s name only stayed for three minutes, and then it changed to someone named Duran Mins; and Duran Mins only persisted for five minutes, and then changed to someone named Luqiao Vidal...


    The name of the second ce changed like a revolvingntern, and with each change, the total number of people in the simtion field decreased by one, and finally settled on someone named Gaul Peda.


    Although the second ce was settled, the total number of people in the simtion field continued to decrease, and it didn''t stop until more than thirty people were eliminated.


    "Poor Mikarox, in the end, he made a wedding dress for someone else." Mans looked at the constantly changing names, shaking his head in emotion.


    "I said earlier that he shouldn''t have gone too far. He should have stayed in Silver Mountain Port obediently. Maybe he could have kept a top ten ranking." Based on the changes in the names, Du Ge had already imagined how intense thepetition on Erge Ale Ind was.


    He sighed and reminded himself in his heart that when he stepped onto the alien battlefield, he must be cautious and not be as high-profile as he was in the simtion field.


    The top ten are just live targets, and who knows how many people are waiting to take their ce. The more high-profile, the faster they die.


    Nan Youlong was right.


    "He couldn''t have stayed in Silver Mountain Port." Mans shook his head, "It''s only been a month, and everyone''s attributes are simr. The closer to the main line, the greater the change in ranking. It''s very likely that you were at 100 in thest minute, and then because of interference with the main line''s progress, you directly rushed into the top ten. Smart people won''t have this kind of wishful thinking, and risks and rewards have always been directly proportional."


    Okay!


    It''s just that I have experienced too few simtion fields.


    Du Ge smiled and didn''t argue with him.In the first Simtion Field, he knew nothing, relying purely on passion to blindly develop Keywords, and somehow stumbled into first ce;


    In the second Simtion Field, he created a trade that snowballed until it copsed, still clueless about what the main storyline was;


    In the third Simtion Field, he forcefully advanced the main storyline with his own strength...


    Putting himself in the shoes of other candidates, he really couldn''t adapt for a while.


    ording to Du Ge''s understanding, if Mikaro and Mahamadou didn''t y tricks and went for the speed Keywords instead,


    they would have smoothly obtained the Trident of the Sea God, handed it to Jansen, and their ranking would theoretically remain unchanged. This is probably what they call being too clever for their own good!


    ...


    On Erga Ale Ind.


    More than thirty bodiesy scattered in disarray.


    A young man with brown hair, holding a goldenpass, stood on the rocks by the shore, looking at the nine people standing before him: "Mikaro used his instructor''s identity to deceive us, attempting to control us all for his service, his death is well deserved. But I am not like him, I am more ruthless and more trustworthy.


    Now, with the goldenpass in my hands, it means we control the world''s main storyline. Next, as long as we join forces and kill everyone in the Simtion Field, we will be the top ten of the Simtion Field. I believe no one will object to my proposal!"


    No one spoke.


    The young man with brown hair surveyed the crowd: "Anyone who objects can leave now, and I can send you to reunite with Mikaro. If no one leaves, then in the uing battle, I expect everyone to be united. If I find any of you betraying us during the fight, I will eliminate you even at the cost of not taking second ce. No objections? Then I''ll take it as everyone''s agreement."


    Vito sighed silently, having long known that this group had ill intentions, Mikaro was too confident.


    It''s a pity his skills weren''tbat-oriented, he was at too much of a disadvantage in this game.


    "Next, we have to challenge Paul, everyone knows, he''s the first in the Simtion Field, and he has all sorts of unimaginable methods. His Keyword is likely chaos, and his awakened ability is probably rted to smiling."


    The young man with brown hair, Galu, continued, "We will still follow the n previously set by Mikaro, Vito will lure Jansen away from him, Jimmy will use his freedom to release his control over the sea monster, preferably causing his soldiers to mutiny as well, which should be easy for you;


    Waden will use Aggression as Fire to boost our attributes, Kafi will use Peace to stabilize everyone''s emotions... especially to prevent anyone fromughing.


    Several battles have proven thatughter can trigger bad luck, we must avoid this at all costs.


    As long as we take down Paul, with the Feather of the Sea God, the Horn of the Ocean, the sea monster Enke, and the Dragon Sword in Paul''s hands, then no one in the Simtion Field will be our match..."

 Chapter 178: Born free

    Chapter 178: Born free


    Sailing into the waters near Elgarale.


    The first thing Du Ge saw was the neatly arranged hundreds of warships, and every sailor on the warships was dignified, forming a sharp contrast with Du Ge''s side.


    After all.


    In order to create happiness, the sailors on Du Ge''s side had long been transformed into a happy circus.


    Different from before, Du Ge revealed terrifyingbat power surpassing sea monsters on Phoenix Tail Ind, conquering everyone in the pirate group, and they even obtained the Sea God''s Feather, which was a symbol of invincibility in the ocean.


    Serving such a strong individual made them feel honored and happy.


    Andpared to the unpredictable battles, dancing wasn''t uneptable.


    After all, dancing doesn''t kill people...


    ...The ten people left by Gaul were specifically selected to deal with Du Ge.


    But Du Ge''s advanced skills were too deceptive.


    It wasn''t transmitted by the ck Magic Hand, and it could be stopped as long as one didn''tugh.


    Originally, when Du Ge''s pirates danced, their morale was low, and it felt like torture.


    But now, they were truly happy.


    As long as someone is happy, bad luck will ur, so all the way, Du Ge didn''t dare to rehearse...


    ...


    Invasion was rampant.


    When attacking, the attributes doubled, which meant they couldn''t counterattack in a defensive posture like Safra.


    At the sight of the Sea Fish Pirate Group, Aidenmanded the Royal Navy to charge.


    When the Sea Fish Dance Troupe fell into the water, broke masts, and ran aground due to various idents, the Royal Navy also experienced various bizarre misfortunes.


    The helmsman suddenly had a severe stomachache and lost control of the direction;


    The sailor controlling the sail identally got entangled in the sail rope, and in the process of breaking free, lowered the main sail, causing a series of collisions between ships...


    Of course, there was also the ssic idental firing of the cannons...


    With over a thousand warships between the two sides, various bizarre nonbat casualties urred.


    It looked like two groups of clumsy novice pirates fighting on the sea.


    ...


    Despite frequent idents, both sides were still in high spirits, and the Sea God''s Feather and its speed boost were equally effective.


    The two unlucky fleets soon collided.


    The cannons roared.


    The dancing Sea Fish Pirate Group was obviously no match for the Royal Navy, which had been preparing for battle all along. As soon as they met, they fell into a disadvantage and had several ships sunk by fierce cannon fire.


    The sailors in skirts had to hurriedly run to their respective battle stations, adjust the cannons, and return fire...


    To guard against Paul''s sneak attack, Gaul and others were dispersed and hidden in different naval warships.


    Gaul reached out and pulled off the cannon''s roar, and in the sshing sea, arge crabnded on his head.


    Looking at the chaotic battlefield, he let out a coldugh, found the location of Octopus Enke, jumped off the warship, and swam over there.


    The moment he entered the water, his figure had disappeared, blending into the sea.


    His keyword was concealment, the exclusive keyword of an assassin.


    It was with this keyword that he infiltrated Micaro''s fleet, witnessed all of Micaro''s conspiracies, and figured out everyone''s keywords.


    In the end, he obtained the Golden Compass from Micaro, and when Vito and others had a falling out with him, he swiftly rose to second ce by attacking the examinee who possessed the control keyword.


    Not only did his attributes soar, but he also obtained Micaro''s Ring of Gravity.


    While others attracted Paul''s attention, he feltpletely confident inunching a surprise attack to take down Paul.


    After obtaining the Golden Compass and killing over twenty people, he unexpectedly didn''t have the highest overall attributes.


    Gaul couldn''t imagine what Paul had done to boost his attributes so high, even if he obtained the Fate Chart, he intercepted the Golden Compass afterward!


    Kill Paul.


    Take his attributes and all his equipment, and he would be the absolute first in the Simtion Field.


    At this moment.


    A crazy obsession had taken root in Gaul''s heart.


    ...


    "Take care of yourself."


    Du Ge reminded Mans and gave Enke themand to attack.


    He couldn''t distinguish who the examinee was on the opposite side.


    After all, the sea was too chaotic, and in such a situation, no one would be foolish enough to expose themselves.


    Since they wouldn''te out.


    Then sink all the ships.


    Without ships, they would naturally jump out.


    In any case, the Golden Compass must not leave Elgar Enke.


    With Mans around, he wasn''t afraid of how many ships would be damaged...


    The giant octopus swam out, and its huge tentacles rolled toward the Royal Navy''s ships, sinking one ship in just a few moves.


    Du Ge also rushed out and transformed into a humanoid sea monster at the bottom of the sea, swiftly dismantling the ships with the Dragon Sword, while raising his mental power to the highest, perceiving the changes on the battlefield...


    One person and one monster cooperated.


    The Royal Navy''s warships sank one after another.


    Suddenly.


    A voice entered Du Ge''s ears.


    "All living things have the freedom to choose their own lives. Enke, why should you be subject to others? Be free, the sea is your home..."


    With this voice.


    Du Ge felt that his attributes had dropped significantly.


    He was stunned for a moment and instinctively looked in the direction of the voice.


    At this moment.


    The sea monster Enke seemed to have broken free, released the ships entangled by its tentacles, and turned to the sea without hesitation...


    Damn!


    The nemesis.


    This one has liberated his private property.


    Du Ge didn''t care about drilling the ship, he stuck his head out of the sea and blew the horn of the ocean.


    The sound of the horn echoed on the sea.


    But the octopus Enke seemed to have not heard it at all, and continued to dive into the depths of the sea!This is true freedom indeed, even the Sea God''s restrictions have lost their effect!


    Du Ge cursed under his breath, tossed aside the Ocean Horn, and turned to chase after Encke.


    Encke was not only an assistant but also linked to his attributes; he absolutely couldn''t let this big guy get away...


    As Du Ge turned to pursue the sea monster,


    Gaul had locked onto his position, stealthily making his way towards Paul, while simultaneously twisting the Ring of Gravity in his hand, applying pressure to Du Ge to slow down his movement speed...


    Then,


    He watched, wide-eyed, as Du Ge sped off, swimming further and further away.


    In the blink of an eye, he had vanished from sight.


    "Damn! How high are this one''s attributes? Can''t even the Ring of Gravity hold him down?" Gaul was stunned at that moment, then quickly realized, "No, it''s the Dragon Sword in his hand, the Dragon Sword that''s providing him with power."


    Seeing that he couldn''t catch up to Du Ge, Gaul had no choice but to give up the chase and turned back, nning to lurk near Jimmy.


    Jimmy had released the sea monster.


    If Du Ge caught the sea monster, he would surelye to kill Jimmy first.


    That would be his chance to strike; an assassin''s skills are stealth and a one-hit kill, chasing after Du Ge would be foolish.


    The nine people he left behind were both helpers and bait.


    What "swift action"?


    With the Feather of the Sea God, Vaden is nothing!


    As long as he could take first ce, anyone could be sacrificed...


    But just as his head emerged from the water, a cannonball,ing from who knows where, struck his head without warning, leaving him dazed and bleeding profusely.


    If it weren''t for his high attributes, that cannonball would have eliminated him on the spot!


    Truly damned unbelievable!


    Gaul, frustrated, clutched his head, feeling the blood gushing out, hesitated for a moment, then stealthily moved behind apanion who wasn''t much use as a "Keyword," and with one slice ended his life, healing his own injuries.


    ...


    "Freedom for humans is like air for life. Oh people bound by Paul, why not break free from your shackles and fight for freedom?"


    Having released the sea monster Encke, Jimmy''s attributes soared, propelling him to the 13th ce. Overjoyed, he redoubled his efforts, setting his sights on the members of the Sea Fish Pirate Gang, freeing everyone he could within his power.


    Top ten!


    Breaking into the top ten would satisfy him.


    Moreover, he also discovered that helping the Sea Fish Pirate Gang regain their freedom increased his attributes much more than helping others.


    This proved that these people were definitely under Du Ge''s control.


    Freeing them would correspondingly weaken Du Ge, making him easier to deal with.


    Anyway,


    Having released Encke, he had already offended Du Ge; he didn''t mind offending him a bit more...


    As Jimmy was freeing the pirates, Vito on another ship also heard his voice.


    Immediately after, he furrowed his brow, reflecting on his own abnormal behavior during this period, and was overjoyed. He looked longingly at Jimmy on the other ship, wishing he could embrace him and nt a big kiss.


    ...


    Under the sea, Encke was very fast.


    But a sea monster is a sea monster; when it felt the threat of the human behind it, it didn''t think to speed up and escape but instead turned around to face the enemy. Its tentacles reached for Du Ge, and once again, Encke went from being Free Encke to Pet Encke.


    Du Ge''s attributes returned.

 Chapter 179: The scheming

    Chapter 179: The scheming


    Alright!


    These people have seriously studied him...


    Du Ge drove Enke out of the sea to breathe, temporarily away from the battlefield, and took the opportunity to rx and fish.


    He could feel that his attributes had been decreasing all along, probably because arge number of fish in the had been released and returned to freedom. But he didn''t care. His main improvement came from Enke and Selma. As long as these two big fish didn''t run away, a slight drop in attributes wouldn''t affect much...


    Moreover, even if he released those pirates to freedom, it wouldn''t have much impact on the overall situation.


    Both sides are in battle. Even if they regain their freedom, they won''t stop fighting in the face of the enemy''s gunfire.


    Where can they run on the sea?


    The pirates don''t have any other livelihood. If he sets them free, what can they do?


    As long as he goes back, calls out, and even if he doesn''t have the fishing skill, these guys will still have to follow him......


    Freedom!


    Comparable to the keyword of trade, used by this guy in a stingy way...


    But.


    The other side is the enemy. Du Ge can''t help but feel that there are more and more fools like this, just like Mans with "repair". He didn''t remind the other party of the obligation to improve the keyword.


    The top priority is to take down this guy who has freedom.


    He''s too restrained!


    ...


    "Enke, go back from the bottom of the water, find the one who harmed you just now. He actually tried to alienate you from the rtionship with the sea god. What freedom canpare to being the pet of the sea god? Let''s find it and get rid of this hidden danger," Du Ge gave Enke a newmand.


    He knew that the other party would make targeted arrangements based on his usual behavior, just like Mr. Zhao in the first simtion field.


    But he didn''t care. What''s the point of being afraid of this and that when he''s the first?


    Besides, as long as he doesn''t die, he will definitely be the biggest beneficiary in the end.


    ...


    Enke''s perception is very keen, and he immediately dived into the sea, heading straight for the free Jimmy.


    At this moment.


    Jimmy wasmanding the ship under him, cruising among the pirates, enjoying the increase in attributes wantonly.


    He knew that his situation was very dangerous, but at this time, he couldn''t care about that much. He had to quickly raise his attributes in order to survive in this game.


    It would be best if Gaul and Paul could both suffer.


    In the simtion field, no one is trustworthy. Only the top ten are meaningful. Jimmy knew that those who were threatened by Gaul would not sincerely help him. Everyone is just waiting for a variable, an opportunity...


    Whoosh!


    The octopus Enke burst out of the water, and its huge tentacles rolled towards the warship Jimmy was riding.


    Jimmy turned and ran.


    Du Ge wielded the sword of the dragon and pounced on him.


    "Gaul, help!"


    Jimmy''s freedom is as ttering as Vito''s, without any attack skills.


    He saw the sea monster that Paul had re-captured and knew that releasing it would bring another wave of attribute increases. But now, he didn''t even have a chance to speak.


    He had to use words to persuade the other party in order to let the target gain physical and mental freedom.


    Pointing out Gaul''s concealment was only to distract Paul''s attention, to give himself a chance to escape, and to pit Gaul at the same time.


    "Paul, concealment, Gaul''s keyword is concealment." On another ship, Vito cooperated with Jimmy to pit Gaul. He knew that he had been controlled by Paul before, but Jimmy''s freedom saved him.


    So, between Paul and Gaul, the choice was easy.


    Gaul''s concealment was hard to defend against, and leaving him untilst might result in getting nothing.


    But Paul didn''t know that he had regained his freedom. With a little caution and not being touched by him, it was possible to turn the tables in the end.


    After all.


    Unless necessary, Paul rarely kills. He and Mikaro are actually the same type of people, liking to control and use others. If they seed, they will climb very high. Once they fail, they will be beyond redemption.


    This is themon weakness of people like them.


    ...


    Two fools!


    Gaul, who was hiding in the dark, ready tounch a surprise attack on Du Ge, was betrayed by two aplices, and his nose was almost crooked with anger.


    His hand was already on the gravity ring, but he forcibly stopped the rotation of the ring.


    Paul was prepared. If he made a move, he would be walking into a trap.


    No matter what kind of concealment, when making a move, his figure would be exposed. He actually only had one chance to make a move...


    ...


    You f*cker, are you trying to pit Gaul?


    Clearly, you''re trying to pit me!


    When Vito spoke, Jimmy''s face changed immediately, and he quickly turned around: "Paul, I surrender..."


    The sword light shed.


    Jimmy''s voice abruptly stopped, and a head, with a look of unwillingness, fell to the deck.


    Feeling the increase in attributes in his body, Du Ge breathed a sigh of relief and thought to himself, this guy''s ranking is not low!


    Yes!


    This one released Enke, so naturally, he gained a lot of attributes.


    But he also captured Enke back, and his attributes didn''t drop...


    In other words, his freedom, like happiness, would permanently retain the attributes that were raised at the time, and he could repeatedly give the same target freedom.


    What a pity.I hadn''t met this guy at the right time; otherwise, I would have let him use Enke to boost his attributes, fatten him up, and then ughter him, making all his attributes my own.


    That said, freedom and cking off do go well together!


    Grab with one hand, release with the other, and watch the attributes soar.


    Indeed, with his dual souls and two keywords, he is the real big BUG...


    ...


    Although Vito had exposed the keyword of Gaul, Du Ge no longer trusted him.


    ttery can be quite dangerous.


    The scheming among them left Du Ge speechless. If Jimmy hadn''t called out Gaul''s name, and Vito hadn''t exposed Gaul''s keyword, perhaps I could have assassinated him sessfully.


    After all, I couldn''t sense Gaul''s presence at all.


    At this moment, Du Ge suddenly missed Wang San and Feng Zhong from the first Simtion Field. That was genuine, sincere cooperation. The folks in the elite field are tooplicated.


    However.


    Since you dare to show yourself, you''re still my fish...


    Du Ge chuckled, turned around, and leaped onto Vito''s ship, opening his arms warmly as he approached: "My dear partner, Vito Hoover Silverfish, I''ve finally seen you again. I thought you were eliminated?"


    Vito Hoover Silverfish!


    Vito''s forehead twitched with veins, damn, he was too cautious!


    "Come, let''s join hands again and take back the Golden Compass." Du Ge reached out his hand with a smile, "Women should help each other, the promises of the past won''t change. After we find Gaul, I''ll let you kill him, and we''ll both advance as top ten..."


    At that moment.


    I had changed my name first, and Paul took my hand, which is when the ttery stopped working.


    I don''t acknowledge this name, so it should be fine, right?


    "Really?" Vito pretended to be surprised, "You''ll let me kill Gaul?"


    "Yes!" Du Ge insisted, taking his hand, "It''s been days since we''ve seen each other, and you haven''t changed a bit, still my dear sister. If it weren''t for you, maybe Gaul would have ambushed me."


    Not feeling any change in my body, this handshake should have failed.


    "My dear sister, you must have changed back to your original name when you joined the navy, right? Sea fish will bring us luck. Now that we''ve reunited, change your name back." Du Ge didn''t feel any attribute increase, holding his hand without letting go, still smiling, "Tell me loudly, what''s your name?"


    Shit!


    Feeling Du Ge''s grip tightening, and the murderous intent hidden in his eyes, Vito wanted to cry but had no tears, murmuring softly: "Vito Hoover Silverfish."


    Many navy soldiers surrounded them, but at this moment, no one dared to move, awkwardly watching the two reminisce.


    They didn''t understand why two grown men insisted on calling each other sisters, but then again, considering this was Paul, who made pirates dance in skirts, they let it go.


    "That''s right, Vito Hoover Silverfish, wee back to the team. Now, tell me, those people are the examinees, let''s go take them down and help you climb the ranks." This time, Du Ge felt the attribute increase, his smile suddenly became genuine, he released Vito''s hand, shed past, and chopped down all the masts of the ship.


    Sigh!


    Vito looked at Paul with a grievance, sighed, and thought, controlled again. The elite Simtion Field really has no easy targets, each more meticulous than thest.


    Compared to Paul and Gaul, it''s only right that I was eliminated...


    I hope Paul keeps his word!


    To advance as a top ten and be a reserve soldier, that''s all I ask for.


    "Alright, I''ll take you to Warden, he has the keyword ''Swift''. Just take him down, and all the royal navy, including Gaul, won''t be able to escape." Vito cheered up, decisively returning to his role as the guide.


    Idiot!


    Idiot!


    Idiot!


    Gaul, hiding in the shadows, watched with a cold gaze. You don''t trust me, but you trust him?


    The Golden Compass is in my hands!


    Without the Golden Compass, you''ll never be able to finish this Simtion Field in your lifetime!


    Kill me!


    I''m already second, at worst I''ll just take the Golden Compass and drag it out until the Simtion Field ends...


    ...

 Chapter 180: I am the first in the Simulation Field

    Chapter 180: I am the first in the Simtion Field


    With Vito as the mole, Du Ge no longer needs to spend time looking for people.


    The first to die was the sixth-ranked Warden Booth.


    He used "Rapid" to transport the Royal Navy and boosted his attributes, but on the sea, no matter how fast he was, he couldn''t run away from the ship, nor could he swim past Du Ge.


    Seeing that there was no escape, Warden chose to surrender, even expressing a desire to join the Sea Fish Pirates, but Du Ge did not agree. Instead, he kept his promise and let Vito harvest his life.


    With Warden''s death, the morale of the Royal Navy plummeted, facing powerful and strange examinees, they all dropped their weapons and lost the will to fight.


    Without a fight, the pirates naturally had no reason to fight to the death.


    The sea surface temporarily calmed down.


    When Vito''s ranking and attributes jumped to sixth ce, he was full of surprise. Compared to Paul''s resentment, Gaul''s false promises, and Du Ge''s actual rewards, it was simply inferior.


    Another partner, Mans, also enjoyed the benefits of being Du Ge''s teammate. His ranking was tenth, and Du Ge gave him the examinee with the "Peace" keyword to help him solidify his ranking.Mans, who was not suitable forbat, naturally also devoted himself to Du Ge and added "Sea Fish" back to his name, which Du Ge had taken away.


    But when they found the remaining examinees, they only saw corpses.


    Obviously, Gaul had beaten them to it and harvested the attributes for himself.


    ...


    "Paul, Gaul is ranked second. If he doesn''t want topete for first ce, he can hold onto the Golden Compass and survive until the end of the time. Unless we can push him out of the top ten rankings, we have no way to deal with him," Vito said.


    "That works too!" Mans said, "Since a few of us are in the top ten, and Paul is the first in the simtion field, it''s not bad for us to drag it out until the end of time. On the contrary, killing him might lead to an ident."


    Drag it out until the end of time?


    You guys really have no ambition at all!


    Du Ge looked at his personal interface panel, and there were still 138 examinees left in the simtion field.


    Except for Gaul and Vito, the top ten rankings had not changed much.


    As long as he was trapped on the Elgar Isle, Jeanne could indeed drag his current ranking to the end...


    But what''s the point of doing that?


    He still wanted to get out early and see if he could enter the next simtion field and brush up on a few more skills!


    Du Ge fell silent for a moment, then jumped onto the mast. "Gaul, I know you can hear me. Let''s cooperate! I''m first, you''re second, and there are still over 130 people in the simtion field. It''s meaningless for you to drag it out. What if someone else finds the Sea God''s Scepter first? The longer you drag it out, the more likely it is that something unexpected will happen. Once someone else rises through other means, you might still fall out of the top ten rankings. If we cooperate, use the Golden Compass to find the Sea God''s Scepter, give it to Jeanne, and end the simtion field with the current rankings, it will be most beneficial for all of us. Where there''s concealment, there''s definitely a way to break it. With so many people in the simtion field, are you really sure you can hold onto second ce until the end?"


    Gaul did not respond.


    Du Ge wanted to say more, but when he turned his head, he saw hundreds of warships on the distant sea, with a group of people running back and forth on the deck, and hundreds of warships were converging on them like a single ship.


    Goodness!


    Du Ge was speechless. I asked people to dance on the deck, and you''re running on the deck. What kind ofmotion is this? Are your keywords also happiness?


    ...


    Outside the Elgar Isle, the pirates and the navy were in turmoil, but in the face of the iing enemy, no one had the intention to fight. They all looked in Du Ge''s direction, at a loss.


    These inexplicable battles were too much.


    During this time, they even felt that they were not like pirates or the navy at all!


    ...


    Antonio?


    Du Ge recognized his fleet at a nce, greeted Vito and Mans, and had the people on the ship adjust the sails to meet them. Speaking of which, Antonio was also a fish in his!


    As they approached the Elgar Isle, the running people immediately stopped and returned to their respective positions.


    "Antonio, let''s cooperate!" Du Ge was toozy tomand the pirate group to dance. He looked at the pirate ship on the opposite side from a distance, shouted, and sent his voice out, "The Golden Compass is in Gaul''s hands, and his keyword is concealment. He''s hiding and doesn''t want to cooperate with me. So, let''s cooperate, find him, find the Sea God''s Scepter, and end this simtion field with the current rankings. How about that? I can give you his head and let you be the second in the simtion field."


    Antonio stood at the bow of the ship, facing Du Ge across the sea.


    "Since you''ve already cooperated with Mahamadu, why can''t you cooperate with me again?" Du Ge smiled, "There are five spots in your team that upy the top ten, and I have three spots. Ending it now is beneficial for everyone, isn''t it? We just need to force Gaul out, take the Golden Compass from him..."


    ...


    "Antonio, let''s fight! A real man should fight for first ce. What''s the point of second ce?"


    "Mahamadu, Paul promised to give Antonio second ce, without even considering your feelings as the third! Since that''s the case, why should you cooperate with him?"


    "Mahamadu,e on, with our help, Paul is not worth trusting..."


    ...


    Antonio was about to respond to Du Ge.


    On several ships behind him, several voices almost simultaneously sounded.


    The calm look that Antonio had just regained changed instantly.His fleet suddenly turned behind him, swiveling their cannons to aim at the Avenger beneath Du Ge''s feet.


    The next moment.


    Cannon fire roared.


    Hundreds of shells flew into the sky almost simultaneously, half smashing towards the Avenger, the other half towards the sea monster Enke, as precise as modern artillery.


    The movements between the ships were uniform, and the signal officers responsible for conveying messages seemed to be mere decorations.


    The crew aboard the Avenger had never seen such a dense bombardment targeting a single location, and in panic, they leapt into the sea, while the sea monster Enke, frightened by the barrage of shells, plunged into the water.


    ...


    I knew it.


    There were other examinees on his ship!


    They wouldn''t just watch the top ten coborate...


    Those three voices must be rted to instigation, agitation, and incitement!


    Du Ge curled his lips, grabbed Janice beside him, and leaped into the water.


    Mans and Vito reacted quickly as well, jumping into the sea. No matter how high their attributes were, they couldn''t withstand so many shells!


    ...


    Just as Du Ge and the others hit the water.


    Du Ge flung Janice behind his neck with a flick of his hand.


    At the same time.


    His hand wielding the Dragon Sword swept behind him with the greatest amplitude.


    Pfft!


    Janice,pletely unaware of what had happened, cried out in pain as arge gash opened across her chest and abdomen, her blood and entrails gushing out immediately.


    Her eyes bulged in disbelief, unable toprehend that Paul had used her as a shield...


    Simultaneously.


    Another short cry of pain, and the figure of Gaul emerged in the water, his entire arm severed, blood gushing out and instantly staining the sea red. He too wore a look of shock: "How could you possibly..."


    "Because I am you, I would also choose this moment to assassinate," Du Ge sneered, and with another sh of the Dragon Sword, he decapitated Gaul, eliminating him from thepetition.


    "You used me as a shield?" Janice''s voice was faint, her eyes unwillingly fixed on Du Ge, "Don''t you want toplete the mission?"


    "The Sea God wouldn''t be so foolish as topletely seal his daughter''s divine power!" Du Ge chuckled, pulling the goldenpass from Gaul''s embrace, "Since she''s a goddess, how could she be easily killed?"


    "Did you deliberately hold me and jump into the water just now?" Janice''s voice grew weaker, but she seemed topletely disregard the wound across her chest and abdomen.


    "Yes," Du Ge nodded, "Perhaps this could also break your seal? It''s worth a try. I never believed that the Sea God would do something so foolish, that only the Sea God''s scepter could break your seal..."


    "I must say, your ideas are indeed unique..." Janice let out a miserableugh and closed her eyes.


    Watching Janice, who seemed to have truly died, Du Ge frowned.


    The next second.


    Du Ge''s eyes suddenly widened.


    Before him, Janice did not transform into the daughter of the Sea God, but instead took on his appearance, and her wounds healed instantly.


    Du Ge was stunned.


    The Paul in a witch''s dress opposite him gave him a slight smile: "You''ve won the bet, yet also lost. I am the first in the Simtion Field, and it''s impossible for one to defeat oneself, especially since I am also blessed with the power of the Sea God..."

 Chapter 181: Do you know how annoying this face is?

    Chapter 181: Do you know how annoying this face is?


    What''s going on?


    This one is a candidate?


    A candidate can directly possess the daughter of the Sea God?


    How high must her spiritual power be?


    The daughter of the Sea God is alive, not like the struggling Qiao He...


    I''ve clearly experimented before, her wounds did not heal quickly, and Vito has also experimented tteringly with her, but she didn''t reveal anything...


    If she didn''t brush her attributes and was originally a nk te, how could she have discovered Selma before me?


    And she even gave me the Feather of the Sea God?


    All signs indicate that she is the real Jenny?How did she be a candidate after dying once?


    Also, why can she take on my appearance?


    What are her keywords?


    Disguise? Imitation? Replication? Mirror image...


    A series of question marks shed through Du Ge''s mind.


    When Gaul attacked Du Ge, he used the gravity ring on Vito and Mans, and the two of them had to hold their breath and swim desperately to avoid sinking.


    Seeing Jenny suddenly be a candidate, they were also surprised, pointing and gesturing to Du Ge, asking him to get the gravity ring...


    Du Ge wore the Stone of Glory and was not affected by the gravity ring from start to finish, so he had no idea what they were gesturing about.


    He thought they had fallen under Jenny''s magic, so he swung his sword at Jenny, trying to save hispanions...


    Jenny dodged and raised her hand to release two water arrows, shooting at Vito and Mans'' heads, easily piercing two holes in their unlucky heads, eliminating them from the game. Then she turned to Paul and praised, "I have to say, your attributes are really powerful!"


    Damn!


    She even replicated the attributes.


    Outrageous!


    Du Ge''s heart trembled, ignoring his two fallenpanions, and once again swung his sword at Jenny.


    Jenny dodged again, raising her hand to continue releasing water arrows, but still couldn''t hit Du Ge.


    Jenny replicated Du Ge''s attributes, but Du Ge had the strength of the Dragon Sword, and of course, she had the water control ability of the Sea God''s daughter...


    The gap between the two was almost equalized.


    They were evenly matched, and basically neither could do anything to the other.


    It was a battle of speed.


    In no time, the two of them had left the range of the Avengers'' wreckage.


    During the fight, Du Ge''s mind did not stop turning, and he suddenly thought of a possibility, smiling as he asked, "How did you persuade Jenny?"


    "Persuade? What persuasion?" Jenny raised her eyebrows.


    "This is a mythical world. The Sea God can seal his daughter in the body of a witch, Selma can give others magical powers through trade, and it''s not surprising that Jenny gave you some magical powers," Du Geughed, "The most important thing is, I don''t believe anyone can possess the Sea God''s daughter."


    "No wonder you''re the first in the simtion field, your brain is really good," Jenny said, "You guessed right, I really couldn''t possess the Sea God''s daughter, but you overlooked one thing. The Sea God''s daughter is in a sealed state, which means Martha Hoya''s body is actually a container, a container that can hold a soul.


    So, I didn''t seed in possessing her, but I was lucky enough to be sealed in this body with Jenny.


    And, because of my possession, there were some slight ws in the Sea God''s seal, allowing Jenny and me to observe the outside world through Martha''s eyes. In other words, Martha''s body contains three souls. Changing your name affects Martha Hoya, but it doesn''t affect me at all. Surprised?"


    Surprised my ass!


    There are two souls in my body that even the simtion field can''t detect.


    If you''re capable, take Jenny''s soul back to the real world!


    "So you''re just a lucky guy," Du Ge scoffed and asked with a smile, "We''re in the final battle, so why don''t you tell me your keywords?"


    "I''ve be you, what do you think it is?" Jenny smiled, "Paul, I originally nned to use you to get the Sea God''s scepter, then kill you unexpectedly, take the first ce in the simtion field, and leave. Who knew you were really ruthless, using Jenny to block the knife and releasing me directly.


    But that''s okay, the Golden Compass has been found. As long as I kill you, the Sea God''s scepter will naturally be mine, and the first ce will be mine. Do you remember thest divination scene? You picked up the Sea God''s scepter and released the power of the Sea God. Who do you think in the simtion field is worthy of you using the Sea God''s scepter?..."


    "It can''t be you!" Du Ge asked in astonishment.


    "That''s right, in the scene, the one fighting you is Jenny," Jenny said triumphantly, "I was sealed in Jenny''s body, and seeing that kind of ending, do you know how desperate I was? But you were clever and released me, so I naturally won''t let that future happen..."


    "So, by releasing you, I can change the oue in advance. You must be very happy!" Du Ge suddenlyughed.


    Jenny was stunned and immediately put on a serious face.


    But it was toote.


    After leaving the wreckage of the Avengers, Du Ge controlled the positions of the two of them, always keeping himself facing away from Antonio.


    So.


    What Antonio and the others saw was Jenny''s face.


    After all, both of them were underwater, without looking at their clothes, they had the same faces, and Du Ge''s face was exposed from the back...


    Gaul, Vito, and Mans all fell at the same time.


    So Antonio and the others'' only enemy left was themselves, and of course, they would work together to take themselves down and seize the Golden Compass.


    And fighting back against them with Paul, naturally, they would be seen as helpers, and any skills the opponent had would definitely be used on Jenny.


    Mikaro could gather thirty or forty candidates, and Mahamadu, who was almost as powerful as him, had no reason to be inferior to him...


    Sure enough.


    Just as Jenny smiled, her agile body suddenly became stiff, as if an invisible rope had bound her.


    Her two arms were tightly pressed to her sides, and her legs stopped moving, standing straight in the water, but not sinking."What the hell?" Janice''s face was a picture of shock.


    "Bestie, if you use my face, you have to bear my karma. You''ve been by my side for so long, don''t you know how much this face attracts hatred? By the end of the month, almost everyone who''s been around me is dead. I hope your skills copied not just my attributes, but my luck as well!"


    Du Ge gave her another smile, but he didn''t take the opportunity to kill her. Instead, he took a deep breath and dived underwater to search for his precious Encke.


    There were at least a dozen unknown abilities on Antonio''s side. If they discovered there were two Pauls, who knows what kind of trouble would rain down on his head.


    If they figured it out and teamed up with Janice, he would be the one in trouble. It was better to withdraw from the battlefield, fish on the side, and look for the Trident of Poseidon to turn the tables in one fell swoop.


    After all.


    Janice had mentioned the divination scenes several times.


    So, theoretically, he could definitely use the Trident of Poseidon. Let her fall to her own fate!


    "Idiots, I''m not Paul, I''m freaking Janice! You''ve got the wrong person. He''s already run off with the Golden Compass. Once he finds the Trident of Poseidon, none of you will survive..."


    Janice''s voice, frustrated and angry, faintly reached his ears.


    A smile appeared on Du Ge''s lips. He found Encke hiding at the bottom of the sea, took out the Golden Compass, patted its head, and following the direction indicated by thepass, he jetted off, swiftly leaving the battlefield.


    The Feather of Poseidon could only triple the speed of a ship, but it could never be faster than the sea monster Encke...

 Chapter 182: The land of great misfortune

    Chapter 182: Thend of great misfortune


    The number of people in the simtion field is 121, 119, 118...


    Not long after Du Ge left, the number of online people in the personal interface panel began to decrease one after another.


    Moreover, the names of the top ten began to rotate continuously.


    But the first few remained unchanged. The first was him, the second was Zhan Sini, the third was Mahamadu, and the fourth was Antonio...


    The name of the King of the Western Sea, Jon Ludi, kept falling back, from fifth ce all the way to tenth ce, and it looked like he was about to fall out of the top ten.


    Mans was right. If you don''t go up against the main line, you might be squeezed out for no reason, and there''s no time for regret.


    Mikaro, Gaul, Vito, Mans...


    The top ten positions in the simtion field are constantly changing, and no one can guarantee that they can keep their position until the end. Even his first ce, almost changed several times. In the simtion field, you can''t imagine where the enemy wille from.


    He can turn people into private property, and there are skills that can restore his private property to freedom. Moreover, incitement,mand, and other keywords can instantly turn hispanions into enemies...Especially the guy who took over Zhan Sini''s body, can''t be found by anyone, making it impossible to guard against.


    The general outline of the teaching is correct. In the simtion field, you can''t trust anyone. Everyone is just using and being used.


    Unless you are strong enough to have a keyword as powerful as trade...


    And personal abilities must be strong.


    People like Vito and Mans, who didn''t rely on their own abilities to get into the top ten, ultimately couldn''t hold onto their positions.


    It''s no wonder that Nan Youlong looks down on people like Gao Ming and Yin Erchuan, who have no unique characteristics and can''t handle the alien star battlefield with just high spiritual power...


    Didn''t the guy who took over Mikaro''s body still get eliminated?!


    Riding on the back of the sea monster Enke, Du Ge was reflecting all the way, turning the situations encountered in the simtion field into his own experience bit by bit.


    Soon.


    Du Ge knew he had been hasty.


    Enke''s speed is fast, but the sea is different from thend. There is no drinkable water here, and there is no way to make a fire to cook food on the back of the sea monster Enke. There is no sea chart, no fresh water, and it''s really hard to live on the sea...


    Forced.


    Du Ge could onlymand Enke to stop at various inds along the way to replenish fresh water and nutrients for his body.


    All kinds of twists and turns seriously slowed down the speed of finding the treasure.


    However.


    There was no other way. The situation at the time didn''t allow him to sail away.


    It was fortunate that the keyword had modified his physical attributes, allowing him to soak in seawater for a long time without any problems. Otherwise, this kind of rushing method, no matter how high the attributes, wouldn''t hold up.


    ...


    While Du Ge was struggling to survive at sea.


    Zhan Sini, Antonio, and others were fighting in Elgeare.


    Zhan Sini''s identity issue was easily exined.


    After all, although she had turned into Paul, she was still wearing the witch''s skirt and using spells and martial arts for attack, without Du Ge''s iconic dragon sword.


    However, there were not only Antonio and Mahamadu and a few other top ten candidates present, but also many candidates who were not in the top ten.


    For them, the top ten were all enemies.


    No one wanted to be their tool. Instead of letting them leave and go fight Paul, it was better to just kill them and take their ce.


    After all.


    There were six of the top ten present!


    The decisiveness of the bartender in making decisions for others and the modesty of the gunner in not dying with a poor road were enough to keep the war going...


    ...


    King Jon Ludi of the Western Sea finally fell out of the top ten rankings and had to start a massacre, plundering attributes, in an attempt to regain his position.


    Until he killed the young man with a low probability of taking the sea chart that Du Ge had snatched: "Jon, our ranking is very low, killing us won''t raise the ranking by much. I have the skill to seek good fortune and avoid disaster, and can predict the fortune and disaster within three days, theoretically I can find the ce of the decisive battle."


    "Seek good fortune and avoid disaster?" Jon Ludi stopped the killing.


    "Yes, my keyword is probability." The young man quickly said, "I once found a map of fate and was snatched by Paul. We can ambush in the ce of the decisive battle in advance, maybe we can pick up some of the top ten positions."


    "Where is the ce of the decisive battle?" Jon Ludi asked.


    "To the northwest, the ce of great disaster." The young man swallowed and pointed in a direction, "I can calcte the fortune and disaster of eight directions, seven of which are good, only the northwest is a great disaster, so the ce of the decisive battle must be there."


    "The ce of great disaster." Jon Ludi frowned.


    "The fortune and disaster are for me. With my current attributes and abilities, participating in the decisive battle is a certain death. For me, it is a great disaster, but for you, it''s different. You used to be ranked fifth, and your attributes must be very high. It''s a disaster for me, but maybe it''s a good sign for you!" The young man quickly said.


    "Since you can predict fortune and disaster, why did youe to me?" Jon Ludi looked at him and asked.


    "I came in the opposite direction. My goal is to get into the top ten, not to avoid disaster." The young man smiled bitterly, "So, for me, the more dangerous the ce, the greater the opportunity."


    "Since your keyword is probability, can you find the Trident of the Sea God?" Jon Ludi asked.


    "Zero." The young man said, "At the beginning, I tried to find the Trident of the Sea God directly. I searched many ces and changed directions, but the probability was always zero.


    However, the probability changes with my choices and location. Now, the number of people in the simtion field has been decreasing, proving that Paul''s side must be fighting. If we rush to the ce of great disaster in advance, maybe we can find the Trident of the Sea God..."


    "Okay, get ready, we''re leaving." Jon Ludi pondered for a moment, and instructed the deputy next to him, "You go and order everyone to inform them that we will be heading in the northwest direction."


    ...


    First ce: Paul Wells; Second ce: Zhan Sini; Third ce: Sheldon Geese; Fourth ce: Dyson Yuri; Fifth ce: Teren Bitten...After traveling through the sea for five days and eating raw fish slices for two, Du Ge felt like he was about to dehydrate when the needle on the goldenpass finally stopped spinning, and the rankings in the Simtion Field had ceased changing three days prior.


    Only 68 people remained in the Simtion Field.


    Both Antonio and Mahamadou had been eliminated, reced by some names Du Ge didn''t recognize.


    Of course, the Three Swift Musketeers unearthed by Mahamadou were still there; Jansen must have intended to use them for travel, deliberately keeping them.


    After all.


    Their speed,bined with the Feather of the Sea God, couldprehensively elerate the fleet.


    In the top ten rankings, Du Ge also saw a familiar name, Sheldon Gist, whose mental strength was high enough to have a photographic memory. This Sheldon Gist had once sought a divination from him on Herd Ind. Surprisingly, he had also survived and made it into the top ten. Du Ge wondered what kind of Keywords he possessed...


    The goldenpass''s needle stopped over a vast expanse of sea, with no inds in sight, nor the Trident of the Sea God.


    Since there were no inds, the Trident of the Sea God must be at the bottom of the sea.


    Du Gemanded the sea monster Encke to dive down.


    But after descending for who knows how many meters, when Du Ge felt almost unable to withstand the pressure around him and still hadn''t seen the Trident of the Sea God, he had no choice.


    He had to leave Encke and quickly swim back to the surface. If he continued downward, he feared the sea would crush him before he found the Trident of the Sea God.


    However, the sea monster Encke became excited and shot straight down to the seabed, disappearing into the darkness in the blink of an eye.


    Back on the surface, Du Ge gasped for air: "This damned Sea God, she never intended for her daughter to lift the seal, did she? So deep in the sea, with the technology of this world, no one could dive down there..."


    Before he could finish.


    Du Ge saw two fleets charging towards him from two directions. Leading one fleet was the Lucky Number of Jon Ludi; the other fleet was Mahamadou''s Watcher.


    The Watcher flew the Feather of the Sea God.


    Jansen stood on the deck, looking at the oing Lucky Number of Jon Ludi, her fists clenched tightly, her expressionplex: "So it hase to this, is it fate? I don''t believe it. Damn Paul, how did he level up his attributes? Why can''t I surpass him even after killing so many..."


    Then, sensing Paul lurking beneath the sea, she wanted tough but suddenly remembered previous events and promptly put on a stern face, saying, "No, there''s still a chance. He hasn''t gotten the Trident of the Sea God yet. Disen, increase the propulsion of the water conversion. We must get the Trident of the Sea God before Paul does, and everyone''s ranking will be preserved."


    On the Lucky Number.


    The Probability Lad''s voice trembled: "Jon, it''s right ahead, thend of great misfortune, all eight directions are ominous, there are no auspicious signs."


    Jon Ludi stared at the opposing Watcher, snorted with a dark face: "No need for probabilities, I can see it too. Why would the final battle be on the surface of the sea, damn it..."


    ...


    "Disen, convert all the kic energy of the Watcher into my magic. Whether we can kill Paul or not hinges on this moment. Don''t forget the future I divined for you. If we can''t kill Paul, everyone will be eliminated. This is ourst chance; we must work together."


    Less than a thousand meters from Du Ge, Jansen suddenly raised her hands. Behind her, Disen, who possessed the "Conversion" Keyword, hesitated for a moment, then ced one hand on the Watcher and the other on Jansen''s back.


    The fleet of the Watcher came to a sudden halt from motion to stillness, and the abrupt inertia sent the sailors running on the deck tumbling over each other, with many falling into the sea.


    Jansen stood rooted to the deck, immovable. She chanted a spell, and towering waves rose from the sea, reaching high into the sky, then transformed into countless straight ice spikes, smashing down towards Du Ge''s location, creating water plumes tens of meters high.


    Seeing the sky full of ice spikes, Jon Ludi''s face turned pale instantly. What a joke, who could match This one after just over a month?


    To contend with these ice spikes, one would need at least three years of growth!


    "The omen of great misfortune, truly misfortune in all directions."


    The Probability Lad sat down on the deck, resigned to his fate.


    ...


    The ice spikes blocked all of Du Ge''s escape routes.


    None of Du Ge''s skills were effective at this time.


    With no other choice, he could only dive down, attempting to use the buoyancy of the sea to lessen the impact of the ice spikes¡­

 Chapter 183: Maybe Im your dad

    Chapter 183: Maybe I''m your dad<hr>


    As the icy spikes plummeted from the sky, forming a relentless, cage-like barrage, Du Ge found himself trapped in the midst of them. His breath grew heavy and slow due to the rapid depletion of oxygen in his lungs caused by his strenuous movements.


    Finally, a massive icicle crashed heavily onto his shoulder.


    Pain shot through him, numbing one arm instantly and almost causing him to drop the Dragon Sword into the water.


    With no way to dodge, Du Ge clenched his teeth and dived deeper into the water, frantically reaching for the panic-stricken fish around him to heal his wounds.


    He would never give up until the veryst moment.


    <em>The Trident of the Sea God.</em>


    This was his only chance to turn the tide.


    As the second icicle struck him, a streak of golden light suddenly appeared in Du Ge''s vision.


    A monstrous tentacle, belonging to the sea monster Enke, was holding a golden staff and swiftly approached him. As Du Ge felt a burning sensation in his lungs, the Trident of the Sea God was ced into his hands.The tentacle then swept aside the falling icicles...


    ***


    Du Ge took the Trident and swung it experimentally, but nothing changed.


    Feeling increasingly suffocated, he grew anxious.


    Wasn''t it said...


    That mortals could wield the staff at the cost of their life?


    Why couldn''t he use it?


    After a moment of thought, Du Ge flipped the Dragon Sword in his hand and carved a "fish" character onto the Trident with all his might. Then, he stroked the staff up and down.


    In the next instant, his congested lungs felt miraculously clear, and the surrounding seawater seemed friendlier, as if he was born to live in the water.


    Du Ge tried to stir the currents with the Trident.


    As expected.


    A massive whirlpool formed in the water, and his tireless body finally felt a hint of fatigue.


    <em>Does using the Trident drain life from mortals?</em>


    Du Ge chuckled bitterly to himself.


    <em>At this point, what did life force matter?</em>


    His body wasn''t even truly his own.


    If he could defeat everyone and be thest one standing, that was enough.


    Touching a passing shark to regain some strength, Du Ge raised the Trident, causing the seawater to surge upwards, deflecting all the icicles falling from the sky.


    Then, the water lifted Du Ge from the ocean''s depths.


    Seeing Paul, like a god, raised by the waves, everyone''s expressions changed. Janice swung her hands vigorously, attempting to pierce Du Ge with icicles, but they were all pushed aside by the giant waves he created with the Trident.


    Du Ge nced at Janice and then at Jon Ludi behind her. With a faint smile, he swung the Trident: "Let''s liven things up!"


    Immediately after his words, a whirlpool connecting to the heavens formed on the sea surface, engulfing not only Janice''s fleet but also Jon Ludi''s pirate group.


    Du Ge couldn''t care less at this point. As he wielded the Trident, he felt his abundant strength rapidly depleting. If he didn''t annihte all the other contestants now, any survivors would mean his defeat.


    Jon Ludi''s warship couldn''t withstand the might of heaven and earth. Furthermore, the whirlpool was mixed with the icicles Janice had conjured, grinding his fleet and pirates to dust.


    Janice''s Watcher, d in the Feather of the Sea God, was unfazed by the storm but couldn''t withstand the whirlpool''s icicles and the debris of Jon Ludi''s hundreds of pirate ships, and soon her ship was also shattered.


    One by one, the top ten names on the individual interface disappeared, reced by others, only to vanish again¡­


    As the top contestants were eliminated, Du Ge inherited their attributes, replenishing the life force drained by the Trident.


    Du Ge was ecstatic, using the attributes of others against them. The rule of inheriting attributes in the Simtion Field was just too fitting. Initially, he was afraid he couldn''t hold out using the Trident!


    Without Dison to convert her magic power, Janice could barely sustain her powerful magic with the little magic leaking from the loosened seal. Her face showed a hint of unwillingness as her body was swiftly torn apart by various fragments!


    The moment Janice''s body was torn apart, a hand suddenly appeared next to Du Ge and grabbed the Trident simultaneously.


    Then, an arm, a shoulder... A naked, brand-new Janice materialized from thin air, appearing as pure as an angel.


    She grabbed the Trident, but the next second, her brow furrowed: "Why can''t I harness the divine power inside?"


    Private property is not for your arbitrary use.


    On the individual interface, Janice''s name had disappeared, reced by a stranger''s name.


    <em>So, this was the real Janice!</em>


    <em>Allowing her to regain the Sea God''s power would end the Simtion Field!</em>


    Du Ge looked at Janice and said with a smile: "Because it''s the Era of Fish! Janice, add a sea fish name to yours, let me touch you, and then you can use the Trident."


    <em>"Do you want to die? I''m not some useless contestant¡­"</em> Janice snapped.


    "Okay, it''s up to you. You can even kill me. If you can use the Trident, I lose." Du Ge chuckled, releasing the Trident. His hair was almost entirely white now, and he looked utterly exhausted. Continuing to use the Trident might drain himpletely.


    But his spirits were still high.


    Perhaps due to themotion he caused, the Simtion Field rewarded him with 200 spirit points.


    Without the Trident''s influence, the sea surface returned to calm.


    The waves supporting Du Ge subsided, and he fell onto the sea surface. Enke hurried over and lifted him up. He simplyy on Enke''s back, quietly admiring the graceful goddess in the sky.


    He had to admit.


    From this angle, Janice''s figure was indeed impressive, a pity her legs were mped too tightly together.


    If Du Ge weren''t a gentleman, he would have whistled at this moment.


    Finally, Janice, who had beenpeting with the Trident in the sky, descended. Her face darkened as she looked at Du Ge: <em>"Do I have to change my name?!"</em>


    "Yes," Du Ge nodded with a smile. "The Era of Fish! Didn''t you see the fish character on the Trident? That''s the symbol of the Era of Fish..."


    "Janice Butterflyfish," Janice''s face suddenly flushed as she closed her eyes, stating her new name. Then, extending her arm, she said, "Touch it!"


    Du Ge chuckled and ran his hand over Janice''s arm: "I authorize you to use my Trident of the Sea God."


    The next second.


    The Trident emitted a golden glow, bathing Janice in its light.


    Not just Janice, but the aging Du Ge as well, rejuvenated under the golden light. His physical condition quickly surpassed his earlier state, even his soul felt more solid, and a mysterious power seemed to have emerged within him.


    Janice, seeing Du Ge''s transformation, widened her eyes in surprise: "Why, why can you also receive the infusion of the Sea God''s power?"


    <em>Muddying the waters!</em>


    <em>The greatest beneficiary?</em>


    But the Simtion Field was almost over, what use was divine power to me now...


    Du Ge quickly understood the reason. He shrugged at Janice, smiling: "I don''t know, maybe I really am the reincarnation of the Sea God!"


    "Father?" Janice looked incredulous, and the next second, a sky-blue long dress covered her bodypletely, and her face inexplicably blushed.


    About five minutester, the golden light disappeared.


    Janice looked at Du Ge, her expressionplex.


    By then, Du Ge felt as though he had merged with the sea, capable of stirring up massive waves with a mere gesture. If he had such divine power from the start, who would have been his match?


    To think he ended up like Janice, bing a Sea God!


    <em>s!</em>


    <em>It was over.</em>


    Du Ge sighed, looking at the shing interface and tapped it: "This assessment is concluded, Simtion Field closed, current contestant, ranked first."

 Chapter 184: Cant teach him

    Chapter 184: Can''t teach him<hr>


    "Second, what''s going on? I''m being sneaky here..."


    The Simtion Field abruptly ended, and a middle-aged man who was mingling in a town street crowd, sneakily groping people''s buttocks, ignored the punches and kicks from others, staring dumbfounded at his personal interface, his astonishment mixed with delight.


    ***


    <em>"Damn, third, jackpot, jackpot, I really hit the jackpot this time!"</em>


    On a pirate ship, the chubby chef swallowed hard, not sure whether to cry orugh.


    ***


    "Is Paul really that fierce? Leading all the way to the end, he took out everyone ahead."


    On Phoenix Tail Ind.


    The examinee who saw the location of the Sea of Fate chart from thousands of kilometers away was full of shock, <em>"Even peeking made it into the top ten, that''s really freaking unbelievable..."</em>***


    Outside the Simtion Field.


    A ck-haired young man climbed out of the assessment pod, his face ashen: "Bad luck, damn bad luck, why the hell did I try to steal the Trident of the Sea God? If I just sat there doing nothing, with everyone ahead dying, I could have made it into the top ten..."


    ***


    A massive room filled with dense screens.


    Inside the room sat many experts and schrs, each with a disy in front of them.


    These experts and schrs, each wearing headphones, tracked the contestants on their screens intently, asionally jotting down notes, summarizing the strengths and weaknesses of the examinees...


    At this moment.


    The centralrge screen was frozen on the image of Du Ge and Janice both holding the Trident of the Sea God.


    The other small screens showed other contestants, most of them checking their attributes, some using skills to search the ocean for the Sea of Fate chart; some on Hurd Ind, afterpleting divination from the witch, were being hunted by other lying-in-wait examinees...


    But the people standing in front of the big screen no longer cared about the other contestants on the small screens.


    An old man with graying hair spat the tea back into his cup, his eyes widened in disbelief,<em> "Seventeen, it''s only been a bit over a month! The Simtion Field was decimated by him, leaving only 17 people, who is this Paul? Quick, pull up his information..."</em>


    Beside him, Nan Youlong was speechless, "Judging by the style, it must be that rascal Du Ge."


    "Du Ge?" The old man with graying hair paused, "The one from the Pan-Universal who was specifically requested to participate in the Alien Star Battlefield."


    "Yes, the first Simtion Field ended in less than a month because of him. The second Simtion Field copsed in over half a month due to his antics, forcing an early termination. His style is reckless and unconventional, in the past, he would never have been allowed on the Alien Star Battlefield." Nan Youlong''s brow twitched involuntarily, he sighed, "Before entering this Simtion Field, I repeatedly emphasized that he should restrain himself and focus more on Keywords, but I didn''t expect him to finish the Simtion Field in just over a month..."


    "This guy..." The old man with graying hair was stunned for a long while, then uttered a few words, "He''s a talent."


    "Staff Officer Nan, don''t be too confident, what if it''s not him? I can''t believe a freshman could clear a level two Simtion Field in a month." A young man in histe twenties frowned, "This Simtion Field had several promising scions from great families..."


    His name badge read Fang Yan.


    At that moment, a staff member handed a freshly printed report to the old man with graying hair.


    Nan Youlong and Fang Yan both leaned in to look.


    First ce: Du Ge; ID: 48699527; Keyword: Happiness.


    <em>"Happiness?"</em>


    All three eximed in unison.


    "How did he do it?" Fang Yan asked in shock.


    Nan Youlong looked as if he had seen a ghost, "Happiness? It''s actually happiness, I always thought it had something to do with chaos!"


    "Pull up all the data on happiness from the previous exams for me," the old man with graying hair instructed the staff member, then turned to Nan Youlong, "Bring me Du Ge''s overall evaluation."


    "Okay." Nan Youlong nodded, turned to leave, muttering as he walked, "Happiness, it''s actually happiness? How is that possible? How did he do it?"


    The contestants from second to tenth ce were naturally ignored by them.


    ***


    About twenty minutester.


    The old man with graying hair, Nan Youlong, Fang Yan, and seven or eight experts around their fifties gathered in a small conference room.


    Each person at the table had a copy of Du Ge''s information, all engrossed in the data before them.


    The office was asionally filled with sounds of amazement.


    Clearly.


    Du Ge''s experiences in the Simtion Fields had brought them a huge shock.


    "Almost done reading, any thoughts?" The old man with graying hair was the first to finish the materials, he waited quietly for a moment, and when he saw most people looking up, he cleared his throat and asked.


    "General Fu, Du Ge was quite ordinary at school, but once in the Simtion Field, he was like a different person, probably one of those explosive talents." A middle-aged man named Zhuo Cheng said, "He always manages to turn ordinary Keywords into new advanced skills. Once or twice could be a coincidence, but three times taking first ce in the Simtion Field and ending it within a month, that''s his own ability. At his age, even Hua Guyun wasn''t as outstanding."


    "In the previous Simtion Fields, the keyword happiness appeared 2,800 times, the best result being 374th ce. On the Alien Star Battlefield, the keyword happiness has never won. I can''t guess what kind of derivative skill he''se up with." The middle-aged man next to Zhuo Cheng said with a wry smile, "Staff Officer Nan, haven''t you contacted him?"


    "General Fu forbade it." Nan Youlong shook his head.


    "There are two and a half months left before the new round of the Alien Star Battlefield begins, we muste up with a targeted training n for Du Ge." General Fu looked around, "I have a feeling, as long as he doesn''t fall midway, perhaps, he could be the next Hua Guyun. At 18, he''s too young."


    "Yes! Such a young man, if given another two years, no, one year to grow, and if we can smooth out the restless elements in his character, he''d have a better chance of surviving on the Alien Star Battlefield." Zhuo Cheng said, "18 years old, too young, and such an impulsive character, I''m really afraid he won''tst even one round on the Alien Star Battlefield."


    "Why can''t we hold him back for a year?" A middle-aged man named Bai Jiang asked.


    Nan Youlong said, "Hisst assessment broke the Simtion Field, and the higher-ups specifically requested his participation."


    A silence ensued.


    General Fu tapped the table, his face serious, "Du Ge''s participation in the Alien Star Battlefield is a done deal, everyone here is the most experienced instructor, I have only one request, find the most suitable training method for Du Ge, strive to let him survive the first round of the Alien Star Battlefield. As long as he can get through the first round, we will have the opportunity to further cultivate him..."


    The experts exchanged nces, Bai Jiang said, "General Fu, the summaries on paper are too general. We want to see the reys of Du Ge''s three Simtion Fields toe up with specific strategies."


    General Fu nodded.


    Nan Youlong was prepared and pressed the y button on the table.


    The screen switched to Feng Residence, the moment Du Ge opened his eyes in bed...


    General Fu shifted to a morefortable position and also focused on the screen.


    ***


    Three hourster.


    The screen froze.


    In the office, everyone''s expressions were quite something.


    "What do you think?" General Fu asked.


    "Unconventional and imaginative." Bai Jiang said.


    "Not like someone taught by the academy." Zhuo Cheng frowned.


    "In the third Simtion Field, he probably intended to keep a low profile at first, but in the end, he couldn''t help but flip the table." An expert named Meng Yonghu said, "This is his innate character, and moreover, he''s tasted sess in three consecutive fields. It''s impossible to change his mindset in just two short months."


    "Unless his character truly settles down, surviving the first Alien Star Battlefield will be difficult." Fang Yan shook his head, "Too impulsive, several times, it was purely luck that got him through. The warriors on the Alien Star Battlefield won''t be as immature as the examinees..."


    "I want methods to enhance his abilities, not to listen to yourints." General Fu tapped the table, dissatisfied.


    "Can''t teach him." Bai Jiang shook his head again, "General Fu, his character is already set."


    "If only Du Ge was born into a great family." Zhuo Cheng said, "His understanding of Keywords,bined with the training from a great family from a young age, might have made it possible for him to be the next Hua Guyun, but now, it''s too difficult."


    "General Fu, at this point, our intervention won''t do much, find him some sessful past examples to learn from!" Meng Yonghu said, "At this stage, it''s all up to him toprehend. Du Ge is highly perceptive, external forces may make himply on the surface, but he won''t really listen..."

 Chapter 185: The Power of Poseidon

    Chapter 185: The Power of Poseidon<hr>


    <em>A body with the power of the gods!</em>


    Selma got lucky this time!


    The moment Du Ge opened his eyes in the assessment pod, this thought spun through his mind.


    But on second thought, that wasn''t quite right. Selma had been touched by him, making her his property. Theoretically, her collection was still his, so it wasn''t a matter of who benefited whom. Too bad he couldn''t return to the Simtion Field...


    However, as Du Ge stood up and stepped out of the assessment pod, he immediately sensed something was amiss.


    <em>His perception seemed to have greatly enhanced.</em>


    He could clearly hear the hurried footsteps of Liang Fei and Liang Le approaching the manor from about sixty meters away.


    He never had this ability before. An increase in mental power wouldn''t enhance physical attributes in reality; that required corresponding training.


    His physical fitness had been enhanced.What was the reason?


    A sense of familiarity emanated from a corner of the room.


    The eyes at the back of Du Ge''s head urately captured the source of this familiarity.


    It was a two-meter-long fish tank against the wall. It wasn''t the fish that made him feel familiar, but the <em>water</em>.


    Du Ge snapped his fingers subconsciously.


    A small ripple formed on the water surface of the fish tank, more than three meters away from him.


    <em>Damn!</em>


    Du Ge''s breath hitched.


    <em>The power of Poseidon!</em>


    It was weak, but it was indeed the power of Poseidon.


    At that moment.


    The power of Poseidon had also transformed his soul, and then, he brought back a part of the water control ability. The physical enhancement must be a result of the power of Poseidon nourishing his body!


    That meant, as long as it involved the power of the soul, he could bring it back.


    If the power of the soul could nourish the body, then sooner orter, he could use the backstab effect from the Simtion Field in reality.


    Just think about it, the warriors on the Alien Star Battlefield are always soaked in nutrient fluids; who has time to train their bodies?


    It''s too abnormal for Nan Youlong to transmit his voice over a distance of two miles.


    ...


    <em>Hiss!</em>


    <em>No, that''s not right.</em>


    The power of Poseidon isn''t a skill, and since it''s rted to the soul, doesn''t that mean he could control water in the next Simtion Field...


    Would the Pan-Universal Entertainment leave such a loophole?


    Du Ge''s heart pounded.


    Suddenly.


    He frowned.


    No, that won''t do.


    The Alien Star Battlefield is a live reality show. Revealing the water control ability to the aliens could be dangerous. He must use it covertly without being discovered by others...


    ...


    If even the power of Poseidon could be brought out, what exactly is the Simtion Field?


    <em>Is it really a virtual world?</em>


    For the first time, Du Ge harbored such doubts.


    ***


    A minuteter.


    Liang Fei and Liang Le appeared at the door.


    Looking at Du Ge who was lost in thought.


    "Darling, howe you came out so quickly, were you eliminated?" Liang Fei cautiously asked.


    Liang Le gently bumped her and smiled sweetly, "I''ll go prepare dinner. Darling, what would you like to eat?"


    "Anything is fine." Du Ge, in a great mood after bringing the power of Poseidon out of the Simtion Field, smiled and said, "Liang Fei, help me contact Staff Officer Nan."


    The two of them responded and left, one to prepare dinner and the other to contact Nan Youlong.


    A whileter.


    Liang Fei returned and told Du Ge that Nan Youlong was in a meeting and woulde over after it ended.


    This waitsted most of the day.


    During this time.


    Du Ge experimented with his water control ability.


    At a distance of five meters, he could make the water surface ripple; at three meters, he could create a small wave; at one meter, he could draw water into his palm...


    <em>This water control ability, if it couldn''t grow further, was basically useless andcked lethality.</em>


    The only thing that surprised Du Ge was that he now had the ability to breathe freely in water.


    Like in thest Simtion Field, due to strenuous exercise, he almost suffocated to death. That would never happen again.


    It wasn''t appropriate to do too many experiments in the manor, but Du Ge guessed that he should no longer fear the pressure of seawater. He had never heard of any Poseidon being squashed by seawater.


    ***


    In the evening.


    Nan Youlong''s helicopternded at the manor''s airfield.


    Nan Youlong hurried towards Du Ge, ignoring the greetings from the twins, and directly asked, "What is your advanced skill? How could joy possibly produce the effect of chaos?"


    <em>"Knowing the Joy of Fish."</em> Du Ge had prepared this answer in the Simtion Field, "I touch fish, I feel joy. As long as I touch fish, I can make them feel joy with me, and they will be very close to me."


    "Touching fish?" Nan Youlong frowned, "So, you created the fish era just to touch more fish."


    "Exactly!" Du Ge nodded, "I can''t always jump into the sea to touch real fish, right? Since touching fish brings joy, of course, I have to find a way to turn everyone into fish."


    The outward manifestation of private property wasn''t obvious.


    ves still had their own thoughts and actions, and Du Ge wasn''t worried about leaking anything.


    "Loqi said that after you touched him, his ttery no longer worked on you. Is that also the effect of this skill?" Nan Youlong asked, "It''s not control?"


    "No control. Didn''t Marsha still betray me? Of course, thinking might be influenced. After I touched Enke, Enke also listened to me." Du Ge smiled, "Maybe, it''s because people or creatures are willing to be close to those who bring them joy. Just like kittens and puppies, if you feed them, they will wag their tails at you and won''t hurt you anymore."


    "What about the Trident of Poseidon?" Nan Youlong asked with a puzzled frown, "A thoughtless object, you just carve a fish on it, and you can use it?"


    "A desperate attempt. What else could I do in that situation?" Du Ge sighed and looked at Nan Youlong strangely, "Besides, how do you know the Trident of Poseidon doesn''t think? Clearly, it was very happy when I touched it, and then, I could use it, even willing to share its divine power with me..."


    "..." Nan Youlong choked, "Alright, that''s indeed a new approach. In the future, keywords like <em>Joy</em>, <em>Happiness</em>, and <em>Rxation</em> could be developed in this direction."


    <em>Really?</em>


    If you develop in this direction, aren''t you just sending them to their deaths?


    My first skill was the useless<em> ''A Kind Face Doesn''t Get Hit.''</em>


    Thank goodness the skill I brought out of the Simtion Field was the second keyword''s ability. Being taken advantage of is bad enough, having ''A Kind Face Doesn''t Get Hit'' on top of that would make me cry.


    However. Du Ge wouldn''t remind Nan Youlong.


    Anything could happen in the Simtion Field, what if it''s real?


    <em>There are no useless keywords, only useless people.</em>


    "What about the second skill?" Nan Youlong continued to ask.


    "The Fountain of Joy." Du Ge said, "When I spread joy, someone will inevitably enter a state of misfortune."


    <em>That''s right!</em>


    Nan Youlong nced at Du Ge, shook his head, and smiled, "You really can develop some unique skills. The effect of the Fountain of Joy is indeed simr to chaos. No wonder it misled so many candidates."


    "Lucky me." Du Ge chuckled.


    "You know you''re lucky?" Nan Youlong red at him and said sternly, "What did I tell you when you entered the Simtion Field? Be careful, cautious, try to develop the keywords. Look at what you''ve done, how is it different from the previous two performances? If you had made one wrong move, on the Alien Star Battlefield, you would be dead, you know?


    Do you think the alien warriors on the Alien Star Battlefield will be led by the nose like the candidates? Each one of them is sharper than thest.


    Do you know, because of your performance, the trainers are reluctant to guide you."


    <em>Teach or don''t teach! The stuff they teach, I might not even fancy.</em>


    Du Ge muttered in his heart and chuckled, "Staff Officer Nan, it''s still early. I feel I need more training. Open another Simtion Field for me to practice! With more practice, maybe I can win first ce for Qi Yuan Star."


    "What are you thinking?" Nan Youlong said, "Do you think the Simtion Field for the elite preliminary round is something you can open whenever you want? Where would you find so many people to enter the Simtion Field with you?


    In the same preliminary round, other elites are still exploring the initial stages! It''s impossible for anyone to get the Trident of Poseidon in three months. This Simtion Field assesses your understanding of the keywords. You, on the other hand, went straight through!"


    <em>They can''t get through because they''re dumb!</em>


    Du Ge scratched the back of his head, "What about the people who entered the Simtion Field with me? Let them have a rematch with me!"


    "They performed too poorly, they don''t qualify anymore." Nan Youlong snorted and looked at Du Ge, "I know, training in the Simtion Field is the most effective, but the elite simtor opens and closes together. Others haven''t finished, so it''s impossible to open one just for you. Forget about entering the Simtion Field again. Since you''re out, prepare well for two months and enter the Alien Star Battlefield! Although you have many ws, your potential is also huge. The higher-ups actually have high hopes for you..."


    "Entering the regr Simtion Field is also okay! I can continue to participate in the Rotational Examination System!" Du Ge, having tasted sess, wouldn''t give up easily, "Isn''t there still over two months? I think with my speed, I can at least get through two more Simtion Fields."


    "..."


    Nan Youlong was at a loss for words, looking at Du Ge and said irritably, "<em>Three Simtion Fields</em>, and the higher-ups already think you''re overreaching. Do you think they would continue to cultivate someone with your personality?


    <em>Two months to get through two Simtion Fields, what are you thinking?</em>


    <em>What you need to do now is to consolidate.</em>"

 Chapter 186: The Real Situation of the Alien Star Battlefield

    Chapter 186: The Real Situation of the Alien Star Battlefield<hr>


    <em>Damn consolidate!</em>


    Du Ge looked at Nan Youlong with a heavy heart and said, "Commander Nan, all the warriors from the four groups are gone. I carry the future of humanity on my shoulders. Every bit of experience could mean the survival of millions more humans. Let me join the Simtion Field one more time, just once."


    "Cut the act," Nan Youlong almostughed in exasperation, "Weren''t you the one who did everything possible to avoid the battlefield in the second Simtion Field?"


    "That was the old me, not who I am now," Du Ge said earnestly, "Commander Nan, I was immature before. Now, I''vee to enjoy the thrill of the Simtion Field. You were right, I am indeed a warrior born for the Alien Star Battlefield..."


    "Don''t even think about it, it''s impossible," Nan Youlong red at him, interrupting, "Even with the Rotational Examination System, opening the Simtion Field requires at least a million participants. Qi Yuan Star has its own system; we can''t dy the selection of other talents just for you. You want experience, right?<em> I''ve brought you something.</em>"


    "Really?" Du Ge asked.


    "They''ve granted you ess to view past recordings of the Alien Star Battlefield," Nan Youlong handed over a piece of paper with a username and password, "See how other sessful warriors used Keywords, get a real sense of what the Alien Star Battlefield is like. It''ll help you more."


    "Recordings from the Alien Star Battlefield?" Du Ge took the note.


    "Yes, the database is vast, and the understanding of Keywords varies with each era," Nan Youlong exined, "Focus on the recordings from recent years. The older tactics are outdated and no longer used."Nan Youlong''s tone was firm, reopening the Simtion Field was a pipe dream. After all, he was just a small fry with no control over his own fate.


    Du Ge sighed inwardly, shifting his focus to these so-called past experiences. The Alien Star Battlefield was deadly, and understanding it was just as crucial.


    After all.


    He spent most of his time away from Qi Yuan Star. Having a few extra skills was of no immediate use; if he died on the Alien Star Battlefield, even multiple abilities would be in vain. <em>Only by returning alive would he have more say.</em>


    Du Ge nced at the username and password, memorizing them, and casually asked, "Commander Nan, does the Alien Star Battlefield also announce the top ten rankings every month?"


    "Yes," Nan Youlong nodded, "Aside from the different flow of time, the rules of the Simtion Field are exactly the same as the Alien Star Battlefield. Rankings are announced monthly."


    "Why?" Du Ge asked.


    "You''re wondering why they don''t give more time for development, right?" Nan Youlong seemed to recall something, chuckled, and asked.


    "Yes," Du Ge nodded.


    "You''re looking at it from the wrong angle," Nan Youlong looked up at the sky, "You''re thinking about survival, while the Pan-Universal Entertainment wants <em>viewership</em>. They allow you to grow but not indefinitely. They crave the thrill, the raw, visceral excitement."


    "How could such a model sustain the Alien Star Battlefield for decades, or even a century?" Du Ge frowned.


    "There have been shorter ones, but they''ll never let it end within a month," Nan Youlong withdrew his gaze, walking towards a room as he spoke, "The first month is said to be for your development. In reality, it''s for everyone to adapt and understand the new world. The Alien Star Battlefield is the real deal, not as vague as the Simtion Field. For example, even nations are downyed in your first Simtion Field."


    Du Ge was destined for the Alien Star Battlefield, and as his guide, Nan Youlong spared no detail in answering his questions.


    "In the real world, territories are often vast and situationsplex," Nan Youlong continued, "Like Qi Yuan Star two hundred years ago, with countless nations and a poption of over ten billion. Three thousand people could disappear into it without causing a ripple. Moreover, in dangerous worlds, Body Possession often fails significantly.


    <em>Without announcing the top ten rankings, how would thousands of people in a vast world find each other? So, after a month, announcing the top ten is essential.</em>


    Pan-Universal Entertainment must set a target for everyone, creating a sense of urgency. The top ten warriors, knowing they''re exposed, will do everything to grow, search, and eliminate more warriors to secure an unassable position.


    The rest, not wanting to be eliminated, must also hurry to develop. You know, with Keywords in y, no matter the method, warriors will rise to be the best in the world.


    With diligent investigation, traces can always be found.


    Over time, either the top ten feel confident enough to take out the others, or the challengers feel confident enough to take on the top ten. Conflict is inevitable, leading to war..."


    Du Ge followed Nan Youlong, pondering for a moment before asking, "What if, in the end, no one troubles the top ten? After all, it''s the leading geese that get shot. Those behind would need full confidence to challenge the top ten and the ability to face subsequent challengers..."


    "It has happened where everyone was sneakily developing, with no one challenging the top ten," Nan Youlong looked back at Du Ge, "But Pan-Universal Entertainment will announce the end time of the Alien Star Battlefield. Once the countdown starts, you have to fight whether you want to or not. Don''t forget, you''re there for resources. If you don''tpete for the top ten and return alive, will the people of your world spare you?"


    <em>Indeed. There was a second shrinking mechanism</em>, and Du Ge''s expression changed as he cursed inwardly.


    As they talked, the two entered the room.


    Nan Youlong found a sofa to sit on, picked up a kettle from the table, poured himself a cup of water, took a sip, and continued, "Du Ge, in the early stages of the Alien Star Battlefield, being in the top ten isn''t too dangerous. At that time, everyone needs to develop, and usually, no one will actively seek to kill the top ten to take their ce. After all, it''s a long journey, and who knows how much the top ten will have grown by the time you get there."


    Du Ge looked at Nan Youlong, lost in thought.


    Nan Youlong saw right through Du Ge''s mind and suddenly smiled, "Thinking about your previous three Simtion Fields? Creating momentum, sweeping the world in one fell swoop?"


    "Yes," Du Ge nodded.


    Nan Youlong sighed lightly, "Don''t forget, the Alien Star Battlefield is a real world. No matter the ultimate goal of the warriors entering the battlefield, they will cause tremendous harm to the native world.


    To protect their own world, many of the native inhabitants will fight the warriors to the death. Keywords are indeed powerful, but no matter the Keyword, there are always various drawbacks.


    The native worlds have their own experts. Once they know the truth, they will quickly eliminate these foreign invaders.


    Theter it gets, the more the fighting among the warriors damages the native world. Sometimes, it can even lead to an apocalyptic event. At that point, no matter how many powers the native world originally had, they will unite against the external threat. Du Ge, remember, dangeres not only frompetitors, <em>but also from the native world.</em>"


    "Pan-Universal Entertainment really doesn''t value human life," Du Ge also sighed.


    "Different levels of civilization, like you scalding an anthill with boiling water, as a human, it''s hard to empathize," Nan Youlong took another sip of water, moistening his throat, "This is also why your impulsive nature is frowned upon. Making yourself the target of all, with the world as your enemy, it''s too hard to survive. In thest Simtion Field, you must have felt it. If not for luck, you would have been eliminated several times."


    <em>That''s because I rely on Muddy Water Fishing.</em>


    <em>If it weren''t for Muddy Water Fishing, I wouldn''t have done it!</em>


    <em>Don''t think I''m that stupid!</em>


    Du Ge gave a sheepish smile, "It won''t happen again."


    "It better not," Nan Youlong looked at him, "The Alien Star Battlefield is not like the Simtion Field. In the Simtion Field, the top ten can band together for rankings, but on the Alien Star Battlefield, the top ten likely represent different forces. Each ranking represents different resources, and no one will band together with you to protect a ranking..."

 Chapter 187: The reason for the plummeting ratings

    Chapter 187: The reason for the plummeting ratings<hr>


    "Where are our people?" Du Ge asked.


    "How can you be sure they are ours?" Nan Youlong inquired.


    "Passwords," Du Ge replied.


    <em>"It''s useless,"</em> Nan Youlong shook his head again, "300 people, scattered across the world, the chances of meeting are extremely low. Like you in the second Simtion Field, broadcasting passwords to find people, you just turned yourself into a live target.


    Moreover, some seniors have been tricked with passwords before, controlled by people from others, and had their passwords stolen. In the end, they were ambushed at the critical moment and lost all their resources. Hence, the textbooks have left us with the principle of not trusting anyone.


    So,ter on, passwords were no longer used on the Alien Star Battlefield. Before entering the Alien Star Battlefield, we wouldn''t even arrange for you to meet other candidates..."


    Control skills?


    Du Ge was stunned for a moment, recalling the loyalty in the second Simtion Field, the private property in the third, and the freedom, instigation, and so on.


    Indeed.Findingpanions on the Alien Star Battlefield was not safe at all, and it might just be nting a ticking time bomb for oneself.


    "Got it now?" Nan Youlong asked with a smile.


    "Got it," Du Ge nodded, "Once on the Alien Star Battlefield, you can only rely on yourself, right?"


    "No, you don''t understand," Nan Youlong shook his head, "Entering the Alien Star Battlefield, if you meet one of our own, <em>you should kill them to take their attributes</em>, if necessary. In the end, only the top ten decide the distribution of resources."


    Du Ge was stunned.


    "There are three thousand people on the Alien Star Battlefield, three hundred from each. Among those three hundred, as long as one upies a top ten position in the end, they get resource distribution," Nan Youlong exined, "Just like in the recently concluded Simtion Field, you killed all the top fifty, and those who were uninvolved and sneaky, they moved up into the top ten rankings and still got their resource distribution.


    We would never let those people onto the Alien Star Battlefield. But if they return from the Alien Star Battlefield, they are still heroes.


    So, ying it safe is not necessarily wrong. In fact, in every Simtion Field, we arrange for at least ten percent of people to y it safe, to vie for a chance to move up into the top ten."


    "Alright!" Du Ge nodded helplessly, "I have to say, the Pan-Universal Entertainment is quite fair."


    "As long as they can provide a spectacr show, they are not stingy with a bit of resources," Nan Youlong said, "Just like they specifically provided the Simtion Field for our training, all they want is the show."


    "Yeah, now I really understand," Du Ge nodded again, "I can watch past recordings on my room''sputer, right?"


    "Correct," Nan Youlong nodded, "It''s good to learn from the experiences of the predecessors."


    "I got it," Du Ge said.


    "Any other questions?" Nan Youlong asked.


    "Not for now," Du Ge replied.


    "Good, don''t go anywhere these days, focus on preparing for battle. Contact me anytime if you have questions," Nan Youlong said with a smile, then turned to Liang Fei and Liang Le, "If possible, it''s best to leave one or two children behind. Having ties gives you a reason to return, and perhaps in critical moments, you can unleash unexpected potential. You wouldn''t want your glory to have no one to carry it on, right?"


    "Yeah, I''ll consider it," Du Ge said with a smile.


    "By the way, how high is your mental power?" Nan Youlong asked.


    "1600," Du Ge replied.


    Nan Youlong was taken aback, then gave him a thumbs up,ughing, "Not bad, your mental power increased by more than a thousand in one Simtion Field. No wonder you want to enter the Simtion Field again. But experience is more important, once you''re on the Alien Star Battlefield, you''ll find it''s easy to increase mental power. The mental power you gained in the Simtion Field is nothing."


    <em>Is it mental power I want?</em>


    <em>I want skills, alright!</em>


    Du Geined to himself, recalling his damn Muddy Water Fishing, and asked, "Consultant Nan, after returning from the Alien Star Battlefield, can I enter the power core and really manage some affairs?"


    Nan Youlong looked at him with a smile and said, "At least you have toe back alive first."


    ***


    After Nan Youlong left.


    Du Ge returned to his room, logged into the main server with his ount and password, and sure enough, he saw arge number of data clips.


    Each data clip was annotated with a detailed name.


    Such as:<blockquote>


    Bai Yanshou ¡ª 3035 Group A ¡ª Third ce ¡ª Fantasy Background ¡ª Bravery;


    Advanced Skills:


    - Heart of the Brave: The higher the courage, the stronger thebat power;


    - Rally After Setback: Maintainbat passion in injured state, doubling all attributes;


    ...</blockquote>


    Du Ge randomly picked one and started ying it.


    The opening was a lush forest, different from the Simtion Field, with only a floating orb in the sky, no sight of other people. Perhaps, as Nan Youlong said, the world was too big, with three thousand people scattered into it, it was impossible to gather together.


    The same random drifting for five minutes.


    Just like his third Simtion Field start on the sea, nothing but forest, impossible to understand the world background in just five minutes.


    Fortunately, Bai Yanshou was lucky.


    After the protective shield ended, he encountered a Minotaur tribe on the ins, but when he was ready to perform Body Possession, the totem pole erected in the middle of the tribe burst out with white light, nearly obliterating him on the spot.


    His weakened soul had no choice but to possess the body of a Minotaur child under three years old to barely survive...


    Du Ge nced at the video duration: 30,306 hours, 57 minutes, 18 seconds;


    <em>Damn!</em>


    <em>35 years?</em>


    Du Ge''s brow twitched.


    This one really spent half a lifetime on the Alien Star Battlefield!


    No wonder Nan Youlong said living on the Alien Star Battlefield might not be ufortable!


    Bing a warrior, for people from civilian academies, dying on the Alien Star Battlefield is worth it!


    Bai Yanshou''s subsequent days were dull, growing up, tempering his body, relying on Keywords, bit by bit gaining prestige in the Minotaur tribe...


    At that time, the first ce Body Possession was an apprentice of a necromancer, with the Keyword arrogance;


    Bai Yanshou didn''t care about the top ten, he focused on developing himself until he became the chief of the tribe, and formed alliances with other tribes...


    Watching him use Keywords by the book, like an ordinary transmigrator, Du Ge''s patience gradually wore thin, he saw no passion in Bai Yanshou''s growth, many ces where he clearly had better options;


    Du Ge fast-forwarded.


    It took Bai Yanshou ten years to integrate the grasnd tribes, bing the chief of the great united tribe, and another ten years to swallow the Druid tribe...


    Until thest five years.


    The necromancerunched an undead scourge, sweeping the entire world.


    The Holy Church, mages of various fallen nations, elves, and other righteous tribes united to fight against the necromancer;


    <em>Until the necromancer was eliminated, Bai Yanshou never revealed his identity...</em>


    <em>"What the hell, what can I learn from this!" </em>Until the video ended, Du Ge was in a state of confusion, "A documentary of a Minotaur''s life? Minotaur women are so ugly, how could he bear to do it, and he had more than ten children, <em>and even intermarried with centaurs..."</em>


    Du Ge opened a few more videos, the growth of the characters in the videos was much the same.


    Soon, Du Ge discovered a pattern.


    <em>Those who achieved good rankings on the Alien Star Battlefield were mostly those who encountered a Keyword that matched their identity during Body Possession, and then yed it safe, developing their own power bit by bit until they were qualified topete for the world.</em>


    It was often the <em>aliens</em> who started wars.


    There was a guy who transmigrated to a world of immortals and martial arts, randomly got the Keyword forbearance, and actually secluded himself in a Sect for thirty years, formed a Golden Elixir, became a master, and still didn''t dare to go out and see the world...


    To say the least, there was no entertainment value.


    Du Ge continued to scroll through the videos.


    He didn''t see any Keywords like aggression, recklessness, impulsiveness, or despair.


    The Keyword of Hua Guyun a hundred years ago was alliance, strategy, wealth, hypocrisy; his performance was still quite stunning, but the early stage was also about ying it safe, developing, and using the great power to pressure people...


    Each videosted almost more than 20 years.


    Which means.


    <em>Not just Qi Yuan Star, but warriors from others participating in the Alien Star Battlefield were also seeking development.</em>


    Thinking about it, it''s right, securing resources for one''s own is the right way, showing off leads to a quick death!


    In a normal world, the decisive battle time is around thirty to fifty years.


    In worlds of immortals or with gods, where there might be more uncontroble masters, this time could extend to about 200 years, which should be the limit of growth that Pan-Universal Entertainment can tolerate.


    Taking ten years as a unit, isn''t this slow development?


    Alright!


    If everyone can''t grow up, the fights aren''t good to watch either...


    However, the patience of aliens is also quite high!


    At this moment.


    Du Ge probably understood why the people from Pan-Universal Entertainment specifically named him for the battlefield; if everyone on the Alien Star Battlefield yed like this, the ratings would plummet!


    If he were the boss of Pan-Universal Entertainment, he would also find a few different styles of people to throw in and y!

 Chapter 188: Be a dark horse

    Chapter 188: Be a dark horse<hr>


    It''s not that being low-key is wrong. Qi Yuan Star has survived for two hundred years through such means, and naturally, they have their reasons.


    Du Ge is not rigid. He knows when to be high-profile and when to be low-key.


    This mainly depends on the Keywords he''s assigned and the advanced skills that derive from them.


    Nan Youlong says he''s impulsive and impatient.


    But Du Ge knows he''s never been reckless. Every move he makes is at the most advantageous moment for himself. To be precise, he''s good at <em>seizing opportunities.</em>


    Although he doesn''t quite agree with the Qi Yuan Star warriors'' understanding and application of Keywords, Du Ge still settles down to watch videos from many different worlds.


    <em>Know yourself and know your enemy, and you will never be defeated.</em>


    <em>(Proofreader: The phrase "Öª±ËÖª¼º£¬°ÙÕ½²»´ù(Know yourself and know your enemy, and you will never be defeated)" originates from the ancient Chinese military treatise, "The Art of War," written by Sun Tzu during the Spring and Autumn period. This phrase means that if one fully understands both the enemy and oneself, one can be invincible in any battle. It emphasizes the importance of in-depth knowledge of both parties in warfare for achieving victory. )</em>


    Watching videos is also a way to understand your enemies.After all.


    The Alien Star Battlefield is a matter of life and death, and one can never be too careful.


    Moreover, through their experiences, watching the operation and culture of different worlds can also be very educational.


    After studying many videos, Du Ge realizes that in some worlds, one must be low-key out of necessity.


    For example, worlds with aplete system of gods and spirits.


    Once these divine beings make a move, their power is earth-shattering, and not something an ordinary person can contend with after just a year or two of development.


    In such worlds, one can only lie low until the big shots take action and eliminate the top ten.


    <em>Surviving until the end of the Simtion Field is a sess.</em>


    And sometimes, even lying low doesn''t guarantee sess.


    You might be lying low and suddenly be a target for a Demon Head looking for human lives to practice their skills on; if you''re lucky, you might be a tool for their practice; if you''re not, you might not even know how you died...


    In those worlds with advanced technology, where spaceship battles erupt in the cosmos and weapons can destroy half a with a single shot, that''s truly an untimely death...


    The more videos Du Ge watches, the more he realizes why the death rate on the Alien Star Battlefield is so high. The Simtion Field is child''s ypared to the real thing.


    And he''s increasingly shocked by the Pan-Universal Entertainment''s practice of broadcasting real-life shows for profit, proving that there are many civilizations on par with it.


    <em>This universe is too terrifying.</em>


    No wonder the people of Qi Yuan Star have given up. If Earthlings encountered such advanced civilizations, they would probably be powerless...


    Nan Youlong is right. Gaining a few more skills in the Simtion Field is useless; these experiences are more helpful for survival.


    ***


    During this time.


    Nan Youlong visited several times and was relieved to see Du Ge diligently studying the videos.


    He was afraid Du Ge would be too proud to acknowledge others'' sess, which would be a sure path to doom.


    Although many experts and high-level officials are not optimistic about Du Ge, his three Simtion Field results speak for themselves, and deep down, everyone actually holds a sliver of hope and fantasy for him.


    <em>What if he seeds?</em>


    Qi Yuan Star hasn''t taken first ce in a long time.


    The resources awarded from first to tenth ce decrease in value, with the first ce''s resources almost equaling the total of second to ninth.


    Securing a first ce could help Qi Yuan Star survive a significant crisis.


    What Nan Youlong regrets is that Du Ge refuses to cooperate with Liang Fei and Liang Le to leave descendants, which would have added ayer ofmitment to the world.


    But Nan Youlong doesn''t mind. If Du Ge dies on the Alien Star Battlefield, leaving descendants would be meaningless.


    Once he returns alive, enjoying a wealth of resources and privileges, he will naturally find ways to maintain them through his family and descendants, without the need for prompting.


    It''s normal for young people to be immature; a round on the Alien Star Battlefield will change that.


    ***


    Time flies.


    One day, Nan Youlong arrives by helicopter to pick up Du Ge, who has been in deep training: "You''re going to the battlefield in two days. You''ve been assigned to Group B. After watching so many predecessors'' experiences, how do you feel?"


    "Not bad," Du Ge smiles.


    "Good attitude. Keep it up," Nan Youlong looks at him approvingly. "I''ve seen many neers who are calm when entering the Simtion Field, but be incoherent at the mention of the battlefield."


    "That won''t happen to me," Du Ge says nonchntly, smiling. With two Keywords and possibly the Power of Poseidon, his chances of survival are theoretically twice as high as others. There''s really nothing to be nervous about.


    "Du Ge, before you head to the battlefield, I won''t say much. Just one thing: <em>be yourself, and then, survive.</em>"


    Nan Youlong pours Du Ge a ss of water, pushes it towards him, and gives a final pre-battle pep talk.


    "Staff Officer Nan, will there be anyone I know on the Alien Star Battlefield this time?" Du Ge suddenly asks.


    "Gao Ming and the others?" Nan Youlong smiles. "I must say, the students you''ve influenced have a style simr to yours, but they''re not as outstanding as you. Gao Ming and Yin Erchuan are promising, but it still depends on their performance in the uing Simtion Fields.


    If they continue to excel in the next Simtion Fields, they might fight alongside you in the third or fourth round of the Alien Star Battlefield.


    Of course, that''s assuming you survive, or they don''t get eliminated.


    I have to say, your personal charm is really strong. Those influenced by you are determined to follow in your footsteps, and they carry a strong sense of your personal style. Even if they don''t make it to the Alien Star Battlefield, they can still be trained as your support. After all, everyone needs a helping hand in life..."


    ***


    As they travel, Nan Youlong advises Du Ge on things to be aware of when entering the Alien Star Examination Field and brings him to a base with a strong sense of technology.


    The base''s structure resembles a hexagram or a blooming flower, with a silver exterior made of an unknown material. At the center of the petals, many antenna-like signal towers stand, shooting beams of light straight into the sky with no visible end...


    "This is the Pan-Universal Entertainment''s assessment field," Nan Youlong stands outside the base, giving Du Ge the final introduction. "I don''t have the authority to go in. Go ahead by yourself; someone will receive you inside."


    Alright!


    <em>The Simtion Field is indeed not the real world; the assessment pod is too rudimentary.</em>


    Seeing the massive structure, Du Ge mutters in his heart, nods, says goodbye to Nan Youlong, and heads straight for the assessment field with his namete.


    Outside the assessment field, a round robot flying up and down scans his body and namete. Once his identity is confirmed, Du Ge is led to sit on a floating chair and enters the base.


    Along the way.


    Du Ge sees many young people like himself, sitting in floating chairs, curiously looking around.


    Soon, Du Ge realizes that his path is different from the others.


    In this strange alien base, he has no control and can only let the chair carry him forward.


    The floating chair passes through corridors and doorways, and finally through a light screen, abruptly arriving in another world filled with birdsong, green grass, rivers, mountains, and beautiful scenery, like a fairnd...


    From a ce full of technology to a world brimming with nature, Du Ge is astounded. This must be the so-called space technology, incredibly impressive.


    Then, his gaze falls on a young man fishing by the river.


    Someone from Pan-Universal Entertainment?


    In the next instant.


    Du Ge''s vision blurs, and the floating chair that was in mid-air suddenly appears by the riverbank.


    Show-off!


    Du Ge''s mouth twitches involuntarily. Hua Guyun actually wanted to Body Possess such a person. Ridiculous!


    "Du Ge, hello. I''m Bai Long, the head of Pan-Universal Entertainment''s Qi Yuan Star branch," the young man says with a warm smile, putting down his fishing rod and extending his hand to Du Ge. "Of course, that''s my name on Qi Yuan Star. My real name isn''t convenient to share."


    "Hello." Du Ge steps down from the chair and shakes his hand.


    "I was impressed by your performance in the Simtion Field. I''ve never seen a native worlder cause the Simtion Field''s AI to crash by their own ability," Bai Long says, admiring Du Ge as they quickly release hands. "So, I personally named you to join the Alien Star Battlefield, hoping you don''t mind."


    <em>Under someone''s roof, one must bow their head.</em>


    Du Ge smiles: <em>"It''s an honor."</em>


    Seeing through Du Ge''s thoughts, Bai Long chuckles: "Don''t be dissatisfied with me. I truly see potential in you. I specifically called you here to tell you something: perform well on the Alien Star Battlefield. I''ve ced a heavy bet on you. If you can take first ce, in addition to the Simtion Field''s rewards, I''ll give you some extra prizes within the rules."


    Du Ge is stunned.


    "Kid, you don''t think we really live off viewership, do you?" Bai Long looks at Du Ge with a smile. "The betting on each Alien Star Battlefield is ourpany''s biggest revenue. So, give it your all! Be the dark horse that shocks everyone.


    Of course, if you can boost Qi Yuan Star''s viewership, thepany''s rewards won''t be small either. <em>Mental power is a good thing...</em>"

 Chapter 189: Seven Stars Sect

    Chapter 189: Seven Stars Sect<hr>


    Betting odds and such were of no concern to Du Ge; they were not something his current identity could influence. He couldn''t even ce bets on himself. Even with Bai Long''s favorable attitude, he was merely a horse on the racetrack, a cricket in a jar, unable to decide his own fate.


    Since Bai Long could promise him something, he could just as easily promise others. Whoever took it seriously was bound to lose.


    If there were real rewards, they should have been given in advance!


    Empty promises and pie in the sky...


    On the Alien Star Battlefield, the main goal was still to survive.


    To Du Ge''s surprise, Bai Long had never mentioned the two Keywords, seemingly unaware that he wasn''t a native of Qi Yuan Star, nor that he had brought skills out from the Simtion Field.


    Compared to the arbitrary gifts of mental power from the Pan-Universal Entertainment Company, this should be his real trump card.


    ***


    The next two days.Du Ge did not see Bai Long again, nor any other warriors.


    Of course, within the base, he didn''t have the freedom to wander around, but his roomcked nothing. Whatever he needed, he could simply order from his designated intelligent robotic assistant¡ªfood, entertainment, they could take care of almost everything.


    It could be said that even a person incapable of taking care of themselves could live a lifetime of excitement and joy in this base.


    ...


    Two dayster.


    Prompted by the assistant, Du Gey in the Alien Star Battlefield login device and, with a countdown of five, four, three, two, one, logged onto the Alien Star Battlefield for the first time.


    ***


    Just like the Simtion Field, Du Ge felt weightlessness, and when he reopened his eyes, he had arrived in a strange world.


    As with the experiences of predecessors seen in videos, he was all alone, with no other candidates in sight.


    He drifted randomly for five minutes.


    Du Ge surveyed the world below.


    There were rolling green hills, and asionally, he could see woodcutters in the dense forests, herb gatherers carrying baskets through the wilds, and small viges hidden in the mountain hollows. From their attire and tools, it was clear this was a world with an ancient backdrop.


    It was not yet clear whether this was a Wuxia world or a Xianxia world.


    But the Alien Star Battlefield was different from the Simtion Field; even if it was a Wuxia world, it was usually the kind with sword qi shing tens of meters¡ªa high-level martial world not to be taken lightly.


    Soon.


    Du Ge captured the information he was looking for.


    In mid-air.


    A man and a woman, one chasing the other¡ªthe woman riding arge red bird, the man standing on a flying sword.


    <em>Damn!</em>


    <em>It was a Xianxia world!</em>


    Du Ge cursed his bad luck.


    In an instant.


    The two flew past him.


    Thank goodness for the protective shield from Pan-Universal Entertainment.


    Otherwise.


    In his soul state, Du Ge would have likely been casually eliminated by those two cultivators.


    In a soul state, when encountering high-flying cultivators or high-level demonic beasts, there was almost no chance of resistance.


    Keep in mind, in the previous pirate world, even a parrot with spiritmunication abilities could see candidates in ghost form, let alone higher-level demonic beasts.


    This was also why the Body Possession phase had an elimination rate as high as sixty percent...


    ...


    <em>A Xianxia world!</em>


    <em>He couldn''t afford to be careless in the early stages.</em>


    Du Ge sighed inwardly and scoped out his Body Possession targets.


    Typically, in a Xianxia world, the initial Body Possession targets were at least low-level cultivators or children of wealthy families.


    Otherwise.


    Bing an ordinary person and seeking a Sect to learn arts would take a lot of time.


    In such a world, it was nearly impossible to pass without learning immortal arts. The Keywords'' advanced skills rarely helped with travel. Against warriors who could fly with swords, how could you fight if you couldn''t even reach them?


    The five minutes of protective time flew by.


    Du Ge''s soul rapidly descended, flying towards the northwest.


    During his random drifting, he had seen a dpidated Sect called "Seven Stars Sect" with very few people inside, all appearingzy and not very formidable.


    After all, when they descended the mountain, they all used Lightness Skill, none flew with swords.


    Choosing a Body Possession target from such a Sect should not be difficult; even if the starting point was low, it was still a step into the cultivation world.


    Of course.


    The main reason was that Seven Stars Sect was the closest to him.


    In the wild mountains, after those two sword immortals flew past him, Du Ge felt a strong sense of insecurity. He needed to find a target to possess and save his life first.


    Along the way, he didn''t see any famousrge Sects or densely poptedrge towns.


    In a Xianxia world, famous Sects andrge towns were not friendly to candidates; you never knew what kind of monsters were hidden inside...


    Safety first on the first battlefield.


    Soon.


    Du Ge felt a difference in his soul.


    Under the direct sunlight, his dissipation rate was at least half slower than before.


    And his speed had increased a lot.


    When he flew over a river, he even feltfortably warm, as if the water vapor was nourishing his soul.


    Du Ge tried to dive into the water, and sure enough, the difort from the sunlight vanished immediately.


    <em>The Power of Poseidon!</em>


    <em>He had indeed brought the Power of Poseidon with him.</em>


    Moreover, the soul enhancement Selma had given him must have been more than just a boost in mental power; it truly strengthened his soul.


    He had struck it rich!


    Du Ge emerged from the river and continued towards the Seven Stars Sect he had set his sights on. No matter how strong the soul, having a body with attack and defense capabilities was more reassuring.


    The soul''s flying speed was extremely fast.


    In no time.


    Du Ge arrived at the outskirts of Seven Stars Sect, cautiously circling the Sect to check for any soul-targeting artifacts, ready to descend and possess a farmer if necessary.


    After all.


    He had seen firsthand how a totem pole almost obliterated Bai Yanshou; it was best to be cautious.


    But until he sneaked into the Sect, he encountered no attacks. The Bagua embedded above the main hall''s door was just for show; he even loitered under the Bagua, but it had no reaction.


    Alright!


    This was just a rundown small Sect, not a ce where hidden experts secluded themselves.


    Du Ge rxed and circled Seven Stars Sect, then discovered that the Sect really had just a handful of cats¡ªfive or six outer disciples were muttering about switching to another Sect.


    In the inner courtyard, two young men were packing up their belongings, clearly nning to flee.


    In the central Seven Stars Hall, a girl about seventeen or eighteen years old knelt in front of a spirit tablet, crying her eyes out: "Father, what should I do? The eldest senior brother went mad from cultivation, the second senior brother and fifth senior brother ran away, and the third senior brother and seventh junior brother don''t want to stay in the Sect anymore. Father, tell me, what should I do? Your daughter really can''t hold on any longer..."


    Uh!


    Du Ge was stunned.


    He peeked around the back and, sure enough, saw a young man on a sickbed, his breath as thin as a thread, with a dark stain of blood on his chest, barely breathing in.


    Was it really this dire?


    But, at this point.


    He couldn''t choose another ce; the risk was too great.


    Du Ge sighed, a rundown Sect was still a Sect, better than possessing a farmer down the mountain.


    But whom to possess?


    The sickly figure on the bed was definitely not an option; he couldn''t even speak, not even as good as the original Feng Qi, useless with any Keywords, choosing him was waiting for death.


    The outer disciples were also not an option; with 3200 mental power, starting as a menial worker was too demeaning.


    The Sect Leader''s daughter was even less of an option; if he could choose a male, who would want to be a female, especially if he encountered ill-intentioned people with low cultivation?


    That left only two targets, the third senior brother and the seventh junior brother nning to run away.


    Du Ge hesitated no longer, swiftly passing through the room and plunging into the third senior brother''s body.


    Although seven might be his lucky number, after all, the first Feng Qi had helped him win his first first-ce, but the third senior brother''s cultivation should be higher than the seventh junior brother''s, right?


    Having to choose among the least, of course, he would pick the more formidable one!


    The third senior brother''s body shook, and a new soul had quietly taken residence, causing a momentary pause in his packing.


    "Third senior brother, what''s wrong?" The seventh junior brother, oblivious, saw the third senior brother stop and asked curiously.


    "Seventh junior brother, I n to take onest look at Master''s spirit tablet. After all, he taught us our skills," Du Ge said after a moment of silence, looking at the seventh junior brother.


    His expression was sorrowful, but his heart was joyful.


    Because at the moment of possession, he received some fragmented memories of the third senior brother, including memories of cultivation.


    This had never happened before and was likely due to the soul enhancement.


    He finally had memories of his own.


    Selma was amazing.


    "Third senior brother, if you want to go, then go! I don''t want to see the little junior sister''s face of despair. I''ll wait for you outside the Sect," the seventh junior brother paused, quickly packed his belongings, slung them on his back, picked up the sword beside him, and headed out first.


    Du Ge ignored him and opened his personal interface to check his Keywords:<blockquote>


    Name: Du Ge;


    Number: 48699527;


    Mental Power: 3200;


    Current Ranking: 871/1305;


    Battlefield Keyword: Plunder;


    Battlefield Keyword: Nobility;


    Advanced Skills: None;


    Derivative Items: None;</blockquote>

 Chapter 190: Noble act of Plunder

    Chapter 190: Noble act of Plunder<hr>


    <em>Plunder?</em>


    <em>Robbery! Pige!</em>


    Upon seeing the first keyword, Du Ge''s heart surged with wild joy.


    How wonderful!


    The wheel of fortune turns, and finally, I start with a simple and operable keyword, no longer needing to rack my brains on how to expand it.


    Although in the videos of my predecessors, negative keywords generally don''t make it to the end.


    But that''s because they didn''t handle it well, not that I can''t.


    Zhuangzi said, <em>"As long as the sage lives, the great thief will not cease."</em>


    Didn''t you see that after pige, there''s something noble?In the world of immortals and martial arts, these two keywords represent the best of meanings, making me a saint!


    At this moment, Du Ge was even more grateful that he had two keywords. Pige was fine, but if he only had the noble keyword, he would have had a headache thinking about how to expand it.


    ***


    The Seven Stars Sect was a minor sect in the cultivation world.


    It was said to have been glorious five hundred years ago, but Du Ge had no memory of that glory. In the memories of his third senior brother, the Seven Stars Sect only had seven brothers and a junior sister.


    All seven brothers were orphans picked up by their master.


    Their master was named Guan Kezheng, with a daughter named Guan Xuan. Their cultivation technique was called "Big Dipper Seven Stars Art," which, at advanced levels, could draw the starlight of the Big Dipper into the body and instantly be an immortal.


    However, including their master, no one in the sect could draw the starlight into their body.


    <em>Not to mention seven stars, they couldn''t even manage one.</em>


    The "Seven Stars Art" only served to strengthen the body and enhance agility. In a real fight, many martial arts experts could not be surpassed.


    The master said that they couldn''t draw the starlight into their body because the "Big Dipper Seven Stars Art"cked the fundamental general outline and the corresponding body refinement techniques.


    But where these two things were, no one knew. The great battle between good and evil three hundred years ago had left the sect missing too many things.


    This time.


    The reason the master passed away was that a sect called Tian Valley coveted the territory of the Seven Stars Mountain and wanted to establish a new sect there.


    Tian Valley was a sect that had risen fifty years ago.


    It was said that a wealthy merchant identally found an unnamed cultivation manual, thereafter abandoning business to cultivate, establishing Tian Valley, which expanded rapidly over the years with reportedly over a thousand disciples.


    Cultivation required spiritual energy, and new sects didn''t dare to contend with old ones, naturally targeting these declining sects.


    The valley master of Tian Valley,ing from a merchant background, advocated peace.


    There were two solutions offered: one was for the Seven Stars Sect to join Tian Valley as disciples; the other was to give them a sum of money to disband, allowing the Seven Stars Mountain''s master and disciples to enter the world as wealthy individuals, free and unfettered...


    But even in decline, Seven Stars Mountain was a registered sect with spiritual energy.


    How could Guan Kezheng ept being annexed or selling the ancestral property for worldly wealth? Therefore, he took two disciples down the mountain to seek justice from the supervisory institution.


    As a result.


    They didn''t find the people from the supervisory institution, but on the way, they were attacked by bandits. The fourth and sixth brothers died on the spot, and the master returned to the mountain with hisst breath, passing the position of sect leader to the eldest brother before he also passed away.


    Afterward.


    The eldest brother, adhering to the master''sst wishes, to protect the sect, forcibly drew the starlight into his body, resulting in deviating from his cultivation, leaving him half-dead. It seemed he wouldn''tst many days.


    When the tree falls, the monkeys scatter.


    The second senior brother and the fifth junior brother ran away on the day the eldest brother deviated from his cultivation.


    The third senior brother and the seventh junior brother held on for two days but couldn''t bear it anymore. Today, they decided to run away, and then, Du Ge possessed the third senior brother...


    ***


    After understanding the situation, Du Ge sighed silently. What a mess!


    He hadn''t even piged others yet!


    Instead, they came to rob him first. The several disciples taken in by Guan Kezheng, except for the eldest, who was somewhat diligent, were all ungrateful. Possessing the third senior brother was not unjust at all...


    A difficult start.


    But after pondering for a moment, Du Ge decided to stay.


    The Seven Stars Sect had an official record with the government, after all, a legitimate sect that could ept disciples and expand.


    The eldest brother was half-dead, the junior sister only knew to seek help from the dead, and now he was the most senior in the sect. If he could get past the current difficulties, with his abilities, he couldpletely make the sect flourish.


    Running to another sect and living under someone else''s roof, how could he freely pige?


    <em>As for the cultivation technique?</em>


    <em>Isn''t there pige? With some effort, he could surely steal a good one...</em>


    The second keyword, noble?


    Du Ge didn''t consider it for the time being. <em>Those who are in constant danger don''t deserve to be noble.</em>


    ***


    In a short while, the seventh junior brother had run out of sight. Du Ge thought for a moment, picked up his bundle, and headed straight for the Seven Stars Hall.


    Outside the Seven Stars Hall.


    He happened to bump into the junior sistering out of the hall with a box in her arms. Her eyes were red from crying, and she was still sobbing as she walked out. Seeing Du Ge outside, she paused, a trace of sadness in her eyes: "Third senior brother, are you leaving too?"


    "Uh-huh, the seventh junior brother is waiting for me at the mountain gate. I''m here to pay respects to the master," Du Ge said.


    "Can you not go?" The junior sister trembled violently, looking at Du Ge with a hint of pleading in her tone, tears involuntarily flowing down, "If you all leave, and the eldest brother can''t be saved, I''ll be the only one left in the sect."


    "What are you holding in your hand?" Du Ge fell silent for a moment, then looked at the box in her hand.


    "Yellow Dragon Pill," the junior sister said sadly, "It''s for enhancing my cultivation, left by my father. I n to use it to save the eldest brother. If he can''t be saved, I''ll follow him in death."


    "The eldest brother is suffering from cultivation deviation, which has damaged his meridians. He needs healing pills," Du Ge said helplessly, looking at the junior sister, "Using the Yellow Dragon Pill to boost his power now is like wishing him a quicker death, isn''t it?"


    "I..." The junior sister knew the pill was not suitable, opened her mouth, tears streaming down, sobbing, "What else can I do? There are no other pills in the sect, and with the eldest brother in that state, I can only try this desperate remedy. If he survives, it''s his luck..."


    Du Ge was speechless. It was a good thing he didn''t possess the eldest brother; otherwise, with these two random keywords, he wouldn''t be able to move, and he would surely be doomed by this junior sister.


    Du Ge stepped forward, snatched the box containing the Yellow Dragon Pill from her hand: "If the eldest brother is going to die, it''s a waste for you to keep it. Better give it to me to enhance my power..."


    After stealing the Yellow Dragon Pill, Du Ge''s attributes slightly increased.


    <em>It must be said, pige is indeed a good keyword. Just snatch it, no need to consider whether the other party agrees or not.</em>


    Watching the Yellow Dragon Pill being snatched away, the junior sister wanted to speak but stopped, finally sighing: "Third senior brother, it''s better for you to have it. Go on, I know the Seven Stars Sect has nothing left, staying here is just waiting for death. Just remember to offer incense for us during the holidays."


    Du Ge looked at the junior sister with tearful eyes, fell silent for a moment, then turned and walked towards the back hall: "Let''s go!"


    "What for?" The junior sister didn''t understand, reflexively following Du Ge, "Aren''t you going to offer incense to my father?"


    "Let''s go see the eldest brother for thest time," Du Ge said as he walked, "If he dies, you won''t see him again."


    As the words fell.


    The junior sister''s tears fell again.


    The two of them, one after the other, came to the eldest brother''s room. Before entering, they smelled a strong scent of medicine and blood.


    Du Ge pushed the door and entered.


    The eldest brother on the sickbed, hearing the noise, struggled to open his eyes. Seeing Du Ge with his bundle, a sh of anger crossed his eyes. He tried to struggle to sit up but couldn''t move, tried to scold him but could only gasp.


    "Eldest brother, don''t be agitated, the third senior brother is here to see you," the junior sister hurried over, reaching out to help him smooth his breath.


    During the conversation.


    Du Ge also arrived at the bedside, looking down at the eldest brother.


    The eldest brother red back at him.


    Suddenly, Du Ge reached out and took the token representing the sect leader from his bosom, and calmly said in the astonished eyes of both: "Eldest brother, junior sister, I''m taking over as the leader of the Seven Stars Sect."


    The eldest brother was suddenly stunned.


    The junior sister''s face lit up with joy: "Third senior brother, you''re not leaving?"


    Du Ge ignored her and looked at the eldest brother: <em>"Eldest brother, remember, I snatched the position of sect leader, you didn''t give it to me. From now on, I call the shots in the Seven Stars Sect. If you can survive, try to snatch it back if you have the ability, if not, just bear it."</em>


    The eldest brother was taken aback, relieved, the previously angry eyes suddenly softened a lot.


    The junior sister, watching Du Ge snatch the sect leader''s token, began to wipe her tears again, but her whole person rxed a lot, her spirit and demeanorpletely changed.


    After seizing the sect leader''s token, Du Ge''s attributes surged forward a great deal. <em>Taking on such a mess on his shoulders should count as a noble act of pige...</em>

 Chapter 191: Establish the principle of cultivation

    Chapter 191: Establish the principle of cultivation<hr>


    "Third Senior Brother, thank you." After leaving the eldest senior brother''s room, the junior sister wiped away the tears on her face and sincerely bowed to Du Ge.


    "Why thank me? I fought for the Sect Leader position." Du Ge nced at her and toyed with the Sect Leader''s medallion in his hand, "Also, from now on, call me Sect Leader Senior Brother."


    "Yes, Sect Leader Senior Brother." The third senior brother had willingly taken on the burden of leadership, and the junior sister''s face lit up with a teasing smile, but remembering their dpidated sect was down to just the two of them, and the looming threat of Tian Valley potentially overtaking them, her smile faded, "Sect Leader Senior Brother, what should we do next?"


    "Call me Sect Leader Senior Brother." Du Ge corrected her again.


    "Alright, alright, Sect Leader Senior Brother." Guan Xuan''s somber mood was interrupted once more, and she couldn''t help but give Du Ge a look, "Sect Leader Senior Brother, what should we do next? There''s only the two of us left in the sect."


    "Is the eldest senior brother dead?" Du Ge looked at her curiously, "Or did you expel him from the sect?"


    "..." Guan Xuan was stunned, frantically trying to exin, "Third Senior Brother, I didn''t mean that..."


    "Call me Sect Leader Senior Brother." Du Ge insisted.


    "Sect Leader Senior Brother." Guan Xuan choked, her emotions disrupted again, and she looked at Du Ge, who had suddenly be enigmatic, at a loss for words."Guan Xuan, by taking the position of Sect Leader from the eldest senior brother, I''ve lifted a weight off his heart. He had already lost the will to live. You keep saying there are only two of us left in the sect, do you really not want him to live?" Du Ge looked at her seriously.


    "I... I didn''t mean that..." Tears welled up in Guan Xuan''s eyes again.


    "Junior Sister, the dead are gone, and we can''t bring them back, but we cannot afford to lose a single living person." Du Ge nced at the tightly closed door of the eldest senior brother, his voice resounding with conviction, "I think, as a responsible person, the eldest senior brother wouldn''t want to be a deserter."


    Inside the room.


    The eldest senior brother listened to Du Ge''s righteous words and clenched his fists quietly.


    Indeed, his third junior brother hadn''t given up on him.


    Since the third junior brother hadn''t given up, he shouldn''t give up on himself either.


    The third junior brother was right; in times of crisis, he had taken on the responsibility, and as the eldest senior brother, he couldn''t be a deserter.


    Streams converge into the sea.


    At the beginning, one mustn''t miss any opportunity for improvement. Feeling the enhancement of his attributes, Du Ge continued to elevate the nobility of the immobile person in the room: "Guan Xuan, let me ask you again, how many people are left in the sect?"


    "Three." Guan Xuan said.


    "Did you expel the seventh junior brother, the second senior brother, and the fifth junior brother too?" Du Ge asked.


    "They... they ran away, didn''t they?" Guan Xuan''s eyes widened.


    "Who allowed them to run? Did I, as the Sect Leader, agree to it?" Du Ge said, "Don''t say the seventh junior brother is still outside the sect gate, even if he really ran away, we have to bring him back. What does it mean to not lose a single person? This is what it means. Junior Sister, I don''t care how the eldest senior brother ran the sect, but now that I''m the Sect Leader, the future Seven Stars Sect will only have expulsions, no desertions..."


    "..." Guan Xuan was stunned.


    "Also, Junior Sister, do you know why I insist you call me Sect Leader Senior Brother?" Du Ge asked again.


    "Why?" Guan Xuan inquired.


    "Without rules, there''s no square. After all, we are a formal sect. If the Sect Leader isn''t acting like one, and the senior brother isn''t acting like one, what will outsiders think of us?" Du Ge sighed, "So, even if there are only a few of us left in the sect, we must establish rules."


    It''s a tough lesson indeed!


    <em>Third Junior Brother, you''ve had it hard!</em>


    Inside the sect, the eldest senior brother silently sighed, contributing another wave of attributes to Du Ge.


    Guan Xuan pondered thoughtfully.


    "Let''s go!" Du Ge looked at Guan Xuan and called out.


    "Where to?" Guan Xuan asked.


    "To persuade the seventh junior brother toe back." Du Ge didn''t look back, knowing that one tree does not make a forest, and a single thread does not make a fabric; just the junior sister alone was not enough.


    "Oh."


    Guan Xuan responded and took the initiative to follow behind Du Ge.


    Blinking her eyes, she curiously watched the third senior brother who seemed to have be a different person since taking the Sect Leader''s medallion from the eldest senior brother. He was proactive, responsible, and seemed even more suited for the position of Sect Leader than the eldest senior brother...


    But she had to admit, she liked this third senior brother, someone she felt she could rely on.


    Perhaps, this was what growing up was all about!


    Du Ge, walking ahead, was also contemting the future path.


    Just now, acting nobly indeed brought him some benefits, but nobility clearly couldn''t be the main keyword to focus on.


    Nobility requires a good nature, magnanimity, bravery, sincerity, righteousness... high moral and quality standards, even more demanding than the previous kindness, and actually, these kinds of keywords are contrary to his character;


    Forcing nobility in this world would probably make it difficult to move forward.


    And the requirements for noble plundering are even harder.


    Compared to that, the requirements for plundering are much simpler, with no moral expectations.


    Of course.


    To say it''s simple is actually quite difficult.


    Plundering requires not only strength but also discernment. His current strength is enough to bully ordinary people and some riff-raff, but if he''s not careful and plunders from someone more formidable than himself, he wouldn''t even know how he died.


    But merely plundering items like the Yellow Dragon Pill or the Sect Leader''s medallion can only be considered ordinary plundering, with minimal attribute enhancement and not even activating advanced skills.


    To truly profit from plundering, one must plunder something different or engage in more significant plundering.


    However, significant plundering attracts more powerful enemies, and the risks are quite high. It might even quickly expose himself, and with over a thousand candidates on the Alien Star Battlefield, who knows if someone has possessed a formidable character and ising to kill him.


    This is also why those with negative keywords often don''t survive until the end...


    If he could awaken an advanced skill like ''Set Price Tag'', then he could define the items he plunders, and perhaps he could snatch keywords and advanced skills again.


    Even if thest time he traded, the Pan-Universal Entertainment patched the loophole, preventing him from stealing keywords and skills, if he could steal their cultivation energy, that would work too!


    Speaking of stealing energy, the Divine Skill and the Star Absorption Method are about forcibly taking others'' internal energy, right?


    Then, does the Seven Stars Sect''s <em>"Big Dipper" </em>qualify as plundering starlight?


    It should!


    This is seizing the creation of heaven and earth for oneself!


    Unfortunately, this broken techniquecks the general outline and the Body Refinement method, otherwise, trying to snatch some starlight might actually activate an awesome advanced skill!


    It''s all about the advanced skills...


    "Third Senior... Sect Leader Senior Brother, what are you thinking about?" Seeing Du Ge silent for a while, Guan Xuan couldn''t help but ask.


    "Thinking about which path to take in the future." Du Ge stopped, looked back at her, thought for a moment, and took off the burden he was carrying, tossing it to the junior sister.


    "..." Guan Xuan held the bundle, puzzled.


    "Carry it. The Sect Leader is the honor of a sect; there''s no Sect Leader who carries a bundle while the sect disciples follow empty-handed." Du Ge said.


    "The Sect Leader''s medallion hasn''t even gotten warm yet, and you''re already putting on airs." Guan Xuan pursed her lips and muttered.


    "What did you say?" Du Ge asked.


    "I said Senior Brother is right." Guan Xuan smiled and swiftly slung the bundle over her shoulder, "Order and hierarchy start with the small things."


    "Not bad, you''re learning fast." Du Ge smiled and nodded at her.


    "Sect Leader Senior Brother, have you figured out which path to take in the future?" Junior Sister Guan Xuan quickened her pace to catch up with Du Ge and asked.


    "Almost." Du Ge nodded, saying pensively, "I''ve been considering why our sect has fallen to this state, and it''s because our master took the wrong path."


    Hearing Du Ge speak this way about her father, Guan Xuan instinctively wanted to argue, but opening her mouth, she found no words to say. Her father was dead, and the senior brothers were either dead or had fled. If that path was considered right, then there were no wrong paths in the world.


    "Cultivators defy the heavens andpete with others. Even our sect''s <em>''Big Dipper''</em> is about seizing the starlight of the Big Dipper for ourselves. Therefore, the path of cultivation should be one of plundering. We must seize, snatch, andpete."


    Du Ge nced at her and continued, "Why did Tian Valley grow so strong in just a few decades? It''s because they''ve always been cunningly seizing and plundering by various means. Whereas our master was charitable and non-confrontational. Even when facing enemies, he thought of seeking help from the supervisory institution rather than finding a way to solve it himself. That''s why Tian Valley found an opportunity and in the end, our sect was scattered and destroyed..."


    "But Third Senior Brother, you know we don''t have the strength to contend with Tian Valley." Guan Xuan was touched, her spirit shaken, and she forgot her ce, "If we confront Tian Valley head-on, we''ll die even faster."


    "How do you know without trying?" Du Ge smiled, "First establish the principle of cultivation. The moment I seized the Sect Leader''s medallion, I decided that from now on, our Seven Stars Sect''s fundamental principle is to plunder. Plunder the sky, the earth, the air, and eventually, seize the starlight above for our use. Plundering is the most suitable path for our Seven Stars Sect..."

 Chapter 192: Plucking Feathers

    Chapter 192: Plucking Feathers<hr>


    <em>Seizing the Starlight?</em>


    Guan Xuan had been gued by hardship, frustration, and despair these days.


    She couldn''t see a future ahead.


    Du Ge''s words were like sunshine piercing through the clouds, gradually dispelling the fog in her heart and making her eyes sparkle with hope.


    <em>Indeed!</em>


    The Big Dipper Technique was all about seizing the starlight from the heavens for oneself; the Seven Stars Sect''s founding martial arts clearly instructed them to fight andpete...


    <em>The third senior brother was right; they must seize and snatch!</em>


    Guan Xuan''s admiration for Du Ge grew, but then she thought of a practical problem: "Sect Leader, what if we can''t oupete others?"


    After setting the path of robbery for the Seven Stars Sect, Du Ge''s attributes surged again. Delighted, he looked at Guan Xuan and tirelessly advised: "Open robbery, stealthy theft, or justifiable plunder, as long as our minds don''t slip, there are always more ways than difficulties. It''s not easy to be a good person, but is it not easy to be a bad one?"Guan Xuan paused: "Sect Leader, are we going to be bad people?"


    "No, it''s just a metaphor," Du Ge chuckled. "The means can be ruthless, but the heart must be kind. If you rob the poor, you''re indeed a bad person, but what about robbing the rich who are unkind? That''s called enforcing justice on behalf of Heaven."


    Although he wasn''t aiming for nobility anymore, Du Ge still left a margin for it.


    Blocking the roadpletely would make it hard to turn backter.


    After all, he could take the second keyword skill with him...


    If necessary, he could use plundering to boost his strength and wealth, and then turn back to pursue nobility.


    Hasn''t Buddhism said, ''Lay down the butcher knife and be a Buddha on the spot''?


    <em>Enforcing justice on behalf of Heaven?</em>


    Guan Xuan learned a new term, her eyes lighting up as she looked at Du Ge: "Third senior brother... Sect Leader, I feel like you''ve changed."


    "Change is good," Du Ge looked up at the sky and sighed, "I''ve been pondering these days, why has the Seven Stars Sect be like this? We did nothing wrong, is it just because Tian Valley took a fancy to our sect?


    After much thought, I couldn''t understand it; I saw no way out. So, I decided to leave with the seventh junior brother to find a new direction. But when I saw you in front of our master''s memorial tablet, holding the Yellow Dragon Pill, ready to embrace death...


    My heart was touched at that moment. I realized the essence of where to settle and stand in life; I guess this is what enlightenment is!"


    <em>Bang!</em>


    Guan Xuan''s heart skipped a beat.


    <em>Was the third senior brother taking pity on me?</em>


    She stared nkly at Du Ge.


    At that moment.


    It seemed as if a halo enveloped him.


    The little junior sister''s heartbeat quickened, and at this moment, only one thought remained in her mind: it was her father, her father had shown a sign, her father had heard her prayers, awakening the third senior brother, the Seven Stars Sect was saved.


    Since the third senior brother was awakened by her father, then everything would be alright.


    Guan Xuan stopped, bowed to Du Ge again, her face resolute: "Sect Leader, I''ll follow your lead, whatever you ask me to do, I''ll do."


    <em>What''s this?</em>


    <em>She believed it just like that?</em>


    <em>This must be a desperate attempt for a cure!</em>


    Du Ge nced at Guan Xuan and nodded: "Get up! Let''s get to work."


    "Okay."


    Guan Xuan nodded firmly, bing much more obedient.


    The two walked to the outer courtyard, just in time to see several servants carryingrge and small bundles, heading out of the mountain gate, one of them even holding a chicken.


    Guan Xuan''s face changed immediately.


    <em>"Stop." </em>Seeing the few, Du Ge immediately shouted.


    The servants, seeing Du Ge and Guan Xuan, stood still, at a loss, as if caught red-handed stealing.


    "What are you doing with those things?" Du Ge asked.


    "Third Young Master, we saw the seventh young master leaving the mountain with his belongings, and thought the Seven Stars Sect was done for, so we decided to find another way out," one of the older servants replied honestly and submissively.


    <em>"I''m still here, and so is the eldest senior brother. Who says the Seven Stars Sect is gone?"</em> Du Ge said angrily.


    "Even the youngdy is packing up to flee; what''s left of the Seven Stars Sect?" A younger servant with more courage pointed at the bundle on Guan Xuan''s back and said defiantly, "If you can leave, why can''t we?"


    "She''s been detained by me." Du Ge took out the Sect Leader''s token and said coldly, "From now on, I am the Sect Leader of the Seven Stars Sect. The sect has a leader now, and as long as I''m here, no one from the Seven Stars Sect is allowed to defect, not even the youngdy..."


    <em>I''m not defecting!</em>


    <em>The bundle is clearly yours.</em>


    Guan Xuan''s face flushed red, wanting to exin, but thinking of Du Ge''s status as Sect Leader, she silently took the me; she couldn''t smear the Sect Leader''s face.


    The servants looked at the Sect Leader''s token in Du Ge''s hand, all stunned.


    The young servant who had spoken earlier said, "Even if you are the Sect Leader, we''re just servants, not sold to the Seven Stars Sect, why can''t we leave?"


    "Of course you can leave, but the things belong to the Seven Stars Sect. Taking my things in front of me, the Sect Leader, is stealing..." Du Ge nced at them and drew his sword sharply, "Killing thieves who steal from the sect''s property, no matter where you go in the world, you can''t justify it."


    Seeing Du Ge draw his sword, the servants turned pale and hastily dropped what they were holding.


    The honest servant even knelt down, kowtowing like pounding garlic: "Sect Leader, we were wrong. We''ve heard about the Seven Stars Sect''s troubles, and the Sect Leader has passed away. Staying here, we can''t even support our families. Third Young Master, please let us go!"


    "Sect Leader, let them go," Guan Xuan, seeing the kowtowing servants, felt pity and quietly tugged at Du Ge''s sleeve, "Their hearts are not here anymore. After we deal with Tian Valley, we can just find a few more servants."


    Du Ge didn''t turn his head, continuing to question the servants in front of him: "So, this is your reason for taking the sect''s things?"


    "We''ve already left the things behind!" a servant muttered.


    <em>Rob them?</em>


    Du Ge looked at the few silent servants and suddenly lost interest, waving them off, unwilling to bother with them anymore!


    After all.


    The servants didn''t even know martial arts; forcing them to stay wouldn''t make them work well. Guan Xuan was right; it was better to let them go and find new servantster, easier and less troublesome.


    Robbing them would bring no sense of achievement.


    The servants breathed a sigh of relief, stood up, and looked back longingly at the possessions they had abandoned before heading out of the sect.


    The servant who had been holding the chicken picked it up from the ground and walked out with it.


    Du Ge, watching the servant, asked subconsciously, "Wait, what''s with the chicken?"


    The servant defended, "Third Young Master, the pheasant was caught in my own field when I went up the mountain the day before yesterday; it''s my own..."


    Uh!


    Du Ge choked, waving his hand at him again.


    The servant sneered, turning away and muttering, "Really gone mad with poverty, even wanting to rob a chicken..."


    <em>Rob?</em>


    A sh of inspiration crossed Du Ge''s mind.


    <em>Seeing you pitiful, I didn''t have the heart to rob you, and you took advantage of it, really thinking I''m easy to bully!</em>


    Even a mosquito leg is still meat...


    He suddenly dashed forward, snatched the chicken from the servant''s arms, plucked the two most beautiful feathers from the chicken''s tail, and then threw the chicken back: "Letting you go is a kindness from me, not a reason for you to think the Seven Stars Sect is easy to bully. The chicken has been raised on the sect''snd for a few days, plucking its two tail feathers aspensation to the sect, as a punishment. Go, and hope you don''t regret today''s decision."


    <em>Crazy!</em>


    Watching Du Ge rob the pheasant but only pluck two feathers, the servant was dumbfounded, holding his own chicken and hurrying away, feeling even more that there was no future in Seven Stars Mountain.


    Du Ge rushed to rob the chicken and pluck the feathers, and Guan Xuan was equally stunned by the scene, looking at Du Ge helplessly: "Sect Leader, why pluck those two feathers from the chicken? So childish!"


    "Didn''t I say? Rob the heavens, rob the earth, rob the air," Du Ge looked at the flickering personal interface, casually exining, "Of course, we must start with the small things; we need to gradually develop the habit so that robbery bes second nature, and you should learn too..."


    Then.


    His voice stopped abruptly.


    Because he saw a new advanced skill appear on the interface:<blockquote>


    Plucking Feathers: Anything that passes through your hands will inevitably have something taken by you.</blockquote>

 Chapter 193: Sudden enlightenment

    Chapter 193: Sudden enlightenment<hr>


    They will be taken, no doubt!


    Impressive skill.


    Pity it requires touch. In a world of immortals, it''s a bit of a shoring.


    But with one touch, one theft, it seems one could strip the opponent bare!


    However, ifbined with the right movement technique, it would be a divine skill for plundering!


    And after stripping the target?


    What would be taken?


    Du Ge instinctively nced at his junior sister.


    Guan Xuan forced a smile and quickly stated, "I understand, Sect Leader Brother, I will change."<em>Change what?</em>


    Du Ge then remembered he had just taught her how to rob. He smiled and nodded.


    It''s better, after all. One person plundering is never as efficient as a whole sect. The Seven Stars Sect is now his, and he must bear all the karma and attributes.


    Tossing two chicken feathers to the ground, Du Ge said, "Let''s go! Let''s bring back Seventh Junior Brother."


    "Right, bring him back."


    Guan Xuan nodded firmly.


    They quickened their pace, passing several servants, and made their way to the mountain gate.


    Old Qi, carrying his pack and looking expectant, brightened at the sight of Du Ge and his junior sister, who was carrying Third Senior Brother''s pack. "Third Senior Brother, Junior Sister also agrees to leave the mountain."


    "Seventh Junior Brother..." Du Ge approached with a smile, then suddenly reached out and snatched the sword from his hand, "Hand it over!"


    Caught off guard, Old Qi''s sword was taken. He looked bewildered, "Third Senior Brother, what are you doing?"


    "What? Teaching you a lesson!" Du Ge red, "The master''s body is not yet cold, and you abandon the sect. Stripping you bare is not too much..."


    As he spoke.


    Taking advantage of Old Qi''s daze, he snatched his pack and even patted him down.


    Sure enough.


    In addition to the pack, a purse appeared in his hand.


    <em>Damn!</em>


    <em>It really does take something from the other person!</em>


    Du Ge was surprised, followed by tion.


    He had touched the shoulder, not knowing where the purse was, yet it mysteriously ended up in his hand.


    Handing the pack and purse to his junior sister behind him, Du Ge reached for his outer garment. It wasn''t good to experiment on his junior sister, so this traitorous junior brother was the perfect test subject for his skill.


    The coat, bound by a belt, wasn''t easy to remove.


    But with the skill of plucking feathers and the boost of assured theft, Du Ge tore off his outer robe, leaving the belt intact around his waist.


    Without specifying a target, it randomly steals from the opponent.


    With a target, it forcibly takes their belongings, as long as there''s a touch.


    Switching the target to a weapon should allow for a guaranteed unarmed disarmament.


    Truly a divine skill in the Wuxia world!


    But in the world of immortals...


    Du Ge''s mind shed with the image of a sword immortal who used Sword Flight to vanish before his eyes. Shaking his head, touching their weapons seemed difficult. He''d need to raise his attributes to the level of the second Simtion Field, where trade had boosted them so high.


    Otherwise, the risk was too great.


    Of course, one must also be able to fly.


    If he managed to steal something but couldn''t outrun the others, it would likely be taken back.


    Moreover, in this world, cultivators with achievements had a heart-to-heart connection with their magical weapons and artifacts. It was very possible that as soon as he stole them, they would return to their owner with a mere thought.


    Movement techniques, cultivation level, methods to erase restrictions...


    To perfectly wield the power of this skill, he stillcked many things!


    Du Ge pondered the use of his skill while continuing to strip Old Qi of his clothes.


    In the blink of an eye, he was left in his undergarments.


    Guan Xuan watched, dumbfounded.


    Old Qi snapped back to reality, stepped back in annoyance, and said, <em>"Third Senior Brother, have you gone mad? Do you really intend to strip me bare here? We agreed to leave the mountain together..."</em>


    Seeing Old Qi nearly stripped of all his clothes, Du Ge felt a bit embarrassed. Alright, he was so focused on verifying his skill that he forgot to be discreet.


    Inertia is terrifying!


    Must restrain!


    This is no longer the Simtion Field; it''s the Alien Star Battlefield. Being too conspicuous could be fatal!


    Du Ge warned himself inwardly, looking at the flushed Old Qi, and took out the Sect Leader token, "Seventh Junior Brother, times have changed. Before, I was your Third Senior Brother, and naturally, we thought of fleeing when disaster struck.


    But now, as the Sect Leader of the Seven Stars Sect, I can''t let you ungrateful traitors leave freely. Seventh Junior Brother, the master was as kind to us as a mountain. Don''t be stubborn. It''s not toote to mend your ways. Don''t make another mistake..."


    "Sect Leader?" Old Qi looked at the token in Du Ge''s hand, bemused, "Third Senior Brother, have you lost your mind? The Seven Stars Sect is nearly gone. What''s the use of being Sect Leader? You weren''t so muddled before. Give me back my things. If you won''t leave, I will."


    "You can leave, but you can''t take anything from the Seven Stars Sect with you," Du Ge said sternly, "Not even the skills taught by the master. Discard your cultivation, leave behind everything that belongs to the Seven Stars Sect, and I will remove your name from the sect at the Seven Stars Hall..."


    The servants arrivedte, seeing Old Qi nearly stripped and hearing Du Ge''s words. Their resentment for being told to leave their belongings vanished. They lowered their heads and hurried past, sticking to the side of the road.


    "Third Senior Brother, have you gone mad? You want to cripple my cultivation?" Old Qi grew more annoyed, "I didn''t argue with you before, but don''t think I can''t beat you. Come on, let''s spar and see who can cripple whom."


    Old Qi indeed had the right to be arrogant.


    In the memory of the Third Senior Brother, aside from the eldest who followed the master the longest, this Seventh Junior Brother was the most skilled, likely due to his exceptional talent.


    Thinking about it, he chose the wrong person for Body Possession.


    Indeed.


    Seven was his lucky number.


    Choosing seven blindly was never wrong.


    But now, Du Ge wasn''t afraid of him.


    After all, upon their first meeting, he had disarmed him.


    Both trained under the same master, and the gap wasn''t so wide that one could fight unarmed against a weapon.


    Moreover, Du Ge had just plundered a sect, nobly taking on a mess, and his attributes had increased significantly, bridging the gap in talent between them. Besides, he had skills...


    <em>ng!</em>


    Du Ge drew the long sword in his hand and tossed another to his junior sister, "Seventh Junior Brother, disrespecting the Sect Leader is another crime. Since you''re so stubborn, as your Sect Leader Brother, I''ll discipline you on behalf of our master. Junior Sister, you watch the fight. If Old Qi tries to run, stop him. Without rules, there''s no square. If the Seven Stars Sect is to rise again, we must be united..."


    "Yes, Senior Brother." Guan Xuan set down her burdens, dropped the misceneous items, and also drew her long sword, blocking Old Qi''s path down the mountain.


    Old Qi, still young and nearly stripped by Du Ge, found himself in a difficult position and charged with a shout.


    Du Ge''s sword thrust forward, preemptively aiming for his throat.


    Old Qi retreated, his eyes wide, incredulously staring at Du Ge, "Third Senior Brother, do you really want to kill me?"


    "Seventh Junior Brother,e back with me to the sect. Let''s regroup. We''re still family," Du Ge said, "If you refuse, then as a traitor, what''s wrong with killing you? I can use your blood to consecrate my Sect Leader token."


    "You... you''re not Third Senior Brother. He wasn''t as ruthless as you. Who are you?" Old Qi frowned, staring at Du Ge.


    "Seventh Junior Brother, you have a ck mole on your left buttock. Five days ago, you drew a small map on the bedding and sneaked out in the middle of the night..." Du Ge nced at him, his tone light. Having memories was good; there was no need to hide, no fear of being exposed.


    "Third Senior Brother, stop." Old Qi blushed, "Alright, I admit you''re Third Senior Brother, but why have you suddenly be like this?"


    Du Ge smiled, "Seventh Junior Brother, aren''t you curious how I managed to strip you of your clothes? You''re far more skilled than me, so why couldn''t you even protect your own clothes from me?"


    "..." Old Qi was stunned, recalling Du Ge''s earlier technique, and asked in surprise, "Yeah, how did you do it?"


    Guan Xuan also looked at Du Ge curiously. Honestly, she hadn''t seen it either. If it were a violent tear, the clothes should have been ripped, but the clothes Du Ge stripped off were all intact.


    If it had been her targeted by Third Senior Brother, she would have been too embarrassed to even fight.


    "Seventh Junior Brother,e back with me. I know you still care for the sect. After I take over, I''ll teach you, and together as brothers, we''ll rebuild the Seven Stars Sect," Du Ge invited sincerely, sheathing his sword.


    "First, tell me what that technique was?" Old Qi asked.


    "I don''t know either, perhaps it was an epiphany," Du Ge pondered, then replied.


    "Epiphany?" Old Qi looked at Du Ge curiously, "What kind of epiphany?"


    "Simr to the sudden enlightenment of Buddhism," Du Ge looked towards his junior sister, sighed softly, "When I stood before the ancestral tablets of the sect, looking at the bewildered junior sister, my mind suddenly filled with some insights..."

 Chapter 194: Turning of misfortune into fortune

    Chapter 194: Turning of misfortune into fortune<hr>


    The Seventh Junior Brother ultimately sumbed to Du Ge''s tyranny.


    He refused to believe that Du Ge would cripple his martial arts.


    Sudden enlightenment was secondary.


    After all, he was left with only his undergarments, he couldn''t possibly run down the mountain like that...


    Seeing Du Ge asionally nce at his intimate clothing, the Seventh Junior Brother had a feeling that if he insisted on going down the mountain, Du Ge would definitely strip him bare.


    Moreover,


    The Seventh Junior Brother was still young and was genuinely curious about Du Ge''s miraculous technique of stripping people''s clothes...


    ***


    After putting his clothes back on, the Seventh Junior Brother marveled at the undamaged garments, "Third Senior Brother, did you reallye up with this technique of stripping clothes on the spot?"There was no deep hatred among the fellow disciples.


    Besides, they had spent years learning their arts on the mountain and were ignorant of the outside world.


    Du Ge suddenly stopped leaving. After going out, he didn''t know what to do, and with Du Ge''s persuasion, he simply gave up the idea of running away.


    "Uh-huh," Du Ge nodded.


    "How did youe to realize it? Tell me, I want to have an epiphany too," the Seventh Junior Brother approached Du Ge, grinning cheekily.


    "The Sect Leader just passed away, the Eldest Senior Brother is in critical condition, and Tian Valley is coveting us from outside. Stop grinning," Du Ge red at him and scolded.


    "Right, Seventh Junior Brother, you can''t call him Third Senior Brother anymore, you should call him Sect Leader Brother," Guan Xuan corrected seriously, "There must be a hierarchy. Third Senior Brother said we need to re-establish the rules of the Seven Stars Sect, so outsiders won''t look down on us."


    "Then why are you still calling him Third Senior Brother?" the Seventh Junior Brother turned and nced at her.


    "It just slipped out," Guan Xuan''s face turned red as she awkwardly defended, "In front of others, I definitely won''t make that mistake. Just now, when Third Senior Brother wrongfully used me of deserting, I didn''t even argue..."


    "What deserting?" the Seventh Junior Brother asked curiously.


    "Cough!" Du Ge coughed, looking at the two immature youths, suddenly feeling the heavy responsibility of rebuilding the sect, and couldn''t help but interrupt them, "You two, cut the nonsense. Guan Xuan, tell the Seventh Junior Brother about our Seven Stars Sect''s future path."


    "Path?" the Seventh Junior Brother was stunned again, feeling that in the short time he had been down the mountain, he had missed a lot.


    "That''s right, path," Guan Xuan said, looking at her confused little junior brother and suddenly feeling smug, "Sect Leader Brother said, to cultivate, one must first establish a path. I ask you, why has the Seven Stars Sect fallen to its current state?"


    "That''s obvious, the <em>''Seven Stars Technique'' </em>is iplete, our martial arts are inferior to others!" the Seventh Junior Brother said.


    "Wrong. It''s because we''ve taken the wrong path," Guan Xuan coughed, using Du Ge''s theory on the spot, "Cultivation is about defying the heavens,peting with the heavens and others. Even our sect''s noble martial arts <em>''Big Dipper Seven Stars Technique''</em> is about plundering starlight..."


    After listening to the theory of plundering, the Seventh Junior Brother pondered and then nodded, "That makes sense. Looking at it this way, the fundamental reason for the Eldest Senior Brother''s demonic deviation is not that he should have drawn starlight into his body, but that he should have plundered the starlight.


    I think the general outline of the ''Seven Stars Technique'' must be about how to plunder starlight, and the body refinement technique should be about making one''s body strong enough to withstand the bacsh of the plundered starlight..."


    Goodness!


    Is this what a cultivation genius looks like?


    The same theory, heard by different people, can have different effects!


    No wonder this guy is the best cultivator in the Seven Stars Sect, aside from the Eldest Senior Brother. With such insight, he''s truly underutilized in the Seven Stars Sect...


    Guan Xuan was startled, "Seventh Junior Brother, don''t follow in the Eldest Senior Brother''s footsteps and mess with drawing in starlight again. There are only three of us left in the sect. If you fall too, I and Third Senior Brother won''t be able to take care of both of you..."


    "Call him Sect Leader Brother," the Seventh Junior Brother nced at her, correcting.


    "..." Guan Xuan choked.


    "Little Junior Sister, Third Senior Brother''s theory is enough to establish a school and he is worthy of the position of Sect Leader," the Seventh Junior Brother said earnestly, then looked at Du Ge, "Sect Leader Brother, how did youe to realize it?"


    "It might have been my father''s spirit appearing!" Guan Xuan said, "At that time, you all wanted to leave, and I waspletely desperate, so I went to pray in front of my father''s spirit, took the Yellow Dragon Pill intending to feed it to the Eldest Senior Brother, and swore that if I couldn''t save him, I would end myself. Then, when I went out, I ran into Third Senior Brother, and in the moment he saw me, he understood the way of plundering."


    Exining from a third-party perspective is always much more effective than repeating oneself.


    Du Ge nodded, "That''s right, I did indeed realize the way of plundering at that moment. So, I snatched the Sect Leader''s token from the Eldest Senior Brother, and the moment I got the token, a set of plundering techniques appeared in my mind."


    Plucking feathers from a passing goose, the effect was too unbelievable to hide.


    He had to find a suitable origin for this technique.


    The Seven Stars Sect was left with only a few greenhorns who hadn''t seen the world; it wasn''t hard to hoodwink them. Besides, the little junior sister had added a story about the spirit of the master appearing, and in a world of immortals and wonders, anything could happen, which could basically cover it up...


    "Sect Leader Brother, may I see the Sect Leader''s token?" the Seventh Junior Brother''s eyes lit up and asked.


    Du Ge smiled, took out the Sect Leader''s token, and handed it to the Seventh Junior Brother.


    The Seventh Junior Brother took the token, examined it carefully, closed his eyes to feel it, shook his head, and handed the token back, saying, "Sect Leader Brother, I heard from the master that the big sects, when teaching disciples martial arts, don''t rely on exnations, but the sect''s predecessors imprint their understanding of the martial arts into jade slips or magical instruments.


    The junior disciples feel it, and the predecessors'' cultivation insights are imprinted into their sea of consciousness. You say, is it possible that the Seven Stars Sect''s Sect Leader''s token also works the same way, hiding the general outline of the <em>''Seven Stars Technique''</em>, which you unwittingly realized? The pouring of wisdom can open one''s mind, but I''ve never heard that it can directlyprehend martial arts..."


    Youth.


    Are you patching things up for me too?


    Du Ge looked at the Seventh Junior Brother, lost in thought.


    Guan Xuan''s eyes lit up, "Sect Leader Brother, is it so?"


    "Once the Seventh Junior Brother mentioned it, it reminded me that it is indeed possible," Du Ge frowned and nodded, "After all, I mastered this technique out of nowhere, I can only use it, but can''t exin it, and I feel there are many things waiting for me to discover, it''s definitely not as simple as just stripping clothes..."


    With that.


    His palm swept across the Seventh Junior Brother''s chest.


    The next moment.


    The Seventh Junior Brother''s intimate clothing had fallen into his palm.


    The Seventh Junior Brother felt a chill below and looked at Du Ge holding his intimate clothing in astonishment, "Third Senior Brother, how did you do that..."


    The little junior sister looked at the intimate clothing in Du Ge''s hand, her face turned red, and she instinctively stepped away from Du Ge, her expression somewhat strange.


    "I can''t exin it," Du Ge ignored the overly sensitive little junior sister, returned the intimate clothing to the Seventh Junior Brother, and said, "It''s a very mysterious feeling, as if everything is within my grasp, but now, this martial art is not under my control, I originally wanted to take your coat, but ended up taking the intimate clothing..."


    "Taking the intimate clothing is even more impressive!" the Seventh Junior Brother eximed, "Taking objects from afar, unseen and unheard, this is already the method of immortals. Now I believe even more that what Senior Brother learned is the general outline of the <em>''Seven Stars Technique''</em>. Now it''s just stealing clothes, but in the future, you might be able to take lives with a wave of your hand, and when it''s fully cultivated, plundering starlight will be effortless. Senior Brother, quickly teach me this technique..."


    "Of course, I will teach you both," Du Ge''s gaze swept over the two, saying, "But I myself have no clue yet, I need to organize a set of mental techniques first, my only understanding of the mental technique now is plundering, the natural right to plunder, the natural course of plundering, making plundering an instinct, should be the first step of cultivation..."


    "That''s right, just like when the master taught us to practice the sword, he would make us repeat it countless times, and when we face an enemy, we instinctively strike. Senior Brother''s technique is incredibly mystical, almost like a path, probably because of this," the Seventh Junior Brother nodded vigorously, "Senior Brother, now I believe what you said is true. With the general outline recovered, the Seven Stars Sect can definitely flourish under your leadership."


    Guan Xuan was clueless.


    <em>How did you guys make this connection?</em>


    Looking at the Seventh Junior Brother, who seemed to have grasped the truth and was overjoyed, and the Third Senior Brother, who had realized the inheritance and wanted to make the Seven Stars Sect great,


    She suddenly felt like a fool!


    Du Ge smiled and looked towards the direction of the Seven Stars Hall, saying, "Perhaps, this is the turning of misfortune into fortune. But, our immediate priority is to get past the hurdle of Tian Valley, the master''s vengeance must be avenged..."

 Chapter 195: The top ten are actually talismans

    Chapter 195: The top ten are actually talismans<hr>


    Upon mentioning Tian Valley, both the seventh junior brother and the little junior sister fell into silence.


    A sect with a membership reaching into the thousands was a behemoth to the Seven Stars Sect, capable of suffocating everyone with its sheer presence.


    Otherwise, the eldest senior brother wouldn''t have been so desperate to force his training, resulting in deviation.


    "Sect Leader senior brother, why don''t we seek help from the supervisory institution?" the seventh junior brother hesitated before suggesting, "Although senior brother has grasped the essence of our sect''s core technique, who knows how long it will take to fully master it. Tian Valley coulde at any time, and the three of us... we can''t stop them."


    "The supervisory institution is unreliable," Du Ge stated, "Why do you think Tian Valley is so arrogant, daring to openly ambush our master and even attempt to kill him? Because they know the supervisory institution won''t make a big move just for a few of us. Drive us away or let us die in an ''ident'', spend a bit of money, and the Seven Stars Sect will be a subsidiary of Tian Valley."


    "There''s no justice at all!" the little junior sister angrily kicked a stone by the roadside.


    "Little junior sister, if I were the supervisory institution, I''d also choose to help Tian Valley, who can offer benefits, rather than the troublesome Seven Stars Sect," Du Ge said, "In the world of cultivators, the strong are respected. To survive, we must first strengthen ourselves. Make them realize that biting into us might break their teeth and stter them with blood, then naturally no one will dare to bully us."


    "Senior brother, it''s true what you say, but now we''re down to just three people," the seventh junior brother said, "I heard the valley master of Tian Valley is in seclusion, attempting to reach the Golden Elixir stage. If sessful, he''ll be a true cultivator."


    In this world, forming a Golden Elixir allows one to harness the spiritual energy of heaven and earth for personal use, with spiritual power continuously generated within the body, enabling Sword Flight. In the eyes of cultivators, forming an elixir signifies the true path of cultivation;To ordinary people, a Golden Elixir master is practically a terrestrial immortal.


    Du Ge nonchntly said, "He hasn''t seeded yet! There''s still a chance for us. Maybe he won''t break through and will just die!"


    The seventh junior brother nced at Du Ge, opened his mouth but said nothing, obviously taking Du Ge''s words as self-constion.


    During their conversation,


    They returned to the main hall.


    The little junior sister went to take care of the eldest senior brother and reported to him about the recent events.


    The seventh junior brother took the Sect Leader''s token, hoping to also gain some insight into the core techniques.


    Du Ge let them go about their business, informing them that he was going to refine the Yellow Dragon Pill to prepare for uing troubles and asked not to be disturbed. He then secluded himself in the training room.


    Sitting quietly in the training room, Du Ge didn''t consume the Yellow Dragon Pill but pondered the path ahead.


    It must be said.


    This start was a bit difficult.


    In the first Simtion Field, although his status was low, merely a sparring partner, the Feng Family had no enemies, and in fact, all the turmoil in the Simtion Field was stirred up by him;


    In the second Simtion Field, he started as a small leader, and his enemies were unintelligent mutated animals...


    In the third Simtion Field, if Captain Paul hadn''t been betrayed by his own people, he would have had no enemies. If he hadn''t actively gone to Herd Ind, he could have easily lived a carefree pirate life for months without any trouble;


    But the start at the Seven Stars Sect was truly troublesome, he had to deal with an enemy hundreds of times stronger than himself in the shortest possible time.


    That is, unless the valley master of Tian Valley had not yet formed his Golden Elixir and was still in seclusion.


    Otherwise,


    Once he became a Golden Elixir master, wielding a flying sword, he could arrive at the Seven Stars Sect from Tian Valley in an instant, and with a wave of his hand, he could ughter them all, and the supervisory institution wouldn''t dare to let out a peep.


    There would be no need for such borate schemes or negotiations as now.


    Thinking of the Golden Elixir masters, Du Ge''s mind shed back to when he first arrived in this world and saw that sword immortal performing Sword Flight.


    The pair, a man and a woman, looked to be only in their twenties, probably disciples of a prestigious sect. The valley master of Tian Valley had found a secret manual and cultivated for over fifty years, barely managing to attempt the Golden Elixir stage, far inferior to them.


    This was probably why no one bothered to steal his manual; they simply didn''t value it.


    Yet the Seven Stars Sect was driven to such a desperate state by such a sect...


    Sigh!


    Such a low starting point!


    Considering the current predicament of the Seven Stars Sect, Du Ge had to think about quickly boosting his attributes.


    That was his only hope for a turnaround.


    Of course,


    There was another way out, topletely abandon the identity of the Seven Stars Sect and seek other opportunities for development. It was safe and secure.


    But the downside was, it would waste a lot of time.


    After all, when he was flying in the sky in his soul state, he didn''t see a second mountain gate within hundreds of miles.


    One thing Nan Youlong was right about.


    The Alien Star Battlefield is muchrger than the Simtion Field; it''s aplete world. More than a thousand people blending in wouldn''t even cause a ripple...


    And to survive in this world, one must cultivate.


    Du Ge didn''t want to waste time on the road. Besides, even if he joined arge sect, with the skill of plucking feathers from a passing goose, would there be no risk at all?


    Was he supposed to live like Bai Yanshou, skulking around for decades? That wasn''t his style.


    "The world is so vast, everyone is developing in silence. Getting into the top ten in attributes shouldn''t be a problem, right?" Du Ge sat cross-legged on the ground, muttering to himself before quickly firming up his resolve, "Let''s do it!"


    ording to the rules of the Alien Star Battlefield, if you kill someone ranked higher than yourself, you take their ce. In other words, killing him would expose their rankings, a loss not worth the gain.


    In the early stages of the Alien Star Battlefield, the top ten are actually safe for a long time. Securing a spot in the top ten could even serve as a talisman...


    Moreover,


    In the Simtion Field, every time he took first ce, his attributes would grow exponentially like a snowball, ultimately securing victory with an absolute advantage.


    There was no reason not to use his own advantages and learn the ways of skulking from others.


    Most importantly, Du Ge hadn''t figured out how to plunder low-key, especially since he had awakened the conspicuous and outrageous skill of plucking feathers from a passing goose...


    Die with honor or live with fame.


    Since he was going to be exposed anyway, he might as well go all out!


    Being low-key didn''t suit him.


    And without boosting his attributes, he felt no sense of security.


    ***


    Having made up his mind, Du Ge opened the box and resolutely tossed the Yellow Dragon Pill into his mouth. Since he had decided to plunder, he first needed to raise his own strength, as being stronger by even a fraction provided an additional guarantee of survival.


    On the Alien Star Battlefield, his enemies weren''t just thepeting warriors but also the natives of this world, and in the early stages, the natives posed a much greater threat than the warriors.


    The Yellow Dragon Pill entered his stomach, and a warm current flowed through his meridians into his dantian.


    Du Ge silently circted the<em> Seven Stars Technique</em>, moving the energy in a full circle, digesting the medicinal power. With the memories of the third senior brother, his cultivation was naturally without deviation.


    Feeling the spiritual power slowly converging in his dantian, Du Ge experienced the joy of cultivation for the first time.


    The spiritual energy of this world could also transform the body, and it wasprehensive.


    The effect was not much worse than boosting attributes through Keywords. With natural talent and sect cultivation, perhaps cultivation might even surpass Keywords.


    After all, purely boosting Keywords, no matter how strong the body, could not achieve Sword Flight...


    The Alien Star Battlefield was much more brutal than the Simtion Field.


    Fortunately, Keywords transformed the body more perfectly. After boosting attributes, one could turn a worthless body into a cultivation genius, which couldplement cultivation...

 Chapter 196: The ultimate robbery

    Chapter 196: The ultimate robbery<hr>


    In the dead of night.


    Having fully absorbed the Yellow Dragon Pill, Du Ge felt his spiritual power increase by at least a tenth.


    Yet, by the cultivation realm standards, he was still stuck in the mid-phase of Qi Refining, with Foundation Establishment seeming like a distant dream.


    Without the main manual, their master had practiced for over thirty years and only reached the peak of Qi Refining.


    Without the main manual or changing their cultivation method, the pinnacle of Seven Stars Sect''s cultivation would remain at Qi Refining.


    For the Sect Leader to only be at the Qi Refining stage after so many years, and for the sect to still attract attention, was nothing short of a miracle in the cultivation world.


    Lacking the boost from medicinal pills and relying solely on absorbing the spiritual power from the air, the speed of cultivation slowed to a snail''s pace.


    Du Ge, who was used to rapid progress in his attributes, naturally couldn''t stand this method of cultivation. He stopped and sneaked out of the training room to study his advanced skills.


    Plucking feathers from a passing goose: Anything that passes through your hands will surely lose something to you.Does the target have to be human?


    After all, when he first awakened this skill, he had snatched a tail feather from a chicken...


    ***


    In the quiet night of Seven Stars Sect.


    The new Sect Leader, Du Ge, stood under the courtyard''s sycamore tree, reached out to touch the trunk, and then swiftly retracted his hand.


    In the next instant.


    A leaf appeared in the palm of his hand.


    Then.


    He climbed the tree and reached out to touch a branch.


    <em>Crack!</em>


    With a crisp sound.


    The entire branch fell into his palm, without him exerting any force.


    A smile crossed Du Ge''s lips.


    Indeed.


    He was right; robbery doesn''t make sense.


    It takes exactly what it wants, and if he touched the head of an Elemental Infant stage powerhouse, he could pluck it right off...


    Unfortunately, plundering a sycamore tree only yielded minimal growth in attributes.


    Right.


    If plundering a thoughtless tree could skyrocket attributes, then the Keyword would be far too cheap, and the pan-universal entertainmentpany''s audience wouldn''t be happy to watch!


    Now, he had pulled down the branch.


    What would he get if he continued to plunder it?


    Sawdust?


    Or cells?


    If he kept randomly touching the same target without pause, could he strip it clean of its organs?


    Du Ge pondered the development and use of his skills while on the tree.


    Suddenly.


    Under the moonlight.


    <em>Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh...</em>


    Seven shadows leaped over the wall and into thepound.


    After entering.


    The seven split up quickly.


    Four headed towards the room he shared with his seventh junior brother, two towards his little junior sister''s room, and one straight to the back hall where the eldest senior brother resided...


    Damn!


    They couldn''t resist and came knocking on the door!


    Judging by their clear division ofbor, it was highly likely that the second senior brother and fifth junior brother who had fled were also caught, perhaps even killed. Before dying, they might have betrayed the situation of the Seven Stars Sect!


    Indeed, a sect fraught with disasters...


    If it weren''t for his Body Possession, after tonight, the sect would likely have been erased from the annals of history.


    The intruders moved with agility simr to his master''s, but probably not as skilled.


    Otherwise.


    The master wouldn''t have fled back to the sect to die.


    Theoretically, Du Ge wasn''t a match for these individuals, but with the Keyword by his side, he had no intention of keeping a low profile and naturally wouldn''t let these experience-rich targets slip away.


    Moreover, he couldn''t stand by and watch the sect he had just taken over be left with him as the sole survivor.


    ***


    Where justice lies.


    Du Ge suddenly pounced from the tree towards the lone figure, who was off to kill the deranged eldest senior brother, likely the weakest of the group.


    Picking on the softest target.


    Absolutely correct.


    The man was solely focused on killing the eldest senior brother and didn''t anticipate an attack from behind.


    By the time he realized, it was toote.


    Du Ge, pouncing from the sky, had already grabbed his hair: "Hand it over!"


    Then.


    He felt a chill on his scalp, a shock in his heart, and as he turned with his sword, the sword was already aimed at Du Ge.


    Du Ge dodged and, looking at the shiny bald head opposite him, muttered about his bad luck. It was a pity he only grabbed his hair and not his head!


    Looking at the shiny baldness, Du Ge smirked, the ultimate plucking technique indeed!


    He tossed a clump of hair towards the man''s face.


    Taking advantage of the man''s evasion, Du Ge took a deep breath, filled with spiritual power: "This mountain is mine, this tree I nt, pass through my gate, leave your life behind."


    As he spoke.


    Du Ge spun around and reached for the man''s sword hand.


    Snatching the sword was too risky, but if he could touch his hand, he could take his arm.


    But the man reacted quickly, retracting his wrist and flicking the sword upward, aiming to slice open Du Ge if he made contact.


    Du Ge had to dodge again, but although he missed the wrist, his fingers hooked onto the man''s outer robe.


    The robe came off, revealing a white sweatshirt underneath.


    ***


    Du Ge''s warning voice carried far, alerting everyone in the Seven Stars Sect.


    Facing a formidable enemy without retreat, knowing he was outmatched but daring to risk it all, such noble self-sacrifice naturally won Du Ge a surge of attributes.


    The ambush failed.


    The other two groups, angered, turned back, intending to eliminate this meddler first.


    But upon seeing the man battling Du Ge, masked and in a sweatshirt, with a shiny bald head, everyone froze in unison.


    Who was this masked, bald man?


    Did they have such a person among their ranks?


    He looked like the little junior brother, but the little junior brother had hair!


    <em>"Third senior brother!"</em>


    Two exmations rang out as the little junior sister and the seventh junior brother burst from their rooms almost simultaneously, seeing Du Ge surrounded by the masked men, they rushed to his aid.


    "Third junior brother, you''ve suffered. It''s the eldest senior brother''s fault for being weak. Hang in there, you must endure until the eldest senior brother recovers..." The eldest senior brother in the back hall clenched his fists tightly, tears rolling down his cheeks, silently providing Du Ge with attribute points.


    It was unclear whether it was the nobility or the plundering of a peer that boosted Du Ge''s attributes, but he was brimming with confidence. Risking injury for injury, he raised his hand to p the de of the sword opposite him.


    In the midst of battle.


    Having his coat suddenly removed, the man was momentarily confused, not understanding the other''s fighting style.


    But seeing the other daring to p his sword de, he instinctively turned the sword sideways, intending to shave Du Ge''s palm with the de.


    But in the next instant, his hand was empty, and the sword had fallen into Du Ge''s hands.


    <em>Damn!</em>


    What kind of technique was that?


    The man waspletely baffled.


    A Foundation Establishment big shot?


    Weren''t there only three ipetent disciples left in the sect, along with a half-crippled eldest senior brother?


    Where did this bare-handed sword snatchere from?


    He was stunned.


    Du Ge was not, perhaps because the man was stronger than him, stealing from him boosted his attributes quickly. He wasn''t thinking about twisting heads anymore; he tossed aside the swords in his hands and lunged to grab his clothes.


    Who cares about specificity?


    Just touch.


    Whatever you can grab is fair game!


    To plunder a person, of course, you strip them bare, squeezing out all their value...


    Facing a Foundation Establishment big shot, the man was filled with fear, dodging continuously to avoid vital points.


    But he didn''t know that Du Ge had changed his mind and wasn''t thinking of killing him, just robbing him to boost attributes.


    A touch was enough.


    Sweatshirt, money pouch, pill bottle, socks, shoes, face mask...


    In the blink of an eye, the man was stripped clean by Du Ge, not even leaving him a pair of underwear.


    By the end, the little junior brother was stark naked, feeling the chill on his skin, almost ready to cry. He didn''t know whether to cover himself or continue fighting.


    One shouldn''t overdo it when taking a life. Foundation Establishment is impressive, but why humiliate someone like this?


    ...


    "It really is the little junior brother."


    The moment the face mask was pulled off.


    The others finally realized and charged at Du Ge to rescue their humiliated little junior brother.


    First impressions.


    Not having personally experienced the horror of plucking feathers from a passing goose, these people didn''t believe there could be a Foundation Establishment expert within the Seven Stars Sect.


    Moreover.


    Even if there was a Foundation Establishment expert, the six of them together could take him down.


    After robbing someone stronger than himself, Du Ge''s attributes soared, and he confidently swung his sword to meet the six men: "Don''t rush, none of you will escape."


    The Keyword had the best healing effect; as long as one didn''t die on the spot, any injury would heal quickly if it matched the Keyword''s essence.


    So, what was there to fear?


    Spotting an opening, Du Ge charged into a sword aimed at his left lung. As the sword pierced his body, his hand reached for the de, snatching it away.


    The man''s joy at hitting Du Ge froze on his face, while Du Ge, discarding the two swords in his hands, lunged forward with both hands, touching the man repeatedly. His hands almost left afterimages on the man''s body, stripping him efficiently.


    In two breaths'' time.


    This man was stripped as clean as the little junior brother by Du Ge.


    Du Ge even risked being stabbed in the back to touch his hair, shaving him bald as well...

 Chapter 197: The looting route is wrong

    Chapter 197: The looting route is wrong<hr>


    <em>Ah!</em>


    A crisp cry of rm.


    Little junior sister, who had rushed over, instinctively turned away upon seeing the scene in the courtyard. What was third senior brother doing? How could he strip others naked during a fight?


    Could she ever go out with him again?


    Seventh junior brother was also stunned. He looked at the two cleanly shaven fellows, not a hair left on them, and felt a surge of relief. Third senior brother had indeed shown mercy to him.


    However.


    His heart soon filled with wild joy. The sect''s core techniques were truly formidable. Third senior brother was mighty!


    "Third senior brother, I''m here to help you," seventh junior brother didn''t care for much else. Du Ge was the hope for the revival of the Seven Stars Sect, and he certainly couldn''t just watch his senior brother fall into trouble. Brandishing his sword, he charged into the fray to join the battle.


    "Seventh junior brother, be careful not to injure them," Du Ge warned the junior brother who was rushing in. It was better to capture people alive as their attributes increased faster, and of course, he didn''t want these people killed by his junior.Seventh junior brother stumbled, nearly wounded by an enemy''s sword. He shot Du Ge a resentful nce. Don''t hurt them? As if I could actually beat them, third senior brother, you overestimate me.


    Du Ge toyed with the two junior brothers, effortlessly stripping them of their clothes and even shaving their heads during the fight, awakening the rest to the situation.


    The leader made a snap decision: "This is futile, retreat."


    With that.


    He turned and ran.


    The others didn''t tangle with seventh junior brother any longer, scattering and running for the exit.


    If the enemy could strip them during a fight, he could take their lives at any moment. A high-level Foundation Establishment expert was not to be trifled with. If not now, when?


    The two stripped individuals didn''t even bother to pick up their clothes from the ground, following therge group to flee for their lives.


    "Think you cane and go as you please? Seventh junior brother, little junior sister, hold them back," Du Ge sneered, leaping towards the nearest naked person. His speed had increased significantly after the attribute boost, and with spiritual power enhancing his movements, he caught up in two or three steps, pping his hand forward.


    The man was terrified.


    He instinctively turned to parry.


    Their hands met.


    <em>Ah!</em>


    A scream!


    The man''s palm was severed at the wrist, blood spurting out. His eyes filled with horror, he endured the pain, sealed the wound with spiritual power, and dared not linger, turning to flee again.


    "Dare to run, and I''ll twist your head off," Du Ge threatened.


    Hearing this.


    The man dared not stay any longer.


    He ran, and Du Ge naturally wouldn''t be polite, catching up once more, reaching out as the man ducked his head, touching his shoulder instead.


    This time Du Ge used a random grabbing method.


    The moment his hand left the man''s body, a throbbing heartnded in Du Ge''s palm.


    <em>Ah!</em>


    A scream!


    The man fell to the ground, eyes wide open in death.


    As expected, once the external possessions were thoroughly plundered, it was time to harvest the organs and limbs.


    Plucking feathers from a passing goose, truly domineering!


    Du Ge confirmed the brutality of his skills, tossing aside the warm heart, rising to his feet, and chasing after the fleeing group. After three Simtion Fields, he had seen his fair share of cruelty. Wang San, a girl, could y with a skull without changing her expression; a mere heart wouldn''t shake his resolve.


    ***


    First take the hand, then the heart.


    Du Ge''s attributes had increased slightly, and he was hot on the heels of the group: "Don''t run, just stay and let me rob you, and you can keep your lives. If I catch you, I''ll take your lives too."


    He shouldn''t have said that, for as soon as he did, the people in front ran even faster.


    After all.


    They had killed his master and several disciples of the Seven Stars Sect. The two sides were mortal enemies, and it would be a miracle if they survived capture.


    "Senior, you''re just at the Foundation Establishment stage, do you really need to exterminate us?" The leader looked at the rapidly approaching Du Ge, "Tian Valley has over a dozen Foundation Establishment experts. If you kill us, Tian Valley will surely seek endless vengeance. Why not leave the dpidated Seven Stars Sect and enjoy the vast world freely?"


    "That''s right, as a Foundation Establishment expert, where can''t you make a living?" Another person chimed in, "Why die for the Seven Stars Sect? We can introduce you to Tian Valley, and you''ll be treated as an honored guest."


    "I just want to vent by stripping you, why are you running? Serving the Seven Stars Sect might not be worth it, but is serving Tian Valley worth it? Once you lose your lives, no matter how glorious Tian Valley is, you won''t be able to enjoy it!" Du Ge said, "My Seven Stars Sect is short of people. I keep my word; if you''re willing to join the Seven Stars Sect, I can spare your lives..."


    As he spoke.


    Du Ge had already caught up to thest person, extending his hand and suddenly holding a long sword.


    Du Ge''sbat talent was extremely high. The long sword he had just snatched was thrust forward in a smooth motion, piercing the man''s back...


    <em>Ow!</em>


    The man screamed, lunging forward, running even faster.


    "Brother, won''t you stop to heal? Your leader is right, I can abandon the Seven Stars Sect at any moment and live freely, but once you''re dead, you''re truly dead. Tian Valley might not be able to catch me to avenge you," Du Ge kept up the chase, continuing to tempt, "Better to live poorly than to die well. If you don''t die today, who knows, you might have a chance to turn the tables in the future!"


    The wounded man was panicked, already slow, and was quickly overtaken by Du Ge.


    The moment Du Ge touched him, he pulled out his undergarment, and then casually stabbed him in the lower back.


    The intense pain from the two wounds made it hard to keep running. A few more stabs would mean death, so the man gritted his teeth: "Senior, I''m willing to join the Seven Stars Sect, please spare my life!"


    "Alright, stand down," Du Ge said with a smile.


    The man took a deep breath and obediently stopped.


    Then.


    He felt hands swiftly gliding over his body.


    And then.


    He too was left as clean as a whistle, his hair also thoroughly plucked.


    He wanted to cry but had no tears. What kind of twisted pleasure was this?


    "I am magnanimous and will spare your life. You stay here and heal while I chase the others," Du Ge smiled at him, brushing up his own nobility, and continued the pursuit, shouting as he ran, "The wise adapt, one brother has already surrendered, do you still want to run? That naked brother, if you keep running, it''ll be daylight..."


    The naked little junior brother, face darkened, ran for his life. What did daylight matter? As long as he could escape, clothes were trivial to steal!


    "Senior brother, he''s catching up again," a masked man said in terror, "He''s even faster than before, he''s just toying with us. Let''s fight him! If we keep this up, he''ll pick us off one by one."


    "He likes to strip people, right?" another masked man said, "Let''s have one person hold him off while the rest take him by surprise; we might have a chance to kill him. What does it matter if he''s a Foundation Establishment expert? There are plenty of experts who have been killed due to carelessness in battle..."


    "Alright, let''s do it," the leader nced back at the rapidly approaching Du Ge, "Old Si, you have the most stuff on you, you distract him, and the rest of us will kill him."


    "Why me?" Old Si instinctively retorted.


    "Could it be little junior sister?" the leader red at him, "With little junior sister and Old Six as examples, you''re not in danger until he strips you clean. We''re all grown men; kill him and you can put your clothes back on. What''s there to fuss about? If he catches up, we''re all dead..."


    Old Si''s gaze flickered, and he finally made up his mind: "Fine, I''ll hold him off, you guys kill him quickly. Let''s agree on this first, clothes can be taken off, but my hair must not be shaved. Chunmei is still waiting for me inside the sect..."


    "Don''t worry, I''ve already seen it. As long as he doesn''t grab your hair, it''ll be fine. Just be careful to dodge," the leader instructed, ncing at Du Ge closing in, and suddenly turned around, "Junior brothers, attack!"


    ***


    des shed and clothes flew.


    Half a quarter of an hourter.


    Outside the gates of the Seven Stars Sect, several cleanly shaven bald heads appeared, each looking at Du Ge with terror as if they had seen a ghost.


    Their n had seeded.


    But it had also failed.


    Old Si had indeed sacrificed himself to hold off Du Ge, and their swords had pierced Du Ge several times, but strangely, every time they withdrew their swords, Du Ge''s wounds healed almost instantly.


    As if he was an immortal!


    This scene.


    Completely shattered their will to fight.


    Then, all their possessions were thoroughly looted by Du Ge.


    <em>"You... you''re not human," </em>the leader trembled as he looked at Du Ge, "Even a Golden Elixir master couldn''t be unscathed after being stabbed."


    "Are you sure you stabbed me?" Du Ge smiled, casually dismissing, "I can take your undergarments through your coats. With unmatched hand and body techniques, how could I be stabbed by a few little fish like you? What you stabbed was just an afterimage of mine."


    "..." The leader looked at the fresh bloodstains on Du Ge''s clothes, opened his mouth, but said nothing. Afterimage or fast healing, it didn''t matter; they were now prisoners, and it was pointless to pursue these matters.


    Little did they know.


    Although Du Ge had subdued several people with his skills, he was somewhat frustrated inside. Robbing those of higher realms did indeed increase attributes quickly.


    But this kind of quick wasn''t what he wanted.


    ustomed to snowballing attributes, robbing for attributes this way was too slow.


    Unless he could plunder a Mahayana Realm ancestor and be instantly famous.


    Otherwise, robbing these nameless small fry, even ten years might not match the attributes snowballed in the second Simtion Field.


    He had taken the wrong path in robbery!


    How could he make robbery as profitable as trade?


    Trade, robbery?


    Trade?


    Suddenly, a light bulb went off in Du Ge''s head.


    <em>Capital.</em>


    <em>The essence of capital is plunder. Who could plunder faster than capital?</em>

 Chapter 198: Admonition

    Chapter 198: Admonition<hr>


    As if a bolt of lightning had illuminated Du Ge''s mind, he suddenly saw the path ahead with crystal rity.


    <em>What is enlightenment?</em>


    <em>This is enlightenment!</em>


    The brothers from Tian Valley watched Du Ge in silence, not daring to speak. They exchanged nces, eyeing their cleanly stripped fellow disciples, each covering their vital parts with their hands, hearts filled with trepidation and worry for their fates.


    They couldn''t help but worry!


    If they were women, it might be a different story.


    Over the years since joining Tian Valley, they had encountered all sorts of enemies while on missions¡ªcruel, brutal, chivalrous...


    But never had they met someone as twisted as the man before them.


    Stripping people in battle, shaving heads, even developing a special technique just for stripping clothes¡ªit was unheard of!ording to their intelligence, Seven Stars Sect was a minor sect without any notable experts. The sudden emergence of such a pervert meant only one possibility.


    He must have practiced some demonic cultivation technique that altered his temperament, or perhaps he needed bare-bottomed men for his practices, like using them as cauldrons or for other unspeakable purposes...


    Either way, it was not something they wanted to face.


    ***


    At this moment.


    Seventh junior brother and little junior sister came rushing down from the mountain gate, arriving btedly.


    <em>Ah!</em>


    Another scream.


    Little junior sister hit the brakes hard, turned around, and in one fluid motion, an embarrassed voice followed, "Third senior brother, couldn''t you have left them some clothes? Stripping them bare, what does that look like?"


    Was that stripping?


    That was outright robbery!


    Du Ge nced back at Guan Xuan and corrected, "Call me Sect Leader Brother."


    Little junior sister choked, urging, "Let them get dressed first."


    The naked men cast grateful nces at little junior sister. With the big Demon Head right in front of them, they dared not harbor any improper thoughts, only hoping to get dressed quickly. In their current state, they felt utterly insecure.


    "Little junior sister, our master is dead," Du Ge sighed, his tone suddenly heavy.


    "..." Guan Xuan froze, not understanding why Du Ge would suddenly bring this up.


    "Little junior sister, with master gone, no one can protect you anymore. Seven Stars Sect is in peril, possibly on the brink of copse. There are only the three of us left in the sect. You need to open your eyes and face this cruel world," Du Ge said earnestly.


    Seventh junior brother looked at Du Ge, then at the uneasy group opposite him, deep in thought.


    Guan Xuan turned to ask Du Ge what he meant, but upon seeing the naked men, she quickly turned back.


    "When you encounter an enemy outside, and they suddenly disrobe, will you turn your back to them like you did just now, exposing your vulnerabilities for them to exploit?" Du Ge''s tone became stern, "Or do you think that all the enemies you meet will be gentlemen, willing to fight you fairly..."


    <em>Indeed!</em>


    <em>Where are the gentlemen?</em>


    <em>There are plenty of perverts!</em>


    The brothers from Tian Valley felt a connection with Du Ge''s words.


    Their gazes were full of silent reproach. How could you, with such righteousness, teach your little junior sister by setting such an example?


    Little junior sister shuddered.


    "Little junior sister, don''t forget the way of plundering in our sect. The essence of plundering is greed. To plunder one is to be a thief, to plunder thousands is to be a hero, to plunder heaven and earth is to ascend to immortality," Du Ge improvised a verse, "In the eyes of immortals, all beings are but ants. Would you feel shame for a bunch of naked ants?"


    "No," little junior sister''s emotions gradually stabilized.


    "Right, to establish a path, one must first establish the heart. You too must walk the path of plunder. Only by facing everything head-on will you be unprecedentedly strong," Du Ge continued his earnest instruction, turning to nce at the people from Tian Valley, "Our master died at their hands, and second senior brother, fourth junior brother, fifth junior brother, and sixth junior brother were all killed by them. Now turn back and tell me, how do you feel?"


    Little junior sister abruptly turned, her voice trembling, "Second senior brother and fifth senior brother were also killed by them?"


    "Otherwise, how would they know so much about Seven Stars Sect?" Du Ge said indifferently, "If I hadn''t had an epiphany, gone out to practice, and discovered them, big senior brother, and the two of you, would have been harmed by them tonight."


    <em>Choked!</em>


    Little junior sister drew her sword, tears welling up instantly: "I''ll kill you all."


    The people from Tian Valley hastily retreated, forgetting to cover themselves in their panic.


    "Stop," Du Ge called out to Guan Xuan, "They still have their uses."


    Guan Xuan stopped, her eyes brimming with tears as she looked at Du Ge, choking out, "But they killed my father, and second senior brother..."


    "Our master''s death originated from Tian Valley. Second senior brother and fifth junior brother betrayed the sect, and after being captured, they even divulged our sect''s information. They deserved their fate," Du Ge said.


    "But..." Guan Xuan wanted to say more.


    Du Ge interrupted her, "There are no buts, little junior sister. I''m in charge of Seven Stars Sect now. Without me, there would be no sect left for you to talk about revenge! Guan Xuan, never let anger cloud your judgment."


    "Yes, Sect Leader Brother," little junior sister reluctantly returned to Du Ge''s side, ring at the people from Tian Valley with gritted teeth, wishing she could pierce their hearts with a thousand arrows.


    "Little junior sister, do you still feel shame when you look at them now?" Du Ge asked calmly.


    Guan Xuan swept her gaze over them, her eyes as cold as ice, and shook her head, "I just want to tear them to pieces."


    "Little junior sister, you''ve grown," Du Ge said with a satisfied smile, looking at the silent group, "Remember, our enemies are powerful. Only by maintaining a calm heart can we reach the end."


    "Mm," Guan Xuan nodded.


    "Let me ask you again, in the future, when you practice the way of plunder and encounter enemies, what will you do?" Du Ge asked again.


    "Plunder everything from them, leave nothing behind," Guan Xuan said through clenched teeth.


    "Exactly, leave nothing behind," Du Ge snapped his fingers, pleased with his teaching results, "What''s ours is ours, and what''s theirs is also ours. Little junior sister, you''ve grasped the mindset of the way of plunder.


    Now we plunder their clothes and wealth to practice our skills and temper our minds. In the future, we will plunder their cultivation, their talents, and we will spread the glory of Seven Stars Sect throughout the cultivation world. This way, we will honor our master''s teachings."


    The people they had encountered from Seven Stars Sect were not like this!


    Why was he so different?


    The brothers from Tian Valley looked at Du Ge, and upon seeing his gaze, their pupils constricted. Although Du Ge''s expression remained unchanged, they felt as if they saw an ambition that devoured everything in his eyes.


    "Three... Sect Leader Brother, isn''t Tian Valley our enemy?" The seventh junior brother, who had been pondering, asked hesitantly.


    "Seventh junior brother, you are still young. In the world of cultivation, it''s survival of the fittest. With our ant-like existence, if we swallow Tian Valley, we will surely attract more covetous eyes," Du Ge looked up towards the east, where the morning star was rising, and the horizon glowed with a golden light, he said pensively, "From the moment we stepped into the world of cultivation, we no longer had control over our fate. Only by standing at the highest point can we determine our destiny..."


    Seventh junior brother followed Du Ge''s gaze and saw the morning star that heralded the sunrise, contemtive.


    Little junior sister stood by Du Ge''s side, looking towards the eastern sky, feeling an unparalleled sense of calm from body to soul.


    It was only now that she truly felt she had grown up, no longer the little girl who relied on her father and brothers, who would be at a loss when faced with adversity.


    Only the four of them were left in Seven Stars Sect. She couldn''t let all the burden fall on third senior brother alone. She had to grow up, to take on some of the responsibility for third senior brother, for Seven Stars Sect.


    After a moment.


    Du Ge broke the silence with a smile, calling out to the two, "Let''s go, seventh junior brother, gather the loot we''ve taken, and return to the sect to n our next steps."


    "Yes, Sect Leader Brother," the seventh junior brother responded, picking up the scattered belongings.


    Du Ge, with his own strength, had repelled the invading enemy. Now, he no longer held any disrespect for his once inferior third senior brother.


    Little junior sister went to help.


    "Elder, could you leave us a piece of clothing?" The lead brother from Tian Valley cautiously made a request, "Your junior sister is still here, and our appearance is ultimately unseemly."


    "I don''t care, mere pigs and dogs," Guan Xuan snorted, waving her sword, "If you think it''s unseemly, I can solve that for you..."


    ...


    The lead brother looked at the cold-eyed Guan Xuan, his face sheepish as he retracted his neck, thinking to himself, <em>Demon, how can you bear to corrupt your little junior sister like this?</em>


    <em>Such an innocent girl, twisted by your few words into this state, aren''t you afraid she''ll never be able to marry?</em>

 Chapter 199: Seven Star Limited Sect

    Chapter 199: Seven Star Limited Sect<hr>


    Several members of Tian Valley were imprisoned and had their cultivation sealed, confined within a side hall.


    Du Ge and hispanions were tallying the spoils of war.


    "Yellow Dragon Pill, Peiyuan Pill, Rejuvenation Pill..." The little junior sister chuckled self-deprecatingly upon seeing the medicinal pills in several bottles, "Father treasured a single Yellow Dragon Pill for me like a precious gem. Our eldest senior brother sumbed to demonic possession, without even a healing pill to his name. How unjust, to plunder the resources of others'' sects! Tian Valley, a sect thatcks righteousness, even their ordinary disciples carry such pills on missions. Sect Leader brother, you were right, plundering is indeed the foundation of a sect''s prosperity. When have we ever been this affluent?"


    Watching the increasingly radical little junior sister, Du Ge smiled, "Little junior sister, plundering is a principle, not a mere method. You must distinguish between the two. Indiscriminate plundering will eventually turn you into a despised Demon Head. Seven Stars Sect is after all a righteous sect; if we fall into wicked ways, our destruction won''t be far off. The art of plundering is about technique and method."


    "Techniques like those of Tian Valley?" The little junior sister scoffed.


    "No,st night I had an epiphany and learned a more profound technique," Du Ge said with a smile, "far cleverer than theirs."


    "Brother, was it the technique you usedst night to remotely extract a person''s heart?" The seventh junior brother looked up and asked.


    "That''s a skill, not a technique," Du Ge corrected, "Once youprehend our sect''s core teachings, you too will be able to do it."


    The seventh junior brother nodded, then asked, "Brother, can we really plunder others'' cultivation?""<em>The Seven Stars Technique</em> can even capture starlight, what''s so difficult about plundering cultivation?" Du Geughed, "However, I haven''t yet figured out the method to plunder cultivation. Once I find the appropriate technique, I will teach it to you all."


    "What are the plundering techniques you mentioned?" The little junior sister inquired.


    Du Ge posed a question, "What are the essential conditions for cultivation?"


    Both shook their heads.


    "Wealth,panions, teachings, and territory," Du Ge raised four fingers, "Wealth, as you know, refers to money, spirit stones, the foundation of cultivation; without wealth, you can''t even buy medicinal pills, let alone cultivate;


    Companions mean Daopanions, fellow cultivators, disciples of the same sect. Imagine, if Seven Stars Sect also had thousands of disciples, even if they were all at the Qi Refining stage, would Tian Valley dare to target us? Would those guys dare tounch a night raid on us?


    Teachings are the methods of cultivation. Without aprehensive guide, our cultivation cannot advance, but fortunately, we''re close to filling this gap;


    Territory refers to our sect grounds, our Daoist arena. Why do you think Tian Valley is so desperate to seize our territory? It''s all for their own cultivation..."


    "We''recking three of those," the seventh junior brother said with a bitter smile, "No wonder Seven Stars Sect has be more and more decrepit."


    "Brother, you make a good point. But we currentlyck both money and manpower," Guan Xuan pointed to the few bags of loot, "These spoils aren''t enough for our cultivation. Moreover, with Seven Stars Sect''sck of fame, we won''t attract disciples. And with the incident at Tian Valley spreading, even fewer wille."


    "If weck fame, then we''ll make ourselves famous," Du Ge smiled, "Little junior sister, we must eat one bite at a time, walk step by step. Gradually umting wealth, believe me, one day Seven Stars Sect will be a renowned major sect."


    "How do we umte wealth?" The little junior sister asked.


    "Shares!" Du Ge dered.


    "..." The seventh junior brother and the little junior sister looked at each other, confused.


    "I n to use the Seven Stars Sect grounds as coteral to gather the floating wealth from the hands of the people below the mountain," Du Ge said, having decided to plunder using the ways of capital, he couldn''t think in terms of immortals and cultivators anymore.


    Last night''s battle made Du Ge realize that in the world of immortals, he was still far from proficient. Struggling against a few at the Qi Refining stage, let alone dealing with those at the Foundation Establishment stage in Tian Valley.


    Even with real techniques, there wasn''t enough time to train properly.


    So, he had to rely on attributes.


    As for the surrounding popce, they had to be plundered too.


    Direct plundering was against his conscience; Du Ge rarely targeted civilians, who were just a group of people swayed by power and circumstance. Moreover, this was the real world, not the Simtion Field, making them even more pitiable.


    But leading them to wealth together was no issue.


    Original shares were valuable. By taking Seven Stars Sect public, using their money now and returning the bulk to themter, no one would lose out.


    Moreover, Du Ge wasn''t after their money, but the attributes that came with plundering.


    As long as he expanded Seven Stars Sect''s influence and attracted more heavy hitters, giving back a little to the original shareholders would be enough to significantly improve their lives.


    Du Ge had the confidence to grow Seven Stars Sect stronger and more powerful.


    "Sect Leader brother, themoners below the mountain don''t have money either!" The little junior sister frowned, "Besides, the sect''s development requires spirit stones, not worldly wealth."


    "Little junior sister, every little bit adds up. With worldly wealth, spirit stones wille sooner orter," Du Ge said with a meaningful smile, "With more worldly wealth, Seven Stars Sect''s poprity will also rise. With peoplees everything else."


    "Are we not going after Tian Valley?" The seventh junior brother asked.


    "How do we go after them? Just the three of us?" Du Ge nced at him, "Junior brother, the people Tian Valley stationed to watch us have all been caught in one fell swoop. The news won''t get back for now, so while they''re still unaware, we should focus on developing ourselves. By the time they catch on, we should have the strength to protect ourselves..."


    "But I still don''t understand, how does gathering themoners'' floating wealth rte to strengthening the sect?" The seventh junior brother said, "Besides, it won''t take long for Tian Valley to realize there''s a problem here, right?"


    "You don''t need to understand, just do as I say," Du Ge said confidently, "Disciples of great sects enter the secr world to temper their Dao hearts after their training isplete. My situation is simr now; I must experience the mortal world to graduallyprehend the core teachings of our sect."


    With that, he looked at the two, hesitated for a moment, and said, "Seventh junior brother, little junior sister, actually, there''s something I haven''t told you. I have a feeling that what I''ve realized from the Sect Leader''smand is different from what our master described as the Seven Stars Sect''s core teachings.


    It''s something profound and mysterious. It has opened my wisdom, allowing me to see many things I couldn''t see before. I think it might be the essence of the Dao, or perhaps, the core of cultivation..."


    <em>"The essence of the Dao?"</em>


    <em>"The core of cultivation?"</em>


    Both eximed in unison.


    "Yes," Du Ge nodded, "Don''t you feel I''ve changed from before?"


    "You are different, like apletely different person," the little junior sister nodded, "The third senior brother from before didn''t understand these things, nor was he so powerful."


    "Which do you prefer, the me from before or the me now?" Du Ge asked with a smile.


    "When my father was still here, I preferred the you from before," the little junior sister looked at Du Ge, her fists clenched, a fierce light shing in her eyes, "But at this time, I prefer the current Sect Leader brother. The more powerful the Sect Leader brother is, the better."


    The Dao?


    The seventh junior brother touched the Sect Leader''smand in his pocket and asked, "Sect Leader brother, why do you say what you''ve realized is the essence of the Dao?"


    Naturally skipping over the issue of identity, Du Ge exined, "Seventh junior brother, if it were just the Seven Stars Technique''s teachings, it would have clearly told me so. But it didn''t. Instead, it''s more like it''s enlightening me, guiding me step by step to see the fundamental rules of how all things in the world operate.


    If this isn''t the Dao, what is?


    With a mortal body, capturing starlight for one''s own use, the ancestors of our sect who created the <em>Seven Stars Technique</em> must have been cultivators who understood the Dao of heaven and earth!


    Fortunately, by a stroke of luck, I''ve received their legacy. Otherwise, if Seven Stars Sect were to fall, who knows how many years it would take for the <em>Seven Stars Technique</em> to shine again..."


    Hearing this, the seventh junior brother and the little junior sister respectfully admired the unknown ancestor and ignited a burning confidence in their hearts. If the founder of Seven Stars Sect was so powerful, they could not tarnish his reputation.


    Du Ge looked at them seriously and cautioned, "I wasn''t nning to tell you about the Dao, but now that you know, don''t let it spread. The fact that the Dao''s core teachings have fallen into Seven Stars Sect''s hands, if that gets out, it will truly bring us to ruin."


    "Mhm," both nodded solemnly.

 Chapter 200: Create a glorious future together

    Chapter 200: Create a glorious future together


    The next morning at dawn.


    Du Ge, apanied by his junior brother and sister and the captives from the previous night, stood at the doorstep of the vige head''s home at the foot of the mountain. With a beaming smile, he introduced himself, "I am Wang Chong, the newly appointed Sect Leader of the Seven Stars Sect, greeting the vige head."


    Behind him, a crowd of curious vigers pointed and whispered at the shiny bald heads.


    And for good reason!


    The monks from Tian Valley, wearing only white undershirts, had "Tian" written inrge ck characters on their backs by Du Ge, along with a string of small numbers beneath.


    Their feet were tied together with rope, each of them looking downcast and dispirited, resembling prisoners.


    The vige head, bleary-eyed, opened the door to this scene and was instantly shocked into full alertness, hurriedly returning the greeting with a fist and palm salute, "I have seen the honorable Wang."


    The menial workers that Du Ge had driven down the mountain were from nearby viges.


    By yesterday, the events at the Seven Stars Sect had spread through their mouths, and everyone in the viges knew about it.Two cultivation sects fighting over territory, Tian Valley with its overwhelming might, Seven Stars Sect tragically ughtered, with the dead and the fleeing, only three or four disciples left to hold the fort...


    The vige head always kept abreast of the vige''s affairs and had a clear understanding of the Seven Stars Sect''s situation.


    Being an official, the vige head naturally knew that now was not the time to offend anyone from the Seven Stars Sect.


    They were already desperate, and provoking their anger now could lead to a swift beheading with no one to reason with.


    "What brings the honorable Wang down the mountain?" the vige head asked, his eyes involuntarily sweeping over the bald heads behind Du Ge, surprised. <em>Weren''t the people from Tian Valley supposed to be formidable, having even killed Master Guan?</em>


    What''s the deal with these guys?


    Tian?


    Are they from Tian Valley?


    Sigh!


    Du Ge sighed, "I''m sure the vige head has heard about my master''s passing."


    The vige head saluted again, "My condolences to you, Wang. When Master Guan is buried, I will surely bring people to mourn. If there''s anything I can assist with regarding the funeral, please feel free to ask."


    "Vige head, we cultivators don''t bother with such tedious formalities, so please don''t worry about the funeral," Du Ge said. "Today, I havee to see you about another matter..."


    As more and more people gathered behind Du Ge, the vige head stepped aside to make way, "Honorable Wang, this isn''t the ce to talk. Let''s go inside to discuss in detail."


    "No need, it''s fine to talk here. What I have to say concerns everyone," Du Ge said, bowing with his hands sped to the vigers behind him, then turned to the puzzled vige head, "Since the vige head is aware of my master''s death, you must also know about the conflict between the Seven Stars Sect and Tian Valley."


    "I''ve heard some," the vige head frowned.


    "After my master ascended to immortality, I took over as the temporary Sect Leader of the Seven Stars Sect," Du Ge sighed again, "After this drastic change in the Seven Stars Sect, I have reflected deeply and concluded that the disaster stemmed from our sect''s non-confrontational stance. Last night, I couldn''t sleep, pondering over and over, and decided to fundamentally change the current state of the Seven Stars Sect, inviting more people to join in building the sect..."


    The vige head was taken aback, "What do you mean by ''join in building''?"


    "It means allowing more people to invest money in the Seven Stars Sect, to help it grow stronger and create a glorious future together," Du Ge exined.


    The vige head murmured, "I don''t quite understand."


    "Vige head, the Seven Stars Sect''s downfall is rooted in theck of capable people. Therefore, my n for the sect is to expand, recruit more disciples, and make the Seven Stars Sect one of the top sects in the cultivation world," Du Ge said with a smile. "To expand the sect, we need a substantial amount of money. You know the current state of the Seven Stars Sect, with only my junior sister and me left, we definitely can''te up with that much money. Hence, I thought of raising funds through shares."


    "Do you mean for us to donate silver to build the Seven Stars Sect?" the vige head asked.


    "Donation is akin to robbery, I am an upright person and disdain such dirty deeds," Du Ge waved his hand, "What I''m talking about is investing, treating the Seven Stars Sect like a business. I''ve made a rough estimate: the Seven Stars Sect''snd, the mountain gate, even the spiritual energy within, and the resources of my sect, could be worth about 50 million silver taels. I n to offer forty percent of that in shares to raise funds from the public, to build the sect and recruit disciples.


    In the future, as the sect grows and gets back on track, those who invested can receive dividends from the Seven Stars Mountain based on their shares.


    To put it simply, for an investment of two million taels, if the vige head contributes hundred thousand taels, that''s equivalent to owning one-fiftieth of the Seven Stars Sect''s shares.


    In the future, if the Seven Stars Sect profits a million taels a year, after deducting the operational expenses, the vige head could earn at least hundred thousand taels in dividends, without lifting a finger, just sitting at home and collecting money. Why not?"


    "You must be joking, honorable Wang, I can''te up with hundred thousand taels," the vige head said with augh.


    "It''s just a hypothetical," Du Ge smiled, "If you can''te up with hundred thousand taels, investing ten taels of silver will still yield a two-tael dividend. For a household like the vige head''s, that''s almost enough for a month''s expenses. Money sitting at home won''t generate more money, it''s better to invest in the Seven Stars Sect, to nt a seed..."


    "True, what you say makes sense, but I''ve never heard of a cultivation sect engaging in worldly business, nor do I know how you cultivators make money?" the vige head looked at Du Ge with difficulty, "How about we discuss this another time?"


    "If the vige head doesn''t understand the sect, how can you know that the sect doesn''t have ways to make money?"


    Du Geughed, "The Seven Stars Sect is a treasure mountain, rich in spiritual energy. Just by nting some rare medicinal herbs and selling them, they are a hundred times better than worldly herbs. The Seven Stars Sect recruits disciples and teaches cultivation techniques, charging a fee, which is another substantial ie. And these are just the small earnings.


    In the future, as the Seven Stars Sect grows stronger and conquers other sects, the profits brought in can also be counted as the sect''s ie. If we''re lucky and discover one or two spirit stone veins, mining them would be like ascending to heaven in one step. The vige head''s investment of ten taels of silver could potentially multiply a hundredfold, a thousandfold..."


    Behind Du Ge, the vigers whispered among themselves, seemingly moved by the grand vision he described.


    The little junior sister and the seventh junior brother behind Du Ge werepletely confused, not understanding what their third senior brother was doing.


    What do these matters have to do with strengthening the sect?


    Engaging in these worldly businesses is far less effective than concentrating on cultivation. Otherwise, no matter how big the business, if another Tian Valleyes along, wouldn''t it all end up in someone else''s hands?


    ***


    When did I agree to invest ten taels of silver!


    The vige head muttered in his heart and chuckled, "Honorable Wang, the math is correct. But everyone knows the situation of the Seven Stars Sect, Tian Valley..."


    "It seems the vige head is worried about the risk. Tian Valley is not a concern," Du Ge interrupted, gesturing towards the bald heads from Tian Valley behind him, "Do you see them? They are the culprits who attacked the Seven Stars Sect, subdued by mest night. If it weren''t for the protection of the ancestors of the Seven Stars Sect, who greatly increased my power, how could I have the audacity toe out and raise funds? Wouldn''t that be outright fraud?"


    "Are they really from Tian Valley?" the vige head asked skeptically.


    "Seventh junior brother, release the restraint on number 0001," Du Ge turned and instructed his seventh junior brother.


    The seventh junior brother released his restraint and also untied the ropes on his feet.


    "0001, tell everyone, are you from Tian Valley?" Du Ge asked sternly.


    Looking at Du Ge''s icy gaze and the shaking fingers, 0001 shivered and honestly said, "Yes, I am a third-generation disciple of Tian Valley, named Kong Gui. Last night, I was captured by Sect Leader Wang, and now, as a prisoner bearing guilt, I am detained at the Seven Stars Sect, numbered 0001."


    "Show everyone a bit of your strength," Du Gemanded.


    Before leaving the house, Du Ge had demonstrated to them with the corpses of their junior brothers what it meant to extract organs from a distance, and that miraculous technique nearly scared them to death. To stay alive, they dared not make any trouble.


    Moreover.


    In their view, as long as they were alive, even if they were tortured, as soon as someone from Tian Valley came, they would surely be rescued...


    0001 looked around, walked over to a roadside stone roller, embraced it with both hands, easily lifted it above his head, then walked around with it before putting it back down, without breaking a sweat or changing his expression.


    This elicited cheers from the onlooking vigers.


    "Now, does the vige head believe it?" Du Ge casually resealed his meridians and turned back to the vige head with a smile, "Tian Valley is far from the Seven Stars Sect. The Valley Master of Tian Valley hasn''t reached the Golden Elixir stage and is no match for the ancestors of my sect. If they don''te, so be it, but if they dare, we''ll ensure they never return. By then, we''ll take over Tian Valley''s assets, which will also count as ie for the Seven Stars Sect."


    Bluffing with a tiger''s skin as a banner.


    Du Ge''s face was filled with confidence and arrogance.


    "Honorable Wang, when did the Seven Stars Sect have ancestors again?" the vige head asked curiously.


    "The Seven Stars Sect has a five-hundred-year legacy, is it strange to have ancestors?" Du Ge nced at him, "Otherwise, with my abilities, how could I have defeated them? You should know, even my master was no match for them. Previously, the Seven Stars Sect was unsessful because our techniques were iplete. Now that the ancestor haspleted the techniques, even I was able to take down the murderers of my master overnight. The growth of the Seven Stars Sect is just a matter of time."


    "..." The vige head looked at the people of the Seven Stars Sect but still felt uneasy and asked, "Honorable Wang, may I meet the ancestor of the Seven Stars Sect?"


    "I''m afraid the vige head won''t be able to see him," Du Ge smiled, "It''s only fair to return the favor. Tian Valley has bullied us so, how could the ancestor swallow this insult? After leaving behind the techniques, he has already gone to trouble Tian Valley overnight."


    The vige head fell silent again.


    Du Geughed, "It seems the vige head doesn''t trust me. Well, the Seven Stars Sect needs to raise 200 million taels of silver, and after all, a small vige doesn''t have much money. It''s only right for the vige head to be responsible for the vigers."


    He shook his head, "The amount of money needed to build the Seven Stars Sect is enormous, and my intention was to find those wealthy and influential families. But after thinking it over, we''ve been neighbors for many years.


    If there''s a chance to make a fortune, I can''t just ignore the neighbors and give it to outsiders.


    So, I came to the vige head first. After talking with the vige head, I still have to visit other viges and go to the towns to raise funds. Since the vige head is cautious, let''s call off this deal!"


    The vige head remained silent. If it were an ordinary business, he could make a decision, but involving a cultivation sect, one wrong step could leave him with nowhere to turn.


    Du Ge never made empty trips. The vige head was tough, so he turned to the crowd and said, "If the vige head is unwilling to invest, are you willing? I can''t deny a whole vige because of one person."<hr>

 Chapter 201: Be cautious in investing

    Chapter 201: Be cautious in investing


    "Real Master Wang, can we really trust the profit-sharing you mentioned?" someone suddenly called out from the crowd. "You are cultivators, and we are ordinary folks. If you go back on your wordter, won''t we be left with nothing?"


    "You''re worrying too much," Du Ge responded with a fist and palm salute, smiling. "If I intended to leave you with nothing, why would I go through all this trouble? You''ve seen the people from Tian Valley. If Imanded them to ughter your vige, who could escape?


    Afterward, I''d take your money, silence them, and even the supervisory institution wouldn''t trace it back to me, because after all, the killing method would be that of Tian Valley''s..."


    With that one statement, the faces of the vigers present all changed.


    "I, Wang, am an upright person and would never do such a thing. That''s why I''m discussing this amicably with everyone. If you don''t agree, I won''t force you," Du Ge continued with a smile, taking out the silver coins he had confiscated from the people of Tian Valley the day before. "Your entire vige might not be able toe up with this much money. To tarnish the reputation of the Seven Stars Sect for a bit of profit is beneath me. Let''s not speak of losing everything again; it''sughable."


    The burly man who had asked the question flushed red and stammered, "No one wants to throw their money away for nothing."


    Pleased, Du Ge nced at the setup guy and said, "The vige head seemed unwilling to invest. There''s a lot I haven''t said. Since this viger has doubts, I might as well exin everything once and for all, to save you from suspicion and worry."


    After a pause, Du Ge continued, "If you invest silver coins, the Seven Stars Sect will sign an investment contract with you, specifying the amount invested, the timing, and the proportion of dividends, with signatures and seals from both parties. When it''s time for dividends, you cane to the Seven Stars Sect with the contract to collect your silver.


    The Seven Stars Sect will regrly disclose all its movements and the money earned from various projects, so everyone has a rough idea of how much silver they can receive each year."Hearing Du Ge''s words, the vigers whispered among themselves again, still concerned about fraud and losses.


    Du Ge raised his hand to quiet them and said loudly, "I''ve considered all your concerns. There''s no need to worry about losing your silver. During the establishment of the Seven Stars Sect, if you feel that a project won''t be profitable or might even incur losses, you can terminate the contract with the Seven Stars Sect at any time.


    At that point, the Seven Stars Sect will assess the market value of your shares and buy back your contract.


    In other words, if you now invest one silver coin, owning one ten-thousandth of the shares, andter, when the Seven Stars Sect grows to be worth thirty million or even a hundred million, your one silver coin could be worth seven or ten when redeemed.


    Of course, there are always idents. If you''re short on cash but don''t want to give up your investment contract, the Seven Stars Sect also offers a pawn service. It''s like a pawnshop; you can pawn your contract to the Seven Stars Sect for some silver to spend. When you have money again, you can redeem your contract and continue to receive dividends...


    If any of you are not optimistic about the Seven Stars Sect but feel that the buyback price offered by the Sect is not fair, and yet someone else is optimistic and willing to pay a higher price for your shares, the Seven Stars Sect can facilitate the transfer for you, taking only a smallmission. Both parties are happy, isn''t that wonderful?"


    Behind Du Ge, the vige head''s eyebrows raised, his mind racing. He was suddenly tempted by the new Sect Leader''sprehensive n. If there was a wise person guiding this, the deal might be worth considering.


    The vige head suddenly asked, "Real Master Wang, can any amount of money be invested?"


    "Of course, one silver coin or even one copper coin is fine. It will all be noted in the investment contract," Du Ge replied, turning to look at the vige head with a smile. "Each family should invest ording to their means. You can''t spend all your silver on shares and then not have enough for household expenses. Business is risky, and everyone must invest cautiously, considering their actual situation..."


    "Can it be redeemed at any time?" the vige head asked.


    "Of course," Du Ge nodded. "The Seven Stars Sect is right there; what are you worried about?" He chuckled, "If you''re really worried, just y with a couple of spare silver coins. If you lose them, it won''t hurt."


    "Real Master Wang, you jest," the vige head shook his head. "A couple of silver coins is not spare change."


    "Then five or ten coins," Du Ge said. "The more you invest, the more you earn; the less you invest, the less you earn. Rest assured, and I''ll be at ease. As the Sect Leader of a major Sect, I wouldn''t stoop to deceiving you ordinary folks over a few coins..."


    After some thought, the vige head also felt that Du Ge wouldn''t concoct such arge scheme just to swindle a few dozen silver coins.


    After all.


    As he had said, it would be faster to just rob them.


    The vige head chuckled, "Alright. I''ll lead by example and invest two silver coins to support the construction of the Seven Stars Sect."


    "Vige head, are you sure? Investment is risky. If the Seven Stars Sect falls under my management, that money will be gone," Du Ge reminded the first ''fish'' to bite, in a friendly manner.


    "I trust Real Master Wang," the vige head said, having made up his mind and waving his hand with augh. "Besides, I can afford to lose two silver coins."


    "Good, little junior sister, bring out the contracts we wrotest night," Du Ge nodded and called to his little junior sister, who was carrying a bundle. He took two pieces of paper filled with writing from her bundle and handed one to the vige head. "Vige head, feel free to read the contract. If it seems fair, we can sign it. One for you, one for me, and then we collect dividends ording to the schedule."


    The vige head carefully examined the contract.


    It was indeed as Du Ge had said, noting that the contract could be transferred, redeemed, and specifying the timing of dividends, among other terms. Even at the top of the contract, it stated that investment involves risks and should be made with caution.


    Heughed, no longer doubtful, and took out a silver ingot from his bosom, handing it to Du Ge: "Alright, let''s sign it. But it''s not two silver coins; it''s five."


    "Vige head, you indeed have courage," Du Ge looked at him appreciatively. "Please bring a table from inside..."


    The vige head ordered someone to bring out a table.


    Du Ge clearly wrote both parties'' names, the investment amount, then signed his name and stamped a bright red seal. He watched the vige head sign and seal before carefully taking back one copy of the contract and handing the silver to his seventh junior brother. He then said to the vige head, "Vige head, keep the contract safe. If you change your mind,e to Seven Stars Mountain anytime, and I''ll return the silver to you..."


    "That won''t be necessary," the vige head chuckled. "I''m looking forward to Seven Stars Mountain growing stronger and getting more silver!"


    "There will be such a day," Du Ge said, feeling the change in his attributes and smiling before turning to the vigers. "Folks, the vige head has already invested. If you want to invest, do it quickly. We still have to go to the next vige. Once we leave this one, who knows when you''ll get another chance.


    I forgot to mention, the expansion of the Seven Stars Sect will involve building houses and repairing roads, and we''ll prioritize hiring from among our shareholders. If there are suitable candidates for cultivation among the shareholders, they can also join the Seven Stars Sect..."


    With these words, the crowd was abuzz.


    Someone in the crowd asked, "Vige head, I can''t read. Is there anything wrong with that contract?"


    "There''s no problem. It''s exactly as Real Master Wang said," the vige head, who had already invested, naturally wanted more people to join. He assured them with a smile, "Everyone can invest with confidence."


    "Don''t just take the vige head''s word for it," Du Ge waved his hand as the crowd surged with emotion, raising his voice, "Don''t listen to the vige head''s nonsense. Remember, investment involves risks, and you should be cautious. Everyone should invest ording to their means."


    Du Ge''s words only made everyone more eager.


    Most people were shouting, "Real Master Wang, wait a moment. Let me discuss with my wife, get the money, and then I''lle sign the contract with you..."


    And then.


    Everyone scattered.


    Soon after, they returned, and amidst Du Ge''s repeated warnings of "investment involves risks," they exchanged their silver and copper coins for a piece of future hope.


    As contract after contract was signed, Du Ge''s attributes soared, far surpassing the ie from robbing a few people from Tian Valley.


    ***


    After busying for over an hour and gathering the wealth of a vige, Du Ge left amidst the friendly wishes of the people, arriving at the second vige and finding the vige head: "...I am Wang Chong, the Sect Leader of the Seven Stars Sect, nning to expand the Sect..."


    "...These are the investment contracts from Shuishang Vige. If the vige head is not reassured, you can send someone to verify with Shuishang Vige..."


    ***


    With one vige setting an example, signing the remaining viges became much easier.


    By evening.


    All the viges within a twenty-mile radius had signed investment contracts with the Seven Stars Sect.


    Du Ge, carrying arge bag of contracts and collected coins, returned to the Seven Stars Sect.


    His attributes had at least tripled since he left.


    Indeed.


    Drawing big pies and pulling in investments is also a form of plundering!


    Du Ge felt refreshed and ordered, "Little junior sister, seventh junior brother, you two will have to work hard tonight and write some more agreements. Tomorrow we''ll go to the town and continue to attract investments."


    ***


    "Little junior brother, do you understand what third senior brother is doing?" Behind closed doors, Guan Xuan, the little junior sister, asked in a low voice, "Is this the way of cultivation? I don''t understand. What does taking money from themon people have to do with cultivation?"


    "I don''t understand either," the seventh junior brother replied.


    "Then why don''t you ask?" Guan Xuan said.


    "Asking would make me look stupid," the seventh junior brother replied. "We just do what senior brother asks us to do. Why bother with so many questions? Right now, I just want to grasp the essence of the Seven Stars Technique and learn the skill of third senior brother to snatch hearts from afar."


    "..." The little junior sister paused, her voice even lower, "Little junior brother, do you think enlightenment really makes people understand many principles they''ve never heard of before? I feel like third senior brother is so unfamiliar today, like he''s be another person."


    The seventh junior brother was silent for a moment, then gave a definite answer: "Yes."


    "Really?" The little junior sister was still doubtful.


    "Little junior sister, there are only three of us left in the Seven Stars Sect," the seventh junior brother''s voice also lowered, "Don''t overthink it, third senior brother won''t harm us..."


    "Four people. The eldest senior brother isn''t dead yet!" The little junior sister corrected seriously, "And after taking the Rejuvenation Pill yesterday, his injuries have improved a lot. It shouldn''t take long for him to stand up again..."


    The seventh junior brother chuckled, "Right, four people."


    ***


    Not far away, in another room, Du Ge, whose attributes had surged, clearly heard the conversation between the two and smiled.


    <em>Three people.</em>


    <em>Eldest senior brother, seventh junior brother, little junior sister?</em>


    <em>Little junior brother, you''ve alreadybeled me!</em>


    Being suspected or even discovered was all within Du Ge''s expectations.


    After all.


    What he did today was too outrageous, something that no one in this world could do. Even if the two were naive, they would realize something was wrong.


    He was getting a bit impatient.


    There''s a rule on Qi Yuan Star about Keywords that goes, "Try to disguise yourself as a native as much as possible, and don''t try to change the world. The more you change, the quicker you die."


    His actions today had vited this rule.


    Du Ge had the memories of the third senior brother and the experience of three Simtion Fields, so he knew that a gradual approach would allow him to naturally blend into this world without being discovered by anyone.


    ording to themon practices of those Alien Star Battlefield warriors.


    When the people from Tian Valley attacked at night, he should have let the little junior sister and seventh junior brother be killed, thereby eliminating thest risk of exposure in this world, and then sought to rise again.


    Carrying the identity of a survivor of a destroyed Sect, joining another Sect, and withstanding any investigation would have been a perfect start...


    But Du Ge ultimately chose the most risky approach. Why exchange time for safety?


    A hundred years is too long; we only fight for today.


    Isn''t it better this way? Even if that clever little junior brother discovered his identity, isn''t he still helping him conceal it?


    As long as he can lead the Seven Stars Sect to rise, helping them avenge, he is the genuine third senior brother...<hr>

 Chapter 202: Blatant scheme

    Chapter 202: tant scheme


    Over the next few days,


    Du Ge, with the members of the Seven Stars Sect, went around making grand promises to attract investments.


    In the world of immortals and martial artists, no sect had ever stooped to such a level, not even the Sect Leader of Tian Valley, who came from a merchant background and was striving to shed hismercial identity for a more esteemed status as a true immortal.


    For cultivators, the secr world''s affairs were not of much importance.


    The cultivation world and the secr world were essentially two different realms. If they wished, by simply tossing out a pill or two, they could easily have wealthy tycoons offering them silver and gold in abundance;


    Those with native family backgrounds would just need to reveal their identities and take a flight around the city on their swords, and even the most destitute families would rise to wealth;


    The more ruthless ones would resort to stealing or robbing, which was quicker than Du Ge''s approach...


    Most of the time, cultivators wouldn''t do such things as they sought a clear conscience and an opportunity to be immortals.


    Instead of robbing, they would rather catch a demon beast or two, or sit down and meditate for a month or two!Therefore,


    When the Seven Stars Sect actively lowered its status to seek investments from ordinary people and wealthy civilians, it quickly received an enthusiastic response.


    Most people with surplus wealth didn''t mind investing a portion of their money into a cultivation sect.


    After all,


    The Seven Stars Sect was a legitimate sect registered with the supervisory institution.


    If the Seven Stars Sect really prospered, they would be affiliated with an immortal sect...


    Most crucially, there was no inte in the world of immortals and martial artists, nor a securities regtorymission to investigate publicpanies.


    Most people were unaware of the grudge between the Seven Stars Sect and Tian Valley.


    All they knew was that a cultivation sect called the Seven Stars Sect had an immortal ancestor who suddenly returned from his travels, and the naive new Sect Leader was expanding the sect. Many had already invested, and those who didn''t act fast would miss out...


    In short, everyone felt they had gotten a bargain, and silver flowed into Du Ge''s pockets like water.


    So much so that when the news spread, wherever Du Ge went, he didn''t even need to advertise; a crowd would eagerly wave their banknotes, rushing to sign agreements with him.


    While expanding operations,


    Du Ge wasn''t idle; on his financing journey, he led his junior brothers and sisters to eliminate several bandit gangs in the nearby mountains, bringing their loot back to the Seven Stars Sect.


    What couldn''t be taken back was distributed to the nearby vigers to boost his noble image.


    For the wealth brought back to the Seven Stars Sect, Du Ge even set up a notice board, disclosing the amount of each ie.


    At the same time, with plenty of idle money, Du Ge began to recruit craftsmen from nearby viges toy steps and build pces for the Seven Stars Sect, embarking on major construction projects.


    Of course, shareholders were given priority when selecting workers.


    Thus, the vigers who had invested real silver were even happier, seeing wages before dividends.


    Moreover, the wages from the Seven Stars Sect far exceeded their initial investments.


    The reason they received wages far beyond their investments was simply because they were shareholders of the Seven Stars Sect.


    This only strengthened their confidence in the future of the Seven Stars Sect.


    No one cared about Tian Valley anymore; the vigers eagerly used the wages they had just received, which hadn''t even warmed in their hands, to buy more of the now-appreciated contracts from the Seven Stars Sect.


    That''s right.


    As the Seven Stars Sect undertook major construction and as major shareholders poured in, the value of the Seven Stars Sect''s contracts appreciated.


    This had nothing to do with Du Ge; it was entirely the spontaneous action of the shareholders.


    The wealthy, with their far-sighted vision, learned that contracts could be bought and sold, and they decisively made their move on the small-time shareholders at the foot of the Seven Stars Sect.


    Arge number of wealthy families flooded into viges like Shuishang Vige and Dongshi Vige at the foot of the Seven Stars Sect, buying contracts from the vigers'' hands with real gold and silver at prices far above the market rate, and for convenience, they called these contracts "stocks."


    Some short-sighted vigers, seeing the immediate profit, sold their stocks on the spot for more silver...


    Then,


    The next day, when they found themselves without work and their neighbors selling their stocks at even higher prices, they regretted it deeply and tried every means to buy stocks from others;


    Thus,


    The busiest ce in the Seven Stars Sect was not the construction site, but the Contract Trading Hall, bustling with peopleing and going. To handle these transactions, Du Ge hired a dozen ountants, and themission from the trades made their hands sore...


    ***


    Du Ge''s attributes soared, reaching the level he had at the end of the first Simtion Field in just a few days.


    And,


    As more money poured into the Seven Stars Sect, his attributes climbed continuously.


    The Alien Star Battlefield had already jumped to the first rank two days earlier, and the backend even rewarded him with 1000 mental power.


    It must be said that after entering the Alien Star Battlefield, the rewards for mental power became much more generous, far surpassing the Simtion Field.


    Seven or eight days passed quickly.


    Apart from the soldiers who failed their initial Body Possession, there were still 1,300 left on the Alien Star Battlefield, only five fewer than when Du Ge first entered.


    In the Simtion Field, such a thing would be impossible; the elites were indeed elites, with MAX survival skills.


    However,despite all themotion Du Ge caused, he still hadn''t developed a second advanced skill, and the Keyword "noble" showed no signs of activity...


    Looking at the lonely advanced skill in the list, Du Ge sighed silently. It seemed the Simtion Field indeed simplified everything and elerated the process, making the awakening of advanced skills truly challenging.


    However, the improvement in attributes optimized Du Ge''s talent.


    During the day, he worked on promotions and projects, and by only cultivating at night, he managed to raise his cultivation level to the peak of the Qi Refining Stage.


    Then,no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t make further progress.


    Lacking aprehensive cultivation technique was indeed problematic. To break through, he needed to switch techniques or find aprehensive one.


    As for the corresponding Body Refinement techniques, Du Ge felt it was unnecessary to practice them; even the most powerful Body Refinement techniques couldn''t surpass the enhancement brought by the Keyword attributes.


    Fortunately, the increase in attributes, coupled with the improvement in cultivation level, caused Du Ge''s personalbat strength to skyrocket, far surpassing an ordinary Qi Refining cultivator. The captives from Tian Valley couldn''tst three minutes in his hands, as he stripped them from head to toe.


    The captives, witnessing Du Ge''s rapid growth, suddenly lost confidence in Tian Valley. Regardless of whether the true ancestor of the Seven Stars Sect returned, Du Ge''s growth rate alone was astonishing.


    <em>What exceptional talent he possessed!</em>


    As long as the people of Tian Valley didn''t kill him and he managed to escape, he could easily be an Inner Disciple in any cultivation sect, and then, once his cultivation bore fruit, he might be able to level Tian Valley.


    Tian Valley was too busy with its affairs to focus all its efforts on a small sect like the Seven Stars Sect.


    Sending small teams like theirs would only be delivering food to Du Ge.


    Perhaps even adding one or two Foundation Establishment experts wouldn''t be enough to defeat the current Du Ge.


    The captives were anxious, but their movements were restricted, and it was nearly impossible to send out a message. The Seven Stars Sect was now teeming with people.


    But these people were all tied to the interests of the Seven Stars Sect, and it waspletely impossible for them to pass messages or help outsiders destroy the Seven Stars Sect.


    Before,the captives couldn''t understand what Du Ge was doing, but now, watching the bustling Seven Stars Sect, they seemed to grasp Du Ge''s intentions.


    Mortals.


    With arge number of mortals residing in the Seven Stars Sect, Tian Valley would have to be cautious about taking action against them.


    Even if cultivators were high above, they couldn''t possibly massacre all the civilians within tens of miles just to seize a sect.


    If they did, Tian Valley would undoubtedly be branded as a demonic sect, and then the righteous path would rise to attack them.


    Didn''t they target the Seven Stars Sect initially because it was just a small and insignificant ce?


    This was a tant scheme.


    What a ruthless heart Wang Chong had, to protect the Seven Stars Sect, he boldly used tens of thousands of civilians as a shield...<hr>

 Chapter 203: Can only go up, not down

    Chapter 203: Can only go up, not down


    "Ah Le, didn''t you want to seek out a sect for cultivation? Seven Stars Sect is a good choice. I''ll pay them a sum of money, be one of their shareholders, and then you can join them to learn the arts."


    Danyang City.


    Fang Residence.


    In a luxurious backyard, the portly middle-aged Fang Shan fanned his only son, Fang Wenle, who was leisurely eating grapes in the shade, saying, "I have plenty of money. By buying more of their shares, I can have a say in Seven Stars Mountain. My son won''t have to suffer while learning the arts."


    "What Seven Stars Mountain? What shareholders?" The carefree young master opened his eyes in surprise, gestured for the maidservant to stop feeding him grapes, and asked.


    "My son, there''s been a curious incident recently in Danyang City. Seven Stars Sect was originally an obscure little sect with few members. But some time ago, an ancestral elder who had been traveling returned, restoring the sect''s lost cultivation techniques..."


    Fang Shan recounted the legend of Seven Stars Sect to his son and concluded, "Throughout history, the cultivation world has had little interaction with the secr world. It''s unprecedented for a sect like Seven Stars to actively engage with the secr. Many are rushing to buy shares; some want to attach themselves to a celestial sect and try their luck, while others want to make a quick buck. Haven''t you been moring to cultivate?


    We have no connections with the big sects, and I''ve heard that the cultivation world is very cruel. You could get into a fight at any time, and if something goes wrong, you could lose your life.


    The Fang family only has you as a sessor. If you''re gone, who will inherit all my wealth? Seven Stars Sect is just the opportunity. With the status of a shareholder, we can have a say. Moreover, the most important thing is it''s close to home. If I want to see you, I can just walk over. Maybe we can even make some money..."Holy shit!


    Who''s this bold?


    Stocks in a world of immortals?


    Has the world gone mad?


    Afraid that others won''t know you''re a warrior?


    Are keywords like trade andmerce involved?


    Trying to use financial means to roll up attributes and seize early development?


    But this is a world of immortals! What makes you think you can safely get through the early stages? No matter how fast your attributes grow, if you provoke one or two high-level cultivators, a p could end you!


    Even without high-level cultivators?


    Targeting your financial attributes with a sniper, no matter how high your attributes rise, they can all crash back down!


    Who''s this foolish?


    It better not be someone from my own group!


    Fang Wenle bit into a grape and didn''t swallow for a long time, stunned by Du Ge''s maneuvers, his mind in turmoil.


    "Ah Le, what are you thinking about?" Fang Shan waved his hand in front of his son''s eyes and chuckled, "You think my idea is good, right? Let''s pack up, and we''ll set off for Seven Stars Sect tomorrow. Before others react, we''ll be major shareholders. Honestly, I''m quite interested in this stock business. I see great potential..."


    "I''m not going." The young master named Ah Le quickly shook his head.


    "What''s wrong?" Fang Shan was taken aback, then his face lit up with joy, "You don''t want to cultivate immortality anymore?"


    "No, I''ll still cultivate, but not at Seven Stars Sect. I''ve reviewed a lot of information these days. Cultivation requires a rich legacy and abundant resources; otherwise, it all ends in vain."


    Fang Wenle shook his head, "ording to you, Seven Stars Sect is so destitute that it needed an ancestral elder who had been traveling to bring back the legacy to continue. What''s there for me? Even if I went, my achievements would be limited. I won''t waste my time there. Even if I have to do menial work, I''d rather go to a sect like Heaven''s Path Institute."


    Looking at the dazed Fang Shan, Fang Wenle nced at him and said, "Dad, you don''t really think that mortal wealth can help with cultivation, do you? In my opinion, Seven Stars Sect is clearly unable to mix in the cultivation world and wants to make a fortune in the secr world, livingfortably as a wealthy man, deceiving people like you for their money..."


    "I didn''t expect my Ah Le to learn to analyze things." Fang Shan twirled his mustache with a chuckle, "But my thoughts are exactly the opposite of yours. If you go to a big sect, who knows how many decades it will take for you to stand out..."


    "Dad, I know what you mean. You''re just afraid that the Fang family will have no descendants, right?" Fang Wenle pursed his lips, "Haven''t I been working hard these days? If you''re still worried, just find me a few more concubines. Once they''re all pregnant, can''t I leave then?"


    "Ah Le, are you determined to go?" Fang Shan''s smile faded, and he sighed.


    "Yes, I must cultivate." Fang Wenle said, "Dad, as long as I seed in my cultivation, one day I''ll fly over Fang Residence with my sword, ensuring at least ten generations of prosperity for the Fang family."


    "That''s true, but cultivation often takes decades. I''m afraid I won''t be able to wait for your return." Fang Shan looked sad, "What''s wrong with Seven Stars Mountain? I heard that their elder has at least reached the Elemental Infant stage, capable of flying and escaping, omnipotent..."


    "Give me ten years, Dad. Just ten years. I swear, whether I seed or not, I''lle back to see you in ten years, okay?" Fang Wenle raised his hand and made a vow.


    "Ah..." Fang Shan looked at his son, who was determined to cultivate, and suddenly sighed deeply, seeming to age a decade.


    "Dad, don''t look so glum. Buy the shares of Seven Stars Mountain if you should. If your son fails in his cultivation and returns, he''ll still have a fallback." Fang Wenle looked at the disheartened Fang Shan, "Moreover, I think with Dad''s business acumen, making some money from Seven Stars Mountain''s shares isn''t difficult.


    Plus, I just heard Dad say that stocks can be bought and sold. Since they can be traded, they can be manipted. Dad, why not think about maniption methods to multiply the Fang family''s assets? When your son Ah Le returns after learning the arts, we can work together inside and out to take over Seven Stars Mountain..."


    "Good!" Fang Shan looked at Fang Wenle and nodded, "Let''s agree on this. I''ll handle the maniption of Seven Stars Mountain''s stocks, and then when you return with your skills, we father and son will control Seven Stars Mountain..."


    "Agreed." Fang Wenle said.


    "But let me make it clear first, you brat, you''re not allowed to leave without leaving a few descendants for the Fang family." Fang Shan huffed.


    "I know, I know." Fang Wenle waved his hand impatiently, "Even if I leave to seek the Way, I''ll take a few concubines with me. Once they''re pregnant, I''ll have them sent back to the Fang family, alright?"


    "Brat, I''ve been yed by you all my life." Fang Shanughed and scolded, shaking his head as he turned and walked away, his figure somewhat forlorn.


    ***


    Supervisory Institution.


    The information about Seven Stars Sect wasid on the director''s desk.


    The director nced through it casually and then tossed it aside, scoffing, "Nonsense, deceiving and swindling. No wonder Tian Valley wants to take your territory. That''s all the ambition you have."


    "Director, should we stop Seven Stars Mountain''s actions?" A cultivator next to the director asked softly.


    "Why stop them? Has Seven Stars Mountain broken any rules?" The director red at him and scolded, "Are you from the Supervisory Institution or from Tian Valley? Don''t think I don''t know about your dealings with Tian Valley behind the scenes.


    These days, you keep an eye on Tian Valley''s people for me. I don''t care about their grudges with Seven Stars Mountain, but if they dare to harm mortals, I''ll be the first to show them no mercy..."


    The cultivator was stunned for a moment, then showed an expression of sudden realization, "Director''s insight is profound."


    ***


    Meanwhile.


    Seven Stars Mountain.


    Du Ge found his little junior sister and seventh junior brother practicing in the backyard.


    The eldest senior brother, who had taken a Rejuvenation Pill, was able to move around but was still weak. He was instructing his junior sister and brother in their practice. Seeing Du Ge arrive, he managed a smile, "Sect Leader brother, you''vee."


    Du Ge bowed respectfully, "Greetings to eldest senior brother."


    "Greetings to Sect Leader brother." The little junior sister and seventh junior brother stopped their practice and bowed to Du Ge in unison.


    "Seven Stars Sect''s prosperity today is all thanks to Sect Leader brother alone. I''m ashamed I couldn''t be of help, failing our master..." The eldest senior brother looked at Du Ge, sighed, and said dejectedly.


    "Eldest senior brother need not be modest. These days, we''ve recruited many disciples, and it''s all thanks to eldest senior brother teaching them the basics of cultivation." Du Ge smiled, "Each of us brothers and sisters has our own duties; there''s no need to talk about hardship."


    Eldest senior brother shook his head with a smile, "Sect Leader brother, what new ideas have you brought today?"


    "Eldest senior brother, Seven Stars Sect has tied its interests with the local popce, and Tian Valley dares not act rashly. Our sect is temporarily safe. I n to take seventh junior brother to Tian Valley for a talk, to resolve the conflict between the two sects at its root." Du Ge looked around at the three of them, speaking earnestly.


    All three were taken aback.


    "Sect Leader brother, since Seven Stars Sect has found its own path, we should develop steadily. Why provoke Tian Valley again?" Eldest senior brother frowned, "If the valley master of Tian Valley forms a Golden Elixir, wouldn''t you be walking into a tiger''s den?"


    "I''m afraid he''ll form a Golden Elixir!" Du Ge sighed, "Master''s vengeance must be avenged. If he forms a Golden Elixir, we''ll have no chance for revenge. Moreover, for Seven Stars Sect to have long-term peace, we must have a true ancestral elder from our sect, not one made up..."


    Eldest senior brother suddenly realized, "Junior brother, are you nning to attack Tian Valley?"


    "Exactly." Du Ge nodded and smiled, "I''ve had some insights into the Dao recently, achieving some sess. I feel that my strength is sufficient to make a move on Tian Valley."


    As a third of the month passed without a clue for the second skill, Du Ge had to take the initiative.


    Since he couldn''t find an advanced skill for the time being, he would improve himself through cultivation techniques.


    If Tian Valley''s nameless secret manual could form a Golden Elixir, then he would snatch it for his own use.


    Otherwise, in twenty more days, when the rankings are announced and if someonees looking for trouble, there would be nowhere to hide...


    Having decided to take the risk, he naturally wanted to be as strong as possible.


    "Eldest senior brother, I''ll go with you too." The little junior sister said.


    "No, little junior sister, Tian Valley is important, but Seven Stars Sect is even more so. You''ve already understood the current operation model of Seven Stars Sect. During this time, you stay and oversee everything here." Du Ge smiled, "Build the houses that need to be built, repair the roads that need to be repaired, spend all the money. If we run out of money, continue to sell shares, at the new market value. Issue announcements as needed, promptly report the progress of the projects to the public. Our stock can only go up, not down..."<hr>

 Chapter 204: Acting in Heavens Stead

    Chapter 204: Acting in Heaven''s Stead


    Without the Golden Elixir, all is in vain.


    In the world of cultivators, only those who achieve the Golden Elixir stage can soar through the skies.


    Du Ge always pursued speed in the Simtion Field.


    With speedes mobility, and with mobility, the initiative.


    Advance to attack, retreat to defend.


    Not to end up like the disciples of the Seven Stars Sect, trapped in the mountains, their attempts at calling for help easily thwarted.


    Speed saves time for development and leads to greater strength.


    The two go hand in hand.


    Moreover,For the Seven Stars Mountain to truly stand in the world, it must possess formidable strength.


    After all, this is a world of cultivation, where the might of one can turn the heavens and the earth.


    Tian Valley,cking in depth, might hesitate to confront the Seven Stars Mountain for fear of harming themoners they''ve gathered, but prestigious sects need only send a few Golden Elixir experts to circle above the Seven Stars Sect, not even needing to strike them down. A mere shout that the Seven Stars Sect''s fundraising is illegal would suffice.


    All shareholders would scatter like birds and beasts, not daring to let out a peep.


    In a world where strength is revered, there''s no room for conscience.


    Usually, disciples of great sects wouldn''t covet the meager possessions of the Seven Stars Mountain; it would be beneath them.


    But with warriors from the Alien Star Battlefield stirring trouble behind the scenes, it''s unpredictable.


    Although the top ten ranks serve as a talisman, most warriors wouldn''t think of killing to take their ce.


    But that doesn''t stop them from using others to do their dirty work!


    No one wants to watch their enemies grow unchecked...


    Ultimately,


    Strength is everything, the greatest sense of security.


    With only twenty days left until the rankings are announced, time is running short for Du Ge.


    Therefore,


    Even though Tian Valley''s power far surpasses his, he decided to take a chance. He couldn''t wait for the Valley Master of Tian Valley to emerge from seclusion...


    He aimed for the element of surprise, seeking fortune amidst danger.


    ***


    "Sect Leader brother, are we really going to Tian Valley?" Seventh junior brother was still bewildered as they descended the mountain.


    It was one thing not to flee before, but now, having finally built such a significant enterprise and temporarily stalling Tian Valley with the public, third senior brother actually wanted to take the offensive. Was the one who possessed third senior brother''s body insane?


    "An eye for an eye is only fair. They covet our sect''s gate, so why can''t we covet theirs?" Du Ge smiled, ncing back at the two bald Tian Valley captives, "I''ve already checked with 0001; Tian Valley has only thirteen at the Foundation Establishment stage, and most are in seclusion year-round. The Principal Officials on a daily basis are just three Foundation Establishment cultivators, the rest are in the Qi Refining Stage. With my current skills, taking them down won''t be an issue."


    "How can you take the words of Tian Valley''s people at face value? What if he''s deceiving you?" Seventh junior brother red at the two bald captives, "Aren''t we just walking into a trap?"


    "They won''t deceive me," Du Ge said nonchntly, "I interrogated them separately."


    "They''ve been together so long, couldn''t they have conspired beforehand?" Seventh junior brother said.


    "Seventh junior brother, there''s a technique to interrogation. I''ll teach youter," Du Ge smiled, pulling out several sheets of paper, "Not only did I get a clear picture of Tian Valley''s situation, but I also extracted their cultivation techniques. At first, all seven were ying tricks, but after I applied some pressure, I got theplete techniques. Betraying one''s sect''s techniques is tantamount to treason. Now, they''re tied to our fate..."


    0001 and 0002 sighed in unison, their gazes at Du Geplex, mingled with resentment and a sense of resignation about life.


    Seventh junior brother took the cultivation technique papers from Du Ge''s hand, reading them from top to bottom, his eyes filled with disbelief, "You got this out of them?"


    "It''s hard with fewer people, but with more, it''s no problem," Du Ge said, "This is called game theory. Unless someone is exceptionally clever, they can''t pass this test. Break one person, and the rest will copse."


    "Game theory?" Seventh junior brother was stunned again, "Is this also part of the Way?"


    Du Ge looked at him with a smile: "Seventh junior brother, when we have downtime on the road, I''ll pass on to you the principles and techniques of game theory. If the Seven Stars Sect wants to grow, we must plunder techniques from other sects. You''re smart, suitable to be the Principal Official of the Seven Stars Sect''s penal hall."


    Seventh junior brother, looking at the cultivation technique in his hand, his palms trembling, said, "Sect Leader brother, plundering other sects'' techniques... if word gets out, won''t we incur public wrath?"


    "Don''t worry, we''ll take the techniques first, then the sects. Once we integrate their sects into the Seven Stars Sect, we''re all one family, and it''s not robbery anymore. We can call it an acquisition," Du Ge turned to look at the two Tian Valley captives, "Yesterday, after they offered their techniques, I agreed to let them join the Seven Stars Sect. Based on seniority, they should be calling you ''uncle''..."


    "Uncle," forced by circumstances, the two Tian Valley captives quickly greeted the seventh junior brother.


    Seventh junior brother gave a dryugh, nodding in a daze.


    Du Ge continued, "The Way of Heaven takes from the excessive to supplement the deficient; the way of humans takes from the deficient to offer to the excessive. Using contracts to gather wealth to build the Seven Stars Sect is the way of humans; taking Tian Valley''s secret manuals to supplement our deficiencies is the Way of Heaven. Whether it''s the Way of Heaven or the way of humans, in the end, it''s all a process of plundering. Seventh junior brother, now you understand why the Way of Robbery is called the essence of the Way, right?"


    To articte plundering in such an elegant manner, you''re truly one of a kind. The captives from Tian Valley were stunned, looking at Du Ge with profound respect.


    Seventh junior brother, shaken, asked in a trembling voice, "Sect Leader brother, is this the essence you''veprehended?"


    "Exactly. Otherwise, why would I have the confidence to challenge Tian Valley?" Du Ge looked at the seventh junior brother, "You''re perceptive, I''ve told you the essence of the Way. From now on, you can base your actions on this principle. But be mindful of your methods; there''s only a thin line between the Way of Heaven and the path of demons. Once you cross it, there''s no turning back..."


    Recalling everything Du Ge had done these days,


    Seventh junior brother pondered for a moment, then asked, "Brother, should the Way of Heaven''s robbery be justifiable?"


    "You''re teachable!" Du Ge smiled and nodded, then noticed his personal interface flickering.


    Excited, he tapped to open it.


    Sure enough,


    Beneath the robbery, a new advanced skill appeared:


    <em>[Acting in Heaven''s Stead: Take from the strong to benefit oneself (you can extract the power of those stronger than you for your use); Give to the weak to supplement their deficiencies (you can transfer your power to those weaker than you)]</em>


    <em>Damn it!</em>


    This is the Star Absorption Method!


    Not just the Star Absorption Method, but also the Bridal Dress Technique!


    At the moment he saw the skill description, Du Ge was invigorated. He looked at 0001, targeted him with the skill, but his body didn''t change;


    Hesitating, he reached out to touch 0001.


    0001 instinctively dodged, but his speed was no match for Du Ge, who easily ced his hand on his shoulder.


    The next instant,


    He felt an immense suction from Du Ge''s palm, and a tenth of the spiritual power in his dantian vanished in a sh.


    Previously, the theory of stripping clothes was just that, theory. In just a few days, robbing others of their power had gone from theory to practice?


    That''s outrageous!


    0001 was shocked, feeling the spiritual power draining rapidly from his body, and quickly stepped back, breaking free from Du Ge''s grasp.


    As Du Ge''s hand left his shoulder, his neatly worn inner garment appeared in Du Ge''s palm...


    "Sect Leader, I..." 0001, seeing his clothes leave his body, tried to exin awkwardly.


    "No need to exin, I understand."


    Du Ge smiled, handing the clothes back to him, sighing inwardly. As domineering as it was to need physical contact and not being able to absorb instantly, with the possibility of counterattack, it was somewhat underwhelming.


    Everything requires hands-on, not at all like a cultivator''s way!


    The worst part is, once a target is set, plucking feathers from a passing goose is also triggered, stealing power along with belongings...


    If someone''s power is being absorbed, who wouldn''t struggle? Resist a few times, and they''d be stripped bare by him!


    With just the Star Absorption Method, Ren Woxing became a public enemy in the martial world.


    His skillbination, stealing power and stripping clothes, he couldn''t escape thebel of a pervert!


    How could he maintain a noble image with such a notorious reputation?


    It was deeply troubling!<hr>

 Chapter 205: Rush Valley

    Chapter 205: Rush Valley


    "Senior brother, what''s wrong?" Seventh junior brother asked Du Ge with concern, noticing his unusual expression.


    "It''s nothing, my path may have just be clear," Du Ge replied calmly after giving him a nce.


    In just a moment, Du Ge had figured it out. Being the target of everyone''s wrath was better than losing his life in this ce.


    Keywords like ughter and tyranny often ended up defining the viin, didn''t they?


    How could one always y the hero?


    Having randomly acquired the keyword for plundering, he had done well to get this far!


    As for nobility?


    If he could farm it, he would; if not, it could wait. Surviving was the priority.


    Besides, wasn''t everyone else just a keyword too?"Your path has be clear?" Seventh junior brother asked, puzzled.


    Du Ge reached out and pped seventh junior brother.


    In the next moment.


    The spiritual power cultivated in Du Ge''s dantian surged through his palm and into seventh junior brother''s meridians.


    Seventh junior brother''s eyes widened in shock, "This... this... senior brother, your spiritual power..."


    Du Ge released his hand, casually taking his coat and then tossing it back to him, "The Way of Heaven is to take from the excess and give to thecking. Junior brother, you don''t need to cultivate anymore. I''ll feed you my power..."


    He turned to look at 0001, "And you too, don''t sulk or bear a grudge against me for absorbing a bit of your power. Stay loyal to me, and once my power grows, I will nourish you in return. As long as my power keeps rising, Golden Elixir and Elemental Infant stages for all members of Seven Stars Sect are within reach."


    "Thank you, Sect Leader." A glint of surprise shed in 0001''s eyes as he knelt down, "I will follow the Sect Leader''s lead, offering my utmost devotion."


    "Good, what''s your name again?" Du Ge asked, "Now that you''ve joined Seven Stars Sect, your prisoner number no longer applies. Revert to your real name."


    "Disciple Ma Chuanzong, thank you, Sect Leader," 0001 bowed with a fist.


    "And you?"


    Du Ge turned to 0002.


    0002 was confused. He saw his senior brother and seventh uncle each lose a piece of clothing, and their expressions changed, but he didn''t understand what had happened.


    However, that didn''t stop him from reiming his own name, as being called 0002 was quite embarrassing.


    So.


    He knelt down promptly, "Disciple Meng Chu, thank you, Sect Leader."


    ***


    Over the next ten days, Du Ge, with seventh junior brother and the guidance of two traitors from Tian Valley, traveled day and night straight to Tian Valley.


    During this time.


    Du Ge refrained from plundering.


    He discovered a sad truth: when he used the "plucking feathers from a passing goose" technique, the "acting on behalf of Heaven" mechanism would also trigger, causing his power to be transferred to the bandits with each plunder.


    Although his attributes increased, the power lost was irreceable, which felt like a poor trade-off...


    After all.


    Even with high attribute growth, spiritual power was still needed for Sword Flight.


    Heaven knows.


    How he awakened two such absurd passive skills...


    To increase attributes and power simultaneously, he must plunder those with greater power than his own.


    Of course.


    If his own spiritual power was high enough, he wouldn''t worry about losing a bit here and there, as power naturally depletes in battle...


    Fortunately, although Du Ge had left Seven Stars Sect, the sect''s fundraising n continued.


    As the influence of Seven Stars Sect spread, more and more people rushed to invest, and his attributes kept increasing.


    Du Ge estimated that if Seven Stars Sect copsed once,pletely turning those investments to ash, his attributes would leap in quality.


    But for now, the influence of Seven Stars Sect was still weak. It needed to grow to attract more investors, and he wasn''t ready to do that yet.


    ***


    Tian Valley was located in a misty valley, also far from the secr world.


    A "No Entry for Outsiders" sign stood at the entrance to the valley.


    Disciples stood guard, and within the valley, one could see disciples in uniform moving about and houses built against the mountainside, looking much more legitimate than the dpidated Seven Stars Sect.


    Standing outside Tian Valley.


    The weary Du Ge became even more determined to achieve the Golden Elixir stage. Traveling between two small sects took a month, wasting time on the road instead of improving attributes.


    "Senior brother, should we wait until dark to go in?" Seventh junior brother whispered, "There are over a thousand people inside Tian Valley, right?"


    "No need, let''s just go in. It''s not intimidating enough at night. This time, we''re here to make a name for ourselves. We want the people in the valley to see what happens when they offend Seven Stars Sect, so they''ll be less resistant when we take over," Du Ge took a deep breath, adjusting the spiritual power within him, "I''ll lead, and you guys follow to pick up any ck. Try not to let anyone escape."


    "Understood."


    They all nodded in agreement.


    As soon as the words were spoken.


    Du Ge''s figure had already vanished from their sight.


    Du Ge, at the peak of the Qi Refining stage and bolstered by attributes, hadbat powerparable to the Foundation Establishment stage.


    Outside Tian Valley.


    The guarding disciples, barely initiated into cultivation, were no match for Du Ge. With a blur, Du Ge touched their heads, and they couldn''t even sound the rm.


    Then.


    Du Ge dashed into the valley.


    Tian Valley, secluded from the secr world, had disciples mostly focused on cultivation with little contact with the outside.


    Moreover, a small sect like Tian Valley without even a Golden Elixir master rarely attracted visitors from the cultivation world. Martial World sects often engaged in secr activities and had little interaction with cultivation sects.


    So.


    When Du Ge burst into the valley, the disciples inside didn''t even consider the possibility of an enemy attack.


    With the element of surprise, Du Ge''s "plucking feathers from a passing goose" was domineering. To prevent rapid loss of power, he didn''t even bother to strip their clothes.


    He mostly used the "touch of death" method.


    A touch meant death.


    Many didn''t even get a clear look at Du Ge before they were decapitated and met untimely deaths.


    In no time.


    Du Ge had broken into the inner parts of Tian Valley.


    Seventh junior brother, following closely behind, was amazed at his senior brother''s efficient and ruthless killing.


    After his enlightenment.


    Senior brother had be even more formidable.


    ***


    Du Ge charged to the training ground outside the main hall of Tian Valley, finally alerting someone to the intrusion.


    After all.


    Decapitation was not as discreet as plucking feathers, and despite Du Ge''s speed, he couldn''t avoid getting bloodied.


    Seeing the blood-soaked Du Ge, the disciples on the training ground were shocked.


    The senior brother in charge of training stepped forward to confront Du Ge, "Who are you? Why have you trespassed into Tian Valley and ughtered our disciples?"


    "Wang Chong of Seven Stars Sect, here to discuss Tian Valley''s merger into Seven Stars Sect," Du Ge nced at him, announced his affiliation, then suddenly closed the distance and thrust his sword, reaching out to grab him.


    But he grasped at thin air.


    Du Ge was taken aback as the other''s sword swept toward him, leaving a trail of afterimages as if a dozen swords were shing at him simultaneously.


    Du Ge dodged back.


    The man sneered at the retreating Wang Chong, "So you''re from Seven Stars Sect. With such meager skills, you can only bully the outer disciples guarding the mountain. Dream on if you think Tian Valley will merge into Seven Stars Sect. Brothers, surround the valley entrance, don''t let him escape..."


    On the training ground, many Tian Valley disciples moved into position, encircling Du Ge.


    At that moment.


    Seventh junior brother and Ma Chuanzong arrivedte.


    Seeing the man confronting Du Ge, Ma Chuanzong quickly warned, "Be careful, Sect Leader, he is Tian Valley''s eldest senior brother, Lu Dong, who reached the Foundation Establishment stage three years ago."


    "Ma Chuanzong?" Lu Dong turned to Ma Chuanzong, recognizing him instantly despite his shaven head, "You betrayed Tian Valley? No wonder the messages stoppeding. It turns out you traitors did this. Brothers, capture Ma Chuanzong..."


    <em>Foundation Establishment stage, huh!</em>


    Du Ge''s eyes lit up, and he lunged forward again.


    "Overestimating yourself," Lu Dong snorted, sidestepping Du Ge''s sword and stabbing towards his chest.


    Du Ge didn''t dodge.


    To Lu Dong''s astonishment, Du Ge''s chest collided with the sword.


    <em>Thud!</em>


    The sword pierced straight into Du Ge''s left chest.


    Lu Dong, experienced inbat, was about to sweep with his sword to worsen Du Ge''s injury, but in the next instant, he found his sword in the opponent''s hand, and the wound on the opponent''s chest seemed non-existent, not even bleeding.


    Lu Dong was momentarily stunned.


    The next moment.


    Du Ge, with a smile in his eyes, touched his hand.


    Lu Dong felt a pain in his wrist, and his entire hand had been severed.


    Simultaneously.


    He felt ayer of spiritual power being stripped away as his hand was severed.


    What''s happening?


    What did he use to cut off his hand?


    Sword lost for no reason, and now a hand gone, Lu Dong waspletely bewildered. Instinctively, he turned and ran towards the valley.


    "Think you can escape after catching my eye?"


    Du Ge tossed aside the severed hand and leaped forward, his sword aiming for Lu Dong''s lower back.


    Although he was at the Qi Refining stage, his speed was nearly on par with the Foundation Establishment stage due to attribute enhancement. Lu Dong, having lost ayer of spiritual power and fleeing in panic, couldn''t possibly dodge him.


    <em>Rip!</em>


    Lu Dong''s robe was torn open by the sword''s tip, blood seeping out immediately, and Du Ge''s hand took the opportunity to touch him.


    With each loss and gain.


    Du Ge struck with his sword and touched, and in no time, Lu Dong was covered in wounds and stripped bare.


    With all possessions gone.


    Du Ge, not wanting to kill him and lose the chance for more spiritual power, reluctantly took his hair as well.


    The handsome Lu Dong became a shiny bald head in a daze, his body marked with wounds inflicted by Du Ge.


    He dodged desperately, looking at Du Ge''s left hand in horror, "What kind of magic is this?"


    "Seven Stars Technique," Du Ge smiled, "Eldest senior brother Lu, stop struggling. I''ve been merciful so far. If you keep it up, it won''t just be a hand you lose. Just stand still and don''t move, give me your power, and I might spare your life. Find a good doctor, and you might even get your hand reattached..."


    Lu Dong was taken aback.


    Du Ge seized the moment, grabbing his arm that had lost the hand.


    Lu Dong''s spiritual power surged into Du Ge''s meridians like a flood breaking through a dam.


    Lu Dong, in shock, raised his palm to strike Du Ge''s chest.


    Du Ge had to let go, and then, took another of his arms.


    Lu Dong was stunned.


    Du Ge looked innocent as he tossed the arm back to him, "I told you not to move! See, now you''ve lost an arm too."


    "Demon!"


    Lu Dong spat out blood and turned to flee again, but with his spiritual power drained by Du Ge and severely injured, how could he outrun Du Ge?


    He had barely taken two steps when Du Ge grabbed his neck.


    Lu Dong was about to resist.


    Du Ge''s voice was already in his ear, "Don''t move, I''ve got your neck this time."


    Lu Dong stiffened, his gathered spiritual power suddenly drained away, allowing Du Ge to absorb his hard-earned spiritual power without daring to move.


    Meanwhile.


    Seventh junior brother and Ma Chuanzong were embroiled in a tough battle, all wounded and barely holding on.


    <em>Too weak!</em>


    Du Ge sighed and rushed over with Lu Dong in his grip, "Stop, I have Lu Dong. If you don''t, I''ll kill him."


    The many disciples of Tian Valley turned to look, all frozen in ce.


    What happened?


    Was that bald figure Lu Dong senior brother?


    What had he gone through in such a short time?


    As everyone looked at Du Ge, unsure of what to do, a thunderous voice came from the valley, <em>"Ignore Lu Dong, kill them..."</em>


    With the voice.


    A green figure shot out like lightning.<hr>

 Chapter 206: Sect Leader has always been brave

    Chapter 206: Sect Leader has always been brave


    Seventh junior brother and the others had barely caught their breath when they heard themand, forcing them to once again draw their weapons, their eyes pleading for help as they looked towards Du Ge, who was holding Lu Dong by the neck.


    The neer clearly outranked Lu Dong,pelling the disciples surrounding seventh junior brother to rejoin the battle.


    "Is it worth it, Brother Lu?" Du Ge taunted with a shake of his head, casually tossing aside his sword and carrying Lu Dong to rescue his little junior <em>brother</em>. After using a heart-piercing rebuke on Lu Dong, he bellowed, <em>"Do not harm my junior brother!"</em>


    During the standoff.


    Du Ge and Lu Dong''s spiritual power had reached equilibrium, unable to absorb any more from each other.


    At this moment, Lu Dong in his grasp was nothing more than a shield. Despite the neer''s instruction to disregard Lu Dong, all of Tian Valley''s disciples had been trained by him.


    Human emotions are not so easily discarded.


    Even though it was clear that Tian Valley had abandoned Lu Dong, Du Ge couldn''t bring himself to directly attack him.


    Having plundered much of Lu Dong''s spiritual power, Du Ge''s movements became more agile. Among the Qi Refining Stage disciples who hesitated to harm Lu Dong, he moved as if he was in a realm devoid of people.His fingers flicked rapidly.


    The sound of metal clinking filled the air.


    In an instant, swords ttered to the ground.


    "Lu Dong''s fate today could be yours tomorrow. Is such a sect worth risking your lives for?"


    Now in control, Du Ge refrained from needless ughter, only disarming them.


    asionally, when his hands itched, he would strip them of an item or two of clothing to boost his attributes. With a few swift movements, he reached seventh junior brother and hispanions, unhesitatingly cing his hand on seventh junior brother''s shoulder.


    The Way of Heaven takes from the excess to replenish the insufficient.


    The spiritual power he had taken from Lu Dong surged into seventh junior brother''s meridians.


    Originally at the peak of the Qi Refining Stage, Du Ge had absorbed so much of Lu Dong''s spiritual power but was constrained by his cultivation technique and failed to break through to the Foundation Establishment stage.


    With spiritual power umting inside him and unable to extract more from his enemies, it was better to benefit his own junior brother.


    After all.


    In Tian Valley, only the Sect Leader was close to the Golden Elixir stage, and the rest were at Foundation Establishment. Keeping himself in a state of hunger allowed him to maximize the power of his abilities. Otherwise, he would only possess the ordinary skill of plucking feathers from a passing goose.


    "Woah! Third senior brother¡­"


    Seventh junior brother''s eyes widened in shock.


    The spiritual power that surged into his meridians didn''t care whether he could bear it or not, forcibly pouring into his dantian, domineering and inescapable.


    In a few breaths.


    His cultivation level was forcibly raised from the mid-Qi Refining stage to the peak of Qi Refining.


    "Damn it¡­"


    Stripped, drained of spiritual power, maimed, and abandoned by his sect, Lu Dong experienced the darkest moments of his life within the span of half a cup of tea.


    He had hoped to hold on until his martial uncle arrived to save him, and perhaps find a doctor to reattach his arm¡­


    But in the blink of an eye, the spiritual power that had stopped leaking began to drain away again.


    What did Wang Chong take him for?


    He refused to die such a suffocating death¡­


    It was infuriating!


    Lu Dong gathered his spiritual power and aimed a palm strike at Du Ge''s dantian, intending to take someone down with him in his final moments¡­


    "Don''t be rash!" Du Ge quickly released his hand transferring power to his little junior brother, blocking Lu Dong''s hand with his arm, "Join the Seven Stars Sect, and you can get your spiritual power back!"


    Lu Dong was stunned.


    Seventh junior brother''s face flushed red, and as Du Ge''s hand left his body, his undergarments were pulled away as well.


    The Way of Robbery was too domineering!


    When would third senior brother master the essence of the Way, so he wouldn''t need to strip others?


    "Can it reallye back?" Lu Dong asked with a glimmer of hope.


    "Isn''t the one who gives spiritual power already here?" Du Ge smiled, effortlessly lifting Lu Dong again, fending off a Tian Valley disciple who tried to sneak attack him, then darted to his side. His fingers glided over the disciple''s body like ying a piano, stripping himpletely of his clothing.


    The disciple, embarrassed, let out a sharp cry, instinctively covering himself and staring at Du Ge in horror, frozen in ce, at a loss.


    Although his clothes were stripped clean, he felt his spiritual power slightly increase in an instant¡­


    What was this?


    A reward for his physique?


    The other Tian Valley disciples now understood why Brother Lu was naked.


    The sound of rustling.


    In a blink of an eye, a five-meter vacuum formed around Du Ge, with no one willing to approach him anymore.


    The skill of plucking feathers from a passing goose had a tremendous deterrent effect.


    At this moment.


    The disciples of Tian Valley looked at Du Ge as if he were a pervert, especially after seeing him pull away their junior brother''s undergarments¡­


    Ma Chuanzong and another renegade disciple watched the retreating crowd and couldn''t help but sigh in their hearts, too cunning!


    After scanning the retreating crowd, Du Ge smiled, shed back to seventh junior brother, and reached out to continue transferring power.


    Seventh junior brother took a sudden step back.


    Du Ge was taken aback, looking at him curiously.


    Seventh junior brother''s face turned red, unable to resist the temptation of the surge in power, he sighed and looked at Du Ge with a conflicted expression, lowering his voice, "Brother, can we just use the coat?"


    "¡­" Du Ge.


    <em>Whoosh!</em>


    The people of Tian Valley took two more steps back.


    Seventh junior brother''s face twitched, even redder with embarrassment, too ashamed.


    "Spiritual power is for saving lives, what''s with all the nonsense?" Du Ge red at seventh junior brother and scolded, cing his hand back on his shoulder, "Who are you learning from, not your little junior sister?"


    "¡­" The people of Tian Valley were speechless.


    It was over!


    Seventh junior brother closed his eyes in pain.


    The reputation of the sect waspletely ruined. When the fight started, he would take down as many as he could; it was time to cut the weeds and dig out the roots!


    No matter how justified third senior brother''s actions were, he would be treated as a devil from the demonic path¡­


    "Brother Lu, you''d better find some clothes to wear. Otherwise, when my hand leaves your body, who knows what part mighte off with it!" Du Ge continued to transfer power to seventh junior brother while kindly reminding his human battery, Lu Dong, "Your skills are good, and the Seven Stars Sect needs talents like you¡­"


    I damn well don''t want to join the Seven Stars Sect!


    Lu Dong was on the verge of tears, thinking of the limbs he had lost inexplicably, knowing Du Ge''s words were true. Hesitating for a moment, he used his toes to hook the undergarments Du Ge had thrown on the ground, intending to put them on himself.


    Better to live poorly than to die well.


    He was already disabled and didn''t want to lose more parts.


    But with Du Ge holding his neck, he couldn''t bend down, so he had to use his legs to awkwardly pull the undergarments onto his body¡­


    Seventh junior brother''s expression was twisted, wanting to say that the clothing was his, but he couldn''t bring himself to speak.


    The people of Tian Valley watched their eldest senior brother, their mouths agape in shock.


    This scene was too bizarre!


    They would probably never forget it for the rest of their lives.


    Was this really a challenge?


    At that moment, the person who had spoken earlier finally rushed over and, seeing the scene, couldn''t help but shout, "Lu Dong, what are you doing?"


    Lu Dong was shocked, looking awkwardly at the neer, "Can I say I''m saving myself?"


    "Uncle Ling." Ma Chuanzong once again took on the role of messenger, "Sect Leader, this is Elder Ling Ping Shuang from the Enforcement Hall, at the mid-Foundation Establishment stage¡­"


    "Scoundrel, stop humiliating my disciples." Ling Ping Shuang didn''t pay any attention to Ma Chuanzong and charged towards Du Ge with his sword.


    "Bring it on." Du Ge''s eyes lit up at the mention of mid-Foundation Establishment stage, and he quickly snatched away his little junior brother''s coat and smoothly slid his hand down to take away the undergarments Lu Dong had just half put on.


    With a flick of his wrist.


    He threw both pieces of clothing at Ling Ping Shuang.


    <em>Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh!</em>


    Ling Ping Shuang sliced the iing clothes into pieces with a few strokes, his eyes mocking as his sword thrust directly towards Du Ge''s chest.


    It''s over!


    Lu Dong saw his martial uncle''s move, sighed in his heart, turned his head away as if he couldn''t bear to see his martial uncle''s uing fate.


    As expected.


    Du Ge traded injury for injury, and once he disarmed Ling Ping Shuang, the fight entered his rhythm.


    As clothes flew off one by one.


    Ling Ping Shuang''s spiritual power plummeted rapidly. The previouslyposed elder now had eyes filled with horror, "What... what kind of evil technique is this?"


    "Seven Stars Technique, old man, if you know what''s good for you, let me take your power peacefully, or you''ll end up like Lu Dong¡­" Du Ge sneered and pressed the attack, realizing that with the skills of plucking feathers from a passing goose and acting for the heavens, the sword was a burden; his hands were his best weapons.


    Ling Ping Shuang had few clothes left on his body, and Du Ge fought more fiercely. Ling Ping Shuang dared not linger and, like Lu Dong, turned and fled, shouting as he ran, "Brother,e quickly to my aid."


    Lu Dong watched his martial uncle flee in embarrassment and Du Ge chasing after him, swallowing hard before turning to seventh junior brother, "Has our Sect Leader always been like this?"<hr>

 Chapter 207: The Awakening Seventh Junior Brother

    Chapter 207: The Awakening Seventh Junior Brother


    Our Sect Leader?


    Where did you get that idea?


    Seventh junior brother was somewhat bewildered, looking at Lu Dong, who was spotless and eager to please, and feeling the surge of spiritual power within him, he suddenly seemed to grasp the true meaning of the path of cmity!


    Then.


    He nodded, "Sect Leader brother just had an epiphany a few days ago. Once he fully masters the true meaning of the path, he will be even more formidable."


    <em>Hiss!</em>


    Lu Dong gasped in shock.


    Even more formidable?


    With a wave of his hand, the enemy''s clothes are stripped away?Lu Dong shook his head vigorously, casting out the inappropriate images that had sprung to mind, and silently retrieved his arm that Du Ge had torn off from the ground.


    Then.


    He found his severed hand, picked up a random piece of clothing from the ground, wrapped it up, nning to wait for Du Ge to conquer the Sect and see if he could get a doctor to reattach it.


    Seventh junior brother looked at him with a trace of sympathy on his face: "Junior brother Lu, maybe you should wear a few more clothes. Senior brother is heavy-handed, and who knows what parts might fall off if he touches you!"


    Upon hearing this.


    Lu Dong''s face changed dramatically, and he ran to the training field as if flying, retrieving his clothes and clumsily putting them on with one hand.


    The Tian Valley disciple who had been stripped by Du Ge also surreptitiously put his clothes back on and, after hesitating for a moment, raised his hand and stood in front of seventh junior brother: "Senior brother, I wonder if I could also join our Seven Stars Sect?"


    Seventh junior brother raised his eyebrows.


    "Xi Peng, have you gone mad?" a disciple from Tian Valley shouted in surprise, "Wang Chong has humiliated you so..."


    "Mind your own business, I''m willing," Xi Peng red back at him, intending to reveal the reason, but then thought better of it. If too many knew, would the Sect Leader even recognize him?


    He paused, then dered, "The Sect Leader humiliating me is a sign of his regard. If the Sect Leader likes, I''d rather he strip me every day..."


    "..." Seventh junior brother.


    "..." The disciples of Tian Valley.


    "..." Lu Dong.


    Madness!


    The world must have gone mad!


    Many disciples of Tian Valley subconsciously clenched their thighs. Ever since Wang Chong burst into the valley, things had be topsy-turvy, dreamlike,pletely defying all reason!


    "Sorcery, Wang Chong must be using sorcery, Xi Peng has been bewitched!" a disciple from Tian Valley shouted in horror.


    Upon hearing this.


    The faces of the Tian Valley disciples changed abruptly, and they retreated a few steps again, staying even further away from seventh junior brother and the others, as if afraid of being tainted by their evil aura.


    Seventh junior brother looked at Xi Peng curiously and asked, "Why do you want to join the Seven Stars Sect? I want the truth, otherwise, I''ll consider you a spy."


    "I..." Xi Peng nced back at the many disciples of Tian Valley, bit his teeth, and lowered his voice, "When the Sect Leader took my clothes, he bestowed upon me some spiritual power, at least worth a month of hard cultivation."


    Seventh junior brother''s eyes twitched inexplicably.


    Well then.


    It turned out to be because third senior brother hadn''t fully mastered the true meaning of the path!


    Lu Dong''s eyes instantly reddened, and he roared in his heart, <em>Damn it, that''s my cultivation! The cultivation I''ve worked so hard for! Wang Chong drew away so much of my spiritual power, I can barely maintain my realm, and it turns out this brat has reaped the benefits...</em>


    No, there''s also that seventh junior brother.


    At this moment, Lu Dong finally understood the meaning behind Wang Chong''s abnormal behavior.


    It turned out he could not only draw out people''s spiritual power but also nourish others with it.


    He also understood the true meaning behind Wang Chong''s words "the spiritual power will be replenished."


    Then.


    He resolutely stood by seventh junior brother''s side, and seeing the wary look in his eyes, he revealed a calm smile: "The Sect Leader said before that the Seven Stars Sect needs talents like me. I''m already a member of the Seven Stars Sect."


    Seventh junior brother nced at Lu Dong, then looked at Ling Ping Shuang, who had been stripped by his senior brother and was still desperately resisting despite his screams. Over the past few days, his senior brother''s words and actions had shed through his mind like a revolvingntern.


    Then.


    He turned to the Tian Valley disciples, who looked terrified, and with a warm smile, said, "Fellow senior brothers, previously, Tian Valley tried to swallow our Seven Stars Sect, which was the intention of the Valley Master and has nothing to do with you.


    Tian Valley, for its own selfish desires, has made a formidable enemy for the Sect; in order to crush us, they did not hesitate to abandon disciples who have followed them for many years; such a Sect is both foolish and malicious, why would you still die for them?"


    Looking at the restless disciples of Tian Valley, seventh junior brother smiled, puffed out his chest, and proudly said, "When our Seven Stars Sect was in peril, our Sect Leader traveled thousands of miles to enter the tiger''s den alone to seek justice for our Sect, how brave is that?


    Ma Chuanzong and others offended our Seven Stars Sect, yet Sect Leader brother generously forgave them, how benevolent is that;


    When we were besieged by you, Sect Leader brother did not hesitate to turn back and rescue us; how righteous is that?


    In times of crisis for the Seven Stars Sect, the public within a hundred miles generously donated to assist our Sect, enough to showcase the goodness of our Sect;


    Sect Leader brother, even when facing the enemy, had the strength to spare to strip their clothes, but not take their lives, enough to showcase the strength of our Sect''s cultivation technique;


    Tian Valley is both foolish and malicious, treating disciples as chess pieces to be discarded at will, while our Seven Stars Sect is unparalleled in benevolence and righteousness, not abandoning any Sect disciple, why not abandon the darkness for the light and join our Seven Stars Sect?"


    The disciples of Tian Valley remained silent.


    Who here was a fool to defect just because of a few words from seventh junior brother?


    Du Ge couldn''t even fly, and they still had their Valley Master in seclusion contemting the Golden Elixir; who would win was still uncertain!


    Moreover, Seven Stars Sect''s Wang Chong would strip people clean at the drop of a hat, clearly the style of a demonic sect. Joining such a Sect, once they went out, they''d probably be treated like rats crossing the street!


    The risk was too great.


    Seventh junior brother smiled faintly and dropped another bombshell: "Our Sect''s Seven Stars Technique can seize the light of the Big Dipper for its own use, or rob others of their cultivation for one''s own use; my senior brother is a dragon among men, reversing the Seven Stars Technique to transfer his own cultivation to others;


    Joining the Seven Stars Sect, you can avoid the hardships of day and night cultivation. You think, why is Xi Peng so determined to join our Seven Stars Sect? Just now, senior brother stripped his clothes and in an instant increased his spiritual power by a month..."


    The crowd was in an uproar.


    Lu Dong thought again of the spiritual power he had lost for nothing, his handsome face as ck as the bottom of a pot.


    "Xi Peng, is it true?" a disciple from Tian Valley shouted.


    Xi Peng nodded helplessly.


    "Don''t fall for his tricks, fellow senior brothers, his senior brother is just one person, at most at the Foundation Establishment stage, how much spiritual power can he share?" someone in the crowd shouted loudly.


    At this moment.


    Du Ge, dragging Ling Ping Shuang, who was naked and had two broken arms, unconscious like a dead dog, ran backughing, "Of course, it''s firste, first served. Those who join my Seven Stars Sect first will receive the gift of cultivation. I, Wang, will not mistreat any disciple loyal to the Seven Stars Sect. Ma Chuanzong, it''s your turn..."


    Saying this.


    He held Ling Ping Shuang''s neck with one hand and ced the other on Ma Chuanzong''s shoulder, beginning a new round of cultivation transfer.


    Ma Chuanzong, feeling the soaring cultivation, cried with joy: "Thank you, Sect Leader."


    Du Ge''s gaze swept over the people of Tian Valley, looking at his own junior brothers who had grown up, and said lightly, "Seventh junior brother, take note, those who join the Seven Stars Sect before I conquer Tian Valley will be considered inner disciples of my Seven Stars Sect, enjoying all the treatments of inner disciples, the earlier you join, the higher your rank.


    Those who waver or wait until I''ve taken down Tian Valley to join will all be demoted to outer disciples;


    If I take down Tian Valley and they still stubbornly refuse to join the Seven Stars Sect, kill them!"


    "Yes, Sect Leader brother," seventh junior brother felt affirmed by his senior brother and was even more spirited, "Xi Peng, Lu Dong, you twoe help me with the registration."


    The disciples of Tian Valley looked at each other, not one stepping forward.


    Du Ge let go of Ma Chuanzong, threw his coat back to him, and then ced his palm on another captive from Tian Valley, Meng Chu;


    Ling Ping Shuang, as Lu Dong''s senior uncle, had much deeper spiritual power. After helping Ma Chuanzong and Meng Chu reach the peak of the Qi Refining Stage, there was still a surplus of spiritual power.


    Then.


    Du Ge ced his palm on Lu Dong, replenishing some of his spiritual power, and then on Xi Peng, who had willingly joined...


    After bringing the cultivation of the few people around him to the peak of the Qi Refining Stage, Du Ge looked at the still hesitant disciples of Tian Valley with a lightugh, "Ling Ping Shuang still has ample spiritual power, is there really no one willing to join my Seven Stars Sect and enjoy the pleasure of instantly reaching the peak of the Qi Refining Stage?"


    As soon as the words fell.


    Finally, someone couldn''t hold back.


    A young man in his twenties stepped forward: "Sect Leader, I am of dull aptitude, after many years of hard cultivation, I''m still at the early stage of Qi Refining, may I join the Seven Stars Sect?"


    "Of course," Du Ge looked at the eager young man and smiled, "My Seven Stars Sect doesn''t care about roots or talent, only loyalty. Xi Peng is the eldest senior brother of the fourth generation disciples, and your courage ismendable, you can be the second senior brother of the fourth generation. Come here, I''ll help you increase your cultivation..."


    The young man nced back at the disciples of Tian Valley, gritted his teeth, and leaped to Du Ge''s side.


    Du Ge''s palm touched his shoulder.


    In an instant.


    The spiritual power from Ling Ping Shuang surged through his meridians into his dantian.


    "Ugh!" The young man couldn''t help but let out an uncontroble moan, and then his face was filled with ecstasy, "Mid Qi Refining, peak Qi Refining, I''ve made it, thank you, Sect Leader, for making it possible..."


    With these words.


    Those disciples of Tian Valley with poor aptitude couldn''t hold back any longer, and they rushed forward one after another: "Sect Leader, I wish to join the Seven Stars Sect..."


    "I wish to join the Seven Stars Sect..."


    In an instant.


    Voices merged into one.


    After the less talented defected, those with better aptitude couldn''t sit still either. With the chance to ascend to the heavens in one step, who would want to endure the hardships of cultivation?


    Moreover.


    The Seven Stars Sect''s cultivation technique was clearly designed to take from the rich and give to the poor.


    Not joining the Seven Stars Sect, they feared they would be the next to be harvested...


    Better to be the demon than to be harvested by the demon!<hr>

 Chapter 208: Equal in cultivation, equal in talent

    Chapter 208: Equal in cultivation, equal in talent


    Equal in cultivation, equal in talent.


    Du Ge shouted the new slogan.


    The disciples of Tian Valley grew increasingly frenzied, standing opposite Du Ge, raising their arms and chanting the new slogan.


    Their voices echoed throughout the entire valley.


    Watching the disciples of Tian Valley who had previously been at loggerheads now eagerly joining the Seven Stars Sect, the seventh junior brother sneakily nced at the back of the third senior brother, his admiration for Du Ge deepening.


    Such a thing would have been unimaginable before, just as he couldn''t have imagined reaching the peak of the Qi Refining Stage in a single day...


    With the Sect Leader''s tepid and kind nature, he would never achieve such a feat in his lifetime. The decline of the Seven Stars Sect was inevitable.


    At this moment.


    The seventh junior brother truly experienced the joy of cultivation.One should aspire to be like the third senior brother.


    ***


    No matter how strong Ling Ping Shuang was, he was only at the mid-stage of Foundation Establishment.


    After helping six or seven people reach the peak of Qi Refining, his realm and spiritual power were both dragged down.


    To equalize spiritual power again would mean Du Ge would have to bleed from his own reserves.


    He still needed to maintain hisbat strength to face the strongest fighter of Tian Valley, the Valley Master. Naturally, he couldn''t afford to weaken himself for a group of newly joined disciples.


    Moreover.


    Now that these people had joined the Seven Stars Sect, their fate was no longer in their own hands.


    The attire of Tian Valley was uniform.


    To distinguish between the Seven Stars Sect and Tian Valley, Du Ge ordered the newly joined disciples to tear off the left sleeve of their robes, and then led them mightily into the valley, chanting the slogan "Equal in cultivation, equal in talent" as they charged.


    Ling Ping Shuang had long since awakened, but feeling his realm fall and his spiritual power vanish, he met Du Ge''s smiling eyes with a dry throat and also chanted the slogan "Equal in cultivation, equal in talent."


    Then.


    His face turned beet red in an instant.


    Seeing Du Ge''s gaze move away from him, Ling Ping Shuang breathed a sigh of relief, feeling ashamed of his own cowardice.


    However, seeing his own severed arm and recalling his previous ordeal, he couldn''t help but feel a surge of sorrow. With a hardened heart and clenched teeth, he walked naked among the Tian Valley disciples, joining in the chanting of the slogan.


    He had no choice.


    If he didn''t join the Seven Stars Sect, looking the way he did now, he would bepletely ruined.


    At this time.


    Ling Ping Shuang''s greatest resentment was towards the person who had proposed seizing the Seven Stars Sect''s territory. If he had known that such a terrifying monster was hidden within the Seven Stars Sect, only a fool would have provoked them!


    ***


    Suchmotion naturally rmed those in closed-door cultivation and other disciples at the Foundation Establishment stage.


    There were over a thousand disciples in Tian Valley, and only a small part of them were on the training grounds, taking turns maintaining the valley''s security.


    Otherwise.


    If over a thousand disciples had attacked the seventh junior brother at once, he might not have survived long enough for rescue and would have been hacked to pieces.


    Everyone rushed out of their dwellings to see what was happening outside.


    Tian Valley had a total of thirteen Foundation Establishment cultivators.


    On normal days, most of them were in closed-door cultivation, with only three managing the valley''s affairs.


    This month, it was the turn of the Enforcement Hall Elder Ling Ping Shuang, the Sect Leader''s first disciple Lu Dong, and the fourth Elder Qian Dajin. Qian Dajin had noticed themotion at the same time as Ling Ping Shuang and had seen the fight between Ling Ping Shuang and Du Ge.


    At that time, he had been ready to support Ling Ping Shuang.


    But before he could act, he saw Ling Ping Shuang stripped bare, even his arm torn off.


    Qian Dajin''s realm wasparable to Ling Ping Shuang''s. Seeing this scene, he dared not show himself and immediately fled to the Sect Leader''s retreat.


    The opponent was too strong; apart from the Sect Leader, he feared no one could subdue him.


    ***


    Qian Dajin had fled.


    The remaining ten Foundation Establishment cultivators were unaware of what had happened. Emerging from their retreats, they saw at first nce that the disciples of Tian Valley were rebelling, with a leader who was clearly not one of their own, and the Sect Leader''s disciple''s arm seemed to have been severed by the enemy...


    How could the proud Foundation Establishment Elders swallow such an affront after being attacked at their own doorstep?


    Ling Ping Shuang had lost an arm and couldn''t dress himself, hiding in the crowd, too ashamed to show his face. These Foundation Establishment Elders didn''t even notice him.


    Isn''t cultivation all about being able to exact revenge when bullied?


    Then.


    These Foundation Establishment Elders, one after another, charged down to confront the invading enemy.


    Ten Foundation Establishment cultivators together might have caused some trouble for Du Ge.


    But the Elders had their own residences and different ces for closed-door cultivation, so they came out at different times, giving Du Ge the opportunity to exploit.


    That was to pick them off one by one.


    Moreover, after defeating two Foundation Establishment cultivators in a row, Du Ge had gained experience.


    Upon engaging, he would risk injury to first seize their weapons, then their arms. After disabling their arms, these fellows became hisrge-capacity power banks,pletely at his mercy.


    Now, there were plenty of Seven Stars Sect disciples, no fear of having nowhere to channel the power.


    Absorb first, then distribute.


    It was a windfall from heaven, and the disciples of Tian Valley who had switched to the Seven Stars Sect were suddenly thrown into a frenzy.


    Being stripped by Du Ge didn''t matter.


    Enjoying the thrill of rapidly increasing power, these rebellious disciples felt more than ever that the Seven Stars Sect was their true home.


    Then.


    The chanting of the slogan grew even louder.


    After six Foundation Establishment cultivators were sent packing, the disciples of Tian Valley on the hillside were dumbfounded.


    The outward expression of acting on behalf of heaven wasn''t obvious.


    Without Du Ge saying anything.


    Even though the disciples of the Seven Stars Sect were chanting "Equal in cultivation," they didn''t understand what was happening.


    They only saw their own Elders being stripped of their arms, and after being disrobed, those traitorous disciples entered a frenzy...


    Du Ge''s brutality and madness made them afraid to charge down, fearing they would follow in the Elders'' footsteps.


    After all.


    The defeat of the Elders was too pitiful!


    Some sharp-eyed disciples had already spotted the seven armless Elders, naked and hidden among Du Ge''s troops, their mouths agape in shock.


    What kind of Demon Head had attacked them?


    Too brutal.


    Tian Valley might not survive today...


    ***


    "Elder Chu, don''t go."


    "Elder Chu, run, you''ll be stripped..."


    "Elder Chu, watch your arms!"


    As a result, when another Foundation Establishment Elder emerged to face the enemy, the disciples of Tian Valley on the hillside offered all sorts of heartfelt advice.


    Afterwards.


    A confused Elder Chu fell victim as well.


    It must be said, without witnessing it firsthand, no one knew the principle behind Du Ge''s fighting method, and there was no way to prepare a defense...


    When the Valley Master of Tian Valley finally arrivedte, only two unharmed Foundation Establishment Elders remained in Tian Valley.


    These two Elders lived the farthest away, and by the time they arrived, they had just witnessed Du Ge''s brutal treatment of others.


    Clothes scattered everywhere.


    More than a dozen severed limbs, eight clean and possibly dead Elders were thrown in front of the formation, nearly scaring their souls away, and they didn''t dare to confront the enemy.


    ***


    A figure dashed out from the deepest part of the valley at a speed almost like a sh, standing in front of Du Ge''s troops, and upon seeing the shocking scene, eximed furiously, "Who are you? Why are you ughtering the Elders of my Tian Valley?"


    The voice thundered like a storm.


    The Seven Stars Sect disciples who had been shouting loudly just moments ago suddenly fell silent, their gazes flickering, not even daring to meet the eyes of the neer.


    "The Valley Master of Tian Valley?" Du Ge stepped forward fearlessly, cupping his fists, "I am Wang Chong, the Sect Leader of the Seven Stars Sect, here to seek justice for my sect."


    "Seven Stars Sect?" The Valley Master of Tian Valley furrowed his brows, "What Seven Stars Sect?"


    At this moment, the two Foundation Establishment Elders who were too afraid to step forward gained courage from the Valley Master and approached.


    One of them timidly nced at the Valley Master and said, "Valley Master, the Seven Stars Sect is a small sect to the northwest of Danyang City. As the number of disciples in Tian Valley has been growing and the spiritual energy within the valley is insufficient, before you went into retreat, you mentioned finding more blessednds to expand our sect. We learned that the Seven Stars Sect was in decline, with only seven or eight people, and even the highest cultivation level of their Sect Leader was merely at the Qi Refining Stage, so we thought of taking over the Seven Stars Sect..."


    Qi Refining Stage?


    The Valley Master of Tian Valley looked at Du Ge opposite him, then at the several sect Elders behind him, who had been stripped of their arms and clothes, his mouth going dry. He turned and red fiercely at the Elder, as if to say, is this the Qi Refining Stage you spoke of?


    The Foundation Establishment Elder was too embarrassed to speak.


    Taking a deep breath, the Valley Master of Tian Valley looked at Du Ge and cupped his fists, saying, "Sect Leader Wang, this may be a misunderstanding. I was unaware of this matter. You''ve had your revenge, and several of my sect''s Elders have been in, our reputation tarnished. How about we call it even and let bygones be bygones?"<hr>

 Chapter 209: Valuing harmony and believing that harmony brings wealth

    Chapter 209: Valuing harmony and believing that harmony brings wealth


    Call it quits?


    Dream on!


    I''ve spent nearly twenty days just to deal with you, finally breaking through the barrier, and you think I''d just let it go?


    This one clearlycks the confidence to defeat me, probably hoping to form his Golden Elixir and settle scorester...


    Lucky I arrived early!


    Du Ge looked at the Valley Master of Tian Valley and nodded with a smile: "Alright!"


    The Valley Master of Tian Valley was taken aback, seemingly not expecting Du Ge to agree so readily, his gaze upon Du Ge now carried a hint of scrutiny.


    "Senior brother, this cannot be. Letting the tiger return to the mountain..." the seventh junior brother stepped forward anxiously to remind him.


    "Cough." Du Ge coughed to interrupt his impetuous junior brother, calmly turning to the Valley Master, "May I ask for the esteemed name of the Valley Master?""I am Xu Heming," the Valley Master of Tian Valley said indifferently, "Since Sect Leader Wang agrees to retreat, take your people and leave Tian Valley. I will not pursue the losses of the valley."


    "I''ve heard that Valley Master Xues from a merchant background, is that true?" Du Ge asked.


    "Yes," Xu Heming replied.


    "How fortuitous, I, Wang, also have some understanding of the merchant ways. Honesty is paramount in business, and once a word is given, not even four horses can retract it," Du Ge said with a smile, "Isn''t that so?"


    "Yes," Xu Heming replied.


    "Merchants value profit above all, and wouldn''t rise early if not for gain, that''s also true," Du Ge said.


    "The world bustles for profit, and all hustle and bustle is for gain," Xu Heming said, "Who among the secr isn''t tempted by immediate fame and fortune?"


    "Then this will be easy to handle," Du Ge smiled, "Valley Master Xu won''t pursue the losses of Tian Valley, but I must discuss the losses of the Seven Stars Sect with the Valley Master."


    "..." Xu Heming frowned, "Sect Leader Wang, you''ve caused amotion in my Tian Valley, costing the lives of eight Elders. I haven''t even soughtpensation from you, yet now you demandpensation from me..."


    In the crowd, Ling Ping Shuang muttered to himself, nine, including me!


    "My master is dead," Du Ge sneered, "Valley Master Xu, the Seven Stars Sect neither provoked nor offended you, yet because you coveted Seven Stars Mountain, out of the nine people in my sect, including my master, only four remain alive. Shouldn''t I seekpensation for these losses?"


    "With Sect Leader Wang''s skills, how could my disciples kill your master?" Xu Heming retorted angrily.


    "Exactly because my master was harmed by you, I was spurred to improve, forcefully breaking through barriers, and now I possess these skills. I''ve nearly died from cultivation deviation several times, Valley Master Xu, if it were you, could you swallow such grievance?" Du Ge said.


    That''s clearly the eldest senior brother, you''ve been this formidable since you arrived, never seen you practicing...


    The seventh junior brother muttered in his heart, watching closely and listening intently, learning the skill of inverting right and wrong from the third senior brother. After so many years with the master, he hadn''t learned as much as he had from the third senior brother in twenty days. If not now, then when?


    "The dead are gone, and it is my oversight," Xu Heming said solemnly, "But in the vast Tian Valley, out of twelve Elders, you''ve taken down eight, the loss far exceeds that of the Seven Stars Sect. What more do you want? You''ve injured people, that''s one thing, but you''ve also stripped them of their clothes and cut off their arms. Such demonic methods, if brought to the supervisory institution, won''t do you any good. I don''t wish to quarrel with you, but that doesn''t mean I''m afraid of you..."


    "Since that''s the case, does Valley Master Xu refuse topensate for the losses of the Seven Stars Sect?" Du Ge sneered, stepping forward.


    "There''s no such logic in the world," Xu Heming said.


    "Valley Master Xu, if we can''t agree as merchants, then let''s settle this with a fight, following the rules of the cultivation world!" Du Ge stepped forward again, "Just the two of us, a fair fight to the death, what do you say?"


    Watching the aggressive Du Ge, Xu Heming''s hands, hidden behind his back, clenched into fists, veins bulging.


    He was at the peak of Foundation Establishment, just one step away from bing a carefree Golden Elixir master and entering the true cultivation world.


    Bing a Golden Elixir master, he couldmand the spiritual power of heaven and earth as if it were his own limbs, a world apart from the Foundation Establishment stage.


    At this moment, he was unwilling to take any risks.


    Xu Heming, at the peak of Foundation Establishment, knew he couldn''t strip eight Foundation Establishment experts of their clothes and leave unscathed in a head-on fight.


    He couldn''t see through Wang Chong.


    Observing the fluctuations of spiritual power in his body, it was clear he was at the Qi Refining Stage, and even at its peak, it was impossible to defeat a Foundation Establishment expert.


    He feared Wang Chong possessed a divine treasure.


    A treasure imbued with spiritual power could help one fight across levels. He had sought such treasures for fifty years, to no avail.


    If Wang Chong truly had a treasure, and during their fight, his arm was severed, even if reattached, it could reduce his chances of advancing to Golden Elixir; if it couldn''t be reattached, bing a one-armed man, even as a Golden Elixir, hisbat power would be greatly reduced...


    "Valley Master Xu, will you fight or not?" Du Ge stepped forward again, raising his voice.


    Xu Heming, fearing injury, was unwilling to engage with Du Ge.


    Du Ge was also apprehensive.


    Xu Heming''s arrival was too swift, far surpassing those Foundation Establishment Elders.


    With plundering to support him, he could quickly recover from injuries, but if his head was chopped off or his body bisected, he would die...


    The gap between the peak of Qi Refining and the peak of Foundation Establishment was too great.


    Du Ge was looking for an opportunity.


    An opportunity to get close to Xu Heming, to unleash a crippling blow. Just taking a leg or an arm, and Xu Heming would be at his mercy.


    He had already taken three steps forward under the guise of conversation.


    ...


    It''s like beating a wolf with a stick, both ends are afraid.


    However, Du Ge, having been through seas of blood in the Simtion Field, and having faced Jannie directly, had long since forged extraordinary courage. From the outside, there was no sign of fear.


    "Valley Master Xu, will you fight?"


    Du Ge advanced step by step, building his momentum.


    The disciples of Tian Valley watched their Valley Master with anticipation. Earlier, he had not taken immediate action, instead proposing to call it quits, which had already disheartened them.


    Now.


    With Wang Chong pressing him so, if he retreated again, it would be better to leave Tian Valley and simply join the Seven Stars Sect directly.


    Wang Chong of the Seven Stars Sect, though young, sought revenge for his master, daringly stormed Tian Valley, and humiliated eight Elders. That was the true spirit of a man, worth following.


    At least in times of trouble, he would protect you, and if you died, he would avenge you...


    Faced with Du Ge''s advancing steps, the heavily concerned Xu Heming ultimatelycked the courage to fight: "What kind ofpensation does Sect Leader Wang want?"


    A buzz!


    A sudden uproar of discussion erupted on the hillside.


    After Xu Heming spoke, the morale of the disciples of Tian Valley plummeted.


    Behind Du Ge, Ling Ping Shuang sighed dejectedly and closed his eyes, having misced his trust in this life.


    Ha!


    Is that all?


    Du Geughed: "Valley Master Xu, have you thought it through?"


    "Taking over a sect''s mountain gate, although I was unaware, it is indeed Tian Valley''s fault first. Compensating the Seven Stars Sect is only right," Xu Heming, with sharp ears and eyes, could hear the murmurs of his disciples.


    But at this point, he could no longer care about that.


    He silently swore that as long as he could be a Golden Elixir master, he would repay Wang Chong''s humiliation today a hundredfold, a thousandfold.


    The moment he returned with Wang Chong''s head, he wouldn''t fear his disciples'' disloyalty.


    "Valley Master Xu has quite the temperament," Du Ge said mockingly.


    Xu Heming made his decision and was much more at ease, smiling faintly: "Sect Leader Wang has also said it, I, Xu,e from a merchant background, valuing harmony and believing that harmony brings wealth, which is also my creed."


    "Well said, harmony brings wealth," Du Ge apuded, "Then I shall state my conditions."


    "Sect Leader Wang, please do," Xu Heming said, "As long as it''s not excessive, I will agree."


    "Firstly, the disciples who agreed to join the Seven Stars Sect today, I will take them all, and Tian Valley shall not obstruct," Du Ge said.


    "Agreed," Xu Heming nced at the Tian Valley disciples behind Du Ge and raised an eyebrow, "If they wish to join the Seven Stars Sect, it''s due to Sect Leader Wang''s ability. If their hearts are not with Tian Valley, keeping them is pointless."


    The disciples of Tian Valley were in an uproar.


    "Secondly, I want half of Tian Valley''s assets," Du Ge demanded boldly.


    "..." Xu Heming''s fists clenched again behind his back, staring at Du Ge, he took a deep breath, "Sect Leader Wang, don''t push too far. Although I am a mere merchant, I have my pride, and I won''t be bullied by you. If you push me too far, we might as well part ways. I''d like to see if Sect Leader Wang can withstand the power of a peak Foundation Establishment..."


    "Thirty percent," Du Ge smiled, holding up three fingers, "This is my final bottom line. Otherwise, let''s fight. My life isn''t worth much; I''d rather die here if necessary. Maybe I can''t defeat Valley Master Xu, but I''m confident I can take off two of his arms..."


    Xu Heming''s face twitched a few times: "Fine, I agree. Later, Elder Qian will take you to tally the resources." His face darkened, "Sect Leader Wang, you''ve asked for enough, I have my limits too."


    "Thirdly, Valley Master Xu must swear an oath that after bing a Golden Elixir master, he will not seek revenge against me or anyone from the Seven Stars Sect," Du Ge looked at Xu Heming, stating his final demand.


    Heh!


    Xu Heming sneered, so that''s what you''re worried about?


    An oath?


    If oaths were useful, I would have been struck by lightning long ago.


    "It''s not a problem, I swear," Xu Heming smiled faintly, "If I be a Golden Elixir master, I will not seek revenge against the Seven Stars Sect. If I break this oath, may thunder strike me down! Sect Leader Wang, is that satisfactory?"


    "Words alone are not proof; we need written evidence," Du Ge nodded, looking relieved as he spoke to Xu Heming, "Write down the above terms, sign both our names, and I will file it with the supervisory institution..."


    Hmph!


    So you''re just a paper tiger.


    You won''t be leaving today...


    Seeing Du Ge rx, Xu Heming chuckled lightly and turned to instruct: "Elder Qian, fetch paper and pen. I will make a contract with Sect Leader Wang, to put his mind at ease."


    Qian Dajin responded and left.


    Shortly after.


    He returned hastily with paper and pen.


    Xu Heming wrote down the promised terms on two sheets of paper, signed his name, pressed his handprint, and called Du Ge over: "Sect Leader Wang, pleasee forward and check if there are any omissions in the contract..."


    Du Ge, unsuspecting, approached with ease.


    "Third senior brother," the seventh junior brother called out softly.


    Du Ge turned back, shook his head at him, and said: "I''d rather Valley Master Xu break the agreement and attack me. With the resources from Tian Valley, the rise of the Seven Stars Sect is imminent..."


    Watching Du Ge approach.


    A cold glint shed in Xu Heming''s eyes, his palm secretly gathering spiritual power, ready to strike as soon as Du Ge came close.


    Du Ge stepped up to Xu Heming and reached for the contract.


    But in the next instant, his figure swayed, his palm suddenly changing direction, slicing towards Xu Heming''s arm.


    Xu Heming reacted swiftly, raising his hand to strike Du Ge''s chest.


    But Du Ge struck first.


    Before Du Ge could hit him, he struck Du Ge''s chest.


    Pfft!


    Du Ge spat out blood, his body flying backward.


    Xu Heming sneered: "Thief, did you really think you coulde and go from Tian Valley as you please?"


    "Valley Master!"


    Qian Dajin''s face changed drastically, pointing at the flying Du Ge, his face filled with shock, stumbling over his words.


    Xu Heming''s expression turned stern.


    Only then did he see that Du Ge, flying away, had somehow acquired aplete hand.


    Pain shot through his wrist.


    Looking down, Xu Heming saw his right hand had been severed at the wrist.


    With his golden body broken, Xu Heming''s eyes were filled with rage, no longer able to remain calm, he lunged at Du Ge, shouting: "Thief, give me back my hand..."


    Peak Foundation Establishment, is that all?


    Du Ge, struck by Xu Heming, had his heart meridian shattered, but his fingertips had just grazed his palm, activating the ''plucking feathers from a passing goose'' technique, snatching his hand away.


    The injury to his heart meridian healed instantly, and he even took a sliver of Xu Heming''s spiritual power.


    Realizing Xu Heming couldn''t kill him with one blow and had lost a hand, Du Ge was no longer polite. Adjusting his posture in mid-air, he met Xu Heming''s charge. As he neared Xu Heming, a smile flickered at the corner of his mouth, and with a sudden burst of force from his palm, he threw the severed hand behind him.


    Xu Heming instinctively turned around.


    Du Ge''s hand had already passed over his body, stripping off his coat and taking some of his power...

 Chapter 210: I come, I conquer

    Chapter 210: Ie, I conquer


    "How did my clothese off?"


    "Why is my spiritual power being drained by him?"


    Xu Heming was both shocked and terrified, no longer bothering to retrieve his severed hand, he spun around andunched a barrage of attacks on Du Ge with his remaining hand.


    The swirling spiritual power blew the surrounding grass and trees into disarray.


    Crack!


    Crack!


    The onlookers could hear the sound of Du Ge''s tendons snapping and bones breaking, and even seerge bulges asionally protruding from Du Ge''s back, clearly indicating his bones were being forced out of his body.


    Du Ge spewed blood mouthful after mouthful, as if it cost him nothing.


    But Xu Heming''s clothes were simrly disappearing piece by piece, and in the blink of an eye, he was left with only a few inner garments."Third senior brother!" The seventh junior brother had never seen Du Ge beaten so miserably and cried out in rm, about to step forward to help.


    "Don''te over." Du Ge stopped him just in time. He didn''t want this capable helper he had finally trained to fall here.


    "Third senior brother¡­"


    Tears welled up in the seventh junior brother''s eyes. The simplemand "Don''te over" convinced him that for the rest of his life, Du Ge was his true third senior brother, and he wouldy down his life for him.


    "What are you standing around for,e and help me!" Compared to the self-sacrificing Du Ge, Xu Heming''smand made him seem inferior, and the hearts of the Tian Valley disciples grew colder.


    Qian Dajin and the other three Foundation Establishment cultivators watched their Valley Master being stripped and the indestructible Du Ge, hesitating to step forward.


    "Idiots, do you think you can survive if I die?" Xu Heming said in a fit of rage.


    He was out of options.


    Truth be told, he had never encountered such a tenacious enemy; just a brush against him could drain spiritual power.


    This was every cultivator''s nightmare.


    Compared to having their cultivation drained, being stripped of their clothes was child''s y.


    "Join the Seven Stars Sect, and we are all family." Du Ge grew more valiant as the battle raged on, his adrenaline surging, and before he even felt the pain, his wounds were healing.


    Moreover, Xu Heming''s spiritual power was vast and mighty. Once absorbed by Du Ge, it could be used directly. Plus, plundering from someone of a higher level granted even greater attributes. As a result, Du Ge''s strength steadily increased.


    Xu Heming was hitting him less and less.


    "Do you trust me or him?" Xu Heming shouted angrily, "Go kill the people of the Seven Stars Sect, distract him."


    "Touch my people and after killing Xu Heming, I''ll y and dismember you," Du Ge countered sharply.


    Qian Dajin and the others, who had just begun to move, were rooted to the spot.


    The seventh junior brother looked at the three Foundation Establishment elders and calmly said, "Elders, my Sect Leader brother risks his life to protect us; Valley Master Xu, for his own safety, urges you to court death. Who is more trustworthy, do you even need to ask?"


    Qian Dajin and the others looked at the two fighting, their expressionsplex.


    Logically speaking.


    Wang Chong''s actions, stripping clothes and chopping off arms, were the deeds of a demon.


    But somehow,pared to their own cowardly Sect Leader, they found themselves admiring the other side more.


    "Elders, Tian Valley''s influence is waning, and the Seven Stars Sectcks Foundation Establishment experts. If you join us, you will be treated far better than in Tian Valley," the seventh junior brother said. "Moreover, after Sect Leader defeats Valley Master Xu, you''ll even get Tian Valley''s cultivation techniques, so you won''t even need to change your cultivation methods¡­"


    Qian Dajin and the others exchanged nces, tempted.


    "Traitor!" Xu Heming was both shocked and scared, "Don''t try to sow discord among my troops."


    "Valley Master Xu, there''s a saying: ''If the upper beam is not straight, the lower ones will go ant.'' You look forward and back, fearing death, how can you expect your disciples toy down their lives for you?" Du Geughed heartily, "Unlike me, who leads by example and cares for my disciples, I will have people truly follow me. Disciples of the Seven Stars Sect, do you regret joining?"


    "Never regret," the seventh junior brother was the first to respond.


    "Never regret," Lu Dong was the second to speak. Du Ge had drained his cultivation and chopped off his arm, but at this moment, he was truly captivated by Du Ge''s charisma. He believed that following such a Sect Leader would not lead to loss.


    "Never regret."


    Those who had been wronged were moved, not to mention those whose cultivation had been enriched by Du Ge. In an instant, voices of no regret formed a chorus that echoed throughout Tian Valley.


    On the hillside.


    Hundreds of Tian Valley disciples watched the impassioned Seven Stars Sect disciples with mixed feelings, feeling a tinge of envy in their hearts.


    ...


    What is nobility?


    This is nobility!


    As long as you can win the sincere admiration of others, they won''t care how despicable your actions are.


    A wave of attributes flooded into Du Ge''s body.


    His personal interface flickered, clearly indicating new skills had been unlocked, but Du Ge had no time to check what the new skills were.


    Xu Heming''s clothes had long been stripped clean by him.


    The old fellow realized that their power would be drained upon contact, bing slippery and elusive, preventing Du Ge from touching him. It had been half a day since Du Ge had absorbed any spiritual power.


    He needed to think of a n.


    Du Ge''s gaze instinctively shifted towards Xu Heming''s legs.


    Xu Heming suddenly felt a shock and instinctively stepped back.


    At this moment.


    He was filled with both hatred and fear. If he had known this would happen, why did he think of expansion and provoking the Seven Stars Sect?


    Wouldn''t it have been better to just break through to the Golden Elixir stage before considering expansion?


    Why can''t this one be killed?


    There can''t be people in the world who can''t be killed; everyone has a weakness. His cultivation technique must have a w, and once it''s found, a fatal blow can be delivered.


    As Du Ge pondered how to take down Xu Heming''s thigh.


    Xu Heming was also searching on Du Ge''s body, looking for his weak point.


    He was already in too deep; if he didn''t kill Du Ge, not to mention the Golden Elixir, all the industry he had painstakingly built would be gone.


    "Brothers on the hillside, Tian Valley''s influence is waning. Tear off your sleeves, and you can join the Seven Stars Sect. I, as your Sect Leader, will protect you and help you soar," Du Ge used his spiritual power to persuade the Tian Valley disciples to defect and distract Xu Heming.


    Rip!


    As soon as he finished speaking.


    The sound of tearing sleeves echoed from the hillside.


    ...


    "I wish to join the Seven Stars Sect."


    "I also wish to join the Seven Stars Sect, please take me in, Sect Leader."


    ...


    Voices began to rise sporadically, growing in number as more and more Tian Valley disciples tore off their sleeves.


    Listening to the sound of sleeves being torn, Xu Heming felt as if his heart was bleeding. His face trembled with rage: "Traitor, traitor, I swear I''m not human if I don''t kill you."


    Before he could finish.


    Rip!


    A light sound.


    It was Qian Dajin tearing off his own sleeve.


    Xu Heming caught a glimpse of this scene from the corner of his eye and was jolted: "Qian Dajin."


    In the moment he was distracted, a pain shot through his wrist, and hisst fighting hand was touched by Du Ge, detaching in an instant.


    Du Geughed heartily: "Old Qian, well done. After taking down Xu Heming, you shall be credited with the first merit."


    Holding the torn sleeve in his hand, Qian Dajin was full of confusion. He didn''t intend to tear off his sleeve at all, but somehow, influenced by everyone, he did it unconsciously.


    The other two Foundation Establishment cultivators gave Qian Dajin a disdainful look and without hesitation, tore off their own sleeves.


    "Sect Leader Wang, I wish to join the Seven Stars Sect."


    "Sect Leader Wang, Ie to lend you a hand."


    Two voices rang out.


    One person dered their allegiance to the Seven Stars Sect.


    The other simply drew his sword and charged, heading straight for Xu Heming''s back.


    Seeing this, another person also joined the fray.


    Qian Dajin stood there dumbfounded, you two idiots, you''re even moremitted to defecting than I am, why the disdain for me, you unfilial wretches!


    Then.


    He drew his sword and also charged: "Xu Heming, I''ve long found you disagreeable."


    Seeing this, Xu Heming panicked, abandoning his hand and fleeing towards the valley. He couldn''t understand how, in the blink of an eye, his hard-built Tian Valley had be the Seven Stars Sect''s?


    He provided for them, taught them skills, and when he was in trouble, everyone chose to betray him. Was he such a failure as a person?


    Du Geughed heartily and pursued: "Valley Master Xu, the tide has turned, why not join the Seven Stars Sect as well, I can still leave you a whole corpse¡­"


    Xu Heming didn''t look back: "Traitor, don''t be arrogant, once I leave, I will report you to the supervisory institution for being a Demon Head, let''s see if they''ll let you off¡­"


    Bang!


    A loud noise.


    Interrupted Xu Heming''s words.


    It was Ling Ping Shuang from the crowd who seized the opportunity, leaping up and intercepting Xu Heming.


    Two bare old men collided, perfectly cutting off Xu Heming''s escape route.


    Du Ge took the opportunity to catch up and removed Xu Heming''s legs.


    He sealed the acupoints to stop the bleeding, grabbed Xu Heming by the neck with one hand, and lifted him up, plundering his spiritual power to his heart''s content.


    Ling Ping Shuang looked at Du Ge with difficulty, showing a pleasing smile: "Sect Leader Wang, have I earned my merit?"


    "Of course, Elder Ling, you too shall be credited with the first merit." Du Ge nced at him with a smile and instructed, "Elder Ling, go find your arm, preserve it with ice. Once I deal with Xu Heming, I''ll find a doctor to reattach it for you¡­"


    Ling Ping Shuang was suddenly stunned.


    At this time, his first thought wasn''t to integrate Tian Valley, but to reattach his arm?


    After a moment of silence, Ling Ping Shuang sighed, stood up, and bowed deeply to Du Ge: "Sect Leader, Ling Ping Shuang swears, in this life, I am willing toy down my life for the Seven Stars Sect, to go through fire and water. If I break this oath, may I be condemned by both man and gods."


    At this moment.


    His heart was full of emotion, having forgotten that he was naked and how he lost his arm!


    Feeling the attributes increasing in his body, Du Ge smiled and instructed the seventh junior brother: "Junior brother, go pick up the arms of those elders, preserve them with ice. Once we find a doctor, we''ll reattach them all¡­"


    With these words.


    Du Ge''s attributes increased again, and the naked elders lying on the ground pretending to be dead couldn''t stay down any longer. They all stood up and swore allegiance to the Seven Stars Sect.


    "Feigned benevolence." Xu Heming red at Du Ge with rage, trembling all over, his fierce eyes wishing to devour his flesh and sleep in his skin.


    "Valley Master Xu, it''s just karma. The killer is always killed in turn," Du Ge said nonchntly with a smile, "When you set your sights on taking over another''s sect, the fate of Tian Valley was sealed."

 Chapter 211: When others are captivated by your charisma, theres a high chance theyll heed your call

    Chapter 211: When others are captivated by your charisma, there''s a high chance they''ll heed your call


    When charisma conquers: When others are captivated by your charisma, there''s a high chance they''ll heed your call.


    Du Ge was absorbing Xu Heming''s spiritual power while opening his personal interface.


    Then.


    He saw a new advanced technique and instantly understood why, when he called upon the disciples of Tian Valley to join the Seven Stars Sect, so many had flocked to his side.


    It turned out they were all won over by his charisma.


    Charisma?


    He stripped clothes, chopped arms, siphoned others'' powers, yet still earned the respect of most. Indeed, the saying was true: Martial Arts are not inherently evil; it''s the wielder who may be.


    It seems that plundering and charisma aren''t mutually exclusive!


    With his wholehearted consideration for others, even if he used the most malevolent Martial Arts, he remained righteous and noble...Nobility is rtive, not something you can simply act out.


    ...


    Seventh junior brother went to help the Elders preserve their arms.


    Lu Dong and two intact Foundation Establishment stage experts were responsible for the transition between Tian Valley and the Seven Stars Sect.


    Qian Dajin led Du Ge to Xu Heming''s retreat, finding the nameless secret manual that had made him famous.


    Without further cultivation techniques, no matter how much spiritual power was plundered, one couldn''t break through the shackles of their realm.


    If the realm doesn''t advance, more sophisticated techniques and spells remain unusable.


    The realm of cultivation is akin to academic qualifications.


    Qi Refining is like elementary school, Foundation Establishment like middle school. Elementary knowledge might solve middle school problems, perhaps even correctly, but not as efficiently as middle school forms;


    Higher-level calculus and the like are beyond theprehension of elementary knowledge, let alone solving those problems.


    Therefore.


    Advancing one''s realm is essential.


    Otherwise, no matter how much spiritual power is umted, facing someone of a higher realm means being passively beaten.


    Du Ge, at the peak of the Qi Refining stage, had shed with a Foundation Establishment stage expert purely by virtue of his attributes and skills; otherwise, even if he drained those Elders of their spiritual power, he wouldn''t stand a chance against Xu Heming.


    With this in mind.


    Du Ge decided not to waste Xu Heming, his human power bank, nning to use his cultivation technique to break through to Foundation Establishment before absorbing his spiritual power.


    Xu Heming''s attempt to reach the Golden Elixir stage with this manual proved that his technique had room for advancement.


    Of course.


    It took him fifty years just to begin the Golden Elixir assault, indicating the technique was mediocre.


    But Du Ge didn''t care. As long as he could find more experts, even the trashiest technique could rapidly build up his realm.


    If he could find a better technique, even starting over would be quick...


    To prevent Xu Heming from despairing andmitting suicide, Du Ge kindly had his seventh junior brother preserve his severed limbs, giving Xu Heming a sliver of hope for life.


    Sure enough.


    When Xu Heming saw Du Ge preserving his severed limbs, his curses quieted down, and he let Du Ge manipte him.


    ...


    Du Ge''s mental power was high, his physique improved by attributes, his talent MAX.


    Moreover.


    His umted spiritual power was high enough that changing techniques didn''t affect his realm breakthrough; in just half an hour, he advanced from the Qi Refining stage to Foundation Establishment.


    Then.


    He ced his hand on Xu Heming, activated the technique to enforce justice, and in one fell swoop, broke through to the mid-stage of Foundation Establishment.


    Of course.


    He also dragged Xu Heming''s realm down from its peak.


    Xu Heming watched, dumbfounded, drooling with envy. Even demonic techniques weren''t this easy, right?


    And.


    Demonic artse with various side effects, be it bloodlust, insanity, or murderous urges. Howe this guy''s power surged without any side effects?


    Could stripping people''s clothes in battle be considered a side effect?


    He''d want such an aftereffect too!


    After hesitating, Xu Heming tentatively said, "Sect Leader Wang, I truly didn''t know about the plundering of the Seven Stars Sect; it was an undeserved disaster, my karma. You forgave those who plotted and killed your master, I wonder if I could seek a position in the Seven Stars Sect? After all, my cultivation experience is richer than that of the younger generation..."


    "Figured it out?" Du Ge memorized the entire secret manual, smiling at Xu Heming, asking.


    "I have. Only a chosen one like Sect Leader Wang can carve out a legacy in the cultivation world. I am inferior, so I''d rather settle for a lesser role under yourmand," Xu Heming said with a forced smile.


    "Valley Master Xu, I can spare your life, even find someone to heal you. But in return, your spiritual power must serve me; I need it to enhance the realm of our disciples. Are you willing to be a behind-the-scenes contributor, your hard-earned spiritual power freely used by me to win hearts?" Du Ge asked.


    "..." Xu Heming fell silent, then looking at his maimed body, he said bitterly, "I am willing."


    "Valley Master Xu has indeed seen the light." Du Ge smiled, "That''s right, if you don''t want to die, I can take your power anytime without asking. But I, Wang, am forthright; I prefer to take things with consent. Your willingness is most appreciated."


    Taking things with consent?


    That''s likemitting the act and then wanting to stand up for it!


    Xu Heming scoffed.


    But he had to admit, after Du Ge''s frankness, he felt much more at peace, no longer as aggrieved and awkward as before.


    After all.


    It was his choice to offer his spiritual power, not coercion...


    "Old Xu, the Seven Stars Sect is just starting out; I have no choice. I''m a kind-hearted person, and I don''t wish to seize another''s sect," Du Ge stood up, sat opposite Xu Heming, and sighed, "But as Sect Leader, there are things you have to do, even if you don''t want to; you have to be responsible for those who follow you!


    My master died, my senior brother died, my junior brother died too. I want to avenge them, take Ma Chuanzong''s head to honor my master who raised me.


    But I can''t do that. My master''sst wish was for the Seven Stars Sect to gain renown. Old Xu, I have to fulfill my master''sst wish!


    In this world, people are everything, and the Seven Stars Sectcks people!


    So, I must be magnanimous, I must be tolerant.


    Only then will the Seven Stars Sect grow, will more follow me. If I can forgive even my enemies, who wouldn''t want to join the Seven Stars Sect?


    Old Xu, don''t resent me.


    When my power increases, when I catch higher realm enemies, I''ll return the power you lost. The power I return to you will be more, not less, than what you gave. By then, not just Golden Elixir, perhaps I could push you to Elemental Infant..."


    Xu Heming was shocked, looking at the candid Wang Chong, suddenly unable to speak.


    Du Ge smiled, looked at Xu Heming, stood up, and said, "Old Xu, I know you don''t believe me. As a businessman, if you believed what everyone said, you''d have been devoured long ago, bones and all. But I don''t expect you to believe. As a Sect Leader, there are things I can''t say to others, but it''s ufortable to keep them inside. I tell you, and no one will believe you anyway..."


    "I believe," Xu Heming suddenly interrupted.


    "You believe?" Du Ge was taken aback.


    "Yes, I believe. I''m already at your mercy, you can deceive me if you wish, there''s no need for these words. So, I believe you. Don''t forget, I too was a Sect Leader," Xu Heming smiled, "And I believe you can expand the Seven Stars Sect. I can''tpare to your tactics, your magnanimity. In this game, I''ve lost willingly."

 Chapter 212: The rapidly expanding Seven Star Gate

    Chapter 212: The rapidly expanding Seven Star Gate


    After Xu Heming brushed off a wave of nobility and verified the skill effect, Du Ge had someone call the Seventh Junior Brother to elevate his realm.


    The Seventh Junior Brother had extremely highprehension. After changing to the cultivation method of Tian Valley, hepleted the breakthrough in just half a day.


    This was thanks to Du Ge providing him with abundant spiritual power.


    In the battle with Tian Valley, the Seventh Junior Brother showed excellent control talent and yed a decisive role in the battle. Du Ge needed such a clever helper and naturally had to cultivate him to prevent him from dying halfway.


    In just one day, he advanced from the Qi Refining Stage to the Foundation Establishment Stage. The Seventh Junior Brother was ecstatic and admired his Third Senior Brother even more. asionally, when he looked into Du Ge''s eyes, it seemed as if they were twinkling with stars.


    After helping the Seventh Junior Brother advance to the Foundation Establishment Stage, Du Ge stopped the spiritual power supply and went back to find arge power bank to replenish the lost spiritual power.


    Xu Heming''s realm was at the peak of the Foundation Establishment Stage, and Du Ge''s spiritual power could not possibly elevate his own realm to the peak of the Foundation Establishment Stage.


    The more spiritual power he gave out, the lower his realm would be.


    To quickly cross realms, Du Ge''s next target for absorption and supplementation had to be the Golden Elixir.The Golden Elixir was highly mobile, capable of both offense and defense, and could even fly. Du Ge had to reserve spiritual power for himself.


    ...


    After brieflyforting the disciples of Tian Valley, Du Ge left Tian Valley with a group of elders with severed arms and their arms, returning to Qixing Mountain.


    Tian Valley was simr to Qixing Mountain.


    Both were ces with spiritual energy, but not abundant. When the number of disciples increased, the spiritual energy supply would be insufficient, slowing down the cultivation speed.


    Xu Heming upied the ce with the richest spiritual energy in Tian Valley and took fifty years to barely reach the peak of the Foundation Establishment Stage.


    Before Du Ge took over the body, the pair of men and women flying with their swords that he saw were at most in their thirties.


    So, the territory they fought for to the death was not even worth mentioning to the prestigious sects. Cultivating here was much less efficient than in those ces with abundant spiritual energy.


    Du Ge couldn''t evenly distribute spiritual power to every disciple in the sect.


    To ensure the long-term development of Qixing Sect, he had to do the same thing as Xu Heming, expand the territory, and find other ces with abundant spiritual energy.


    After so many years of development in the cultivation world, most of the ces with abundant spiritual energy suitable for cultivation had already been upied. It was almost impossible to find a ce with wild spiritual energy.


    So, there was only one way left - to seize.


    The battles between the cultivation world were actually a process of redistributing resources.


    To seize resources, there had to be people, which meant recruiting disciples. After recruiting disciples, more resources were needed, and the sect was formed step by step, eventually growing stronger.


    However, this time, Xu Heming was unlucky and ran into a tough nut to crack. Not only did he not gain any benefits, but he also got himself involved.


    Of course, this was rted to theck of heritage in Tian Valley.


    Fifty years was not enough to allow the sect''s experts to spend most of their time cultivating, not enough to form cohesion in the sect. Therefore, when they encountered Du Ge, a super expert who didn''t follow the rules, the sect instantly copsed.


    ...


    Xu Heming knew the limitations of the development of a small sect.


    Even if he cultivated to the Golden Elixir stage, in a ce like Tian Valley, it would be difficult to make further progress.


    The reason he joined Du Ge was not only to stay alive but also to gamble on a future!


    Du Ge''s domineering method of extracting others'' power to enhance his own cultivation made him see a shortcut beyond cultivation. Du Ge''s cultivation method and personality also meant that he couldn''t rely on his own cultivation.


    Perhaps in the future, Qixing Sect would be defined as a demonic sect, but there were demonic sects that had been passed down for thousands of years. How could the orthodox sects deal with them?


    Only a fool would care whether the sect they joined was a demonic sect or an orthodox sect if they could seek longevity.


    Moreover,pared to other demonic sects, Du Ge would also disguise himself and win people''s hearts.


    In this respect, he was much better than most arrogant demonic sects.


    ...


    Connecting severed arms required superb medical skills, which could only be done by the Medical Immortal Sect. It would take at least ten days to half a month to travel from Tian Valley to the Medical Immortal Sect.


    Moreover, the Medical Immortal Sect charged a high price, and it had to be settled with themonly used spiritual stones in the cultivation world. But thebined Qixing Sect and Tian Valley couldn''t even find a single spiritual stone.


    So, the matter of connecting the arms had to be temporarily put on hold.


    Fortunately, unlike the real world, as long as the severed arms were preserved and spiritual power was regrly supplied to them, it couldpletely ensure the vitality of the arms and prevent them from necrosis.


    This made Du Ge realize once again the poverty of the sect and the inadequacy of his own strength.


    Otherwise.


    If he could fly with his sword, he could go to the Medical Immortal Sect and invite the Medical Immortal over.


    But improving his strength couldn''t be rushed. Qixing Sect and Tian Valley were too weak, and they couldn''t even reach the borders of the major sects. With Du Ge''s current strength, he didn''t dare to provoke the major sects with Golden Elixir and Elemental Infant cultivators.


    This matter could only be slowed down and considered in the long run.


    ...Before they left, Du Ge and hispanions were at the Qi Refining stage, but upon their return, they had already reached the Foundation Establishment stage. It took them less than five days to return to the Seven Stars Sect.


    Money makes the world go round.


    During Du Ge''s absence, the Seven Stars Sect developed vigorously. Rows of unfinished houses were already taking shape, and a wide road stretched straight to the official road, connecting all the viges and towns along the way.


    The reason for such rapid construction was not only the call of the Seven Stars Mountain but also the spontaneous efforts of the vigers.


    Themon people tasted the sweetness of the Seven Stars Sect''s rapid development. The better the roads, the more merchants came, and the more valuable their shares became.


    With improved roads, the carriages ran faster. Sometimes, when the Seven Stars Sect announced a new project, getting the news first could mean earning a big profit.


    Therefore.


    Even if the Seven Stars Sect didn''t pay, they were willing to help build the roads.


    Themon people didn''t need to understand the rules behind the stock market; knowing that the value of their shares was increasing was enough.


    Merchants have a keen sense of smell. Realizing that the stock model introduced by the Seven Stars Sect could make money, and even faster than doing business, they swarmed into the Seven Stars Sect like sharks drawn to the scent of blood.


    The once quiet Seven Stars Sect was now bustling like a market, hardly resembling a cultivation sect.


    ¡­¡­


    "The Seven Stars Sect''s inner hall construction project is nearingpletion."


    "The Seven Stars Sect is tendering for the road construction project from Daluo Town to Erli Bridge Town, with an investment of 3,000 taels of silver."


    "The total value of the Seven Stars Sect has soared, with the current valuation of the sect at 80 million taels of silver, and it will issue 30 million shares to the public. Those interested should act quickly."


    "The Seven Stars Sect is tendering for the construction of a canteen¡­"


    ¡­¡­


    The many Elders of Tian Valley, watching the bustling Seven Stars Sect, with mortals carrying chests of money up the mountain or descending with joy, were all frozen in ce, their faces filled with confusion and iprehension.


    After a long while, Elder Xu He Ming, carried by Lv Dong, came back to his senses. He turned to Du Ge and squeezed out a sentence with difficulty: "Sect Leader Wang, you truly have a way with management!"


    At this moment.


    He regretted it so much that his guts turned green. Had he known that the Seven Stars Sect was such a mess, he would never have bothered to fight for this territory.


    Cultivators need tranquility. How could they practice with these mortals making noise all day long!


    Moreover.


    No matter how much spiritual energy there is, it can''t withstand the pollution of this worldly dust!


    Xu He Ming even suspected that the Seven Stars Mountain might have already lost its spiritual energy.


    For such a broken ce, he had lost a perfectly good Tian Valley, and he didn''t know when he could recover. Just thinking about it made him want to vomit blood¡­


    No wonder his injuries had been healing so quickly, and his attributes had never stopped increasing. His junior sister was truly powerful.


    At this rate, the Seven Stars Sect would soon be the number one sect in the civilian world for making money¡­


    Du Ge looked at Xu He Ming with a smile in his eyes: "Elder Xu is too kind. Cultivation starts with the heart. The ''Big Dipper Seven Stars Technique'' is different from other sects'' methods; it is based on enlightenment. This is our ce of enlightenment. For true cultivation, we will find another ce. As for spiritual energy? After the battle with Tian Valley, Elder Xu surely doesn''t think we still rely on cultivation to improve, right?"


    "¡­" Xu He Ming suddenly froze.


    At that moment.


    Having received the news, the junior sister had already rushed down the mountain with joy and came straight to Du Ge.


    She looked him up and down with concern: "Third Senior Brother, you''re finally back. You don''t know how worried I and the First Senior Brother have been these days. You haven''t been injured, have you?"


    "How could Third Senior Brother, with his vast supernatural powers, be injured?" Du Ge smiled, "Junior Sister, announce the new notice. The Seven Stars Sect and Tian Valley have reached an acquisition agreement. Over a thousand disciples of Tian Valley have joined the Seven Stars Sect. The Seven Stars Sect now has 20 people at the Foundation Establishment stage, 200 at the peak of Qi Refining¡­"


    The junior sister was dumbfounded. She then looked at the dozen or so amputees beside Du Ge, incredulously asking, "Them?"


    "The Valley Master and Elders of Tian Valley." Du Ge smiled proudly, "But now, they are the Elders of the Seven Stars Sect¡­"

 Chapter 213: Please kill my son

    Chapter 213: Please kill my son


    The crowd went up the mountain.


    Until they sat in the council chamber, the junior sister was still in a daze.


    She couldn''t imagine how the third and seventh senior brothers conquered Tian Valley.


    The other side clearly had more than a dozen Foundation Establishment cultivators!


    If only the third and seventh senior brothers had returned, she would definitely think that her senior brothers were lying. But those dozen or so Foundation Establishment cultivators were all brought back...


    It all felt like a dream!


    That was the Tian Valley where several disciples were mobilized and forced her father to death!


    If her father were alive, it would be great if the third senior brother could have achieved enlightenment. Then, the other senior brothers wouldn''t have died...


    ...After learning about Xu Heming and the others'' identities, the eldest senior brother''s expression was simr to that of the junior sister. He looked at Du Ge, unable to say a word.


    Among the senior brothers, he was the oldest and the most knowledgeable.


    Before.


    When he was lying in bed unable to move, he didn''t notice anything wrong with Du Ge.


    Later, after taking the Revival Pill and being able to move, he saw the various changes in Qixing Mountain, which made him suspect that the third senior brother''s body might have been taken over by someone else.


    Even if the third senior brother used the reason of enlightenment, enlightenment was only rted to cultivation. How could he haveprehended so much systematic knowledge at a nce?


    This was unreasonable, and he could only deceive the naive junior sister and junior brother.


    The third senior brother went out once and conquered Tian Valley, and even raised his cultivation to the Foundation Establishment stage. This further confirmed his judgment that the one upying the third senior brother''s body was probably a demon head with extraordinary abilities...


    But Qixing Mountain had fallen to such a state. Without the third senior brother''s help, they might have been gone long ago.


    The demon head who took over the third senior brother''s body had no intention of harming them. Instead, he protected them everywhere. The eldest senior brother was not foolish enough to expose Du Ge''s identity.


    ording to reason.


    When Tian Valley caused the death of their master, the third senior brother should have killed Ma Chuanzong and the others to honor their master''s spirit in heaven. But Du Ge didn''t do that. He didn''t even dare to mention it.


    He was a useless person, and the junior sister and junior brother were ignorant of the ways of the world. Who was more useful than whom?


    Having experienced life and death, the eldest senior brother had long realized that this world was a survival of the fittest. Without strength, nothing mattered. The current situation was the best choice for everyone. He had to ept Du Ge''s protection and the favor of saving his life...


    ...


    ncing at Xu Heming and the others from time to time, the junior sister reported the recent situation of Qixing Mountain to Du Ge: "... Sect Leader, after you left, I followed your instructions to build roads, recruit disciples.


    As a result, more and more people came to the mountain gate to buy shares. Many vigers even borrowed money to buy several shares of our Qixing Sect''s stock.


    Later, when news of the stock spread, many businessmen from Danyang City also came to Qixing Mountain to buy shares. They made big moves of several thousand or tens of thousands of taels of silver.


    There was a guy named Fang Shan who made a move of fifty thousand taels.


    This person was the most annoying. He somehow got wind of the news of the senior brother going to Tian Valley and spread rumors everywhere, saying that the senior brother might note back, and Qixing Mountain might not be able to continue. This led to many peopleing to Qixing Mountain to sell their contracts on arge scale, almost causing a big mess.


    As a result, he took the opportunity to buy many shares from the people at low prices. After I found out, he justified himself, saying that this was normal business behavior. If he were killed, no more wealthy merchants woulde to buy Qixing Mountain''s stock.


    Once there were no more wealthy merchantsing to buy, the trading contracts, and the stock of Qixing Mountain would plummet, and the people who bought the contracts with real money would be submerged by Qixing Mountain. I don''t know if what he said is right or not, so I had to detain him and wait for the senior brother to decide."


    Damn!


    This method?


    Was there a warrior from the Alien Star Battlefield guiding him from behind?


    "Well, I understand." Du Ge smiled, "I see that many people are buying stocks. What''s going on?"


    "I see many peopleing to redeem their stocks, afraid that what he said is true, and the angry people will submerge Qixing Mountain. After all, we''ve spent all the money and can''t afford so much wealth. I told everyone that Fang Shan was spreading rumors and engaging in despicable behavior by taking the opportunity to buy stocks at low prices."


    The junior sister said, "Then, the people suddenly stoppeding to redeem their stocks, and things gradually returned to normal.


    After the news of the senior brother''s conquest of Tian Valley spread, more people will probablye to buy stocks. Senior brother, you don''t know how scared I was when facing so many people. I was afraid that the senior brother wouldn''te back and would harm so many people..."


    "It won''t happen. As long as we continue to grow stronger, no one will be harmed." Du Ge smiled, "Where is Fang Shan? Take me to see him."


    "He''s in the backyard," the junior sister said.


    "Let''s go and see him." Du Ge stood up. He had been here for almost a month and hadn''t encountered a single warrior. It had to be said that these guys were hiding too well.


    This kind of silence made him feel like he was ying a single-yer game, and he felt somewhat ufortable. He had to find a breakthrough for himself.


    Fang Shan might be an opportunity.


    Manipting stocks while he was on an expedition to Tian Valley seemed like a test from the other party to him.This guy must have been the first one who couldn''t resist jumping out, creating a listed Sect. He probably didn''t expect his Keywords to be plunder, did he?


    Following the usual tactics of those guys, they would probably love to have someone who uses management as a means to be among the top ten...


    "Senior brother, merchants are shrewd. In the future, actions like Fang Shan''s may be more frequent. Then, the Seven Stars Sect will be manipted by them without us realizing it. How should we respond?" On the way to the backyard, the junior sister asked with a worried heart.


    "It doesn''t matter, as long as the overall situation doesn''t copse," Du Ge said. "We have clearly stated on every agreement that investment carries risks. The money has already been spent. If it really copses, they can only me their own greed!"


    "..." The junior sister was stunned, never expecting to hear such a statement from Du Ge.


    Du Ge looked at his dazed junior sister and shook his head with a smile: "Don''t worry, unless I die, the Seven Stars Sect will never copse. If I really die, you guys just take the money and run..."


    The junior sister''s face changed, and she suddenly grabbed Du Ge''s arm, anxiously saying: "Senior brother will never die, I won''t allow you to talk nonsense."


    "Of course, as long as you help me make money with peace of mind, I will never die." Du Ge smiled, patted the junior sister''s shoulder, and then, he had an undergarment and a middle garment in his hand, also transferring two streams of spiritual power to the junior sister.


    "..."


    Du Ge awkwardly handed back the clothes that still carried his body heat.


    The junior sister''s face turned red in an instant, grabbed the clothes Du Ge handed over, and ran without looking back: "Third senior brother, the second room on the left hand, go find Fang Shan yourself!"


    Du Ge looked at his hand, shook his head helplessly, and turned to walk towards the room where Fang Shan was detained.


    ...


    "Fang Shan?" Du Ge pushed open the door and saw Fang Shan inside the room, pot-bellied and dressed in luxury.


    Seeing Du Ge enter, Fang Shan sped his hands together, bowing respectfully to Du Ge: "Fang Shan of Danyang City, greets the Sect Leader of the Seven Stars Sect."


    "Sect Leader Fang, please take a seat." Du Ge smiled, gesturing to the chair behind him, "Sect Leader Fang, buying and selling stocks is a matter of skill. In this matter, my junior sister has gone a bit too far, I apologize on her behalf."


    Fang Shan looked deeply at Du Ge, suddenly opened his robe, and knelt down in front of Du Ge like a copsing mountain of gold and jade, his hands held high with a spiritual stone in his palm.


    Du Ge was startled: "Sect Leader Fang, what are you doing?"


    Fang Shan looked up, tears streaming down his face: "Fang Shan is willing to offer a spiritual stone, asking Sect Leader Du to kill my son Fang Wenle, to avenge my child."


    Du Ge looked at Fang Shan, took the spiritual stone from his hand, and suddenlyughed: "How did you find out about him?"


    Fang Shan stood up, shook his head with a bitter smile: "No one knows a son better than his father. No matter how well he pretends, how could he deceive me, his old father?"


    Du Ge yed with the spiritual stone in his hand, feeling the spiritual power contained within, and asked: "Why didn''t you go to the Supervisory Institute, but insteade all the way to our Seven Stars Sect?"


    "The Supervisory Institute is full of good-for-nothings, I don''t trust them," Fang Shan snorted.


    "Then whye to me? Aren''t you afraid we''re in cahoots?" Du Ge asked.


    "You can''t possibly be in cahoots." Fang Shan shook his head, "He originally pretended to be my son, living a carefree life, but as soon as the news from the Seven Stars Sect reached Danyang City, he couldn''t wait to go and learn the arts. Before leaving, he repeatedly instructed me to invest in the Seven Stars Sect, preferably to control the shares of the Seven Stars Sect. He''s clearly avoiding you, yet wants to use me to disrupt the operations of the Seven Stars Sect, so you and him must be enemies..."


    "Learn the arts?" Du Ge asked, "Where did he go?"


    "The Heavenly Path Institute," Fang Shan nced at Du Ge, "but I think, nine times out of ten, he will change his itinerary and head to another Sect..."

 Chapter 214: Spirit stone

    Chapter 214: Spirit stone


    Swish!


    The long sword was unsheathed.


    A faint bloodstain appeared on Fang Shan''s neck.


    Fang Shan waspletely stunned. He touched his neck and felt his head still intact. He knelt down with a thud, pale-faced, and kowtowed repeatedly, "Sect Leader, spare me, spare me..."


    Du Ge looked at the wound on his neck that hadn''t healed for a long time, secretly breathed a sigh of relief, and said lightly, "Get up. If you have something to say, say it. I don''t like people ying tricks on me. This is just a small punishment for you."


    "Thank you, Sect Leader." Fang Shan stood up again, trembling with fear and sweating profusely.


    Du Ge sat down in a chair and asked, "How many days has your son been gone?"


    Fang Shan replied, "It''s been about five days!"


    Du Ge fell silent for a moment and asked, "Have you sent someone to track him?"Fang Shan said, "Before he left, he took a few bodyguards and maids with him, saying that he would send someone back to report his safety after he arrived..."


    That meant he had already lost contact.


    Du Ge was speechless, thinking he could find an alien star warrior, but it turned out to be a waste of effort.


    It had to be said.


    The guy who made it to the alien star battlefield was really good at escaping. He sent someone to cause trouble and then slipped away...


    "Old Fang, why are you so sure that I will help you seek revenge?" Du Ge weighed the spirit stone in his hand and asked, "I could easily take your spirit stone and do nothing, or even kill you directly like I almost did just now..."


    "I am a businessman." Fang Shan wiped the sweat from his forehead and forced a smile. "Businessmen have gains and losses. I know that even if I offer the spirit stone, the people at the Supervisory Institute won''t go to great lengths for my sake. I also don''t have the connections or the capital to hire people from those prestigious sects. The only choice left to seek revenge for my son is the Seven Star Sect, a sect that is willing to deal with the secr world.


    These days, I have learned about what has been happening. With your abilities, staying in the Seven Star Sect is not a good choice. But you stayed without hesitation, helped the Seven Star Sect through a difficult time, and even stated in the contract that investment carries risks. So, I believe that the Sect Leader is different from those people.


    Now, the fact that the Sect Leader can return safely from Tian Valley is enough for me to take a chance. I don''t expect the Sect Leader to help my son seek revenge immediately, I just hope that when the timees for you to face him, killing him will be enough."


    He paused and tentatively said, "And, I am quite knowledgeable about business matters. The Sect Leader needs to cultivate, and it''s highly unlikely that you can also manage stock operations at the same time. If you entrust this matter to me, I believe I can do better than Miss Guan..."


    By producing a spirit stone, not only did he find someone to seek revenge for you, but he also almost got his head chopped off just now, and he still wants to operate himself as the CEO of my Seven Star Sect...


    He''s a qualified businessman!


    People in the real world really shouldn''t be underestimated!


    Du Ge looked at Fang Shan with satisfaction and nodded, "Alright, I''ll take on this matter."


    Fang Shan felt relieved, "Sect Leader, what about the operations on Seven Star Mountain?"


    "You assist Guan Xuan in managing the Seven Star Sect''s industries. I will assess your abilities and make a decisionter." Du Ge smiled and asked, "By the way, where did you get this spirit stone from?"


    "I found it." Fang Shan murmured, "When I was in my twenties, I traveled the world and missed my itinerary. I camped in the wilderness and happened to encounter a battle between two cultivators. One of them was defeated and fled, dropping this spirit stone from the sky, which I luckily picked up. At the time, I was anxious for a long time, thinking that the cultivator woulde back to look for it, but no one returned from start to finish, so I kept the spirit stone..."


    Wow!


    The two sectsbined don''t even have one spirit stone, and you guys are still fighting and causing spirit stones to explode. There''s really no reasoning with you.


    Du Ge sighed inwardly and changed the subject back to the previous topic, "Old Fang, how did you discover that your son was acting strangely? Did he have any particrly unusual behavior?"


    "It''s just some details in his words and actions that were different from my son. He was respectful to me and obedient." Fang Shan said, "If you want to talk about specific abnormal behavior, there really wasn''t any..."


    "Not at all?" Du Ge reminded, "Even if there wasn''t any behavior as abnormal as a cultivation sect suddenly engaging in business, there should still be some differences, such as a special fondness for certain foods, or a quick temper, or suddenly doing something more frequently?"


    "More frequently?" Fang Shan frowned, pondering deeply. "During these days, the most frequent thing he did was to help the Fang family continue the bloodline. But at that time, I found out that he had been possessed, and it was my request for him to leave a descendant for the Fang family. This doesn''t count as abnormal behavior on his part!"


    Suddenly, he widened his eyes, shaking his head repeatedly, "No, Sect Leader, now that you mention it, it really isn''t quite normal. In order to leave a descendant for the Fang family, I found him more than ten concubines, and he worked diligently and joyfully. At the time, I thought he was just a young man with a fondness for women, but now that I think about it, it really isn''t right.


    Even if he''s young, working as hard as he did during the day should have made him look tired, but instead, he became more energetic. He... could he be using the method of replenishing vitality..."


    "It''s possible."


    Du Ge''s mouth twitched and he casually replied.


    Alright.


    Most likely, this guy''s keywords are rted to lust and sexual pleasure.


    It had to be said, the concealment was quite clever. Under the guise of cultivation, he left a descendant for the Fang family and naturally cultivated his own keywords. No wonder he went out to seek immortality and brought along several maids!


    It all makes sense.


    Cultivation sects have extremely high requirements for innate attributes. If he wants to enter a prestigious sect, he must improve his attributes...


    And if his keywords are rted to replenishing vitality, lust, and sexual pleasure, then the Tian Dao Institute is definitely not his goal.


    If he wants to perfectly match these keywords, his only choice is those unorthodox sects that openly practice with women and won''t raise any suspicions.Du Ge was fortunate to have arrived in a world of immortality and martial arts; had he entered the real world, he would have been indulging in endless revelry and frequenting clubs every day!


    It is known that when the pan-universal entertainment market opens, they would live broadcast to these warriors in real-time...


    Tsk tsk!


    Being randomly assigned such keywords, Du Ge himself wasn''t sure he could be as bold as Fang Wenle, allowing so many people to watch him. Swallowing his saliva, Du Ge felt relieved that he had two keywords; the Alien Star Battlefield was far too dangerous.


    "Sect Leader, is there anything else you wish to ask?" Fang Shan looked at Du Ge, whose expression was fluctuating, and inquired.


    "No more questions, you may go. I will take Fang Wenle''s matter to heart."


    Du Ge waved his hand, dismissing Fang Shan, and then he too left, taking a spirit stone directly to the training room. cing the spirit stone in his palm, he entered meditation and began circting his energy through the meridians.


    As soon as he began his practice, Du Ge felt a difference. The spiritual power stored within the spirit stone flowed through the meridians in his palm, smoothly integrating into his dantian. The effect was at least ten times faster than directly absorbing the spiritual qi from the air.


    Du Ge quickly became immersed in this sensation.


    Afterpleting a full cycle of energy cirction, when he reopened his eyes, the spiritual power in his dantian had climbed significantly, and the spirit stone in his palm had been depleted by about one-fifth.


    Du Ge estimated that once the spirit stone waspletely consumed, his realm could be elevated to the peak of the Foundation Establishment phase.


    Thus, he simply ignored the outside world and continued his practice, focusing on absorbing the spiritual power from the spirit stone.


    If he wanted to enforce justice on behalf of the heavens once more, his target must be a Golden Elixir true person. Therefore, it was necessary for him to first advance his realm to the Golden Elixir stage; otherwise, how could he even touch his opponent?


    His reach was too short.


    Fortunately, his body, having been modified by attributes, possessed an extremely high talent, and his cultivation progressed swiftly. Moreover, the spirit stone was akin to a miniature spiritual qi storage, making absorption convenient and efficient, second only to elixirs.


    But what was better than elixirs was that the spiritual qi stored in the spirit stones was even more concentrated.


    In less than half a day.


    An entire spirit stone had beenpletely consumed by Du Ge, and his cultivation had been pushed to the pinnacle of the Foundation Establishment stage, just one step away from crossing into the threshold of the Golden Elixir.


    At this moment, Du Ge understood why the Seven Stars Sect and Tian Valley had run out of spirit stones.


    Spirit stones could be considered important strategic materials.


    Cultivators fromrge sects, upon obtaining spirit stones, would not be able to resist using them for cultivation unless there were other cultivation resources that absolutely required the exchange of spirit stones. Otherwise, it was highly unlikely that spirit stones would circte outside.


    Small sects had nothing that high-level cultivators coveted, so naturally, they weren''t worth exchanging for spirit stones.


    Moreover, if sects like the Seven Stars Sect and Tian Valley really had something desirable to high-ranking cultivators, they probably wouldn''t trade with spirit stones but would resort to using force to seize it.


    Du Ge looked at the remnants of the spirit stone in his palm and sighed inwardly; the Seven Stars Sect was still too weak!

 Chapter 215: Qixing Mountain reputation system

    Chapter 215: Qixing Mountain reputation system


    After the announcement of the acquisition of Tian Valley by Qixingmen, it immediately caused a sensation around Qixing Mountain.


    The grudge between Qixingmen and Tian Valley has always been a thunderstorm.


    Except for Fangshan, a purposeful spector, most of the merchants are actually holding and waiting, asionally taking out some money to buy and sell stocks, and then withdrawing in time.


    When Xu Heming and other foundation-building cultivators from Tian Valley appeared at Qixingmen.


    The merchants who arrived at Qixing Mountain earlier couldn''t sit still anymore. They all rushed up the mountain, began to buy Qixingmen''s stocks on arge scale, and sent their children to Qixingmen through the identity of shareholders, trying to get close to the rapidly developing Qixingmen.


    They didn''t care about acquisitions and mergers, as long as Qixingmen defeated Tian Valley, this good news was enough to make them crazy.


    The investment of the merchants once again drove up the stock prices. The contracts that were originally worth only a few silvers, in a few days, became worth one or two five, two two, and the speed of wealth appreciation was much easier than farming.


    The surrounding people wentpletely crazy. Everyone started mortgaging their houses and fields, and invested all the money they got into the stock market of Qixingmen, hoping for a chance to get rich. Arge amount of wealth poured into Qixing Mountain, further boosting Du Ge''s attributes.


    Fangshan, as an elite in business management, saw the wealth gathered at Qixing Mountain and further proposed investment and lending projects, wanting to make money with money.Du Ge, who was eager to improve his attributes, naturally agreed to his request. He also proposed several new methods of umting wealth to him.


    For example: Establishing a reputation system for Qixing Mountain. Conduct credit evaluations for everyone holding shares of Qixing Mountain.


    Credit evaluation is based on personal assets, word of mouth among neighbors, whether there are debt disputes, and whether there is gambling behavior, and determines a value from one to one hundred. With this value, unsecured loans can be obtained. The higher the credit, the higher the amount borrowed from Qixing Mountain. With a small amount of interest added, timely repayment can maintain one''s credit value. If the repayment behavior is good, it can even increase one''s credit value.


    Anyone who vites the repayment rules will be cklisted, and their entire family will be prohibited from participating in the contracts and transactions of Qixing Mountain, and from participating in the construction projects of Qixing Mountain.


    Moreover, it also needs to be publicized in Qixing Mountain...


    For example, setting up a stock exchange in Danyang City; guaranteeing the industries of Qixingmen''s major shareholders, allowing them to issue stocks in the form of Qixingmen''s partners; issuing newspapers specifically to introduce Qixingmen''s various ns, as well as the operating information of various Qixingmen partners, and the daily stock prices, and so on...


    ...


    Du Ge''s series of methods made Fangshan and the merchants who bought Qixing Mountain''s stocks amazed, feeling that they had lived in vain.


    They wanted to umte wealth, they had to work hard to make money through business. Wang Chong''s approach waspletely robbing money from everyone, and they were willing to be robbed... At this rate, in a few years, all the wealth in the world would probably be taken into Qixing Mountain.


    ...


    The ordinary people in the world of immortals and martial arts are basically based on farming, and they have no experience of the means of capital. They have never even seen it, so how can they resist the temptation of a sudden increase in assets?


    After all, the contracts of Qixing Mountain can be exchanged for real money.


    Moreover, the reputation-based loan model of Qixing Mountain without coteral can solve their urgent needs.


    In the eyes of the people, Wang Chong, the Sect Leader of Qixingmen, is like a kind-hearted child from heaven, giving out money to everyone, and is a Bodhisattva who saves the suffering. Some people even set up Wang Chong''s longevity tablet at home, offering incense day and night, hoping that Qixing Mountain will be stronger and more prosperous. The credit loan has just been implemented and has not yet begun to exert its power. The branch office in Danyang City has not been established. But with the help of several big merchants, Du Ge''s attributes have already shown a trend of growth simr to when he traded the keywords with the second simtion field.


    The dozen or so foundation-building experts of Qixingmen, relying solely on evasion, no one can force Du Ge''s plundering hand.


    In the blink of an eye, a group of people would be stripped clean, and they couldn''t even react.


    ording to Xu Heming, except for not being able to fly with a sword, Du Ge''s physical fitness should have reached the realm of Golden Elixir.


    Of course, Xu Heming has never seen a real Golden Elixir cultivator, so his words are not worth referencing.


    Unfortunately, perhaps because there are too many mortals on Qixing Mountain, the impure breath of the mundane world has contaminated the spiritual energy. Even when practicing in the training room, Du Ge almost couldn''t feel the spiritual energy, and he was stuck at the peak of the foundation establishment stage, unable to advance to the Golden Elixir stage.


    ...


    Even without spiritual energy, Du Ge''s talent and abilities can still be improved, which Xu Heming and the others envy. They, who have been practicing for years, can''t stand this noisy and worldly environment. Most importantly, if this drags on, they are afraid that their arms won''t be able to connect, and they will be disabled for life.But they also knew that the Seven Stars Sect had no spirit stones, and being anxious was of no use. No amount of mundane silver could be exchanged for spirit stones, and without them, even if they went to the Medical Immortals Sect, it would be futile. The cultivators of the Medical Immortals Sect would not pity these low-level cultivators who were not part of the mainstream.


    Xu Heming and the others were discussing how to resign to Du Ge and return to Tian Valley to continue their cultivation when, before they could find a suitable reason, Du Ge came to them in person.


    Xu Heming and the others hurriedly paid their respects: "We''ve seen the Sect Leader."


    Du Ge nced around at them and got straight to the point: "Elders, I n to borrow some spirit stones from the Supervision Institute to treat your arms."


    Go to the Supervision Institute? Borrow spirit stones? Du Ge''s words struck the crowd like a bolt from the blue, and Xu Heming and the others were frozen on the spot.


    After a long while, they finally came back to their senses.


    Xu Heming cautiously asked, "Sect Leader, spirit stones are of utmost importance to any sect. How could the Supervision Institute possibly lend us any?"


    "Elders, I promised to reattach your arms, but the Seven Stars Sect has no spirit stones," Du Ge sighed and said, "These days, I''ve been trying to find spirit stones, but no amount of mundane money can buy them in the cultivation world. We can''t even find a seller.


    I am someone who strives for perfection. A promise unfulfilled torments me every day, to the point that it has be an obsession. Cultivation requires rity of thought, and as long as this obsession remains unresolved, my cultivation will likely not advance an inch further.


    I even considered using force to abduct a medical immortal from the Medical Immortals Sect to help you reattach your arms, but then I thought, a doctor brought here by force would inevitably be resentful and might sabotage the treatment. That would be my fault. So, the best solution is still spirit stones. Just when I was at my wit''s end, the Supervision Institute of Danyang City sent me a document, ordering me to exin the Seven Stars Sect''s annexation of Tian Valley and to stop umting wealth from themon people...


    I think, the Supervision Institute, being in the heart of the mundane world andcking spiritual energy, must rely on elixirs and spirit stones for cultivation, so they must have arge stockpile of spirit stones. When the Seven Stars Sect was in decline, the Supervision Institute did nothing, and now that we''ve finally found a way to prosper, they want to intervene. Since that''s the case, borrowing some spirit stones from them should not be a problem, and it''s the quickest way to reattach your arms."


    Gulp! The sound of synchronized swallowing filled the room.


    The cultivators of Tian Valley were stunned. Everyone knew that spirit stones were crucial for cultivation and could not possibly be lent out.


    Moreover, the edict from the Supervision Institute was clearly meant to suppress the Seven Stars Sect and forbid them from causing chaos in the mundane world in the name of the sect. How could they possibly lend spirit stones to Du Ge? With such astuteness, how could the Sect Leader not see the intentions of the Supervision Institute?


    This time, it was probably not about borrowing spirit stones, but about stealing or deceiving them!


    Xu Heming stuttered, "Sect Leader, this matter requires further deliberation. The Supervision Institute has the backing of the Great Yan Kingdom. Although the prestigious sects do not take them seriously, they still have to give them some face in the mundane world.


    They dare not provoke the disciples of the great sects, but they have ways to deal with small sects like ours. I''ve heard that the head of the Supervision Institute in Danyang City is a Golden Elixir True Person. If you go to borrow spirit stones, it might be seen as an insult. If the head bes enraged, even the Sect Leader is no match for him!


    Sect Leader, please do not act rashly. We can think of other solutions..."


    "Yes, we can think of other solutions," Ling Ping Shuang echoed.


    Having lost an arm, at least they were still alive. Causing trouble at the Supervision Institute could cost them their lives! Their Sect Leader was too bold.


    ...


    It was better not to mention the Golden Elixir True Person, but once it was brought up, Du Ge''s eyes lit up.


    Tomorrow was the end of the month, and once the rankings were announced, who knows how many overt and covert attacks would be directed at him. If he didn''t improve his power, he wouldn''t feel safe. Moreover, the rapidly expanding capital of the Seven Stars Sect would also attract covetous eyes. He was not one to sit and wait for doom.


    Just at this time, the Supervision Institute reached out to meddle with his Seven Stars Sect, wanting to interfere with his endeavors. If not to rob them, then who?


    "Elders, nothing is difficult for one who sets his mind to it. How can we know without trying?" Du Ge smiled, "The Seven Stars Sect has grown considerably. Perhaps the head of the Supervision Institute in Danyang City will give me some face!"

 Chapter 216: The top ten list is announced

    Chapter 216: The top ten list is announced


    The next day.


    Du Ge, with his seventh junior brother, junior sister, and the former master of Tian Valley, Xu Heming, Elder Qian Dajin, and three others from Tian Valley, rushed to Danyang City to exin the acquisition of Tian Valley to the Supervisory Institute.


    The seventh junior brother showed excellent control abilities at Tian Valley, so Du Ge naturally wanted to bring him and train him.


    As for why he brought the junior sister, it was purely because her skills were too low, and when it was necessary to transfer skills for the greater good, she could be used for that purpose.


    It''s better to take advantage of her than others.


    The junior sister had long heard about what happened at Tian Valley from the seventh junior brother and had been extremely envious when he was mentioned to have reached the Foundation Establishment stage.


    This time.


    When the third junior brother took her out, she deliberately wore severalyers of clothing, waiting for him to transfer skills to her.


    Not only her, but Xu Heming and the others also wrapped themselves up like zongzi.After all.


    Touching a piece of clothing would lead to the removal of a limb. The Sect Leader''s techniques were terrifying, but wearing a few more pieces of clothing wouldn''t hurt.


    On the way to Danyang City, the Alien Star Battlefield announced the top ten rankings.


    ...


    First ce: Wang Chong; Sect Leader of the Seven Star Gate;


    Second ce: Luo Cang; Outer Disciple of the Tiandao Academy;


    Third ce: Xiahou Xin; Third inmand at the me Dragon Gang;


    Fourth ce: Zuo Zhonghou; Menial worker at the Xingning Temple;


    Fifth ce: Yin Jun Tang; Third generation disciple of the Changsheng Zhai;


    Sixth ce: Shi Chunqi; Freshman at the Jixia Academy;


    Seventh ce: Shan Cong; Second-tier schr of Yan State;


    Eighth ce: Niu Zilian; Attendant at the Outer Gate of the Bi Hai Pce;


    Ninth ce: Mo Yingjun; Princess of Daqing State;


    Tenth ce: Chi Shiwen; Soldier at the Yan State Prisoner of War Camp;


    ...


    Du Ge nced at the rankings and lost interest in the people listed.


    These people were from all over the ce, with all kinds of backgrounds, but the second-ranked person was just an outer disciple of the Tiandao Academy.


    This proved that the ranking was meaningless.


    The Tiandao Academy was the top sect in this world.


    Such a sect had at least a thousand outer disciples, and there was basically no power or status, just slightly higher than menial workers.


    In terms of status, the princess of Daqing State was undoubtedly the most noble, but she was only ranked ninth, lower than a menial worker at the Xingning Temple.


    In other words, she had basically not used her status as a princess to influence the country''s affairs.


    In short.


    Except for his own efforts to develop his power over the past month, the other nine people were just there to make up the numbers, probably trying to take advantage of the situation, but not more than others.


    However.


    After the rankings were announced, these people would probably not try to take advantage anymore. They would probably work hard to develop their power, cultivate their keywords, and quickly grow, eliminating others.


    To be precise, the battle in the Alien Star Battlefield was only just beginning.


    At this point.


    There were still 1270 people left on the Alien Star Battlefield.


    Those who ranked lower would not take on the top ten themselves, but would use various external forces to eliminate those in the top ten, exposing more people.


    For those in the top ten, in order to survive, they would not only need to strengthen their own power, but also take action against others in the top ten, allowing more people to enter the top ten and then eliminate them. This was the mostmon practice...


    So.


    The most panicked group of people at this time were the warriors ranked between eleven and thirty, who were most afraid to use their keywords and would lie low in the days toe, allowing their rankings to drop, and that was them...


    ...


    "These people are too tangled up. Why not just develop their own abilities and fight openly?" Du Ge muttered to himself.


    He had already made up his mind to strive forward and kill everyone before they could develop their abilities, andpletely revitalize this stagnant situation.


    The princess of Daqing State was not easy to kill, but was it not easy to kill a menial worker at the Xingning Temple?


    Of course.


    The premise was that he had to gain mobility.


    "Senior brother, what are you thinking?" the junior sister asked. "Are you worried that the Supervisory Institute will be unfavorable to us?"


    "No, I''m thinking about how to raise everyone to the Golden Elixir stage after borrowing the spirit stones," Du Ge smiled and shook his head, looking at the dark clouds covering the sun. "The storm ising!"


    If you''re nning to rob the Supervisory Institute, how can the storm note?


    Xu Heming looked at Du Ge and muttered to himself.


    Although he knew that Du Ge practiced a technique that absorbed the spiritual power of others and would eventually go down this path, he had never given up on treating his group of useless people. If he said he wasn''t moved, it would be a lie.


    Who didn''t know that it was easier to find a group of healthy people and help them improve their skills?


    Moreover, Wang Chong''s technique was obviously more suitable for being a lone ranger, challenging people of higher realms along the way, absorbing their skills, and bing a super master in the shortest time possible, reaching the Golden Elixir and Elemental Infant stages.


    Xu Heming couldn''t understand why he insisted on finding a group of hangers-on for himself.


    A person with a top-notch evil technique, a kind heart, and an impulsive, reckless personality.


    Can such a person really go far?


    ...


    As Du Ge traveled day and night to Danyang City.


    The Imperial Pce of Daqing State.


    The emperor looked through the documents in his hand and at the official in front of him, with a strange expression on his face. "You mean the princess established an academy some time ago, openly recruiting women from themon people to teach them knowledge?""Hmm, I heard she''s at odds with the Third Prince, trying to prove to him that women are no less capable than men," the official said. "Today, the princess has sent all the maids from her mansion to the academy. These days, she''s been persuading professors from the Imperial College, military instructors, and court officials to take positions in her academy. But the professors, upon hearing that the academy is full of women, worry about their reputations and not one wishes to go. The princess has already sought the Empress Dowager''s help..."


    "Ridiculous, military generals? Even if women learn all sorts of skills, what then? Can they really go to the battlefield and fight?" The Emperorughed disdainfully, shaking his head and tossing the document in his hand aside.


    "Your Majesty, should we issue an edict to shut down the princess''s academy for women?" the official tentatively asked.


    "No need, let her make a fuss," the Emperor smiled. "When she can''t manage it anymore, it will stop naturally."


    ...


    Tian Dao Sect.


    Luo Cang took a deep breath and knocked on the Elder''s door: "Elder, your disciple Luo Cang wishes to apply once more for the Inner Sect Disciple Examination."


    ...


    Yan Long Fort.


    Xiahou Qing packed his belongings and climbed down the cliff from the back mountain overnight. By the moonlight, he checked the forged pass and plunged into the dense forest.


    ...


    Xing Ning Temple.


    Zuo Zhonghou knelt in front of the Zen master, his head heavily bowing down: "Master, some days ago, I heard my fellow disciple chanting scriptures, and I felt as if a Buddha''s light entered my body, ethereal, like a dream or illusion. I feel a connection with Buddha and wish to ask the Master to teach me the ways of Buddha''s teachings..."


    ...


    Having already shaken off the Fang family''s guards, Fang Wenle was now leisurely lying in the arms of the top courtesan of a certain brothel, staring at the name of Wang Chong high above, then at his own ranking of 603, a sneer crossed his lips. He took a swig of wine and muttered, "First ce? Truly courting death!"


    Inside the tent, anguid voice came through: "If the young master doesn''te soon, this servant really will die..."


    ...


    The top ten each disyed their Supernatural Powers, beginning to fight for their own destinies.


    Most of the warriors silently closed their personal Interfaces, continuing with their current tasks, as if the top ten rankings had nothing to do with them.


    These elites from variouss had a deep understanding of the Alien Star Battlefield.


    The current battles were between the top ten and the top thirty, irrelevant to them, and the early development of the top ten would take at least two to three years.


    The real decisive battle in the world of immortals and martial arts would not happen until at least twenty yearster. For now, hiding oneself was more important. There was no need to rush, just quietlyy out ns and wait for more people to expose themselves.


    ...


    At this moment, Du Ge and hispanions were already standing outside the Supervisory Office, waiting for the summons from within.


    Fang Shan and a group of wealthy merchants stood to one side, anxious and fearful. The affairs of the Dan Yang City branch were forcibly suspended under the strong intervention of the Supervisory Office, with all assets and stocks seized. If Wang Chong could not withstand this challenge from the Supervisory Office,


    Then everything of the Seven Stars Sect, as well as their investments, would turn to ash in an instant.


    Fang Shan had never dealt with the Supervisory Office before. He didn''t understand why the Supervisory Office would forcefully intervene in all the good deeds of the Seven Stars Sect, which were beneficial to the country and the people, and where not a single due tax was omitted.


    Moreover, the situation clearly indicated that they intended to suppress the Seven Stars Sect.


    Those people probably don''t understand economics at all!

 Chapter 217: The trouble caused by martial arts techniques

    Chapter 217: The trouble caused by martial arts techniques


    "Are you the new Sect Leader Wang Chong of the Seven Stars Sect?" The Supervisor Institute''s Director nced indifferently at Du Ge, who was saluting him, his gaze lingering momentarily on the mutted Xu Heming before speaking with an unfriendly tone.


    "Replying to the Director, I am indeed Wang Chong."


    Du Ge straightened up, sizing up the Director opposite him.


    He was a middle-aged man in his forties, with a long beard under his chin and piercing eyes thatmanded respect without anger.


    On the surface, he seemed no different from someone at the Foundation Establishment stage.


    Behind him stood a young man in his twenties, dressed in dark blue embroidered with the Rosefinch, wearing a hat simr to that of the brocade-d guards, with a long saber at his waist, full of vigor.


    The Director asked, "Why didn''t you report to the Supervisor Institute after taking over as Sect Leader of the Seven Stars?"


    Du Ge was startled and replied anxiously, "Director, at that time, Tian Valley intended to seize the Seven Stars Mountain. My master was harmed by them, and I took over Seven Stars Mountain temporarily, unaware that I had to report to the Supervisor Institute. Director, can I make amends now?"


    "Nonsense!" The Director barked sharply, his piercing gaze shooting straight at Du Ge, "I''ll ask you, what was your master''s cultivation level?"Du Ge''s heart skipped a beat, realizing the crux of the matter.


    Why would the Supervisor Institute, a cultivation department, care about him collecting some money from mortals...


    It was his sudden rise, sweeping through Tian Valley single-handedly, that had piqued their interest.


    The question was whether there was any push from the warriors of the Alien Star Battlefield behind this...


    Du Ge honestly replied, "Peak of Qi Refining."


    The Director narrowed his eyes, "What was your cultivation level when you took over as Sect Leader?"


    Du Ge answered, "Mid-stage of Qi Refining."


    The Director hummed, "Guan Kezheng was at the peak of Qi Refining and still fell victim to a few disciples of Tian Valley. How could you, a mere mid-stage Qi Refiner, take over as Sect Leader and conquer Tian Valley in just twenty days? Moreover, you acted meticulously, gathering money from themon folk with inconceivable methods. I suspect you have been subjected to Body Possession..."


    Body Possession?


    The junior sister''s face changed, instinctively ncing at her admired third senior brother, suspicion creeping into her eyes.


    Xu Heming sighed inwardly as he watched the Director. If a Demon Head had possessed him, why would he bother tying himself to a declining sect like the Seven Stars, striving to strengthen it and making himself a target of suspicion?


    Oh, Director, what a poor excuse you''ve found!


    Du Ge was taken aback and said, "Director, I haveprehended the lost Seven Stars Technique from the Sect Leader''smand, which is why my power has advanced by leaps and bounds..."


    He looked up defiantly at the Director, extending his hand and said, "The Director surely has a method to check for Body Possession, just examine me. If it''s found that I''ve been possessed, I am at the Director''s disposal."


    The junior sister breathed a sigh of relief.


    Xu Heming and the others nced at Du Ge''s extended hand, instinctively holding their breath.


    The Director nced at Du Ge and said indifferently, "Fine, I will personally inspect..."


    Before he finished speaking.


    The Director''s figure had already moved behind Du Ge, his hand pressing towards the top of his head.


    Damn it!


    Teleportation!


    Du Ge''s heart chilled.


    He knew that Golden Elixir cultivators were tough to deal with, but he didn''t expect such a huge gap!


    The head is different from other body parts; damage to it could mean instant death, without even a chance for recovery.


    Although he knew the Director might covet the technique he possessed and wouldn''t fatally harm him, Du Ge was not willing to take that risk.


    The South Dragon said that Pan-Universal Entertainment''s technology was sophisticated, and after soul fusion, it couldn''t be detected, but now, whether he was possessed or not was entirely up to the other party. If caught, he wouldn''t be able to clear his name...


    Sensing the Director''s hand descending on his crown, Du Ge instinctively tilted his head, his hands rising to block.


    His realm was low, and his spiritual power couldn''t keep up, but the attributes he had plundered had already boosted his speed to an inhuman level.


    The Director was a Golden Elixir cultivator, capable of flying through the air and covering thousands of miles in an instant. He targeted Du Ge because he had investigated the deeds Du Ge had done. With Qi Refining cultivation, cutting off the arms of a dozen Foundation Establishment cultivators from Tian Valley was too abnormal.


    Tian Valley had distance restrictions for Du Ge.


    But for the Director, it was not a problem at all; he was well aware of what happened in Tian Valley.


    Seeing him raise his hands to block, a sneer crossed the Director''s lips. His palm shook slightly, intending to bypass Du Ge''s hands and continue pressing on his head.


    The peak of Foundation Establishment was just one step away from Golden Elixir, seemingly only a step away.


    But the gap from Golden Elixir was like a chasm, not like the difference between Qi Refining and Foundation Establishment. Otherwise, there wouldn''t be the saying that failing to reach Golden Elixir meant all was lost.


    What did it matter whether he was possessed or not?


    What he wanted was Du Ge''s technique for absorbing other people''s power.


    But the next second.


    The Director''s expression changed.


    Because he found that his hand didn''t evade, Du Ge''s speed far exceeded that of the peak of Foundation Establishment.


    The intelligence was wrong!


    When he tried to raise his hand again, it was already toote.


    In an instant.


    Their hands collided.


    The next moment.


    The Director saw his own arm break at the elbow, held in Du Ge''s hand, and a wave of spiritual power in his body was already being absorbed by Du Ge.


    His pupils contracted sharply, his other hand swiftly raised, mming a heavy palm towards Du Ge''s back.


    Blood spurted out as Du Ge, holding the Director''s hand, leaped forward, breaking through the windowttice, jumping into the courtyard, then dashing through doors and houses within the Supervisor Institute.


    Chaos ensued along the way.


    Any cultivator of the Supervisor Institute he encountered was stripped bare in an instant.


    Golden Elixir cultivators could fly with swords; running away now would be foolish.


    Using theplex terrain to find the spiritual stones of the Supervisor Institute was his only chance to fight the Director. Stripping every cultivator he encountered was merely to see if they had any spiritual stones on them.


    Having snatched a wave of spiritual power from the Director, Du Ge already felt the signs of a breakthrough. Just one more spiritual stone, just one would be enough...


    Of course.


    Another grab at the Director would be even more effective than finding a spiritual stone.


    "Thief, how dare you?" The Director''s trembling eyelids betrayed his rage as he pursued Du Ge, leaping into the courtyard and summoning a long sword beneath his feet, soaring into the air with a whoosh.


    Then.


    Tracking Du Ge, who was dashing through thepound, he pressed down on him with his flying sword.


    Seeing a courtyard full of bare bottoms, the Director became even more determined to obtain Du Ge''s technique, his arm could be reattached, but if he could force Du Ge to reveal the technique for absorbing others'' power and enhance his own, he would be invincible.


    No longer would he be just a minor Director of the Supervisor Institute.


    ...


    The sudden turn of events stunned everyone in the room.


    The junior sister was bewildered, "Junior brother, could third senior brother really have been possessed?"


    The seventh junior brother frowned, silent.


    Xu Heming and the others sighed silently.


    It was over!


    This time it waspletely over. Didn''t they know that a Golden Elixir cultivator was not to be trifled with?


    Borrowing spiritual stones?


    It was a trap; they never intended to let you go!


    After breaking someone''s arm, it was truly a fight to the death now.


    "Take them down."


    The Supervisor Institute''s cultivators in the room suddenly shouted.


    A group of five or six cultivators rushed in, surrounding the seventh junior brother and the others.


    The seventh junior brother nced at them, raised his hands obediently, and said to the cultivator opposite him, "Senior brother, you can use us to threaten third senior brother. Seeing us captured, he will surely hesitate."


    The junior sister was stunned, asking incredulously, "Junior brother, third senior brother wasn''t possessed?"


    The seventh junior brother nced at her, shook his head, and said, "If third senior brother was possessed, he would have abandoned us already..."


    The junior sister angrily said, "Knowing that third senior brother wasn''t possessed, you still let them use us to threaten him?"


    The seventh junior brother was silent for a moment, then said, "Junior sister, third senior brother has offended the Director, he''s doomed. By confessing our faults, we might save the Seven Stars Sect..."


    "You..." The junior sister was shocked, "Seventh junior brother, how could you? Third senior brother even helped you reach the peak of Qi Refining..."


    "I''ve always been this kind of person," the seventh junior brother said, "Third senior brother''s reckless actions have led to this situation. Junior sister, you wouldn''t want our master''s efforts to go to waste, right?"


    "Junior brother, I misjudged you," the junior sister said with tears streaming down her face.


    Just then.


    Du Ge''s voice came through, "Old dog, don''t think I don''t know what you''re up to. If we talk nicely, we can still negotiate, but if you y dirty, I''m game. Be smart and throw down some spiritual stones, or else, this arm of yours is gone..."


    "Wang Chong, you dare?" The Director''s furious voice.


    "Why so loud? Look, you made me twitch, and I broke your thumb..." Du Ge''s cheeky voice came again.


    The many cultivators in the room instinctively turned towards the direction of the voice.


    The seventh junior brother sighed, "Senior brother, my third senior brother is cunning. If we don''t go now, the Director, stuck in a difficult position, might let him escape. If he gets away, he could be a disaster."


    The brocade-d cultivator nced at the seventh junior brother, pondered for a moment, and warned, "Don''t try any tricks."

 Chapter 218: Golden elixir accomplished

    Chapter 218: Golden elixir aplished


    After stripping more than a dozen people of their possessions without finding a single spirit stone, Du Ge had no choice but to halt as the headmaster caught up. Clutching the headmaster''s severed arm, he leisurely threatened him.


    Dozens of brocade-d cultivators from the Supervisory Institute encircled Du Ge. Watching him twist their headmaster''s fingers, they hesitated, not daring to charge forward.


    Among them.


    Over ten disheveled individuals red at Du Ge with a mix of anger and subtle fear in their eyes. They were all at the Foundation Establishment stage and had been stripped clean by Du Ge in an instant. It would be all too easy for Wang Chong to take their lives.


    The most pressing question was, how did this one manage to detach the headmaster''s arm?


    Midair.


    The headmaster''s face was grim as he searched for an opportunity to take down Du Ge while preserving his own arm. Against a typical Foundation Establishment cultivator, a couple of sword qi strikes from him would suffice to sever Du Ge''s arm, leaving no time for a reaction.


    But now, he didn''t dare to gamble.


    Below him, Wang Chong''s speed was almost on par with his own.Wang Chong''s power resided in his hands; if his arm were destroyed, even if he mastered Wang Chong''s techniques, their effectiveness would be greatly diminished.


    "Indeed, it''s a case of Body Possession," the headmaster didn''t want to reveal his selfishness. Staring down at Du Ge, he said solemnly, "It is the duty of the Supervisory Institute to eliminate those who have undergone Body Possession. Sacrificing half an arm is a small price to pay!"


    "The headmaster is truly honorable," Du Ge suddenly stepped on the thumb he had tossed to the ground, smiling, "Then I suppose you wouldn''t mind if I crush this finger."


    "Stop!" The headmaster''splexion changed dramatically.


    "You should say ''lift your foot''," Du Ge chuckled, removing his foot to reveal the intact thumb, "Don''t worry, it''s still fine!"


    "Return my arm, and I''ll let you leave," the headmaster took a deep breath.


    "You''re trying to fool me. I''m at the Foundation Establishment stage, and you''re at the Golden Elixir stage. The moment I run, you''ll catch up and chop me down. Who would I reason with then?" Du Ge gave him a disdainful look, showing no sincerity.


    "What do you want?" the headmaster asked.


    "Give me dozens of spirit stones so I can break through to the Golden Elixir stage. You can fly, and so will I. Then, I''ll return your arm, and we can both go our separate ways. How about that?" Du Ge proposed.


    "How can I trust you?" the headmaster asked.


    "Headmaster, you don''t trust me, and I don''t trust you. Why don''t youe down so we can have a proper talk?" Du Ge looked up at the sky, "Honestly, your high and mighty attitude really annoys me, and when I get annoyed..."


    Crack!


    Another finger was broken off by Du Ge and tossed to the ground.


    The cultivators of the Supervisory Institute were in an uproar.


    The headmaster''s pupils contracted sharply, "Wang Chong, do you realize what you''re doing? If you destroy my arm, I will pursue you to the death."


    Du Ge had already ced his hand on the headmaster''s middle finger, smiling, "Come down for a chat, won''t you?"


    The headmaster took a deep breath, descended from his flying sword, and stood opposite Du Ge. Looking at his arm, now missing two fingers, his eyes seemed murderous. He never imagined that one day he would be so helpless against a Foundation Establishment cultivator.


    "Come here, let me touch you," Du Ge beckoned to the headmaster with a smile and a raised eyebrow.


    Whoosh!


    The cultivators of the Supervisory Institute were stunned, their gazes at Du Ge turning strange.


    "Wang Chong, don''t push it too far," the headmaster''s eyes shed with ferocity, "You want spirit stones? I can give them to you, but only if you return my arm. Otherwise, I''m willing to lose this arm to kill you right here."


    "I know you can kill me. But headmaster, losing half an arm and getting nothing in return, just to kill me, are you content with that?" Du Ge looked at the headmaster and shook his head, "Don''t you think it''s a loss?"


    "..." The headmaster held his breath.


    "Most people in the Supervisory Institute don''t know about the incident at Tian Valley, right?" Du Ge sighed, "Since you tricked me away from the Seven Stars Sect, I assume you''ve silenced the people from Tian Valley..."


    Xu Heming, who was brought over by the brocade-d cultivators, shuddered and looked at the headmaster with a hint of horror.


    The headmaster frowned, "Hold your tongue. Don''t try to sow discord. I''m not as despicable as you think."


    "Really? Then you''re as kind as I am. We''re cut from the same cloth!" Du Geughed, "If the people from Tian Valley are alive, the truth about what happened in the valley wille out sooner orter. If you kill me here at the Supervisory Institute and the valley''s story gets out, what do you think will happen?"


    The headmaster looked at Du Ge, his face uncertain.


    "Will the higher-ups me you?" Du Ge continued, "Privately, you''ve lost an arm and gained nothing; publicly, you might face punishment and even lose your position as headmaster. After such a big fuss, why bother?"


    "Shut up," the headmaster shouted again.


    Listening to the cryptic conversation between the two, the cultivators of the Supervisory Institute were confused, unaware of what had transpired but sensing that their headmaster seemed to be at Du Ge''s mercy.


    "Wang Chong, your junior brothers and sisters are in my hands. Return the arm to the headmaster, or I''ll kill them," a brocade-d cultivator threatened, his de at the neck of the seventh junior brother, while another had his knife at the little junior sister''s neck.


    "Senior brother, save me," the seventh junior brother pleaded in panic.


    "Senior brother, don''t worry about us. The seventh junior brother has betrayed us," the little junior sister cried, "Run, the farther the better..."


    Du Ge, seeing his captured seventh junior brother and little junior sister, was momentarily stunned, then shook his head with a smile, "Are you an idiot? I''ve already said I''m a Body Possessor. I don''t know them well, so why would their threats work on me?"


    The headmaster quickly picked up on Du Ge''s expression, shed to the little junior sister''s side, and grabbed her neck, smiling, "Wang Chong, I''ve heard you always protect your little junior brother in Tian Valley. I didn''t want to believe it, but now I do. Return my arm, and I''ll spare their lives."


    "Third senior brother, don''t worry about me... Uh!" The little junior sister was noble in her resolve, but her speech was cut short as the headmaster choked her, leaving her struggling to speak.


    "I told you, I''m a Body Possessor," Du Ge didn''t even nce at the captured little junior sister, his peripheral vision resting on the seventh junior brother, seemingly relieved.


    "So it''s him," the headmasterughed, tossing the little junior sister aside and grabbing the little junior brother''s neck, "I hadn''t realized your tastes were so... unique..."


    Mid-sentence, the seventh junior brother suddenly reached out, ignoring his own neck, and quickly covered the headmaster''s eyes, "Senior brother..."


    A shadow shed by.


    Blinded, the headmaster was taken aback, and in the next instant, his grip loosened, losing sensation in his remaining hand.


    Sensing trouble, he used his spiritual power to fling the seventh junior brother away and leaped up, but before he could rise, he felt his body tightly bound, his spiritual power rapidly draining away.


    It was Du Ge, who had locked onto him in a very troublesome manner.


    The headmaster reacted swiftly, using his spiritual power to wield his flying sword, shing at Du Ge''s hand that was pressed against him.


    At the same time, a torrent of spiritual power burst forth from within him, colliding with Du Ge who was clinging to his body.


    With a muffled sound, Du Ge''s body emitted the noise of breaking bones, and he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    The flying sword arrived in an instant.


    Du Ge quickly moved his hand to dodge the flying sword.


    sh, dodge!


    But no matter how severely injured he was, he always kept one hand on the headmaster.


    As Du Ge''s hand moved to avoid the flying sword, the headmaster''s neat clothes were all flung off by him.


    Everyone around was stunned.


    "Headmaster, if I pluck any more, it''ll be your head," Du Ge''s voice timely reached the headmaster''s ear.


    The flying sword came to an abrupt halt, hovering at Du Ge''s back.


    Feeling his spiritual power rapidly depleting, the headmaster''s expression twisted in struggle, "Kill me, and you''ll have no ce in Yan Country."


    "Release the headmaster, or I''ll kill him," the brocade-d cultivator''s de was once again at the seventh junior brother''s neck, burning with anger from being deceived, wishing he could slice the severely injured and unconscious seventh junior brother in two.


    "Just now it was an arm, now I have the entire headmaster. Who do you think has the more valuable hostage?" Du Ge nced at him dismissively.


    "Let him go," the headmaster red angrily at his subordinate, cursing him as an idiot in his heart. If it weren''t for his misguided actions, he wouldn''t have ended up in this predicament.


    The brocade-d cultivator sheepishly moved the long de away.


    The little junior sister stared nkly at the unconscious seventh junior brother, tears streaming down her face, unable to utter a word.


    She hated herself for being so foolish, for not realizing it was the seventh junior brother''s strategy.


    The headmaster had first captured her; why hadn''t she thought to create an opportunity for her third senior brother...


    As arge amount of spiritual power flowed from the headmaster''s meridians into Du Ge, he felt a Golden Elixir within his dantian solidify from the ethereal, gradually taking shape. He couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief. It was done!


    All his efforts in cultivating his little junior brother had not been in vain!

 Chapter 219: Everyone benefits from the rain and dew

    Chapter 219: Everyone benefits from the rain and dew


    "Have you formed your Golden Elixir?" The Dean quickly noticed the change in Du Ge''s aura and eximed in shock.


    "Thanks to your blessing," Du Ge said with a smile.


    The moment the Golden Elixir was formed.


    He gained the ability to look inward, and the situation within his dantian became crystal clear in his mind.


    A rice-sized Golden Elixir floated in his dantian, voraciously absorbing the spiritual energy within, growing bit by bit until it became the size of a grape, shining brilliantly.


    While the Golden Elixir absorbed the spiritual energy from the dantian, it also released energy outward, the spiritual energy returning to the meridians seemed to have changed in nature.


    Bit by bit, it nourished and transformed the meridians.


    If the original meridians were like trickling streams, the meridians transformed by the Golden Elixir had be rivers, with spiritual energy flowing through them at a speed many times faster than before.


    Most crucially.The transformation of the meridians was an ongoing process; as the cirction of energy continued, the meridians kept expanding. Now they were rivers, but in the future, they might well be vast seas¡­


    The role of the Golden Elixir was more like adding an engine to the dantian, while also purifying spiritual energy and transforming the body.


    After bing a Golden Elixir cultivator, his perception of the surrounding world became even more delicate, faintly sensing the flow of the thin spiritual energy in the air, the movement of the wind, and so on.


    And sensing the spiritual energy in the air is the foundation for sword flying, wind riding, and object maniption.


    Otherwise.


    No matter how rich the internal spiritual energy, it wouldn''t support flying far¡­


    "How is it possible? How can you break through to Golden Elixir in battle? Aren''t you afraid of deviating?" The Dean''s eyes were red with envy, and he roared as if he had gone mad.


    "Who said you can''t break through during battle?" Du Ge''s words were infuriating.


    Aren''t high attributes meant to pave the way during cultivation?


    Otherwise.


    With just a keyword, every Alien Star warrior would be a cultivation fool, how could they fight against practitioners who have cultivated for hundreds, thousands of years?


    Should they all just hide away, cultivate for a few hundred years, and thene out to stir up the world?


    Then what''s the point of pan-universal entertainment? Might as well go bankrupt and close up shop!


    "It''s impossible, no one can break through in battle..." The Dean muttered incessantly, his mind reeling from the shock.


    As Du Ge formed his Golden Elixir, the speed at which it devoured his spiritual energy increased, and the Golden Elixir inside his body visibly shrank. If this continued, he even doubted whether his Golden Elixir would copse and disappear.


    How could there be such a domineering technique in the world?


    Without a single w?


    ¡­


    The supervising monks around were all stunned, looking at Du Ge in shock.


    They didn''t dare to act before, and now they dared even less. Without needing to cultivate in seclusion, to be able to form a Golden Elixir, what kind of monster was this!


    Xu Heming''s mind went nk. Was this what forming a Golden Elixir was like?


    He had cultivated arduously for fifty years, scheming every step of the way, never daring to ck off. Wasn''t it all inferior to Wang Chong seizing others'' power in a month?


    How unfair the world was!


    What about borrowing spirit stones?


    Wang Chong was clearly targeting a true Golden Elixir cultivator¡­


    Then, a glimmer of hope rose in his heart. Wang Chong had promised to help him raise his power.


    Now that Wang Chong had be a Golden Elixir, wasn''t his own advancement imminent?


    Xu Heming''s eyes involuntarily swept towards his seventh junior brother, suddenly understanding why he had been so desperate.


    In an instant.


    He seemed to have found a new direction in life¡­


    ¡­


    "Die."


    The Dean suddenly shouted, and the flying sword that had stopped resumed its swift trajectory, shing towards Du Ge''s neck.


    His spiritual energy was dwindling,


    And Du Ge''s aura was getting stronger and stronger. If he dyed any longer, he would be at the mercy of others.


    Thinking of what he had done to Du Ge before, he had to fight with all his might now or never have the chance again.


    If he killed Wang Chong, there was still a chance to escape.


    "Toote." Du Ge released the Dean, taking a lock of his hair with him, dodging the flying sword''s strike. With a smooth motion, he took one of the Dean''s legs, then closed in again, and amidst the Dean''s screams, nimbly grasped the back of his neck.


    At this moment.


    He could no longer draw spiritual energy from the Dean.


    The two were evenly matched in power, but with the attribute enhancement, the Dean was no longer his match.


    "Dean, do you really want to die?" Du Ge chuckled, dodging the flying sword, and said, "I have no intention of opposing the Supervisory Court. If I can spare the people of Tian Valley, I can spare you too. We could potentially cooperate, couldn''t we?"


    "You''re still willing to work with me?" The Dean stopped the flying sword again.


    "Why not?" Du Ge smiled, "After all the industry I''ve built up, should I have to flee because of a fool like you, to be hunted by the Supervisory Court every day? I need a stable rear base, and you, after all, are an official figure. You could help mediate¡­"


    Who''s the fool?


    Such a powerful technique?


    The world is wide open, the day to ascend and be an ancestor is within reach, why care about the petty money in the hands of themoners?


    You''re the fool, has your head been kicked by a donkey¡­


    The Dean fell silent, and Du Ge''s cessation of drawing his power was also interpreted as a gesture of goodwill: "Fine, I agree to cooperate with you, just let me go first¡­"


    Du Ge''s tone was a bit odd: "You really want me to let go? If I do, you''ll be missing a part¡­"


    The Dean shuddered, recalling the previous battle with Du Ge.


    Indeed, every time Du Ge''s hand left his body, he would be missing something, and his clothes had been stripped off piece by piece.


    Thest time Du Ge''s hand left his body, it took his leg.


    Stripping a person bare wasn''t a perverse pleasure, it was an aftereffect of the technique!


    Damn!


    Turns out the side effects of the technique manifest on others!


    The Dean''s face darkened: "Don''t let go."


    "Alright, I won''t let go," Du Ge said with a smile, "Find your people and treat my seventh junior brother''s injuries¡­"


    "Didn''t you hear?" The Dean red at the brocade-d monk and roared, "Heal him."


    The brocade-d monk helplessly nced at his Dean, took out a healing pill from his bosom, stuffed it into the seventh junior brother''s mouth, and even helped him activate his blood and circte the medicinal power.


    After a while.


    The seventh junior brother slowly opened his eyes, seeing the Dean being held by the neck by his own senior brother, and grinned, "Third senior brother, mission aplished."


    "Seventh junior brother, you did well just now," Du Ge said appreciatively, asking, "Can you circte your power now?"


    "Yes," the seventh junior brother nodded.


    Du Ge, still holding the Dean''s neck, came to the seventh junior brother, ced his hand on him, and instantly raised his cultivation to the peak of the Foundation Establishment stage, incidentally pulling off his coat.


    The spiritual energy of a Golden Elixir cultivator was boundless, filling the seventh junior brother with ease.


    Then.


    Du Ge moved to his little junior sister, cing his hand on her shoulder, and began the ideological transformation of the second person from the Seven Stars Sect: "Little junior sister, learn a bit. There are only a few of us left in the Seven Stars Sect to rely on each other. If you''re not shrewd, you might really be wiped out one day. If I get caught, can you all survive on your own?"


    "Uh¡­!" The surging spiritual energy instantly filled her dantian, and the little junior sister couldn''t utter a word.


    Only after raising her cultivation to the peak of Qi Refining did Du Ge stop transferring spiritual energy, casually throwing the stripped coat back to her.


    The little junior sister finally had the chance to speak.


    She looked at Du Ge and nodded earnestly: "Senior brother, I won''t do it again."


    Next, Du Ge helped Qian Dajin and the others, raising their spiritual energy to the peak of their respective realms.


    Du Ge truly kept his promise, helping them advance in their cultivation.


    The few were moved beyond words, swearing loyalty to Du Ge one after another.


    The seventh junior brother had set a fine example for them, and they naturally knew what to do in the days toe. Otherwise, as more and more people followed Du Ge, if they didn''t strive to show their worth, the Sect Leader might forget about them one day.


    Didn''t you see how the Sect Leader looked at the seventh junior brother differently now?


    The Dean silently watched Du Ge draw his power to help his sect''s disciples advance in cultivation, his expressionless face as cold as arge spiritual energy supply machine.


    So much power had already been lost; he didn''t mind giving a little more.


    "Dean, now you understand, don''t you!"


    Removing his hand from Lv Dong and tossing his coat back to him, Du Ge said with a beaming smile, "As long as you cooperate with me sincerely, there''s no need to covet my technique. In fact, I can also help you rapidly advance your realm, we just need to find someone with higher power than us¡­"

 Chapter 220: Doing so will make enemies all over the world

    Chapter 220: Doing so will make enemies all over the world


    With the help of the brocade-d cultivator, the Dean managed to put on a garment that saved his limbs, freeing himself from Du Ge''s demonic grip.


    He then ordered the Supervisory Institute to be sealed off, forbidding anyone from leaving.


    Despite being left with only one leg, the Dean''s authority remained intact.


    Even without his authority, the fear Du Ge instilled was present; who wouldn''t fear a Golden Elixir cultivator capable of maiming with ease?


    Such an evil man controlling the Supervisory Institute and the Dean himself filled everyone with trepidation and panic about the future.


    ...


    "Sect Leader Wang, how shall we cooperate?" The Dean, with his thigh, arms, and two fingersid out on the table before him, his loose clothing hanging off his frame, no longer bore his former spirited and vigorous demeanor.


    Of course.


    Anyone nearly disassembled would hardly be in high spirits.Only in a world of immortals, where spiritual power could seal blood vessels and meridians, could one still move normally. In an ordinary world, such grievous injuries would have led to death from excessive blood loss long ago.


    "Isn''t it simple? We lure someone of a higher realm, divide their power among us, then recruit them into our ranks, and continue to draw in even higher realms, absorbing their power. Our organization will grow like a snowball," Du Ge casually sipped his tea, proposing a straightforward strategy.


    The Dean was suddenly at a loss for words.


    "Just like Valley Master Xu, who had his power drained by me not long ago, only to have it restored within days. In the future, he might even share in even greater power without having to hide away for arduous cultivation," Du Ge pointed to Xu Heming, saying, "All his sacrifices were but a few days of fear and inconvenience. Seek out the healers from the Valley of Immortal Physicians to reattach the severed limbs, and he''s back to being a lively good fellow. Would you say he''s at a loss or gain?"


    The Dean looked at Xu Heming and then at his own maimed body, realizing he had no choice. He couldn''t bear the loss of power, nor resist the temptation of its restoration.


    The three brocade-d Supervisory Envoys exchanged nces, holding their breath in unison. Their faces turned sour, thinking that if the Dean and Wang Chong cooperated in such a manner, they would inevitably lead everyone into the abyss!


    "May I ask for the esteemed names of the three Supervisory Envoys?"


    Du Ge reached out towards the three brocade-d Supervisory Envoys.


    "Shi An."


    "Wen Rong."


    "Cui Chao."


    The three dared not remain silent.


    "What are your cultivation levels?" Du Ge inquired further.


    "Mid-Stage Foundation Establishment."


    "Peak Foundation Establishment."


    Aside from Cui Chao, the other two Supervisory Envoys were at Mid-Stage Foundation Establishment.


    Du Ge moved beside them in a sh, generously replenishing their spiritual power to the peak of their respective realms, then returned to the Dean and restored his lost spiritual power.


    The three Supervisory Envoys stood dumbfounded, unable to believe their power had increased so effortlessly.


    The Dean was speechless, casting a resentful nce at Du Ge, thinking, "Using my spiritual power to win hearts, you sure y the good guy!"


    To give a rose, the hand leaves a lingering fragrance.


    After replenishing the spiritual power of the three Supervisory Envoys, Du Ge turned to them again: "Just find a few spirit stones, and you can easily break through to the Golden Elixir stage. Then, capture a few Elemental Infants, and we can instantly reach the peak of Golden Elixir. No need for endless cultivation; you can enjoy life with ease. How about it, gentlemen, are you in?"


    Feeling the overflowing power within them, ready to break through at any moment, the three Supervisory Envoys were ecstatic and nodded in unison: "We''re in."


    No one could resist the temptation of a surge in spiritual power, especially since the power Wang Chong transferred seemed indistinguishable from what they had cultivated day and night.


    "Sect Leader Wang, having more people might lead to leaks," the Dean said, looking at the three Supervisory Envoys who had been drawn into their scheme, sighing helplessly, "Once the news of us absorbing others'' power to replenish our own spreads, both righteous and evil factions may not tolerate us..."


    "If you don''t tell, and I don''t tell, how can there be leaks?" Du Ge smiled, "Later, we''ll go out and elevate everyone in the Supervisory Institute to the peak of their current realm. Unless they prefer to cultivate alone and miss out on the benefits, who would leak the secret?"


    "That''s not certain," the Dean replied, "After all, when the forest grows, all kinds of birds emerge. Moreover, with the Sect Leader''s high profile, it''s hard to avoid attracting the attention of those with ulterior motives. Like this time, had the Sect Leader not publicly announced the conquest of Tian Valley, I wouldn''t have investigated Tian Valley or targeted your cultivation technique..."


    "And then?" Du Ge interrupted with a smile, "We''ve be allies, haven''t we?"


    "Sect Leader, I was careless. If I hadn''t thought of seizing your cultivation technique and attacked you on sight, or simply ambushed you at Qixing Mountain, could you, a mere Foundation Establishment cultivator, have evaded me, a Golden Elixir true person?"


    The Dean shook his head, "The Sect Leader''s n is sound, attracting peak Golden Elixir, then Elemental Infant, and further Divine Transformation, allowing everyone to share the benefits. But there are always idents. What if a Divine Transformation expertes to kill us directly? How will we defend? The Sect Leader must touch to steal power, you can''t do it from a distance, right?"


    "That''s why we must act swiftly and decisively, raising our realm to Divine Transformation, Void Refinement, and even Great Vehicle before anyone realizes, so no one can defeat us," Du Ge said.


    The Dean chuckled bitterly, "The Sect Leader might not understand my point. I mean, why not disband the Qixing Sect and move into the shadows, growing steadily and powerfully?"


    What a joke?


    There are only so many cultivators, plundering ordinary people is my foundation!


    Du Ge muttered in his heart and waved his hand, "The development of the Qixing Sect doesn''t affect our pursuit of others'' power. Dean, you might not understand, when the wealth of a nation is concentrated in our hands, and our every move affects the livelihood of tens of millions, even hundreds of millions, others will think twice before acting against us, considering if they can bear such karma..."


    "What do the lives of ordinary people have to do with cultivators?" the Dean said, "If we are defeated, the Yan Kingdom can easily take over everything of the Qixing Sect.


    Currently, the influence of the Qixing Sect is limited to the vicinity of Danyang City. If, as the Sect Leader said, it affects the livelihood of tens of millions, even hundreds of millions, it would be a matter of national stability.


    The monarch of the Yan Kingdom would also see the Qixing Sect as an enemy. With the whole world as our enemy, how can we survive..."


    In the reception hall.


    Everyone frowned in unison.


    The Dean''s words were hard to deny; Du Ge''s vision of the future seemed a bit idealistic.


    The Dean looked at the contemtive crowd and turned back to Du Ge, "Sect Leader, don''t take offense at my blunt words, but these are facts we must consider. Moreover, the Sect Leader might be naive, having not experienced the cutthroat world of cultivation, too kind-hearted and easily exploited, which is a great taboo."


    Xu Heming and others nodded in agreement. Although Du Ge often broke bodies, seeming fierce, his actions often reflected genuine kindness.


    He would risk attacking powerful enemies to save his fellow disciples, disregarding his own safety;


    He even went out of his way to ensure the livelihood of the people who invested in Qixing Mountain by introducing credit loans...


    All aspects showed he was a person of good nature.


    Yet, with such a kind heart, he practiced the most offensive and terrifying demonic methods...


    Sigh!


    Everyone silently sighed in their hearts, inevitably falling into pessimism about the future.


    Du Ge shook his head, smiling at the crowd, "Dean, if I didn''t have a kind heart, how could we all sit together and discuss strategies? How could my junior brother risk his life to protect me? I''ve always believed that only sincerity can beget sincerity. I''ll ask you this, if I were truly deceitful and evil, would you trust me?"


    The seventh junior brother''s face turned slightly red, smiling back at Du Ge.


    The junior sister said, "Sect Leader brother, I will also risk my life to help you in the future."


    The Dean was stunned.


    "Gentlemen, our cultivation method requires us to constantly conquer stronger enemies to grow together. Therefore, what I need is not a group of subordinates who follow orders, butpanions who can fight alongside me and whom I can trust to watch my back at critical moments."


    Du Ge spoke earnestly, "Just now, without my seventh junior brother, how could I have possibly defeated the Dean, whose power is dozens of times greater than mine? It seems like I took the power, but in reality, everyone contributed, which is why sharing the spoils is the true long-term n..."


    The crowd looked at Du Ge with mixed emotions.


    "Valley Master Xu, I''ve kept my promise and returned your power," Du Ge turned to Xu Heming, asking earnestly, "Now, when we face even stronger enemies, are you willing to risk your life for me like my seventh junior brother?"


    Even if not for you, for my own sake, I would risk it all!


    Xu Heming didn''t hesitate, "Of course, I am willing."


    Qian Dajin and L¨¹ Dong said in unison, "We are willing too."


    Du Ge smiled, then looked back at the Dean, "The Dean''s words have indeed enlightened me, reminding me of eight words that fit our doctrine well."


    The Dean asked, "Which eight words?"


    Du Ge replied, "Everyone for one, one for all."


    The Dean murmured the eight words, looking at Du Ge, and sighed deeply, "I cannot match the breadth of the Sect Leader''s heart."


    "As for the Dean''s worry about facing the whole world as enemies? I don''t see it as a problem," Du Ge chuckled, "The uproar in Danyang City is actually about the Qixing Sect''s public fundraising. As long as the Supervisory Institute keeps the power-stealing secret, outside cultivators won''t know for a while.


    We''ll use this time to grow rapidly, and by the time they find out, we''ll have be a formidable force. Don''t forget, our sect skips the transition period, all at the peak of their realms. Once we start rolling, who can grow faster than us?"

 Chapter 221: The soaring strength

    Chapter 221: The soaring strength


    In reality,


    After tasting the joy of rapid leveling, few could resist bing Du Ge''spanion.


    The Dean''s questions were merely to help Du Ge patch up any oversights and minimize risks.


    He would be the first to disagree if Du Ge were to give up.


    Having had so much of his power drained, it was only right to reim it from others, or else he''d be a prime candidate for resentment...


    Wang Chong was kind-hearted, but he could be unyieldingly tough.


    Anyone who dared to hinder his growth was an enemy he could not coexist with under the same sky.


    When Wang Chong dered "I am for all, all are for me," the Dean knew he couldn''t change his naive way of thinking.


    Then,He found a new role for himself:


    He would do the dirty work Wang Chong couldn''t;


    He would kill those Wang Chong didn''t want to kill!


    Not only that, but he also wanted to spread his ideology to others like Xu Heming.


    As for Wang Chong, it was enough for him to be an idealistic mascot.


    ...


    A new alliance was formed.


    Junior brothers, junior sisters, and Qian Dajin each took spirit stones and secluded themselves for breakthroughs in the supervision institute. Without the special physique of alien star warriors, even with abundant spiritual energy, they needed to close themselves off.


    During their seclusion, Du Ge realized that the natives'' absorption and utilization of spirit stones were not as efficient as his.


    After advancing to the Golden Elixir stage, he could almostpletely absorb the spiritual energy from a spirit stone after cycling it through his meridians for a week.


    The Dean couldn''t even deplete a spirit stone in a day''s cultivation.


    This might have to do with talent.


    The seventh junior brother had high talent, and his efficiency in converting spiritual energy from spirit stones was much higher than the junior sister''s.


    Seeing the speed at which Du Ge absorbed spirit stones, the Dean felt a pang of jealousy once again.


    But then he remembered that Du Ge was a genius who could breakthrough in battle, and he suppressed his envy.


    After all,


    Without such a ferocious talent, how could one forcibly take and refine spiritual energy from others?


    In the following days,


    The three supervisors reorganized their subordinates and brought them before Du Ge one by one to receive a baptism of spiritual energy, inviting them to join the offensive and defensive alliance.


    Du Ge had caused such amotion in the supervision institute, even turning the Dean into a lollipop, and it couldn''t be hidden. The trapped cultivators of the supervision institute waited in trepidation.


    But then, seeing the Seven Star Sect and the Dean shake hands and make peace, they were somewhat surprised.


    However, when Du Ge absorbed spirit stones while helping them enhance their spiritual power, everyone recognized the cooperation between the two parties.


    The cultivation world was not short of talented geniuses, and cooperating with such geniuses was all gain and no loss.


    Du Ge could help them restore spiritual power, just as he could help the Dean, so with the supervision institute backing them, the Seven Star Sect wouldn''t dare to offend them.


    Fortunately, Du Ge''s speed in converting spirit stones was fast, so boosting their strength a little was not difficult.


    As for the real purpose, these people didn''t need to know for the time being...


    The Dean was a Golden Elixir true person, having operated the supervision institute for many years and controlled the distribution of spirit stones, he had managed it as tightly as an iron barrel.


    His orders went down, and there were no cultivators who would risk offending their immediate superior to secretly report to higher-ups.


    ...


    Having dealt with the people of the supervision institute,


    With an order from the Dean, the Seven Star Sect''s Danyang branchpany resumed operations.


    Du Ge practiced sword flying at the supervision institute, incidentally learning about theyout of the cultivation world, and preparing for the expedition to the Medical Immortal Valley. The acts of "acting in the name of heaven" and "plucking feathers from passing geese" were too domineering, often crippling people by taking their limbs, so their team needed doctors with exquisite medical skills.


    Therefore, reaching a cooperation with the Medical Immortal Valley was inevitable.


    But how to cooperate was the question?


    Although the Medical Immortal Valley was not a super sect like the Heavenly Dao Institute, with few members and not skilled inbat,


    It was said that there were Divine Transformation period elders in the sect...


    The Divine Transformation period was two whole levels higher than Du Ge, and with his current cultivation, it would be difficult to even get close to them.


    The most crucial point was that even in the cultivation world, no one wanted to offend a group of doctors.


    Because you never know which big shot the doctor treating you had helped before, being cklisted by a group of doctors could be quite terrifying...


    But in Du Ge''s view, none of these were problems.


    What he always worried about were the warriors hidden behind these cultivators, the skills derived from the Keywords, which could be much more terrifying than cultivators, catching you off guard.


    Although Du Ge defaulted this world to a Xianxia setting, and ordinary people called cultivators who could fly with swords immortals,


    In his view, the cultivators of this world had nothing to do with immortals.


    They had no supernatural powers or transformations; cultivation at most meant enhancing one''s physical fitness andbat power through practice, and of course, obtaining the art of longevity.


    High realm, indeed formidable in a fight.


    But what does that have to do with immortals?


    Seventy-two transformations, turning stone into gold, summoning wind and rain, riding clouds and fog, resurrecting the dead, turning beans into soldiers...


    That''s what you call an immortal.


    This world, at most, is just a group of people transforming their bodies with spiritual energy, pursuing a higher level of life, just a different direction of civilization development.


    Moreover, because of talent,


    Most of the time, the natives of this world are in seclusion, cultivating. Apart frompeting for cultivation resources, they rarelye out to move around, like Xu Heming of Tian Valley, who secluded himself for two to three months to sprint to the Golden Elixir stage, not even knowing what his subordinates were doing.


    Not to mention those Divine Transformation and Void Refinement big shots, the higher the level, the more resources needed, and there''s no time to wander around every day, let alone care about worldly affairs.


    To some extent, the cultivation world and the human world are already isted, forming two different worlds.


    The Dean said that there was a possibility that a Divine Transformation realm being could suddenly appear and p him to death, but if handled well, the likelihood was low.


    Throughout history, most cults were discovered or came under the attention of the state when they had already grown quite strong, and that''s the reason.


    But it''s different once examinees are involved.


    These troublemakers would use various means to eliminate their rivals, so the risk brought by Divine Transformation and Void Refinement old monsters bes higher...


    However,


    Du Ge had studied many rey videos from the alien star battlefields, and the shes between examinees mostly began two to three years after entering the battlefield.


    Because they needed to hide their identities, enhance their strength, and develop their forces, otherwise they wouldn''t qualify topete for the world and might also be pped to death in the process.


    That Bai Yanshou who possessed the Minotaur had struggled for thirty-five years before initiating a decisive battle with the one who possessed the necromancer.


    At that time, the original necromancer apprentice had held the first ce for thirty years, and by then, he had the power to unleash a necromantic catastrophe on the continent...


    Now,


    Apart from him, the remaining nine in the top ten, the highest in status was the princess of the Great Qing Nation.


    The Great Qing Nation was thousands of miles away from the Yan Nation, so presumably, the princess wouldn''tunch a surprise attack on him from such a distance, and the identities of the others were just outer sect disciples, menial servants, and the like. It would be about two to three years before they grew enough to influence Divine Transformation and Void Refinement big shots.


    Even if that time was halved, he would have at least a year and a half to develop.


    A year and a half should be about right.


    He was nning a surprise attack.


    ...


    The supervision institute didn''t have very good flying swords.


    ording to the Dean, the better the material of the flying sword, the smoother the flow of spiritual energy, and the more energy-efficient it would be when flying.


    The strange talents and body control abilities brought about by attribute enhancement reduced the demand for flying sword materials. After practicing a few times, Du Ge easily mastered the flying techniques and could joyfully frolic in the sky, and his speed was even better than the Dean''s.


    Having mastered the ability to fly with a sword, Du Ge returned to the Seven Star Mountain once, picked up the elders with severed arms, and set off together for the Medical Immortal Valley.


    The eldest senior brother was in charge of the Seven Star Sect.


    With two intact Foundation Establishment period elders from the Seven Star Mountain and three supervisors from the supervision institute assisting, the Seven Star Mountain wouldn''t have any issues in the short term.


    They set off three dayster.


    During that time,


    The junior sister broke through to the Foundation Establishment stage and was elevated by Du Ge to the peak of Foundation Establishment with spiritual energy.


    The seventh junior brother consumed three spirit stones and barely condensed a rice grain-sized Golden Elixir in his dantian, barely able to fly with a sword, but he couldn''t fly for long before falling from the sky due to insufficient spiritual energy.


    However,


    Du Ge did not help him enhance his spiritual power further. They were going to the Medical Immortal Valley next, and who knows what might happen? He had to ensure his own strength to deal with any potential dangers.


    In these days, the spirit stones reserved by the supervision institute were almostpletely consumed by him alone.


    Having consumed so many spirit stones, Du Ge''s realm had barely advanced to the mid-Golden Elixir stage, and the growth brought about by attribute enhancement was incalcble. After the supervision institute expressed support for the Seven Star Sect,


    The Seven Star Sect''s stocks in Danyang City were selling like hotcakes, even the city lord of Danyang City bought shares in the Seven Star Sect, or more urately, Fang Shan took the initiative to send shares to the officials of Danyang City.


    Businessmen naturally understand what collusion between government and business means, tying interests to the government, making the Seven Star Sect a business of their own people.


    Pushing the stock prices up naturally benefits everyone.


    Moreover,


    The Seven Star Sect was a major taxpayer, handing over arge amount of silver, and even the most foolish officials would strongly support such an excellent and well-backed local industry.


    The scale of Danyang City was many timesrger than the area around the Seven Star Mountain, and the influx of silver into the Seven Star Sect was exchanged for shares representing the future. Du Ge''s attributes really grew like a snowball.


    It had already surpassed the time when he was trading in the second simtion field.


    His attribute enhancement was growing much faster than his spiritual energy.


    Du Ge felt that if he continued to grow like this, one day in the future, after plundering the wealth of the entire world, he could truly reach the level of strength where he could pull up mountains and cover the world with his power.


    Hou Yi who shot down the suns, Kuafu who chased the sun, Gonggong who broke the Buzhou Mountain...


    Those ancient great witches must have been powerhouses who had honed their bodies to the extreme!


    To match his own formidable strength, Du Ge specially crafted many flying knives for long-range attacks.

 Chapter 222: Random adaptation

    Chapter 222: Random adaptation


    Six dayster.


    The group arrived at the Medical Immortal Sect.


    The Medical Immortal Sect was far from human habitation, surrounded by towering mountains and dense forests, making it extremely difficult for those at the Foundation Establishment phase who couldn''t fly to traverse.


    After a tough journey to the foot of the mountain, Du Ge looked up at the partially hidden gate halfway up the mountain and became even more determined to advance his sect''s cultivators to the Golden Elixir phase.


    A Golden Elixir cultivator could fly with a sword and carry one or two people, but not ten. It was fortunate that everyone was at the peak of the Foundation Establishment phase and could travel at full speed, which is why they had arrived in such a short time.


    If they were all at the Qi Refining phase, just traveling would take over half a month.


    Wasting time on travel was the most regrettable thing.


    ...


    "The spiritual energy of a prestigious sect is indeed rich!" Standing at the foot of the mountain, Xu Heming''s eyes were filled with envy. "We haven''t even entered the gate, and the spiritual energy here already far surpasses that of my Tian Valley. I can''t even imagine how dense it must be further up!"What Xu Heming could feel, Du Ge could feel as well. Looking at the gate above, he also felt emotional. This was what a cultivation sect should be like; the spiritual energy was incredibly abundant.


    Compared to this ce, the Seven Stars Mountain was nothing.


    However.


    If he had chosen to Body Possess such a sect in the beginning, given the choice between plundering and nobility, he wouldn''t have developed so quickly!


    In such a secluded sect, who could he plunder?


    Plunder the sick?


    Unless he reached the Golden Elixir phase, he might not even be able to leave the sect...


    Indeed.


    Not Body Possessing a prestigious sect was the right choice; there were too few people, and it was hard to stir up much trouble inside.


    But now?


    Du Ge suddenly turned to the Sect Leader and asked, "Sect Leader, how do these sects usually recruit disciples?"


    "Under normal circumstances, prestigious sects will send people into the popce at regr intervals to find talented children in various towns and take them as disciples," the Sect Leader exined. "Disciples who have learned well in the sect will travel the world to broaden their horizons, and if they find promising candidates, they will also bring them back to the sect."


    "Are there no self-rmendations?" Du Ge asked.


    "Rarely. Most sects are hidden in remote mountains and dense forests, beyond the reach of ordinary people. Even if they are lucky enough to find a sect, they are seldom admitted," the Sect Leader said. "Sects value talent above all. Ordinary people, no matter how determined, without the talent and constitution for cultivation, won''t be taken in by the sect. If they have a clear background, they might be kept to do menial work. If they are found to be spies from other sects, they are likely to be killed."


    "How do they identify spies?" Du Ge asked. "Soul searching?"


    The Sect Leader''s heart tightened, reminded of the suspicion that Wang Chong might have been Body Possessed, and he lowered his voice subconsciously to exin, "Sect Leader, I''ve been in the Supervisory Institute for many years and have never heard of any soul searching techniques. The Demon Sects have evil techniques that bewilder the mind, but that makes people reveal the truth voluntarily; it can''t directly read thoughts from someone''s mind.


    To identify if someone has been Body Possessed, they usually verify if the soul ispatible with the body. A Body Possessor takes over another''s body and the soul will always show signs of difort and instability. When spiritual energy invades the upper dantian, it can easily force the soul out of the body, which is amon method to identify Body Possession."


    The Seventh Junior Brother subconsciously nced at his own Sect Leader.


    "Seventh Junior Brother, Little Junior Sister, Old Xu, from now on, you are all from the Supervisory Institute and have nothing to do with me. We just met on the road, understand?" Du Ge pondered for a moment and then suddenly addressed everyone.


    "Sect Leader Brother, what are you nning to do?" the Little Junior Sister asked.


    "Sect Leader, are you nning to be a disciple of the Medical Immortal Sect?" The Sect Leader, recalling Du Ge''s earlier questions, asked in astonishment.


    "Right." Du Ge smiled. "Conquering a sect from the outside versus from the inside, the difficulty is definitely not the same! There''s a Divine Transformation cultivator in the Medical Immortal Valley; facing him directly would be too difficult..."


    "..." The Sect Leader was shocked and startled. "Sect Leader, you... you''re not thinking of taking the Medical Immortal Valley under your wing, are you?"


    "What else?" Du Ge looked at the Sect Leader and said, "My cultivation technique often involves severing limbs. I can''t alwayse back to the Medical Immortal Sect for reattachment, right? Once or twice is fine, but over time, it would inevitably raise suspicion. Better to make them our own, it''s more convenient that way."


    "But you''re already at the Golden Elixir phase; no sect would take in an unknown Golden Elixir cultivator..." The Sect Leader stammered.


    "How do you know it won''t work if you don''t try?" Du Ge smiled. "If it doesn''t work, there''s no loss. You just said that other sects wouldn''t directly nt a Golden Elixir cultivator as a spy, right? Remember, from now on, I am the loose cultivator Gao Ming, and we met on the road. Let''s go, up the mountain."


    "Sect Leader, shouldn''t we think this through more carefully?" The Sect Leader wiped the sweat from his forehead and said, "We could simply find an Elemental Infant cultivator and take our time. There''s no need to aim for a whole sect."


    He paused for a moment. "To be honest, Sect Leader, I had already thought this through beforeing here. Once my arm is reattached, I will send a message to my master, Liao Shicheng. He is an Elder of the Yan Kingdom Supervisory Institute and an Elemental Infant cultivator. If we can lure him here, we have a great chance to take him down without harm... There''s really no need to take such a big risk..."


    Xu Heming and the others looked at the Sect Leader with strange expressions. Just for the sake of his own power, he was willing to betray his own master?


    The Sect Leader, seeing their gazes, anxiously said, "What are you looking at me for? Persuade the Sect Leader!"


    Xu Heming and the others exchanged nces, none of them speaking.


    They knew Du Ge better than the Sect Leader.


    During the Qi Refining phase, he dared to storm Tian Valley with just two or three people. At the Foundation Establishment phase, under the guise of borrowing spirit stones, he took down the Supervisory Institute.


    Nowing to the Medical Immortal Sect, thinking of taking a detour to be a disciple, was already very tactful.


    Xu Heming coughed, "Sect Leader, let''s just do as you say. Bing a disciple is much better than forcing our way in..."


    "..." The Sect Leader was taken aback, reminded of Du Ge''s great achievements, his mouth twitching as he swallowed his words and said, "Sect Leader, please be careful. Don''t overdo it. If it''s not feasible, escape in time. My Elemental Infant master is still waiting for you..."


    ...


    The group ascended to the gate.


    The Medical Immortal Sect was different from other sects; often, cultivators woulde seeking treatment for injuries sustained in fights or during cultivation, or for poisonings.


    This was their main source of ie, so they weed all such patients and had people waiting at the gate.


    But this time.


    The appearance of more than a dozen people with severed hands and feet, most of whom were also shaved bald, stunned the gatekeeping disciples.


    What kind of peculiar demon had they encountered?


    Otherwise.


    If someone else had beaten them to this state, they would have been decapitated long ago; how could they have been given the chance to be healed?


    The Sect Leader, seeing the dazed gatekeeping disciples, helplessly hopped down from his flying sword on his one leg: "Fellow medics, I am Xiang Cang, the Sect Leader of the Danyang City Supervisory Institute, and I''ve brought my subordinates here for treatment."


    One of the gatekeeping disciples suddenly snapped back to reality, looking troubled, "Sect Leader Xiang, the Medical Immortal Valley does not possess the medical techniques for limb regeneration."


    "We''ve brought the severed limbs too, not a single one missing," the Sect Leader awkwardly signaled to Qian Dajin.


    The Seventh Junior Brother and Qian Dajin ced tworge boxes they were carrying on the ground, opened the lids, and revealed neatly arranged arms and legs, eachbeled with a name.


    The disciple in charge of reception swallowed hard and took another look at the Sect Leader and his group: "Since you have the severed limbs, then there should be no problem."


    He stepped forward to inspect the limbs in the boxes. "These limbs have been well preserved, almost without any signs of damage. Reattaching them should not be a problem..."


    Suddenly, his expression changed, "Wait, what kind of weapon severed these limbs? How could it be so precise as to split them evenly, almost as if a highly skilled medic had dissected them under conditions where the person couldn''t resist..."


    The other gatekeeping disciples also gathered around, some picking up arms, some legs, and some even picking up the Sect Leader''s thumb, examining the severed wounds with amazement.


    "Even the separation of this thumb has been cut so precisely, with the blood vessels and meridians clearly visible. This person''s medical skills are no less than our master''s!"


    "If I had such medical skills, I would have be a famous doctor by now."


    "Sect Leader, who injured you? Can you tell us? This person must be a saint of surgery in the modern age, worthy of joining our Medical Immortal Sect..."


    "Sect Leader, tell us who injured you, and we might be able to treat you for free this time," the first gatekeeping disciple looked eagerly at the Sect Leader and his group, his eyes full of sincerity.


    "..."


    The Sect Leader and his group had not anticipated this situation and were at a loss for how to respond to the Medical Immortal Sect''s people.


    The Sect Leader was just about to seek discipleship at the Medical Immortal Sect.


    Revealing him would ruin his n, wouldn''t it?


    "It was me!" Du Ge''s voice suddenly rang out next to everyone. He stepped forward to Qian Dajin, took his right hand, and with a smile handed it to the gatekeeping disciple, "I, Wang, havee to exchange medical techniques with the Medical Immortal Sect..."

 Chapter 223: You damn kindness

    Chapter 223: You damn kindness


    P!


    Before Qian Dajin could react, his hand was gone. He stared at Du Ge, feeling as if a stampede of ten thousand grass-mud horses was thundering through his heart.


    Is this what you call ''everyone for me, and I for everyone''?


    Is this kindness?


    Are we not treating each other as humans anymore? We''re all family here, a heads-up would have been nice, and it''s not like I wouldn''t have given it to you!


    Damn it, I''m right-handed!


    The lead guard disciple, holding the severed hand, was also dumbfounded.


    Then, after examining the hand in his grasp andparing it to Qian Dajin''s wrist, he turned to Du Ge with a solemn expression and fervent eyes, bowing with his fists sped: "Sir, your medical skills are truly remarkable! May I ask for your esteemed name and who you studied under?"


    "You tter me." Du Ge returned the gesture, "My name is Wang Chong, a disciple of Guan Kezheng from Qixing Mountain.""Qixing Mountain?"


    The guard disciple frowned slightly, ncing at his fellow disciples with an inquiring look.


    Everyone shook their heads, clearly unfamiliar with the name, but this did not prevent them from respecting the medical skills.


    In an instant, to be able to deftly remove someone''s hand with bare hands, such a technique was nearly magical. If they could bring this person''s medical skills into the Medical Immortal Sect, it would surely propel the sect''s medical expertise forward by leaps and bounds.


    The guard disciple stepped aside to open the mountain gate, saying respectfully: "Sir, please follow me."


    "Little master, please." Du Ge was the picture of courtesy, "May I know your esteemed name?"


    "No need for formality, my name is Sun He." The guard disciple stopped in his tracks and once again sped his fists, "Sir, I will take you to meet our Sect Leader, who is an expert in surgery..."


    Before he could finish, he was interrupted by someone nearby: "Sun He, have you no shame? Your master clearly specializes in elixirs, my master is the one proficient in surgery."


    "Your master clearly focuses on decoctions." Another person interrupted, "Sir, don''t listen to them,e with me, my master is known as the Saint of Surgery."


    "Your master is clearly the Saint of Gynecology..."


    Before long, several guard disciples had fallen into an argument over Du Ge.


    "Why can''t we exchange knowledge together?" Du Ge kindly suggested.


    "Mr. Wang''s words are wise."


    The guard disciples were stunned for a moment, some holding arms, others carrying legs, and they took off as if flying.


    Xu Heming and the others were dumbstruck, watching as their body parts were carried away, wanting to call them back but not knowing how to speak.


    Although they often nourished the severed limbs with spiritual energy, they had been left out too long, and the weather was hot. If they rotted and could not be reattached, they would be the unlucky ones...


    Throughout it all, the disciples of the Medical Immortal Sect never cared why Qixing Gate had removed the Dean of the Supervisory Institute''s hand, nor why the two sides were still able to coexist peacefully. Their attention waspletely captured by Du Ge''s exquisite medical technique.


    "Sect Leader, nothing will go wrong, right?" The Dean swallowed, looking nkly at Du Ge.


    "What could possibly go wrong? They''re just a bunch of medical fanatics." Du Ge chuckled, "Rest easy, I''ve got this."


    I''ve got this?


    Easy for you to say.


    The Dean''s heart was filled with bitterness. After all, it wasn''t your arm that was removed. If the Medical Immortal Sect sought retribution, who would they turn to for reattachment?


    He shook his head, thinking that serving this master was too difficult...


    Shortly after, several sword-riding cultivators came whizzing in. The limbs previously taken by their disciples were now in their hands.


    Their faces were also filled with fervor. Before they even approached, their voices carried over: "Which one of you is Mr. Wang?"


    "I am the humble Wang Chong, honored to meet you all." Du Ge stepped forward, sping his fists in greeting, his eyes shining with excitement. All of them were at the Golden Elixir stage, what an outstanding medical team!


    The cultivators of the Medical Immortal Sectnded and returned the greeting, with the leader sizing up Wang Chong and shaking his head: "There is no order in learning; the master is the one who achieves. Mr. Wang, your modesty shames us."


    Support us at  .


    The other medical cultivators had already gone to examine Xu Heming and the others'' injuries, and after doing so, they clicked their tongues in admiration.


    "Previously, our disciples said Mr. Wang''s surgical skills were exquisite, but I was skeptical. Now that I''ve seen it with my own eyes, it''s truly breathtaking!"


    "More precise than a surgical cut, truly impressive."


    "Like the work of a divine craftsman."


    Xu Heming and the others were speechless.


    Is it really okay to talk about someone else''s wounds like this? Don''t they consider the feelings of the injured at all?


    "The esteemed doctors overpraise me." Du Ge''s face turned slightly red, "I am unworthy of such praise. To be honest, I know nothing of medical techniques; I can only remove, not reattach."


    "You don''t understand medical techniques?" The medical cultivators were stunned.


    "Indeed, this is a technique from my sect, used to instantly remove limbs in battle. To be honest, it''s so harmful that it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to call it a demonic technique." Du Ge sighed, "Before his death, my master considered destroying this technique to prevent it from bringing disaster to Qixing Gate. After all, although Qixing Gate is small, it is a righteous sect, and we don''t want to bebeled as evil because of this technique."


    The junior sister looked at her third senior brother, who was spouting nonsense, and then sighed silently, regaining herposure. After the incident where the seventh junior brother sacrificed himself to help the third senior brother win, she had grown a lot and was no longer so easily shocked.


    "Nonsense, that''s a huge misunderstanding." The leading medical cultivator frowned.


    Du Ge nced at him and said, "Indeed, that''s what I think too. A knife in the hands of a criminal can kill, but in the hands of a doctor, it can save lives. The merit or fault lies not in the knife, but in the person wielding it. This technique was created for a reason, and if used for good, it is good; if used for evil, it is evil. After much contemtion, I thought of the Medical Immortal Sect. Doctors save lives and heal the wounded. If they had such a technique, how many people could be spared from suffering..."


    "Mr. Wang, do you wish to offer this technique to the Medical Immortal Sect?" The leading medical cultivator trembled with excitement.


    "Yes." Du Ge nodded, "If this technique is given to the Medical Immortal Sect, it can save lives and do more good deeds. Why not?"


    "Good, good, good." The leading medical cultivator nodded repeatedly, once again sping his fists towards Du Ge, "Mr. Wang''s nobility, Long Mou would like to thank Mr. Wang in advance."


    "Dr. Long, no, no, no." Du Ge hurriedly returned the gesture, his face reddening, "Dr. Long, to my shame, I indeed wish to give the technique to the Medical Immortal Sect, but I cannot do so just yet..."


    "Why not?" The leading medical cultivator asked.


    "Dr. Long, everyone." Du Ge looked around at the crowd and sighed, "Do you remember what I mentioned earlier about my master wanting to destroy this technique?"


    "Mhm." Dr. Long frowned, a bad premonition rising in his heart.


    "Before his death, my master destroyed the main principles of the technique." Du Ge''s expression was somewhat awkward, "Now, I only have a partial and iplete technique..."


    "How could this be?" Dr. Long''s eyes widened, stomping his feet in frustration, "How could such important principles be destroyed? It''s unforgivable."


    Du Ge''s face was a mix of embarrassment and helplessness.


    The junior sister lowered her head, silently praying in her heart that if her father had a spirit in the afterlife, he would forgive her third senior brother...


    "Mr. Wang is joking, if you can use this technique proficiently, what difference does it make if there are no main principles?" Another medical cultivatorughed, "You can just teach us yourself."


    "This esteemed doctor, if I could teach it, I wouldn''t be so troubled." Du Ge sighed again, "The Great Way is formless, it can only be understood, not conveyed in words. The technique my master created is already close to the Way. It''s not just about simply removing limbs; if it were that simple, there would be no need to use it, let alone call it a demonic technique."


    "Does this technique have other uses?" Dr. Long asked.


    "How advanced is Dr. Long''s cultivation?" Du Ge inquired.


    "Golden Elixir pinnacle." Dr. Long stroked his beard with a smile, "Spending my days treating people has dyed my cultivation. At the age of fifty, I''ve barely reached the pinnacle of the Golden Elixir stage..."


    "Would Dr. Long like to personally experience the power of my sect''s technique?" Du Ge asked with a smile.


    "..." Dr. Long was taken aback,ughing, "Does Mr. Wang wish to remove my limbs?"


    "Not to remove limbs, just to let Dr. Long feel another use of this technique." Du Ge earnestly said.


    "How should I feel it?" Dr. Long asked.


    "Just stand still." Du Ge smiled, stood up, and reached out to touch him.


    The moment they made contact, the abundant spiritual energy within Dr. Long was siphoned through Du Ge''s palm.


    Dr. Long was shocked, taking a step back to break free from Du Ge''s grasp, and his coat came off in the process.


    He didn''t care about the coat Du Ge had removed, but stared in horror at Du Ge''s hand: "This... this..."


    "Dr. Long understands now." Du Ge gave a wry smile, holding the coat in both hands and handing it back to Dr. Long, sighing, "This is why my master wanted to destroy this technique."


    "Brother Long, what happened?" The other medical cultivators were confused.


    "Try it and you''ll know." Dr. Long frowned.


    Du Ge touched each of them in turn, unknowingly absorbing a lot of their power, and sessfully shocked all the medical cultivators.


    "This technique can take away people''s spiritual energy?" One of the medical cultivators asked in horror.


    Du Ge looked at them and said, "The Way of Heaven is to take from the excess and give to thecking; the Way of Humanity is to take from thecking to serve the excess. Although the main principles are lost, I have never forgotten these two insights. Esteemed doctors, this technique can take the spiritual energy of those stronger than oneself for personal use, and it can also transfer one''s own power to those less powerful."


    Gulp!


    All the medical cultivators swallowed hard, looking at Du Ge, their souls seemingly leaving their bodies, unable to utter a word.


    Demonic technique.


    It was indeed a demonic technique!


    His master was right to destroy it...


    But.


    It must be said, it''s very tempting!


    "This technique is already close to the Way. My master exhausted his life creating it, dying young. To prevent it from harming others, he destroyed the main principles before his death..." Du Ge looked sorrowful.


    The junior sister took a deep breath and buried her head even deeper.


    Xu Heming and the others didn''t speak, but they were thoroughly impressed by Du Ge''s storytelling abilities.


    The Dean was anxious inside.


    Naive and immature, why did you tell them about the technique?


    Aren''t you afraid they''ll capture you, force the technique out of you, and then dispose of you?


    Don''t you know how powerful this technique is?


    Don''t you know how greedy people can be?


    This is an opportunity to reach the heavens in one step!


    This damned kindness will eventually doom everyone...


    "Your master is noble." Dr. Long looked at Du Ge, his expressionplex.


    "..." Du Ge looked at him and sighed, "But I really can''t bear for this technique to be lost, so I used the Dean and others as a lure to draw out all the esteemed doctors. I hope to perfect this technique with the help of the medical cultivators, to benefit the world. Doctors save lives and heal the wounded, so I believe they will not use this technique for evil..."

 Chapter 224: The art of healing is flourishing

    Chapter 224: The art of healing is flourishing


    "Mr. Wang, the matter is of great importance, and we can no longer make the decision. Pleasee with us to see the Sect Leader for a final judgment, if that''s alright?" Long, the medical cultivator, pondered for a moment before speaking.


    "Of course," Du Ge nodded, "But first, I would ask the physicians to find someone to reattach the limbs for my fellow cultivators at the repair institute. They share my vision and are willing to follow me; I cannot let them down."


    "Certainly," the medical cultivator nced at Xu Heming and the others, "Junior Brother Wang, please help them with their arms. We will take Mr. Wang to see the Sect Leader."


    "Mm-hmm," Junior Brother Wang nodded and approached Xu Heming and the others, "Follow me."


    Xu Heming and the others looked worriedly at Du Ge.


    Du Ge smiled at them: "Don''t worry, restoring the grand principles of the cultivation technique is beneficial to everyone and harms none. I trust the great physicians of the Medical Immortal Valley. They''ve been so busy healing and saving lives that they''ve neglected their own cultivation. Relying on spirit stones and spiritual energy for cultivation is slow, which is why the Medical Immortal Sect falls behind other great sects.


    Even if we can''t restore the grand principles, with me here, I can directly extract spiritual power from patients with higher realms to supplement the physicians, which is much faster than collecting spirit stones.


    Both publicly and privately, they have no reason to harm me. With this cultivation technique, the path of healing will flourish in the world. You all just focus on recovering from your injuries."


    The medical cultivator was visibly shaken and turned to another healer: "Junior Brother Liu, please invite the Elders to meet with the Sect Leader as well. Sir, please.""Please."


    Du Ge smiled and followed behind the medical cultivator.


    Facing a single person, there would indeed be risks in his actions, but with a group, he was a treasure.


    Previously, he had taken great risks to fight a Golden Elixir cultivator while only at the Foundation Establishment stage.


    This time, with the Medical Immortal Valley having Divine Transformation realm cultivators, he needed to be clever to minimize the risks, as the institute head had said, tricking his Elemental Infant master toe, growing step by step. It was a bit inefficient and, obviously, riskier.


    The junior sister stood up, wanting to go with Du Ge, but was held back by the seventh junior brother.


    The seventh junior brother shook his head slightly at her.


    Du Ge was now facing Divine Transformation realm cultivators; following him would be of no help and might even be a burden. It was better not to go.


    ...


    In the Medical Immortal Cave.


    Many masters of the Medical Immortal Sect gathered, led by an old man with the appearance of a child and white hair. He sat there, exuding an almost imperceptible aura of authority.


    Du Ge could clearly feel that the spiritual energy in the cave was unconsciously flowing into his body, forming one vortex after another.


    In other words.


    Cultivating in the same ce, those with lower realms would have all their spiritual energy taken by him.


    Beside him sat two other elders in the same situation.


    Is this the Divine Transformation realm?


    So the Divine Transformation realm isn''t just one, but three.


    Beside them, there were more than twenty middle-aged or elderly people whose cultivation Du Ge could not see through; they were probably at the Elemental Infant or Golden Elixir peak. Long, the medical cultivator, and others stood behind these people.


    "Junior Wang Chong pays respects to the Sect Leader," Du Ge respectfully saluted the Sect Leader.


    The Sect Leader nced at him and said, "I have heard of your matter. Come forward and verify your sect''s cultivation technique on me."


    "Following the Sect Leader''smand," Du Ge stepped forward, feeling a pressure as he approached the Sect Leader that made him pause, but he quickly adapted and continued walking.


    The Sect Leader''s eyebrows twitched slightly as he took another look at Du Ge but said nothing.


    "Sect Leader, please forgive my offense. I''m not very skilled in my cultivation technique yet, and every time I absorb someone else''s power, I will inadvertently take one of their garments. Please don''t mind," Du Ge said cautiously, standing beside the Sect Leader.


    "It''s fine, just proceed," the Sect Leader nodded with a smile.


    Du Ge gave a shy smile and resolutely reached out his hand.


    The next second.


    A torrent of spiritual power surged through the meridians in his hand and into his dantian, merging into his Golden Elixir.


    This was an unprecedentedly rich spiritual power.


    In an instant, his realm was pushed to the peak of the Golden Elixir stage.


    "Hmm?"


    The Sect Leader seemed not to have expected Du Ge to absorb spiritual power so quickly and subconsciously furrowed his brow.


    Then.


    A repelling force came.


    Du Ge''s hand, which was touching his arm, was pushed aside, and his coat came off with it...


    The Sect Leader, looking at his suddenly detached coat, was slightly stunned and furrowed his brow, seemingly not understanding the principle behind it.


    Du Ge looked embarrassed and handed the coat back, feeling fortunate in his heart that he hadn''t forcefully attacked the Medical Immortal Sect.


    The Divine Transformation realm had reached the ultimate control over spiritual power; even if he advanced to the Elemental Infant stage, he would not have the chance to touch them.


    The Divine Transformation realm could indeed be called immortal.


    "Sect Leader, how is it? Is it as he ims?" the elder next to him asked curiously.


    "Wang Chong, let everyone experience your cultivation technique," the Sect Leader instructed.


    Du Ge nodded and saluted everyone again.


    Then.


    He plundered a massive amount of power from these cultivators, far surpassing his own, until thest one, when his Golden Elixir had grown to the size of an egg, and there was a faint tendency to transform into a human form...


    It must be said, the spiritual power of these masters was incredibly profound.


    Moreover, as a Golden Elixir stage cultivator plundering from Divine Transformation realm masters, his attributes soared, and the speed of absorbing others'' power noticeably increased.


    "Demonic technique, Sect Leader, to instantly seize the hard-earned power of others for oneself, this is a demonic technique! This technique must not be spread to the world," an Elemental Infant Elder eximed in horror, looking at Du Ge with a trembling voice.


    The Sect Leader ignored him and turned to Du Ge: "Wang Chong, you mentioned there''s a way of humanity, to give back spiritual power to those with less than you?"


    "Sect Leader, bring a Qi Refining or Foundation Establishment disciple, and you will see," Du Ge said confidently, "The way of heaven is to take from the excess to supplement the insufficient. To be precise, I cannot extract spiritual power from those with lower cultivation than me, only give back."


    Soon.


    They brought a Qi Refining and a Foundation Establishment disciple for Du Ge to demonstrate the power of heaven''s way.


    Seeing the two disciples'' power raised to the peak of their realms in an instant, ready to break through with just a little push, all the Elders of the Medical Immortal Valley fell silent.


    Even the Elder who had been shouting about demonic techniques fell quiet.


    "To take from the excess to supplement the insufficient, to take from the insufficient to serve the excess, it indeed nearly approaches the Dao!" the Sect Leader examined the two disciples whose power had been raised and sighed, "Wang Chong, would you be willing to join our Medical Immortal Sect?"


    "Sect Leader, since I was young, I have always admired healers. Otherwise, I would not have brought this cultivation technique to the Medical Immortal Sect," Du Ge smiled, "Sect Leader, you have also experienced the domineering nature of this technique. The Seven Stars Sect could never protect it.


    If handed over to other great sects, it might bring chaos and bloodshed to the world. Those sect leaders would not allow this technique to threaten their positions and might eliminate me to secure their power.


    But healers have kind hearts, and I believe they would not harm me because of a technique. The great physicians, with this technique, would not endanger the world.


    Most importantly, the Dao Sect, Sword Sect, and Demon Sect, relying on their martial strength, control higher cultivation resources. Meanwhile, healers, who spend much time healing and saving lives, have less renown and not even a single Mahayana realm cultivator. I believe healers should not be so declined. With this technique, it can help the Medical Sect to thrive."


    "Well said. The Medical Sect shall prosper," the Sect Leader apuded andughed, "Wang Chong, I didn''t expect someone of your young age to have such a kind heart, truly fitting to join our sect!"


    "Sect Leader, I also don''t want the technique my master worked so hard to create to be lost or branded as demonic and shunned," Du Ge sighed, "This technique can also be used to heal and save lives.


    Moreover, my master said that when practiced to a high level, this technique can seize the essence of heaven and earth for oneself, which is the true understanding of the Dao.


    With my limited talent, I''m afraid I''ll never fully grasp the true essence of this technique. Coming to the Medical Immortal Valley, I also wish to borrow the wisdom of the great physicians to jointly study this technique, restore the grand principles destroyed by my master, and advance this technique to greater heights..."


    To seize the essence of heaven and earth for oneself?


    The many Elders of the Medical Immortal Valley looked at each other, seeing greed in each other''s eyes.


    This was a great opportunity delivered to their doorstep!


    "Good, we shall study this technique together," the Sect Leader looked at Du Ge, then shook his head, "Wang Chong, I had intended to take you as my disciple, but your master''s technique is close to the way of creation, and with my abilities, I''m afraid I can''t teach you. Instead, I will take you as a fellow disciple in ce of your master, and we shall call each other brothers. Your master''s tablet can also be enshrined in our Medical Immortal Sect..."


    "My master''s tablet can also be enshrined in the Medical Immortal Sect?" Du Ge seemed stunned by the good news.


    "Of course," the Sect Leader smiled, "Junior Brother, your technique will greatly benefit our medical path, and everyone in the Medical Immortal Sect owes your master a great debt of gratitude. It is only right that your master receives such an honor..."


    "Thank you, Sect Leader," Du Ge looked at the Sect Leader gratefully and bowed deeply.

 Chapter 225: Sect Leader Senior Brother Gao Yi

    Chapter 225: Sect Leader Senior Brother Gao Yi


    Are physicians all noble?


    Of course not.


    At least not once they embark on the path of cultivation.


    There are even more disputes between doctors and patients among themon folk.


    I''ve never seen these high-and-mighty medical cultivators offer free consultations or actively treat the illnesses of themon people...


    Most of these medical cultivators spend their time in the Medical Immortal Sect, concocting elixirs, or waiting for cultivators with ailments to seek them out. Then, they earn a fortune in spirit stones from them, using them for their own cultivation.


    Medicine is merely a means for them to exchange for cultivation resources.


    Do they truly not see through Du Ge''s clumsy act?


    Perhaps not entirely.The story Du Ge concocted was full of holes, unable to withstand scrutiny or investigation...


    But even if they knew the truth, what of it?


    Who cares?


    Having Du Ge''s cultivation techniques is enough.


    Just as Du Ge said.


    This is a demonic technique; no one can resist the temptation of the devil...


    No.


    It''s almost a Daoist technique, which if used correctly, can save lives and heal the wounded.


    What''s wrong with a doctor treating you and taking a bit of your spiritual energy aspensation?


    The medical cultivators liked the way Du Ge packaged the technique; it perfectly matched their profession.


    They liked the two guiding principles: "The way of heaven is to take from the surplus and replenish the deficient; the way of man is to take from the deficient to serve the surplus."


    Taking others'' cultivation techniques is indeed demonic, but being able to give others spiritual energy makes it a righteous Daoist technique, and no one can use them otherwise.


    It must be said, Du Ge was well-prepared.


    ...


    As for Du Ge''s purpose, everyone could guess.


    A man with a jade is guilty of possessing it.


    For a minor sect that suddenlyprehends such a heaven-defying technique, it''s a disaster.


    Both his master and he are smart people.


    His master destroyed the technique to nip the disaster in the bud, preserving the few disciples under his wing.


    Wang Chong was more ambitious than his master; seeking out the Medical Immortal Sect with the technique was just to find a higher starting point and protection. Perhaps the so-called loss of the guiding principles was just an excuse to protect himself.


    However.


    No one cares about the little schemes of a child.


    After all.


    The Medical Immortal Sect needed a technique that could elevate them to a first-rate sect, and Wang Chong needed a high starting point and protection. For now, it was a win-win situation.


    What follows will be a tug-of-war for theplete technique, to see who has thestugh.


    ...


    The spiritual energy in Medical Immortal Valley was incredibly rich, and the scenery was beautiful.


    The Sect Leader was called Li Anjiang, appearing to be an old man in his seventies or eighties.


    But in reality, he was over four hundred years old.


    There were still over twenty of his fellow disciples from the same generation, now all Elders of the Medical Immortal Sect.


    Most of these Elders were at the Elemental Infant stage.


    Including the Sect Leader, there were only three at the Divine Transformation stage, all around the same age.


    In this world, cultivation not only enhancesbat power but also longevity. A Golden Elixir cultivator, barring idents, can live for about three hundred years;


    Within three hundred years, breaking through to the Elemental Infant stage grants about six hundred years of life;


    At the Divine Transformation stage, one can live for about a thousand years; and so on, up to the Body Fusion stage, which grants over eight thousand years of life.


    Just as Du Ge had guessed, each stage corresponds to a transformation of the body. When one''s lifespan ends without a breakthrough, they die along with their Dao.


    Therefore.


    An earlier breakthrough means more time to umte spiritual energy, increasing the sess rate of the next leap in life.


    Talent, physique, cultivation techniques, and resources determine the speed of one''s leveling up, which is why Du Ge''s technique was so popr.


    His way of heaven forcibly levels the ying field of talent.


    Directly pushing spiritual energy to the peak of the current realm, it saves the process of umting spiritual energy, leaving plenty of time for breaking through. Even with poor talent, even a pig, given time, can push their realm higher...


    ...


    Under the Sect Leader''s guidance, Du Ge paid respects to their master, officially bing a junior brother among the Medical Immortal Sect''s Elders.


    After the ceremony, Du Ge greeted his senior brothers: "Wang Chong pays respects to all senior brothers."


    "Junior brother, no need for formalities." Sect Leader Li Anjiang helped Du Ge up, smiling, "Later, let your second senior brother take you to im a cave dwelling. Then you can recruit disciples and be a new branch of the Medical Immortal Sect."


    "Junior brother, I will definitely pick a cave dwelling with rich spiritual energy for you," the second senior brother said with a smile, "Once you''re settled in the Medical Immortal Sect, I''ll apany you back to Danyang to invite the spirit tablet of your master, my senior uncle, so all our brothers can pay their respects."


    "Thank you, Sect Leader senior brother, thank you, second senior brother," Du Ge thanked them again, saying, "Later, I will transcribe the ''Big Dipper Seven Stars Art'' for all senior brothers to study. My masterprehended the true meaning of the Dao from the remnants of the Big Dipper Seven Stars Art.


    The Seven Stars Art draws the starlight of the Big Dipper into the body, following the path of interception, which converges with the true meaning of the Dao my master realized. It''s a pity that it alsocks the guiding principles. I don''t know how my master deduced the fundamental meaning of the Dao from it..."


    Missing the guiding principles again?


    Li Anjiang frowned slightly. If it weren''t for Du Ge''s solid demonstration of the technique''s power, he would have already pped this chatan to death. But now, he just wore a warm smile: "No rush, let''s get everything settled first."


    "Thank you for your understanding, Sect Leader senior brother," Du Ge said with a smile, "My master, through the remnants, created something out of nothing, step by stepprehending the Dao, how difficult it was. Now, I have mastered the true meaning of the Dao and can demonstrate it to all senior brothers at any time, to deduce the guiding principles from it. With the wisdom of the senior brothers, it will surely be much easier than when my masterprehended the Dao."


    "What junior brother said is very true," Li Anjiang replied with a smile.


    "Sect Leader senior brother, even if it''s easier, deducing the guiding principles will take some time," Du Ge looked at Li Anjiang, changing the tone of his voice, and said solemnly, "Moreover, once the technique bes known, it will likely attract the covetousness of the major sects. They probably won''t allow the Medical Immortal Sect to grow strong with this technique.


    Resources in the world are limited; if the Medical Immortal Sect grows, it will inevitablypete with them for resources. Moreover, with this technique, other sects will likely feel threatened. After all, the technique my master created is too simr to demonic techniques."


    Li Anjiang frowned slightly: "Junior brother, what do you suggest?"


    After a pause, Du Ge said, "I want to help all senior brothers elevate their cultivation to the Body Fusion stage in the shortest time possible."


    A moment of silence ensued, as if the air had frozen.


    Du Ge looked around at everyone and continued, "If our twenty-plus brothers all reach the Body Fusion stage, they''ll have to think twice before taking action against us.


    I know the senior brothers have the heart of a healer and don''t wish to start conflicts, but to protect the technique and to greatly develop the Medical Immortal Sect, we must be ruthless.


    The top sects like the Heavenly Dao Institute and the Longevity Pavilion, when they were rising, must have also stirred up much bloodshed..."


    That''s your real goal, isn''t it!


    Li Anjiang and the others exchanged nces, no one spoke. Du Ge''s little scheme wasid out clearly on the table, intending to use the Medical Immortal Sect to strengthen himself.


    But the Body Fusion stage?


    Who could resist such temptation?


    Limited by the geographical location of the Medical Immortal Sect, even their master had not been able to reach the Void Refinement stage!


    Over twenty Body Fusion stage cultivators would make a truly prestigious sect!


    Someone swallowed audibly.


    As if he hadn''t heard the noise behind him, Du Ge continued persuasively: "Sect Leader senior brother, the Divine Transformation stage only has a thousand years of life. If, and I mean if, we can''t deduce the guiding principles before the Sect Leader''s lifespan runs out, it will be toote for a breakthrough.


    Moreover, many senior brothers are only at the Elemental Infant stage. If you don''t consider for yourself, you should also think of the other senior brothers. Can you bear to watch your close brothers pass away one by one?"


    With these words.


    Those Elemental Infant stage Elders could no longer keep theirposure. Li Anjiang was at the Divine Transformation stage, with at least five to six hundred years of life left. They were merely at the Elemental Infant stage; without a breakthrough, they might turn to dust in a hundred or two hundred years.


    The path to longevity was right in front of them; who would willingly fall behind?


    ...


    "Sect Leader senior brother, I think the junior brother is right. The technique of the way of heaven is against the natural order. Without sufficient cultivation to protect it, the Medical Immortal Sect might not rise before it''s gone."


    "We can''t make wedding clothes for others!"


    "Sect Leader senior brother, let''s do it!"


    ...


    You''ve put me on the spot!


    Li Anjiang looked at Du Ge. Continuing like this, the Medical Immortal Sect might be the Medical Demon Sect!


    "Sect Leader senior brother, I know you''ve spent your life saving people and can''t make such a ruthless decision, and you worry about leading the Medical Immortal Sect down a dead end," Du Ge looked at Li Anjiang and said earnestly, "But those who aplish great things must not be confined by trivial matters. Only when the medical path thrives can we save more people.


    As for the criticism of the world, Wang Chong can bear it for the Medical Immortal Sect. If the Medical Immortal Sect really faces a dead end, the Sect Leader senior brother can push me out to take the me. After all, I brought the technique, and I did everything.


    The Medical Immortal Sect has umted good deeds and karma over the years. If they push me, this demon head, out, they will likely leave a way out for the Medical Immortal Sect."


    Du Ge once again bowed deeply to Li Anjiang, "Sect Leader senior brother weed my master into the Medical Immortal Sect. To repay this kindness, Wang Chong is willing to die a thousand deaths. I only wish for the medical path to flourish..."


    Bang!


    Li Anjiang red at Du Ge.


    In just a few words, you''ve gone from perfecting the technique to forcibly taking others'' cultivation?


    And you''ve pulled these foolish brothers onto the same front as you...


    The Seven Stars Sect didn''t teach you cultivation; they taught you the art of persuasion!


    "Junior brother, don''t be like this. The junior brother is considerate of the Medical Immortal Sect at every turn, how could I be such an ungrateful person, letting the other senior brothers look down on me?" Li Anjiang helped Du Ge up, looking around at his brothers who were full of hopeful expressions, he sighed deeply, "For the medical path to flourish in the world, what''s a bit of infamy to me, Li Anjiang?"


    "Sect Leader senior brother is truly noble!" Du Ge bowed with a fist.


    "Sect Leader senior brother is truly noble," echoed the many Elders.


    "All for the medical path to flourish in the world," Li Anjiang''s eyes twitched slightly as he spoke.


    "All for the medical path to flourish," led by Du Ge, the Elders echoed again.


    When Du Ge looked up again, he saw Li Anjiang still wearing a righteous expression. His gaze turned to one of admiration and respect, ying along with Li Anjiang''s performance.


    This is why he liked dealing with smart people.


    I know what you want to do, and you know what I want to do, but no one says it. You give me an excuse, I give you a step, and we move forward tacitly.

 Chapter 226: Healers Benevolence

    Chapter 226: Healer''s Benevolence


    Watching the many Elders stirred up by Du Ge, Li Anjiang sighed silently and asked, "Junior Brother, where shall we begin to draw the power from others? Should we start with the Demon Sect?"


    "Sect Leader Brother, no rush, let''s take it step by step. Once all our brothers break through to the Divine Transformation realm and possess sufficientbat power, we can then conquer the other sects one by one. For safety, let''s start with the patients."


    Du Ge shook his head, offering a brand-new answer as he looked at Li Anjiang, "Sect Leader Brother, the Medical Immortal Sect has been established for thousands of years. Surely, we''re notcking patients in the Elemental Infant and Divine Transformation realms, right?"


    What do you mean ''don''t rush''?


    And since when is starting with patients considered safe?


    Li Anjiang was momentarily stunned and said, "Junior Brother, we are healers, isn''t it inappropriate to target our own patients? Moreover, those patientse from various sects. If they recover and leave, and word gets out that the Medical Immortal Sect is stealing others'' powers, we might be powerless to deal with the consequences!"


    "We just won''t let them go back, that''s all," Du Ge said matter-of-factly.


    "¡­" Li Anjiang.


    "Sect Leader Brother, leave it to me," Du Ge reassured Li Anjiang with aforting look, "Before our brotherhood reaches the Body Fusion realm, I guarantee the Medical Immortal Sect won''t run into trouble. Brother, just watch how I handle it, and if you''re worried, you can stop me at any time.""Mhm." Li Anjiang looked at Du Ge, then at his fellow brothers, and helplessly nodded.


    At this moment.


    Even if he pped Du Ge to death, his fellow brothers would probably hold a grudge against him.


    What the hell!


    How did things get to this point?


    But.


    Li Anjiang only thought about it in his heart.


    Throughout history.


    The Medical Immortal Sect had never even had a Void Refinement realm practitioner, so how could he not yearn to be a Body Fusion realm powerhouse?


    "Fellow Elders, who currently has a patient in the Elemental Infant realm?" Du Ge asked the many Medical Immortal Sect Elders.


    "Junior Brother, I have an Elemental Infant realm cultivator in my care, named Chang Kui from Biluo Cliff. He was poisoned by a Flood Dragon''s venom during a fight a while ago. He''s deeply poisoned and often semi-conscious. Perhaps we can start with him; in hisatose state, he likely won''t notice the loss of his spiritual power," an Elemental Infant realm Elder said.


    "Junior Brother, I also have an Elemental Infant cultivator in my cave who identally entered an ancient cultivator''s abode and consumed a millennium-old pill. His internal organs are failing, and he''s not long for this world. It''s safer to start with him; even if we drain his spiritual energy, no one will hold us ountable¡­" Another Elemental Infant realm Elder said.


    "Junior Brother, I also have an Elemental Infant cultivator in my care¡­"


    ¡­


    Several Elders angrily betrayed their own patients, the temptation to ascend to the Body Fusion realm having already clouded their judgment.


    They''ve all gone mad!


    Li Anjiang''s mouth twitched uncontrobly, and he closed his eyes, feeling a mix of emotions. The reputation of the Medical Immortal Sect was likely to be ruined from this day forward. I am the sinner of the Medical Immortal Sect!


    It must be said.


    The Medical Immortal Sect indeed had many patients¡­


    I''vee to the right ce!


    Du Ge sighed and said, "Elder Liu, let''s start with that cultivator named Chang Kui from Biluo Cliff."


    "Good." Elder Liu said.


    ¡­


    A group of people flew on their swords to Elder Liu''s mountain peak.


    Elder Liu''s mountain was filled with various medicinal herbs, and he enthusiastically introduced them to Du Ge, "Junior Brother, I''ve devoted my life to studying poisons and their antidotes. When you have free time, you cane to my peak, and I''ll teach you how to identify poisons.


    Later, I''ll give you some poison pills for self-defense. Elder Brother is counting on you to advance to the Body Fusion realm. You''re now the treasure of our sect, and nothing must happen to you. I''m over four hundred years old now, and if I can''t advance to Divine Transformation, I fear I have no hope left in this life¡­"


    "Thank you, Elder Liu," Du Ge smiled and thanked Elder Liu, patting his chest and saying, "Elder Brother''s Divine Transformation realm, leave it to me."


    "Junior Brother, my peak specializes in pills. In a while, I''ll give you some pills for self-defense and healing," another Elder quickly said.


    "Thank you, Elder Brother."


    "Junior Brother, I see your flying sword is of poor quality. I have a Silver Fang Iron Sword in my cave, forged by Master Wuyunzi a hundred years ago. I''ll give it to youter¡­"


    ¡­


    Amidst the voices of many Elders offering their eager services, Du Ge arrived at Chang Kui''s sickroom.


    It was a separate room, and as soon as Du Ge entered, he smelled a stench mixed with the scent of medicine.


    A cultivator around fifty or sixty years old, with an ashen face,y on the sickbed, his eyes tightly closed, asionally twitching. Even in hisatose state, his pain was evident.


    Looking at the cultivator suffering from illness, Du Ge paused, a flicker ofpassion crossing his mind. They had no grudges; did he really have to act against him?


    Isn''t this a bit immoral?


    And directly extracting the other''s power would surely make the people of the Medical Immortal Sect wary!


    Not very noble at all!


    "Junior Brother, what are you thinking?" Elder Liu asked.


    "I see he''s in great pain. If we take away his spiritual power, he won''t have the strength to fight the Flood Dragon poison anymore," Du Ge said.


    "¡­" Everyone was stunned.


    Sure enough, when Li Anjiang heard Wang Chong''s words, he felt an inexplicable sense of relief in his heart.


    Wang Chong''s tone was arrogant, and he seemed to be ruthless and cunning in his actions, often wreaking havoc, but when it came down to it, he backed off.


    In the end, he was still a child at heart, with kindness within!


    As long as there''s goodness in his heart, the Medical Immortal Sect can cooperate with him without fear of being bitten back.


    "Junior Brother is indeed kind-hearted and truly belongs in our Medical Immortal Sect." What Li Anjiang could think of, others could too. Elder Liu looked at Du Ge, a smile crossing his lips as he stroked his beard, "However, a healer''s abilities are limited, and there are always patients we can''t save. Junior Brother, once you''ve seen enough of life, old age, sickness, and death, you''ll naturally get used to it. We healers must not only be kind-hearted but sometimes also hard-hearted.


    The Flood Dragon poison that Chang Kui has contracted has prated deep into his organs. Even I am powerless to help, and I fear he won''tst much longer. After his death, I will dissect him to study the condition of his organs after being poisoned, to continue researching antidotes for future victims of this poison.


    This is an established rule of the Medical Immortal Sect, known to all, and no one will pursue it. If you''re not hard-hearted, how can you dissect corpses? Pass on medical knowledge? By extracting his power now, you''re making the most of it¡­"


    As Elder Liu finished speaking.


    Du Ge clearly saw Chang Kui''s hand on the sickbed tremble violently.


    Obviously.


    Though semi-conscious, he still had a lucid awareness.


    Sigh!


    Du Ge sighed, "Elder Liu, perhaps, I can save him."


    Elder Liu was taken aback, "If you save him, how will we extract his spiritual power?"


    "Save him first, then extract the spiritual power as my fee," Du Ge smiled, "This way, I''ll take his spiritual power with a clear conscience."


    "But if he wakes up and starts spreading rumors, wouldn''t that bring disaster to the Medical Immortal Sect?" Elder Liu said anxiously.


    "Elder Liu, I have my ways, trust me this once," Du Ge said.


    Elder Liu was about to argue but saw Li Anjiang shake his head slightly at him, so he said no more and sighed, "Junior Brother, how do you n to save him?"


    "It''s simple, use the way of heaven to extract the Flood Dragon poison. Sect Leader Brother, keep watch. If he wakes up and bes violent, subdue him. If he can''t be saved, we''ll proceed as nned."


    Du Ge turned and spoke to Li Anjiang beside him.


    Without waiting for a response, he drew his flying sword and lifted the white cloth covering the wound.


    As the cloth was removed.


    The stench spread instantly.


    Du Ge clearly saw that the blood flowing from Chang Kui''s wound had turned ink-ck.


    Du Ge''s finger touched the ck blood, feeling a burning sensation, and after distinguishing the poison from the blood.


    His finger swiftly withdrew.


    A mass of ck Flood Dragon poison had been extracted from Chang Kui''s blood by him, suspended above his palm by his spiritual energy.


    The blood flowing from Chang Kui''s wound had already turned red.


    This scene stunned everyone.


    Elder Liu''s eyes widened, "This¡­ this¡­"


    Plucking feathers can indeed extract poison.


    Du Ge smiled, "Elder Liu, didn''t you want to study the Flood Dragon poison? Find a bottle and store it. I''ve always said that the way of heaven is mostpatible with the Medical Immortal Sect¡­"


    At the moment he extracted the Flood Dragon poison.


    His personal interface flickered.


    Du Ge''s other hand quietly opened the interface.


    Under the personal list, a new skill appeared:


    Healer''s Benevolence: Those you have saved will harbor goodwill towards you.


    Du Ge was momentarily taken aback when he saw the new skill, about toin about another useless skill.


    But then, he realized that the description of ''saving'' didn''t specify medical saving, which broadened the scope.


    Moreover.


    Healer''s Benevolence and the previous skill, Call to Arms, seemed to be a perfect match.

 Chapter 227: Everyone has a bright future

    Chapter 227: Everyone has a bright future


    The venom of the Jiao serpent waspletely purged.


    Chang Kui slowly came to his senses.


    Only then did Li Anjiang react, tapping the void a few times to promptly seal his meridians.


    Chang Kui gave a wry smile: "Sect Leader Li, there''s no need to restrict me. The young healer has saved my life; whatever he takes from me is only right."


    But do you know what he''s asking for?


    Li Anjiang muttered in his heart. Du Ge had indeed cured Chang Kui, which posed a difficult problem for him.


    The elders had chosen patients with severe and difficult-to-treat conditions for him, taking their spiritual power without future repercussions.


    Now that the man was healed, taking away the spiritual power he had cultivated so hard for seemed rather cruel. It would likely provoke resistance from others...


    "Sect Leader Brother, I''ve always said there would be no problems. I saved his life, and it''s only right that he offers somepensation," Du Ge said as he returned after storing the Jiao venom for Elder Liu. He ced his hand on Chang Kui, "Brother Chang, my apologies."In the next instant.


    The power of acting in heaven''s stead automatically activated.


    The spiritual power within Chang Kui''s body surged like a breached river into Du Ge''s palm, filling his Golden Elixir on the brink of transformation.


    Feeling the rapid loss of spiritual power, Chang Kui''s eyes widened in shock: "This..."


    Li Anjiang nced at him, thinking you''re paying the price for your act!


    Taking others'' power without concern and having others to protect him was much more satisfying than forcibly taking it in battle.


    This was the ultimate form of robbery!


    Noble yet plundering, taking with a clear conscience, leaving others speechless, who couldpare with me?


    A vast amount of spiritual power flooded into Du Ge''s dantian, and in less than the time it takes to drink a cup of tea, the Golden Elixir evolved into a tiny infant,plete with nose and eyes, sitting cross-legged, identical to Wang Chong.


    After the Golden Elixir transformed into the Elemental Infant, the meridians absorbed spiritual power even faster. The meridians previously expanded by the Golden Elixir now truly surged like rivers.


    "Has he transformed into an Elemental Infant?"


    Nearby.


    Li Anjiang, who had been paying close attention to Du Ge, was utterly shocked.


    He had thought that Du Ge''s extraction of others'' spiritual power would at most push his own realm to its peak, still requiring seclusion to break through. He didn''t expect that once enough spiritual power was gathered, the transformation from Elixir to Infant would be so natural and smooth.


    What exceptional talent!


    Li Anjiang was so envious he almost cried. No wonder he had schemed so much to get the Healing Sect on his side. The Heavenly Dao technique must have been tailor-made for him by his master!


    But fortunately, this promising seedling now belonged to the Healing Sect!


    At the moment Du Ge transformed from Elixir to Infant, Li Anjiang suddenly made up his mind. From now on, everything in the Healing Sect would revolve around Wang Chong.


    Only he, only this genius, could truly lead the Healing Sect to its peak.


    The elders of the Healing Sect were also stunned. They knew Wang Chong''s cultivation level.


    Although Wang Chong promised to help everyone reach the Body Fusion realm, everyone thought it was a long-term n.


    Because Wang Chong''s realm had to surpass theirs to nourish them, and breaking through required time. They had even prepared to wait for ten years...


    But now, it seemed unnecessary. Wang Chong''s breakthrough appeared to have no bottleneck, and what seemed to be dragging them down was themselves.


    Their speed of breakthrough determined the time it would take for the Healing Sect to grow.


    This sad reality left the elders with mixed feelings, speechlessly watching Du Ge, who was still absorbing spiritual power.


    ...


    After a stick of incense had burned.


    The transfer of spiritual power between Du Ge and Chang Kui ceased.


    Du Ge steadily entered the early stage of the Elemental Infant, while Chang Kui fell from the mid-stage to the early stage of the Elemental Infant.


    "Brother Chang, my apologies."


    Du Ge removed his hand from Chang Kui''s body, taking his only piece of clothing, and then considerately covered him with it.


    To fall from mid-stage to early stage in a moment, losing over twenty years of hard cultivation, was indeed painful. But considering the other had ultimately saved his life...


    He couldn''t bring himself to me.


    Moreover.


    There, Li Anjiang was watching him with a predatory gaze, his frosty expression as if ready to kill him at any moment. Chang Kui naturally understood why Li Anjiang looked this way.


    Du Ge''s technique was too domineering.


    Once it got out, it would likely cause a bloodbath in the cultivation world. To protect Du Ge, having him die would be the best choice.


    That was why they had chosen him for Du Ge to extract power from in the first ce.


    After all, he was beyond saving at that time, and extracting his spiritual power wouldn''t cause any idents.


    Unfortunately, the young healer was kind-hearted and chose to save him after all.


    He didn''t understand the wickedness of human hearts!


    Sighing inwardly, Chang Kui said, "Young healer, there''s no need to talk about offense. Chang knows his condition was dire, with the poison reaching my heart, my life was nearly over. To have my life saved at the cost of some power is no big deal. In fact, it''s Chang who has gained the most.


    Rest assured, young healer, Chang swears not to reveal anything about this healing. If my actions bring disaster upon you, may I suffer a terrible death."


    Li Anjiang frowned slightly.


    Thepassion of a healer had taken effect! Pretending not to see Li Anjiang''s expression, Du Ge smiled and said, "Brother Chang is noble, but there''s no need for such a dire oath. I understand that having your spiritual power taken by someone else can be ufortable."


    "You misunderstand, I truly don''t mind," Chang Kui said with a bitter smile, ncing at Li Anjiang, "Young healer, while I was unconscious, I overheard your conversation with Sect Leader Li and the others. They''re right; human hearts are treacherous. Someone as trusting as you will eventually bring disaster upon yourself. If it weren''t for me being the one treated, I''m afraid I would have made the same choice as Sect Leader Li. Only the dead can keep secrets."


    Li Anjiang looked at Chang Kui with surprise, his murderous intent slightly subsiding.


    "Brother Chang, I think living people can keep secrets too," Du Ge said, looking at Chang Kui and shaking his head, "May I ask, Brother Chang, how long will it take for you to recover the power I''ve taken from you?"


    "At least ten years," Chang Kui said somberly.


    "Brother Chang, actually, my technique can not only extract power but also nourish others with it. The loss you just suffered could be replenished in the time it takes to drink a cup of tea, as long as my power is higher than yours," Du Ge said with a smile.


    "..." Chang Kui frowned in confusion, "Young healer, what do you mean by telling me this?"


    "It''s to save your life," Du Ge turned to nce at Li Anjiang, "I''m afraid that as soon as you leave, Sect Leader Brother might just have you killed at the sect''s gate. After all, I saved you, and I don''t want you to die because of me; that would make my efforts in vain."


    "I have the heart of a healer; I wouldn''t do that," Li Anjiang said, slightly embarrassed at having his thoughts exposed.


    "You truly have a kind heart, young healer," Chang Kuiughed, looking at Du Ge with admiration, "You are righteous, and so am I. You can speak frankly with me, young healer. My life was saved by you; if need be, I''ll return it to you."


    "It''s not that serious," Du Ge waved his hand, looking embarrassed, "Brother Chang, as I said, as long as my power is greater than yours, I can nourish you with spiritual power.


    What if we did this: if you have family or friends with higher cultivation levels but are unwell, you could bring them to the Healing Sect. I''ll cure them, then extract their spiritual power to nourish you, so no one suffers any loss.


    If Brother Chang brings in many patients, I won''t shortchange you. I''ll return some spiritual power as amission, which might even be faster than your own cultivation.


    In this way, it''s beneficial for both sides.


    I won''t worry about Brother Chang betraying me, and you won''t have to fear Sect Leader Brother harming you. It''s a win-win cooperation, isn''t it beautiful?"


    "..." Li Anjiang was suddenly stunned.


    "..." Chang Kui was also stunned, swallowing hard, "But the people I bring, if they lose power, they might resent me, and I might lose even their friendship, right?"


    "They can also find someone with higher power to replenish theirs!" Du Ge looked at Chang Kui strangely, "Besides, when your power is higher than theirs, why fear their revenge? I''d think that by then, you should be working together to capture... to find patients with even higher power..."


    Chang Kui pursed his lips, lost in thought.


    Du Ge smiled and turned to the elders of the Healing Sect, continuing, "In this way, no one loses anything, and everyone is striving for their own benefit. There''s no need to worry about leaks! Because if it leaks, it''s bad for everyone!"


    Gulp!


    A chorus of swallowing sounds filled the air as the elders of the Healing Sect stared at Du Ge,pletely astonished by his ideas.


    With his approach, they wouldn''t need to go to war, and soon, the entire cultivation world might be patients of the Healing Sect.


    What a monster!


    The elders of the Healing Sect looked at Du Ge, sweating coldly, each of them relieved that Wang Chong hade to the Healing Sect. If it had been another sect, they probably wouldn''t even know how the Healing Sect had disappeared...

 Chapter 228: Who says you cant get fat from eating a single mouthful?

    Chapter 228: Who says you can''t get fat from eating a single mouthful?


    Du Ge was a paradox; he couldn''t bear to strip the spiritual power from someone unconscious, yet he casually proposed a n that could uproot the entire cultivation world.


    If everyone sought to steal others'' power, who would diligently cultivate?


    ...


    The cultivation world was finished!


    Leaving Elder Liu''s mountain, everyone was conflicted, unable to counter Du Ge''s strategy.


    After all, they were beneficiaries too.


    But the feeling of having cultivated for centuries, only to have lived in vain, was truly frustrating...


    ...


    "Brother Lu, have you considered curing that patient with organ failure by recing all his organs?" Du Ge, seemingly forgetting the previous matter, excitedly discussed medical techniques with the elders of the Medical Immortal Sect."Young brother truly has a gift for healing."


    When the conversation turned professional, Brother Lu quickly snapped out of his daze.


    No matter how ruthless Du Ge''s strategy was, it was a win for the Medical Immortal Sect.


    It was clear that the young brother was genuinely interested in medicine.


    Elder Lu stroked his beard, looking at Du Ge, "For thousands of years, our predecessors have conducted precise research on the human body. Each person seems simr but is actually different, including blood and organs, which are the Medical Immortal Sect''s closely guarded secrets.


    To sessfully transnt organs, mere transntation isn''t enough; bloodpatibility and other special conditions must be considered. Finding a suitable donor from thousands is challenging, not to mention the precision required in organ removal..."


    His voice trailed off.


    Elder Lu stared at Du Ge, suddenly remembering that his Heavenly Path could even extract poison from the blood; removing organs would be effortless for him.


    "Yes, Brother Lu guessed right. Any organ I touch can be removed in an instant without any damage. I just don''t know how to reattach them," Du Ge said with a smile, acknowledging Elder Lu''s thoughts.


    He was indeed impressed by the Medical Immortal Sect''s predecessors for their research into organ transntation. One should never underestimate anyone.


    But it made sense.


    Cultivators lived for hundreds of years with heightened senses, even able to see the spiritual energy in the air.


    It would be a shame not to research something with all that time.


    Perhaps someone in the Medical Immortal Sect wanted to change their cultivation talent through organ transntation!


    "Brother Lu, removing organs might not be an issue for me, but finding apatible organ is," Elder Lu shook his head, continuing the medical discussion with Du Ge, "Every organ is crucial for a cultivator, and no one wants to harm themselves to save another. After hundreds or thousands of years, we have very few direct rtives left..."


    "Brother Lu, there are many ordinary people in this world," Du Ge said, "I think the Medical Immortal Sect should not only focus on cultivators but also delve into themon folk. There''s more material andplex diseases among them. Learning from them can sharpen our medical skills, making us more adept at healing."


    "We still need to cultivate..." Elder Liu began, but swallowed his words halfway.


    With Du Ge around, what was the point of cultivating?


    Aside from breaking through realms, they could spend most of their time healing and saving lives, no longer needing to umte spiritual power as before.


    "Sect Leader Brother, I n to establish a health record database for themon people, aiming to record everyone''s information and promote organ donation, allowing those with integrity to donate their organs after death for those in need. This way, we can alleviate much suffering and truly benefit the world," Du Ge turned to Li Anjiang, seriously proposing his idea.


    Having plundered enough, he no longer needed to grind; it was time to let it grow on its own.


    But there was still much room for improvement; it would be a waste not to continue.


    Being a doctor is a noble profession; done well, one can be a savior to thousands.


    "Young brother has a good heart, but how difficult is it to collect information from themon folk?" Li Anjiang chuckled at Du Ge''s whimsical ideas, "Alone, our Medical Immortal Sect cannot achieve this, and worldly nations won''t cooperate."


    "I can do it," Du Ge said.


    "..." The people of the Medical Immortal Sect were stunned again.


    Seeing their puzzled looks, Du Ge smiled and exined, "My brothers, I''ve umted some wealth in the mortal world, and many people rely on the Seven Stars Sect for their livelihood. In a few years, the influence of the Seven Stars Sect is likely to expand nationwide. Controlling their livelihood, it will be easy to get them to cooperate."


    Impossible?


    Li Anjiang instinctively wanted to object, but remembering Du Ge''s strategy that could sweep the cultivation world, he turned his objection into a question, "Young brother, what have you done in the mortal world?"


    "I''ve taken the Seven Stars Sect public," Du Ge looked at Li Anjiang, "It''splicated to exin, but you''ll understand if youe with me one day."


    "Hmm," Li Anjiang nodded, not fully understanding.


    "Sect Leader Brother, to establish health records for all citizens, the Medical Immortal Sect may not have enough manpower. We can recruit more disciples, starting from the Seven Stars Mountain and gradually building up."


    Du Ge looked around, "With the time saved from cultivation, my brothers can focus on training apprentices.


    If the Medical Immortal Sect takes root among the people, serving them sincerely, it won''t be long before the world only knows of the Medical Immortal Sect and no other sects.


    The growth of a sect ultimately depends on people.


    While we enhance thebat power of the Medical Immortal Sect''s higher-ups to protect the sect, we also select more disciples with excellent talent from themon folk to strengthen us. This way, the Medical Immortal Sect can enter a virtuous cycle. Over time, we might even be the number one sect in the world."


    At that moment, Du Ge''s personal interface flickered.


    He discreetly checked it.


    Nothing much had changed, except his mental power had increased by two thousand, reaching six thousand two hundred.


    It was true that on the Alien Star Battlefield, mental power increased rapidly; no wonder the likes of Nan You had tens of thousands of mental power!


    The top ten rankings hadn''t changed.


    The only difference was their status; some went from outer disciples to inner disciples, from servants to personal disciples...


    It seemed the top ten were all striving for their destiny.


    And his status had changed to a disciple of the Medical Immortal Sect, overshadowing his previous identity as the Sect Leader of the Seven Stars Sect.


    This was good for him.


    Compared to the Medical Immortal Sect, the Seven Stars Sect was his foundation.


    Now, with the stock market still fragile and easily disrupted, it was good to divert the attention of the Alien Star warriors to the Medical Immortal Sect.


    After all.


    Those scoundrels were still weak; they might scheme against the Seven Stars Sect but wouldn''t dare provoke the Medical Immortal Sect, renowned in the cultivation world.


    Of course.


    By now, he was no longer afraid of them.


    Who else could advance to the Elemental Infant stage in just over a month?


    ...


    The number one sect?


    Li Anjiang looked at the young brother he had met just half a day ago, feelingplex emotions.


    He suddenly couldn''t tell if taking in Wang Chong was right or wrong?


    This kid was too cunning.


    Clearing his throat, Li Anjiang said, "Young brother, we should discuss this at length. It''s more important to enhance your strength first."


    "Right, enhance strength first. Brother is thorough in his thinking; without strength, there''s nothing," Du Ge smiled, asking, "Sect Leader Brother, does the Medical Immortal Sect have any Divine Transformation realm patients?"


    "..." Li Anjiang choked, instinctively wiping sweat, this one had just entered the sect as a Golden Elixir, and now he was aiming for Divine Transformation?


    At this rate, it wouldn''t be long before his position as Sect Leader was threatened.


    "Sect Leader Brother, what''s wrong?" Du Ge looked at Li Anjiang with concern, "Is it because I''m leveling up too fast? I just want to reach Divine Transformation as soon as possible to help other brothers enhance their power. After all, what we''re doing seems stable, but it''s still risky. By increasing our strength, we can ensure everyone''s safety."


    Hearing this, the Elemental Infant elders'' breathing quickened, and they all looked to their Sect Leader.


    With the weight of a thousand eyes, Li Anjiang took a deep breath and nodded at Du Ge, "There is one. An elder from the Longevity Pavilion failed to refine the Void and was sent here for treatment. He''s in a deepa, and his spiritual power can be easily taken..."


    Du Ge''s eyes sparkled with surprise, then he asked, "What about the Void Refinement realm?"


    People are never satisfied.


    Li Anjiang nced at Du Ge, "The Void Refinement realm still represents the pinnacle of sects, one capable of suppressing a sect like ours. They have rich cultivation experience and strong power, spending most of their time in seclusion. They rarely make mistakes in their cultivation. Even if they do, they wouldn''te to our Medical Immortal Sect for treatment."


    "That''s a pity," Du Ge shook his head, looking at Li Anjiang, promising, "But don''t worry, Sect Leader Brother. I will advance to the Void Refinement realm in the shortest time and enhance your power."


    Even now, Li Anjiang felt the Medical Immortal Sect was on the edge of a cliff; how could he urge Du Ge?


    He chuckled awkwardly, waving his hands, "No rush, no rush. I have plenty of time. You should help the other brothers first."

 Chapter 229: Rapidly growing business

    Chapter 229: Rapidly growing business


    Next.


    Everything returned to its normal course.


    Du Ge, apanied by a group of Elders, wandered around the mountain peaks, helping to heal patients with high cultivation levels, while extracting their spiritual power aspensation. He also negotiated amission method for the recovery of spiritual power with the healed patients.


    With a call to action that rallied many, the benevolence of a healer, the life-threatening situation of Lian Jiang, and the temptation of increased power, it was difficult for any cultivator to refuse Du Ge''s terms.


    Du Ge''s cultivation soared, and after absorbing the Divine Transformation realm energy from Lian Jiang''s cave dwelling, he sessfully achieved the cultivation level of Divine Transformation.


    After bing a Divine Transformation cultivator, Du Ge truly understood what it meant for each realm to be a whole new world.


    In the Divine Transformation realm, as long as there was spiritual energy around, his body could automatically capture it without him needing to cultivate.


    Of course, sitting down to cultivate focusedly would be even faster.


    It was like devouring the surrounding spiritual energy in huge gulps.In areas rich with spiritual energy, the speed of absorbing it wasparable to extracting it directly from spiritual stones.


    Of course.


    This was limited to Du Ge; Lian Jiang couldn''t do this.


    After all.


    The Seven Stars Sect was continuously expanding, and in just one day, Du Ge had plundered several Elemental Infant realm cultivators and one Divine Transformation realm cultivator. His exceedingly high attributes had long transformed his body beyond human limits.


    Moreover, his attributes were increasing every moment.


    How could Lian Jiang, who took over four hundred years to reach Divine Transformation, possiblypare to him in talent?


    At this rate, as long as the spiritual energy was dense, even if he didn''t snatch others'' spiritual power and focused on cultivation, it wouldn''t be long before he could ascend to the Void Refinement realm.


    ...


    Theatose patient from the Longevity Sect had failed in his attempt to break through to the Void Refinement realm.


    His cultivation had already reached the pinnacle of the Divine Transformation realm.


    The difference in spiritual power between the early, middle, and peak stages of Divine Transformation was immense.


    Du Ge absorbed his spiritual power and barely touched the edge of the peak of Divine Transformation, surpassing even Sect Leader Lian Jiang.


    Lian Jiang had just entered the mid-stage of Divine Transformation.


    The other two Divine Transformation cultivators in the sect had just advanced.


    After his realm improved, Du Ge was not stingy.


    He transmitted power on the spot, stabilizing Lian Jiang''s realm in the mid-stage of Divine Transformation and also elevating the two early-stage Divine Transformation Elders to the mid-stage.


    Of course.


    He also maxed out the realms of over twenty Elemental Infant Elders, bringing them to the peak of Elemental Infant.


    The rest would have to wait until they broke through to continue advancing.


    ...


    A hero is nothing without his supporters; the power of a team is eternal.


    Du Ge needed more helpers.


    By selflessly transmitting power, Du Ge made the realms of many Elders of the Medical Immortal Sect soar within a single day. Seeing the benefits and tasting the rewards, the Elders wholeheartedly epted him as one of their own.


    In their hearts, Du Ge''s status had surpassed that of Lian Jiang.


    In a moment of impulse, Lian Jiang even offered to step down and let Du Ge be the Sect Leader of the Medical Immortal Sect.


    But Du Ge declined.


    He even turned down the position of Supreme Elder that Lian Jiangter offered.


    The personal interface would timely broadcast the identity information of the top ten.


    In one day, changing from a disciple of the Medical Immortal Sect to the Sect Leader would be a drastic change that would definitely make him a target for all.


    The identity of a disciple of the Medical Immortal Sect was good enough; he could secretly develop for a while. When the time came to achieve great things, it wouldn''t be toote to sweep across the world...


    Of course.


    Du Ge didn''t help the many Elders for nothing; he reaped many benefits.


    Flying swords, medicinal pills, spiritual stones...


    All were upgraded to the highest standard the Medical Immortal Sect could offer.


    With a top-tier flying sword and extremely high spiritual power, Du Ge was now fully capable of traversing vast seas and mountains with ease.


    Du Ge also didn''t forget his junior brothers and sisters, as well as his followers like Xu Heming, the Dean, and others.


    After all.


    These people were his direct lineage and had given him tremendous help in his growth.


    One must not forget their roots.


    When the Dean and others, who had their limbs reattached, saw the group of Medical Immortal Sect bigwigs flocking around Du Ge and learned that his realm had leaped to Divine Transformation, their eyes nearly popped out.


    They had been anxious all day, even preparing to be expelled from the Medical Immortal Sect or even killed by it.


    Yet, they never expected such an oue.


    No one knew how Du Ge did it...


    How did he achieve Divine Transformation!


    So much so that when Du Ge helped them elevate their powers to the peak of their respective realms, the Dean and others were still in a daze, feeling as if they were dreaming.


    Once they realized it was all real, everyone went crazy.


    At that moment, everyone tied their future to Du Ge, swearing to dedicate everything to him.


    They had seen that Du Ge was a man who could create miracles.


    If there was one person in the world who could take them to the pinnacle, it had to be him.


    What did it matter if he disassembled their arms? As long as he could make them soar, even if Du Ge took them apart and put them back together every day, they would be willing.


    The seventh junior brother and the youngest sister moved to Du Ge''s cave dwelling, equally stimted, and focused on breaking through in the energy-rich cave.


    Du Ge''s pace was too fast; they had to catch up with their senior brother''s steps and at least not hold him back.


    Moreover.


    With more and more people around the third senior brother, it was inevitable that more enemies would be attracted. They had to improve themselves to be a support for their senior brother; they were his true family.


    ...


    Du Ge became the treasure of the Medical Immortal Sect, so his suggestions could no longer be taken lightly.


    After discussing with Lian Jiang and the other junior brothers, they quickly decided to send a group of disciples to follow Du Ge to the Seven Stars Mountain to establish a health record pilot project. Through this method, they aimed to expand the influence of the Medical Immortal Sect.


    They strived to achieve what Du Ge suggested in the shortest time: enhancing the high-endbat power of the upper echelons and fostering a virtuous cycle of cultivating outstanding disciples at the lower levels.


    To motivate people to work, you must feed them well.


    The spiritual energy on Seven Stars Mountain was scarce, and the disciples of the Medical Immortal Sect who followed him for voluntary medical services might inevitablyin. But once Du Ge enhanced their cultivation, allints vanished.


    Every dispatched physician of the Medical Immortal Sect worked with enthusiasm, looking up to their revered Uncle Master.


    With the exquisite medical skills of the Medical Immortal Sect, the injuries caused by the eldest senior brother''s demonic cultivation were quickly healed. Du Ge helped him reach the peak of Qi Cultivation and gave him a few spiritual stones to break through, thus winning over the eldest senior brother''s heart.


    Of course.


    Du Ge also took care of the brothers from the Supervision Institute and the disciples from Tian Valley.


    After all, the spiritual power was plundered, so he didn''t feel any pain sharing it. The people below were either in Qi Cultivation or Foundation Establishment, which really didn''t cost him much spiritual power.


    But having a group of people who truly worked for him was different.


    The Seven Stars Mountain''s operations were expanding, and they would inevitably encounter various troubles. He couldn''t take care of everything alone, so the thousands of disciples from Tian Valley came in handy.


    With the official assistance of the Supervision Institute, the resistance during growth was greatly reduced.


    Making more friends and fewer enemies.


    That was Du Ge''s strategy for growth.


    ...


    After Du Ge led the cultivators of the Medical Immortal Sect to introduce the "Health Record Announcement" on Seven Stars Mountain and established the "Medical Training School,"


    His attributes surged once again.


    With the identity of a Seven Stars Mountain shareholder, one could join the cultivation on Seven Stars Mountain, enter training, talented individuals could even cultivate with the Medical Immortal Sect, obtain unsecured loans, participate in various construction projectsunched by Seven Stars Mountain to make a living, even receive free medical care, and most importantly, get dividends...


    Because of Seven Stars Mountain, the lives of themon people had changed dramatically. Apart from not having money in hand, one could say that life was getting better and was full of hope.


    In the hearts of the people, Du Ge was the living Bodhisattva who walked the earth, relieving suffering and distress.


    More people set up altars for him at home, praying for his eternal life.


    It would be strange if his attributes didn''t increase.


    And at this time, it was less than two months since Du Ge entered the Alien Star Battlefield.


    Most of the warriors on the Alien Star Battlefield were still keeping a low profile, doing their own things, waiting for the top ten to fight it out, watching the changes without realizing the severity of the situation.

 Chapter 230: People of chaos

    Chapter 230: People of chaos


    Other Alien Star warriors might wait, but Du Ge won''t.


    What''s the point of his desperate development if not to prevent others from rising?


    On the Alien Star Battlefield, it''s either you die or I live. Whoever shows mercy dies.


    This is the conclusion Du Ge reached after watching many rey videos.


    After reaching the Divine Transformation Realm, everything became much more convenient. He could soar high and travel through the air, reaching the Medical Immortal Sect and Danyang City effortlessly within the same day.


    Under the guise of testing medical skills, he examined all disciples of the Medical Immortal Sect. Finding no hidden Alien Star warriors, Du Ge then shifted his focus to the other nine exposed warriors.


    There are still over twelve hundred people in the Simtion Field.


    For each of the top ten he takes down, the ones behind move up a spot. Maintaining the pace of one per day, the Simtion Field could end in at most four years.


    Once his cultivation improves, taking down two a day, the Simtion Field could end in at most two years.Everyone is just trying to survive; the sooner they''re eliminated, the safer it is.


    Moreover, this approach has another benefit: it keeps all the candidates focused on the constantly updated rankings, reducing those who would cause trouble for his Seven Stars Sect and Medical Immortal Sect ventures.


    Of course.


    There''s also a possibility that as he eliminates more people, more will turn their attention to him and attack in groups.


    But that day wille sooner orter.


    It''s much better to have them unite when they''re weak than to face hundreds of Mahayana cultivators with various skills besieging him decadester. Du Ge has already experienced the terror of attributes; once they rise, they bring talent enhancements, and cultivation really speeds up.


    Alien Star warriors are the biggest hidden threat to world stability. Eliminating them is tantamount to saving the world; there''s no nobler deed.


    ...


    "Inner Disciple of Heaven''s Path Institute, Luo Cang; Lan Ning Temple''s chosen disciple, Zuo Zhonghou; student of Jixia Academy, Shi Chunqi; Princess Mo Yingjun of the Great Qing..."


    That day.


    Du Ge handed Li Anjiang a piece of paper with nine names and their identities.


    "Junior brother, who are these people?" Li Anjiang asked, puzzled.


    "People of chaos," Du Ge said.


    "People of chaos?" Li Anjiang looked at the paper again.


    "Sect Leader brother, as you know, the technique I practice is nearly Dao," Du Ge said. "The so-called Heavenly Dao is the rule of all things, the rationale behind their operation. Fate is like a long river, flowing relentlessly forward. You and I are like water in the river, or fish in the water, carried along by the current, helpless to resist.


    After grasping the essence of Dao, one gains a perspective outside the river. From above, you can observe the entire river, see where it will bend, where it will hit rocks, and thus avoid them in advance..."


    Li Anjiang swallowed, his voice tinged with excitement, "Junior brother, does stepping out of the river of fate mean ascending to immortality?"


    Du Ge''s rise to the Divine Transformation Realm in a single day had overturned Li Anjiang''s entire understanding of the cultivation world.


    Now.


    He had be an ardent admirer of Du Ge, taking his words as gospel.


    "Perhaps even higher, possibly bing the Heavenly Dao itself, mastering the fate of all," Du Ge said. "Sect Leader brother, as you know, our master destroyed the main text, and what I''m practicing now is just a fragment. When I absorb someone''s power, I must take an object from them. The so-called dismemberment is merely a w in the technique."


    Such a w, yet so domineering, I wish I had it too!


    Li Anjiangined inwardly. He had seen the Big Dipper Scripture Du Ge gave him; it was a rubbish technique. With the main text, perhaps at a higher level, one could attract starlight for personal use.


    But that broken technique couldn''t even reach the Foundation Establishment phase!


    He couldn''t imagine how Wang Chong''s master managed toprehend a technique so close to Dao with just a fragment. He must have been extraordinarily brilliant!


    Unfortunately.


    He died too soon. If he were still alive, how prosperous the Medical Immortal Sect would be!


    "Sect Leader brother, because the technique is iplete, my perception of Dao is vague," Du Ge smiled and continued, "But in the depths, I sometimes hear some guidance, like taking the Seven Stars Sect public, and that the way of medicine should flourish..."


    "..." Li Anjiang paused, "Junior brother, is the flourishing of medicine a guidance from the Heavenly Dao?"


    Du Ge nodded: "Sect Leader brother, I thoughting to the Medical Immortal Sect was my own decision. But after my cultivation reached the Divine Transformation Realm, my understanding of the Heavenly Dao deepened, and I realized that the flourishing of medicine is the future. I was merely following the guidance of fate, making a decision that aligns with what''s toe."


    Gulp!


    Li Anjiang''s heart raced, and he swallowed to moisten his dry throat, looking again at the paper in his hand: "Then these people of chaos?"


    "Last night, during my meditation, I sensed the Heavenly Dao again and wrote down these names on the ground before me," Du Ge said. "I don''t know the meaning behind these names, but when I saw them, I felt an innate disgust and fear deep within.


    I feel that these people will cause us great harm in the future and hinder the prosperity of medicine. On a whim, Ibeled them as people of chaos."


    He paused, "Sect Leader brother, you''ve lived through the rise and fall of dynasties. With each new era, heroes battle for supremacy, but in the end, only one emerges victorious. I think these people will be the formidable opponents we face in the future."


    "But these people have nothing inmon..." Li Anjiang frowned.


    Du Ge chuckled, interrupting him: "Sect Leader brother, just days ago, I had nothing to do with the Medical Immortal Sect, but now here we are, discussing the Dao. Brother, those who catch the attention of the Heavenly Dao are surely not ordinary, right?"


    Li Anjiang looked at the names on the paper, his brow furrowed: "Junior brother, what do you n to do?"


    "Go see them, to see if they truly possess the potential to influence the world as indicated by the Heavenly Dao," Du Ge said. "If they''re just ordinary people, let them be. But if they truly show extraordinary talent, then we''ll nip the danger in the bud."


    Li Anjiang didn''t doubt Du Ge''s words, as these people were scattered far and wide, unlikely to have any grudges with Du Ge. His junior brother was kind-hearted; how could he write down names to kill them without reason?


    After hesitating for a moment, Li Anjiang said, "Junior brother, among these people, there are Inner Disciples from Heaven''s Path Institute, Lan Ning Temple, Changsheng Zhai, and Heavenly Demon Pce. It won''t be easy to kill someone in these major sects."


    Du Ge was just saying to take a look, but Li Anjiang was already considering murder, thinking he needed to be Du Ge''s knife topensate for his character ws.


    "Let''s start with the easy ones."


    Du Ge smiled and pointed to Schr Dan Cong from Yan Country and Princess Mo Yingjun from the Great Qing.


    Apart from these two, whose identities hadn''t changed, the rest had joined major sects.


    It must be said.


    The top ten candidates all know how to protect themselves.


    Once exposed, they can freely exploit their Keywords.


    The talents improved by the attribute increase make it easy for them to be selected by major sects and be Inner Disciples.


    The status of an Inner Disciple in a major sect is a quality amulet in the early stages.


    As long as they don''t leave their sects, ordinary people can''t touch them.


    Just like Du Ge, from the obscure Sect Leader of the Seven Stars Sect, he became the famous disciple of the Medical Immortal Sect. To other candidates, it might seem like a move to protect himself, or perhaps, they''reughing at Du Ge for making a wrong decision.


    After all.


    The Medical Immortal Sect isn''t a major sect and isn''t skilled inbat, not really a good refuge.


    Princess Mo Yingjun has the status of royalty; it makes sense for her not to join a sect, as royal protection and resources are assured.


    But the fact that Schr Dan Cong''s status hasn''t changed is somewhat strange, so he must have his own reliance...

 Chapter 231: Scholar only from

    Chapter 231: Schr only from


    Du Ge now holds the future of the Medical Immortal Sect in his hands. Those cultivators he let escape are counting on him to regain his power!


    Li Anjiang could hardly imagine what would be of the Medical Immortal Sect if anything happened to Du Ge. Therefore, he was not at ease with Du Ge personally undertaking such dangerous tasks.


    But Du Ge insisted on seeing what was so special about the person of chaos indicated by the heavenly dao, and Li Anjiang had no choice but to let him. For safety''s sake, Li Anjiang and another Divine Transformation Realm cultivator from their sect, Yao Liang, apanied him personally.


    For a mid-sized sect like the Medical Immortal Sect, being in the Divine Transformation Realm was enough to be a Sect Leader.


    Unless they encountered someone in the Void Refinement Realm, three cultivators in the Divine Transformation Realm could sweep through everything.


    Even if they faced someone in the Void Refinement Realm, if the two of them desperately held the enemy off, as long as they created an opportunity for Du Ge, draining the enemy dry wouldn''t be a problem.


    Their target was Shan Cong, a second-ce graduate.


    The imperial examination in Yan Country had just released its results, and all the graduates were in the capital waiting for their assignments.


    The names were still posted on the Dragon Lake Wall at the Tribute Academy, with Shan Cong ranking high, seventh in the second ss, which under normal circumstances would mean entry into the Hanlin Academy.But the Hanlin Academy couldn''t offer him protection, and Du Ge didn''t understand why he didn''t just abandon his official post and seek refuge with a cultivation sect.


    However.


    It was easy to find out where Shan Cong lived.


    In the capital, his reputation seemed even greater than the new top schr.


    Especially in the past month, the capital was abuzz with his poetry. Mention Shan Cong, and people would admire him as a great talent. Many even thought that the current top schr''s literary grace couldn''tpare to Shan Cong''s, feeling indignant on his behalf and believing the top rank should have been his.


    Most importantly, Shan Cong had a very good character. Everyone who came into contact with him admired him. The schrs and students in the capital even imitated his speech and behavior, his way of dealing with people, and took pride in it.


    ¡­¡­


    Damn!


    With his influence alone, he''s setting the trend for the entire capital. What''s this one''s keyword?


    Leadership? Role model? Dissemination? Literary grace?


    In the past month, all Shan Cong did in the capital was write poetry, socialize through literature, visit high-ss brothels, and listen to the leading courtesans sing...


    From his actions, he seemed like a normal, talented schr, which made it hard for Du Ge to guess his keyword.


    But one thing was certain: Shan Cong''s keyword definitely matched his identity.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have stayed in the capital for so long.


    Entering a sect early indeed offers good protection, but in a sect, everyone is focused on their own cultivation. No matter how many disciples there are, they can''tpare to the secr world, and the growth of a keyword is precisely rted to influence.


    In a sect, the growth of a keyword is actually limited.


    By expanding his influence in the capital and leveling up his attributes before joining a sect for cultivation, Shan Cong could potentially surpass those who came before him, choosing a different path of seeking wealth and honor amidst danger.


    However.


    His influence is currently limited to the capital and probably can''tpare to my own Seven Stars Sect.


    But given time, that might not be the case.


    The spread of literature is also very fast.


    ¡­¡­


    "Junior brother, this is just a schr. Even if he bes an official in the future, he won''t affect our Medical Immortal Sect, right?" Li Anjiang whispered outside Shan Cong''s residence.


    At this moment.


    The full moon hung high.


    It was nearing midnight, and the capital was silent except for the asional barking of dogs and the calls of the nightwatchers.


    Du Ge and the others stood atop a sycamore tree, gazing at Shan Cong''s residence from afar.


    Their eyesight was exceptional.


    Even from over two miles away, they could see the oilmp lit in Shan Cong''s study, with a figure hunched over, writing furiously.


    "Sect Leader brother, with your keen senses, have you heard even the slightest sounding from Shan Cong''s residence?" Du Ge asked, looking at the residence.


    "¡­"


    Li Anjiang was startled and listened intently.


    Sure enough, there were sounds of insects and birds, snoring, sleep talking, and even the asional intimate noises of couples from the surrounding residences...


    But Shan Cong''s residence was as quiet as a graveyard, not a single sound escaping.


    "It''s truly abnormal," Yao Liang frowned and said, "Sect Leader brother, junior brother, wait here. I''ll go check out what''s going on inside."


    Li Anjiang nodded and gave him a look, making a throat-slitting gesture. Since they''d discovered something was off, there was no point in keeping him around. All those who hindered the rise of the medical path in this chaotic world deserved to die.


    Du Ge saw their gestures but didn''t stop them. Warriors from alien stars were naturally enemies; showing pity to the opponent was harming oneself.


    The capital had a Supervisory Institute responsible for maintaining order.


    There were rules agreed upon between the various sects and the royal family: cultivators were not allowed to fly or use spiritual power to kill in the capital. Otherwise, the Supervisory Institute had the right to hunt them down.


    The head of the Supervisory Institute was in the Body Fusion Realm, and with over a dozen elders in the Void Refinement Realm, the institute''s strength was enough to suppress any cultivator daring to cause trouble, as long as those in the Mahayana Realm did not intervene.


    Most of the time, cultivators didn''t conflict with the royal family.


    Du Ge didn''t care about the rules between the royal family and the sects.


    As long as he found an opportunity, even without using spiritual power, just using his overwhelming attributes to touch Shan Cong would be enough to take his head.


    But Shan Cong, as if he had foreseen the danger, hadn''t left his house in five days, iming he waspiling a new collection of poetry, and no one disturbed him.


    However.


    Du Ge suspected that he had awakened some new skill, which was why he was staying behind closed doors.


    ¡­¡­


    Yao Liang leaped down from the tree. Perhaps afraid of rming the Body Fusion Realm big shot of the Supervisory Institute, he didn''t use a flying sword but relied on his physical skills. With a few leaps, he flipped into Shan Cong''s yard and headed straight for his study.


    Du Ge''s eyes were fixed on Yao Liang''s figure.


    Nothing happened as he entered Shan Cong''s yard.


    But when he mobilized his spiritual power and used his flying sword to try to break through the window and directly kill Shan Cong, an unexpected change urred.


    A "Shield" character faintly appeared on Shan Cong''s window, blocking Yao Liang''s flying sword.


    Then.


    A "Ban" character flickered under Yao Liang''s feet.


    Yao Liang seemed trapped, struggling to break free from the "Ban" character''s range. His Divine Transformation Realm cultivation was as useless as a decoration.


    Li Anjiang''s eyes bulged: "What is this? A spell?"


    At that moment.


    He had to believe in the chaos-bringers Du Ge spoke of.


    Cultivators usually used straightforward attack methods, at most some variations in the use of spiritual power. In the end, it all came down to cultivation level and realm.


    But Shan Cong''s methodspletely overturned his understanding.


    Just popping out two characters trapped a Divine Transformation Realm expert. It was like something out of a myth.


    If there were more such characters, who could stand against him?


    What use would cultivation levels have then?


    Yes!


    Wang Chong, who had risen to the Divine Transformation Realm in a single day, had already proven that cultivation levels were useless...


    Monsters!


    All monsters!


    Du Ge, too, was staring wide-eyed. Damn, what''s this guy''s keyword?


    The manifestation is too outrageous!


    He had fought tooth and nail just to barely raise his strength to the Divine Transformation Realm, and this guy casually writes a couple of characters and traps a Divine Transformation Realm cultivator!


    Even more exaggerated than the Glutton of the past...


    No wonder he was so confident, not leaving the capital to seek a master and learn. He had developed such an outrageous skill!


    He was right.


    They needed to act quickly and decisively.


    Once these guys grew up, who could withstand these shy skills?


    While the two were stunned.


    Shan Cong suddenly pushed open his window, looked at the restrained Yao Liang, and casually pped out a piece of paper with the character "Control" written on it.


    Through the open window, Du Ge could clearly see that his desk was filled with written characters, including "sh," "Trap," "Fire," "Fly," "Subdue," "Heavy," and so on.


    He wasn''t writing a poetry collection in his study; he was writing these characters with special abilities.


    Du Ge''s eyesight was excellent, and he noticed that many characters were repeated. Many written characters were crumpled into balls and thrown on the floor.


    Probability!


    A sh of insight crossed Du Ge''s mind, finding the w in this ability. The powerful characters this guy wrote must have a sess rate.


    He breathed a sigh of relief.


    That made sense!


    His own skills like Plucking Feathers and Acting for Heaven required physical contact to work. It didn''t make sense that Shan Cong could write a few characters and be invincible. Then what''s the point for others to y...

 Chapter 232: Du Ge dominates everything

    Chapter 232: Du Ge dominates everything


    The character "control" shed and disappeared, imprinting itself upon Yao Liang.


    In the next moment.


    Yao Liang ceased his struggle, standing still like a puppet, his mouth opening and closing, uttering something, but due to the silence, Du Ge couldn''t hear anything from his end.


    "Junior brother, what should we do?" Li Anjiang asked.


    "Damn it, at a time like this, of course we prioritize saving people."


    With a thought, Du Ge''s spiritual power wrapped around his flying sword, casting a streak of white light, shing towards Dancong''s courtyard.


    At the Golden Elixir Realm, one could remotely control a flying sword to kill, and at the Divine Transformation Realm, the sensitivity to spiritual energy increased, making controlling the flying sword for long-range attacks as natural as fish in water, even more flexible than wielding a sword in hand.


    Yao Liang had personally gone to kill due to his concern for the supervisory institution in the capital.


    Now, with Dancong disying extraordinary skills, why would Du Ge care about anything else?If you have a sniper rifle, why bother going over with a machete to hack at your enemy?


    He wanted to see just how powerful the characters written by Dancong were.


    In an instant.


    Du Ge''s flying sword struck like a cannonball, hitting the wall of Dancong''s courtyard.


    Then the sword danced.


    In a moment, the wall was demolished, revealing everything within the courtyard to Du Ge''s eyes.


    By the moonlight, he clearly saw the courtyard covered with various "forbidden" characters, and Yao Liang had merely stepped on one by ident.


    After demolishing the wall.


    The flying sword circled around, heading for the roof of Dancong''s house.


    Since Dancong''s skills were activated through characters, he decided to bury him along with his characters in the house.


    Du Ge no longer cared about the supervisory institution, and Li Anjiang sighed helplessly, following Du Ge, controlling his flying sword to sh over, having taken action, they must fight swiftly.


    The two flying swords danced up and down.


    The brick and stone house, like blocks of tofu, was sliced to pieces...


    But when the flying sword struck Dancong''s study, a "sturdy" character shed and disappeared, the flying sword as if hitting a wall of copper and iron, sparking a series of sparks, unable to knock off a single brick.


    At this moment.


    Dancong also looked towards Du Ge and Li Anjiang, frowning slightly, but made no move.


    Clearly, with his ability, he couldn''t throw the characters that far.


    After hesitating for a moment, he returned to his room, picked up a piece of paper with the character "dragon" written on it from the desk, and threw it out of the window.


    Then.


    A ck dragon burst forth from the paper, roaring as it charged straight towards Du Ge and hispanion.


    "Dragon."


    Li Anjiang''s face changed, he quickly recalled his flying sword, confronting the ck dragon.


    ng!


    The flying sword struck the ck dragon''s neck, emitting a crisp sound, but was deflected to the side, unable to breach the ck dragon''s defense.


    Seeing this, a smile crossed Dancong''s face, and he said something to Yao Liang in the courtyard. Yao Liang turned around, controlling his flying sword, shing towards Du Ge, assisting the ck dragon from the side.


    Impressive!


    A single "control" character turned a Divine Transformation Realm expert into a puppet, writing a "dragon" character could summon a real dragon...


    This one indeed didn''t need to join any sect to cultivate.


    With good luck, if he controlled someone from the Mahayana Realm, he could ascend in one step.


    This skill, once in a sect, would not be as useful.


    Du Ge recalled his flying sword, blocking Yao Liang''s flying sword, and looked up at the ck dragon descending with its mouth open, shaking his head, he reached out to confront it directly.


    What he feared least was closebat.


    His palm touched the dragon''s head and then separated.


    The next moment.


    The ck dragon, which had been so imposing, had turned into specks of ink, scattering towards the ground.


    Dancong''s smile froze on his face.


    Li Anjiang breathed a sigh of relief.


    Looking at the ink in his palm, Du Ge shook his head; it was just ink, so there should be no problem.


    "Sect Leader brother, cover me." Du Ge called out, urging his spiritual power, like a streak of ck lightning, rushing towards Dancong''s courtyard.


    Seeing Du Ge charging over, Dancong panicked, frantically sticking various characters like "agility," "strength," "shield," etc., on himself, while he directed Yao Liang to block Du Ge.


    But Du Ge saw through his skills, flying close to the ground, his hands pping and grabbing, peeling off the characters on the ground one by one, turning them into clumps of ink, rendering them useless.


    Yao Liang''s realm was originally lower than Du Ge''s, and his speed was not as fast.


    Du Ge approached him, touched him closely, and plucked the "control" character off his body, allowing him to regain consciousness.


    Seeing this.


    Dancong was utterly desperate, looking at Du Ge, he made ast struggle: "Who are you? Don''t be rash, I''m ranked seventh, killing me will take my ce, you better think it through."


    Du Ge ignored him, instead cing his hand on the wall of his study, Dancong must have written the "sturdy" character inside, invisible from the outside.


    But Du Ge didn''t care, if plucking feathers couldn''t remove the character, couldn''t he still demolish the house?


    Dancong''s "sturdy" could withstand the flying sword, but not the plucking, brick by brick, Du Ge pulled them out, scattering them on the ground in a short while.


    Seeing this.


    Dancong became even more panicked: "Brother, we can cooperate. Your ability counters mine, I can be your subordinate..."


    Every warrior on the Alien Star Battlefield would not miss any chance to survive.


    Swoosh!


    The flying sword came howling from outside the courtyard, shing towards Dancong''s neck.


    ng.


    With a crisp sound, the "shield" character shed, and the flying sword was once again deflected to the side.


    Du Ge multitasked, concentrating on demolishing the house while remotely controlling the flying sword, destroying everything in the room, including the characters he had written in advance.


    Before those characters were activated, they seemed to be just ordinary paper and ink, easily torn to shreds by the flying sword.


    Seeing this, Dancong''s face turned even paler, he roared: "It''s only been two damn months, do you have to be so ruthless? I''m a newly appointed schr, you''re making such a big fuss to kill me, can you escape the pursuit of the supervisory institution?"


    As soon as Du Ge started demolishing the house with the flying sword, the monks from the supervisory institution had arrived, a new schr being assassinated under their watch was like being pped in the face.


    He had nned to stop Du Ge.


    But then, he saw the ck dragon released by Dancong.


    In that instant, the monks from the supervisory institution were dumbfounded.


    Then, without hesitation, he turned to call for reinforcements, Dancong''s magic also exceeded his understanding of the fights between monks, and with two Divine Transformation Realm opponents, he was no match.


    Just as Dancong mentioned the supervisory institution.


    Several flying swords suddenly shot from the sky, stabbing towards Du Ge, who was still demolishing the house, and a deep voice like thunder rolled from afar: "Which sect''s monk dares to cause trouble in the capital?"


    Hearing this voice, Dancong was overjoyed, shouting: "Newly appointed schr Dancong, recentlyprehended the Supernatural Power of the Literary Heart, willing to dedicate this power to the supervisory institution, please save my life from the viin."


    "Junior brother, it''s a Void Refinement Realm expert, let''s leave!" Li Anjiang''s anxious voice came.


    "Leave? No one can leave."


    Before the words fell.


    A figure had already appeared above Dancong''s courtyard, hanging in the air like a demon god, the spiritual energy in the air seemed to be imprisoned, no longer flowing.


    More than a dozen flying swords shuttled through the air, shing towards Du Ge and the others from all angles, sealing off all their escape routes.


    Li Anjiang and Yao Liang''s flying swords, which had been controlled as naturally as fish in water.


    But after the appearance of the Void Refinement Realm, their flying swords seemed tog, jerky and unresponsive, and out of necessity, they could only hold the flying swords in their hands, helping Du Ge to fend off the attacks from the Void Refinement Realm supervisory enforcer.


    With spiritual power imprisoned, they could only rely on their own stored spiritual power to fight, inevitably leaving them vulnerable, and soon, they were shed with several wounds.


    The quality of the flying swords of the Void Refinement Realm was also better than that of Li Anjiang and the others.


    Amidst the nging sounds.


    Li Anjiang and Yao Liang''s flying swords were soon dented with numerous notches, and it wouldn''t be long before they would be broken.


    Li Anjiang and the others regretted deeply.


    Indeed, a person of chaotic times!


    Before he had grown up, he had already brought such a great cmity to the Medicine Immortal Sect, how would they cope when he grew up?


    Thinking that there were eight more people like him.


    Li Anjiang felt a wave of despair, why is it so difficult for the path of medicine to rise!


    With attribute enhancement, Du Ge''s movements were swift, the flying swords of the Void Refinement Realm couldn''t hurt him for the time being, he focused on demolishing the house, and turned to see that Li Anjiang and Yao Liang''s flying swords were about to break.


    Du Ge threw two green bricks back: "Brother, use these."


    He had been demolishing the house all along, but no ink stains had been drawn out, those removed green bricks were still fortified by the "sturdy" character, possessing an indestructible property, even better than the flying swords.


    Sure enough.


    After switching to bricks, the flying swords of the Void Refinement Realm could no longer break through Li Anjiang and Yao Liang''s defense for the time being.


    Seeing this, the eyes of the Void Refinement Realm supervisory enforcer grew even more eager, Dancong''s supernatural power was too formidable, the supervisory institution must save him, with him, they would no longer have to look at the faces of thoserge sects.

 Chapter 233: If you cant beat them, join them

    Chapter 233: If you can''t beat them, join them


    After creating a holerge enough for a person to pass through,


    Du Ge shed a slight smile at Dancong, making a gesture to crawl into the study.


    Dancong''s face changed dramatically, and with a p of the word "fly" on himself, he burst through the window and flew straight up towards the supervisory institution''s enforcer, crying, "Save me..."


    But Du Ge was faster.


    Swinging a brick to deflect the flying sword aimed at his neck, he shed behind Dancong, grabbed his throat with one hand, and with the other hand, he patted and struck him repeatedly, pulling out clumps of ink stains and, incidentally, stripping him of his clothes.


    Du Ge''s attributes far exceeded Dancong''s, and with the boost of his Divine Transformation Realm cultivation, even with Dancong''s increased agility, he couldn''t match Du Ge''s speed.


    In desperation,


    Dancong tried to strike back at Du Ge.


    But without the enhancement of the text, he was just an ordinary person with high attributes.Du Ge''s hand deftly brushed against his arm, and he dislodged it.


    "Thief, how dare you?" the Void Refinement Realm supervisory enforcer paled with shock, and all the flying swords attacking Li Anjiang and Yao Liang turned towards Du Ge.


    Du Ge''s hand moved to Dancong''s throat.


    The flying swords behind him came to an abrupt halt.


    "Let him go, or I''ll make sure you have no grave to be buried in," the supervisory enforcer said with an iron face.


    "Not letting go," Du Ge said, feeling the continuous flow of spiritual power into Dancong''s body. He nced at the supervisory enforcer in the sky and called out, "Fellow brothers, wrap up the bricks on the ground, let''s go. With the hostage in hand, that supervisory enforcer won''t dare to do anything to us!"


    The supervisory enforcer''s thoughts moved, and the flying swords closed in on Du Ge again.


    Du Ge tightened his grip on Dancong''s throat.


    The flying swords froze once more.


    "Don''t make any sudden moves, Lord Supervisory Enforcer. Before your flying swords can kill me, his head will be separated from his body," Du Ge threatened with a smile, "Keeping him might give you a chance to save him. A single word can summon a ck dragon, such a powerful supernatural power, you wouldn''t want him to die, would you..."


    "I advise you to let him go. With your cultivation only at Divine Transformation, if you hurt him, none of you will escape," the supervisory enforcer said coldly.


    "To let him go, we must first leave the capital''s territory!" Du Ge chuckled, "I''m giving you a chance. Follow us to a safe ce, let us leave, and I''ll return a living person to you. We were entrusted to kill this fellow, had we known it would be this difficult, we should have asked for more..."


    Dancong said nothing.


    He knew Du Ge''s details, but there was no point in exposing them now when there was a chance to live. It wouldn''t benefit him either.


    Du Ge wanted to live, and so did he.


    Thus, the likelihood of Du Ge killing him was not high.


    Alien Star warriors never trade life for life.


    Li Anjiang and Yao Liang, each holding about a dozen bricks, stood beside Du Ge on their flying swords, nodding at him.


    Du Ge stuffed the arm he had just pulled off back into Dancong''s hands, still gripping his throat, and signaled to the others, "Let''s go. Lord Supervisory Enforcer, we''re not interested in this deal. If you''re wise, you''ll follow us, otherwise, we''re prepared to tear the ticket and go down together."


    The supervisory enforcer watched Du Ge coldly, silent, as if considering how to save Dancong intact from Du Ge''s hands...


    Du Ge and hispanions flew on their swords, whistling past beneath the supervisory enforcer''s feet, and in an instant, they flew out of the capital.


    About five miles out, the sense of restraint disappeared, and the flow of spiritual energy returned to normal.


    The supervisory enforcer didn''t ride on a flying sword but floated in the air, following them at a leisurely pace, maintaining a distance of five miles, knowing the range of his spiritual power suppression, not pressing Du Ge too hard.


    "Junior brother, what should we do?" Li Anjiang looked back at the supervisory enforcer anxiously, "I never knew the Void Refinement Realm was so powerful. Whether we kill him or let him go, he won''t let us off."


    "Meet the soldiers with a block, and the water with soil. Let''s first get out of the capital," Du Ge said, "It''s just him alone, that''s manageable. If we alert other Void Refinement Realm individuals, or that Body Fusion Realm old monster, then we''re truly doomed. But not yet..."


    The spiritual power continued to pour into Dancong''s body, and Du Ge felt his own spiritual power plummeting, but at that moment, he couldn''t care less.


    "I can hold him off for you," Dancong said, "I guarantee he won''t chase after you."


    "Like hell we''d believe you," Yao Liang red at him.


    "I''m serious," Dancong insisted, "I have to fight for a way out for myself. By the way, what''s the energy you''re transferring into my body through your hand? Is it spiritual power? I feel it gathering inside me, as if it''spressing together..."


    "Why do you care so much?" Du Ge interrupted him irritably, "You just said you''re willing to cooperate, is that true?"


    "Do you believe it?" Dancong chuckled, "Under these circumstances, keeping me is the best solution. I don''t know what you''re thinking,ing to kill me after just two months. Are you that impatient? Now that we''re in this difficult situation, let me ask you, do you regret it?"


    "Kill one less," Du Ge chuckled, "Old Dan, I really admire your abilities. I think we can truly cooperate..."


    "Perhaps!" Dancong smiled nomittally, "Brother, what do you think of my earlier suggestion?"


    "Not much!" Du Ge shook his head, "But I do have another better idea that could keep both of us alive."


    "What is it?" Dancong asked.


    He chatted with Du Ge as if they were old friends, not minding that he was still being choked by Du Ge.


    Moreover,


    Flying naked in the sky, having entered the Alien Star Battlefield, his will had long been tempered to be incredibly strong.


    As long as he could survive to the end, he was willing to do anything.


    "I n to join the supervisory institution with you," Du Ge smiled, "That''s the best solution for both of us to survive, and besides, we can cooperate."


    "..." Dancong was taken aback for a moment, then suddenlyughed, "Alright, that indeed is the best solution, better than my earlier one."


    "What''s more correct than joining if you can''t beat them?" Du Ge said.


    "But if you''re going to join, why not stop right now?" Dancong asked, "Joining is just one of your options, right?"


    "Dancong, being too smart isn''t good," Du Ge shook his head.


    "Alright," Dancongughed, "I won''t say anymore, but you have to ensure that both of us survive, otherwise, I don''t mind tripping you up before I die."


    "Of course, not just you and me, everyone will survive," Du Ge smiled.


    As one party pursued and the other fled, when the sky began to brighten slightly, they had already flown more than three thousand miles and arrived at a deste mountain range.


    Du Ge suddenly stopped.


    Li Anjiang and Yao Liang also came to a halt.


    The supervisory enforcer watched them from a distance, still maintaining his previous cold demeanor: "Let go of Dancong, and you can leave."


    "Fellow brothers, you go ahead!" Du Ge looked at the supervisory enforcer and then turned to Li Anjiang, "I''ll hold him off."


    "Junior brother, you should leave, I''ll hold him off," Li Anjiang said, "You are more important to... our sect..."


    "Brother, if you stay, then no one will be able to leave," Du Ge shook his head and smiled, "Don''t forget, I''m the one who hasprehended the essence of the Dao. Even this chaotic world''s person is so hard to kill, how could I die easily."


    "Chaotic world''s person?" Dancong heard this new term and couldn''t help butugh.


    "Lord Supervisory Enforcer, I''ll stay and exchange the hostage for my two brothers'' freedom," Du Ge said without waiting for Li Anjiang to respond, looking at the supervisory enforcer and speaking loudly.


    "Agreed," the supervisory enforcer nodded indifferently, his only goal was Dancong, and he was not interested in Du Ge and the others. In his view, sacrificing one to save two was also a correct decision by Du Ge.


    "Go!" Du Ge urged Li Anjiang and Yao Liang.


    "Junior brother, be careful. If you really can''t escape, just join the supervisory institution as you said," Li Anjiang and Yao Liang exchanged nces, admonished Du Ge, and resolutely turned to leave. Du Ge was always someone who created miracles, and they believed he could do it again this time.


    After confronting the supervisory enforcer for a quarter of an hour, waiting until Li Anjiang and Yao Liang were out of sight, Du Gended with Dancong on arge rock at the top of a mountain.


    He looked up to the supervisory enforcer following closely and shouted, "Lord Supervisory Enforcer, don''t be so tense. I''m not so noble as to trade my life for my brothers'' chance to escape. Otherwise, I would have killed him just now. Why bothernding? Let''s have a good talk about how we can all survive..."


    "Let go of Dancong, and I''ll let you leave. I keep my word," the supervisory enforcer descended a bit closer to Du Ge, his gaze fixed on Du Ge''s hand around Dancong''s throat, as if ready to strike at any moment.


    "Lord Supervisory Enforcer, do you know about the ck dragon summoned by Dancong yesterday?" Du Ge didn''t care about the approaching supervisory enforcer and smiled, "I was the one who took it down. My abilities are actually stronger than Dancong''s, and in some ways, I even counter him.


    What do you say, is it possible for me to join the supervisory institution like him? His supernatural power is too strong. If you can''t control him, keeping me could restrain him. After all, I''m still young, only eighteen, and I don''t want to die so early. Besides, an eighteen-year-old at the Divine Transformation Realm is a genius, right?"


    The supervisory enforcer''s heart stirred, and he nced at Du Ge subconsciously, "It''s possible."


    "Really?" Du Ge sounded pleasantly surprised.


    "I never lie," the supervisory enforcer frowned, "I wouldn''t deceive a child."


    "You agreed too quickly; I''m not reassured, especially since I''vemitted such a serious crime," Du Ge looked up at the supervisory enforcer in the sky, "Lord Supervisory Enforcer, how about this? Let''s both take a step back. I''ll still hold Dancong, and you, in turn, hold me from behind. If you want to kill me, I''ll kill Dancong. If you don''t kill me, I won''t touch him, so we both can be at ease.


    Then, we''ll go back to the supervisory institution together.


    I want to hear the head of the supervisory institution tell me in person that I can join without any charges. Better yet, have the emperor issue a decree to confirm my identity. Only then will I release Dancong, otherwise, I''d rather crush him to death..."


    Dancong frowned slightly, suddenly unsure of what Du Ge was up to. Being caught by a Void Refinement Realm individual meant handing over his life!


    Could it be that he had some other skill?


    Suddenly, he remembered the passive energy flowing into his body, those spiritual powers that were peculiar...

 Chapter 234: Sweetheart

    Chapter 234: Sweetheart


    Human bomb?


    The term inexplicably shed through Dancong''s mind.


    But then he dismissed it.


    After inadvertently breaking into the top ten, he stopped holding back, giarizing many famous poems and essays, his reputation spreading far and wide throughout the capital.


    His influence continued to expand, his physical strength far surpassing his time in the Simtion Field.


    The spiritual power Du Ge infused into him wasn''t easy to burst.


    And after being captured by Du Ge, he had been trying to guess what Du Ge''s Keywords were.


    What could restore his ink characters?


    Without restoring the ink characters, he could directly dismantle permanently sturdy buildings, so Du Ge''s Keywords were likely rted to destruction.But Keywords rted to destruction often meant violent skills, and Du Ge''s attack methods were simr to those of native monks, not seeming like the effect of a skill.


    To be honest.


    He was uncertain about what Du Ge''s skill was.


    From start to finish, Dancong never linked the removal of his arm and the infusion of power into his body with a skill¡ªthere were too many methods native monks could use to achieve these two things.


    The supervisory enforcer in the sky nced down, seemingly pondering Du Ge''s purpose.


    Du Ge moved quickly, far surpassing the average Divine Transformation Realm.


    But no matter how strong, he was still in the Divine Transformation Realm. Perhaps he could dodge the flying swords with his agility, but once the supervisory enforcer in the Void Refinement Realm got close, his spiritual power would bepletely suppressed, leaving him no chance for a counter-kill.


    Once he got close, he could restrain the little guy below at any time, seal his meridians.


    Then, rescue Dancong...


    The supervisory enforcer thought it over and couldn''t figure out Du Ge''s purpose.


    In the end.


    He could only chalk it up to the naivety of a minor monk.


    ...


    "Supervisory enforcer, do you disagree with my opinion? Or are you afraid that I, a mere Divine Transformation Realm, might take the opportunity to plot against you?" Du Ge smiled and said, "Or perhaps, you have a better idea? It''s okay, I can wait, wait for you toe up with a better solution..."


    You''re asking for it!


    The supervisory enforcer nced at Du Ge, retracted the flying swords surrounding him, and descended gracefully.


    The moment hended on the mountaintop, Du Gepletely lost the sense of the spiritual energy around him.


    The Void Refinement Realm was like a vortex, swallowing all the spiritual energy in the air, making Du Ge feel as if he was in a spiritual energy desert, relying only on the spiritual power stored within his body.


    So domineering!


    Afternding on the mountaintop, the supervisory enforcer reached out to p Du Ge.


    In an instant.


    An unexpected change urred.


    A short exmation.


    Dancong''s remaining arm and a leg detached from his body without warning.


    The supervisory enforcer was taken aback, as Dancong''s leg flew towards his face.


    He instinctively caught it.


    But following closely, Du Ge''s fingers had already torn through his clothes, grazing his arm, and in a very short time, touched several times in session.


    For a month, Du Ge had been practicing the skill of stripping people''s clothes, and he had mastered it.


    Because he had to protect Dancong''s leg, the supervisory enforcer was unprepared for Du Ge''s sneak attack.


    He didn''t expect Du Ge not to attack his vital points, but to merely graze his arm, leaving himpletely unguarded.


    Feeling a lightness on his body, the supervisory enforcer''s clothes had already flown off, and the sword case on his back had fallen to the ground.


    Afterward.


    A sharp pain came from his shoulder, his arm had detached from his body, and with it, ayer of spiritual power vanished.


    "You''re courting death!"


    Having been tricked, the naked supervisory enforcer was shocked and angry. With a burst of spiritual power, he immobilized Du Ge''s spiritual power, and with his remaining hand, he struck towards Du Ge''s crown.


    Even with his spiritual power sealed, Du Ge''s attributes remained.


    Moreover, he had just plundered a Void Refinement Realm big shot, and his physical fitness had soared. He lifted the supervisory enforcer''s arm as if flying and blocked the descending hand: "Your hand!"


    The supervisory enforcer stopped his force in time.


    But Du Ge''s other hand had already grazed his body.


    Afterward.


    Another sharp pain erupted in his abdomen.


    The supervisory enforcer was horrified, not caring about killing Du Ge, he retreated immediately, wanting to distance himself and then kill the wretched fellow below¡ªthis guy was even weirder than Dancong...


    "Your liver."


    Du Ge looked at the organ that had appeared in his hand, curled his lip, and lifted it up.


    Plucking feathers from a passing goose: as long as he touched the opponent, he would definitely take something from them.


    Once the opponent''s external possessions were stripped clean, touching their body allowed him to specify what to take; if not specified, it was random...


    The first time, Du Ge typically took the supervisory enforcer''s arm, and upon realizing he still couldn''t control him, he decisively changed his strategy to random taking. When he first crossed over, he randomly took a heart, and the opponent died instantly.


    If there was a chance he couldn''t absorb spiritual power, of course, he would take the opponent''s life to protect himself.


    Unfortunately, this time luck wasn''t on his side; he randomly got a liver.


    Otherwise.


    If either the heart or lungs had been randomly taken, the opponent wouldn''t have survived.


    Floating in the air, the supervisory enforcer subconsciously covered his left abdomen, rage filling his eyes. He mobilized all his spiritual power, controlling the sword case that had fallen to the ground, and over a dozen flying swords shot out, ready to kill the detestable creature below.


    "Don''t move." Du Ge held a liver in one hand and an arm in the other, confident, "If it''s in good condition, it can be reattached, but if I crush it, you might only have a few days to live. The sooner you reattach it, the better the effect, you know!"


    The flying swords abruptly stopped, once again hovering in front of Du Ge.


    The supervisory enforcer looked at the things in Du Ge''s hands, his teeth clenched, feeling so aggrieved he almost spat blood.


    This time, he truly hesitated because of the hostage situation.


    If he had known his liver and arm would be taken hostage, he would have in Dancong and this bastard together earlier.


    Ten Dancongs couldn''tpare to his liver!


    ...


    Dancong stood on the mountaintop on one leg, looking at his scattered parts, feeling deste, no longer interested in pondering what Du Ge''s Keywords could be.


    His poetry was spreading.


    His attributes were growing all the time, and his wounds were healing quickly; they had already closed up in this short time.


    But with only one leg left, what could he y?


    Maybe he could ovee it and write with his foot...


    But Du Ge was now in the upper hand, even taking the supervisory enforcer''s arm and liver, how could he leave him a way out!


    Why was he so unlucky?


    He had finally randomly obtained a quality Keyword and awakened an almost heaven-defying skill, only to end up in such a state because he inadvertently broke into the top ten.


    Why?


    Why was he so unlucky?


    Wasn''t it just to verify the Keywords, he wrote a poem?


    It was all the damn Innkeeper''s fault. If he hadn''t seen his poetry, how could that poem have spread?


    Without that poem to make him famous, how could he have entered the top ten so quickly?


    If he hadn''t made it into the top ten, he could have been a contented schr, waiting for everyone to reveal themselves, then bing famous all over the world¡ªhow satisfying that would have been...


    It was all the Innkeeper''s fault.


    Why did he have to be literate?


    And that bastard, just two months, only two months, why so impulsive...


    Give him two years, no, one year, and once his poetry spread throughout the world, no one would be able to do anything to him!


    Truly damned!


    Tears streamed down Dancong''s cheeks, knowing the Alien Star Battlefield was cruel, but never imagining it to be this cruel. Two months, and in two months he was gone...


    ...


    "How do you want to return my liver and arm to me?" The supervisory enforcer held back his anger, forcing himself to calm down. Not mentioning the liver was fine, but once he did, he suddenly felt a sharp pain in it. How could he have removed the liver through his stomach?


    What kind of people were these two!


    "Join us, and once we be family, naturally, I''ll return your liver and arm to you." Du Ge smiled confidently, introducing himself, "I am from the Valley of the Immortal Healers, and I can even reattach it for you for free!"


    People from the Valley of the Immortal Healers?


    The air suddenly went quiet.


    The supervisory enforcer even thought he had heard wrong. The Valley of the Immortal Healers didn''t even have a Void Refinement practitioner, who gave you the courage to jump around in the capital!


    "Wang Chong, you are Wang Chong." Dancong instantly understood Du Ge''s identity, descending into a hysterical state, "Are you crazy? At this time, shouldn''t you be quietly developing? Do you know how many eyes are watching you?"


    "Am I not developing right now?" Du Ge didn''t look back, "Shut up, we can still cooperate. Keep bbering, and I''ll just kill you right away..."


    Still alive?


    Dancong''s voice stopped abruptly. Yes, Du Ge had already dealt with the supervisory enforcer but hadn''t immediately killed him, so there was still hope for life. As an Alien Star warrior, one must not give up any chance to seize an opportunity.


    "How can I join you?" The supervisory enforcer asked after a moment of silence.


    "Come down, let me touch you." Du Ge looked up at the sky, "Touch you, and I''ll tell you."


    "Do you think I''ll fall for that?" The supervisory enforcer said angrily, "If you touch me, will I still have a life?"


    "What are you afraid of? If I wanted to kill you, I would have taken your heart just now." Du Ge curled his lip, weighing the liver in his hand, "But don''t say I didn''t warn you, the longer an organ is detached, the lower its survival rate. You can hold it yourself and infuse spiritual power to maintain its vitality..."


    After pondering for a moment, the supervisory enforcer couldn''t resist the temptation to get his liver back and shed back to Du Ge''s side. He red at Du Ge: "Touch it then!"


    Du Ge stuffed his arm back into his hand, and his other handnded on his shoulder.


    The moment Du Ge''s hand touched his shoulder, the supervisory enforcer shuddered violently, but then his eyes widened because he felt the spiritual power within him pouring out, all rushing into Du Ge''s palm.


    The supervisory enforcer was horrified: "You..."


    "Don''t move, or you''ll lose more organs!" Du Ge, enjoying the pleasure of the spiritual power increase, casually threatened the supervisory enforcer, soothing his emotions, "Don''t worry, I won''t take much from you. Compared to the liver, it''s just a little spiritual power, and it won''t take more than a few days to recover."


    An error urred in thest chapter with the ''Upholding Justice'' BUG, which I have overlooked. It has been corrected, and you can refresh to reread it. If you don''t reread, it won''t affect the plot; just read thest sentence, -_-||

 Chapter 235: Stockholm

    Chapter 235: Stockholm


    Threatening me with my own liver?


    Have you lost all humanity?


    The supervisory enforcer''s heart zed with fury.


    But under the current circumstances, he could only let the other party have their way. If things got too extreme, he''d risk it all and take the other down with him.


    Like cures like.


    Cultivating with spiritual power is like drinking water; with spirit stones, it''s like eating grass; but cultivating with another cultivator is like feasting on meat...


    In no time at all, Du Ge''s cultivation level began to climb steadily. The spiritual power he had transferred to Dancong was quickly replenished. Peak of Divine Transformation, early stages of Void Refinement, mid-stages of Void Refinement...


    Finally.


    Du Ge''s cultivation stabilized at the mid-stage of Void Refinement and ceased to rise.The flow of spiritual power between the two stopped.


    The supervisory enforcer''s expression shifted from surprise to shock: "You... you just... broke through to the Void Refinement Realm..."


    "Thanks to your blessing," Du Ge said with a smile.


    "Is this how you''ve always advanced in your cultivation?" the supervisory enforcer asked.


    "Pretty much! The Medicine Immortal Sect established a spiritual power mutual aid alliance, where the spiritual power of every cultivator who joins is averaged out among the members," Du Ge exined with a chuckle, "Supervisory Enforcer, if you join, andter find someone with higher cultivation than yourself, the spiritual power you lost today will be replenished."


    "Is this a cultivation technique?" the supervisory enforcer asked in astonishment, "Has the Medicine Immortal Sect developed such an evil technique?"


    "How can you call it evil?" Du Ge retorted with a nce, "This is about equality for all beings, a blessing for all cultivators struggling with poor talent, a fair technique, alright?


    So, are you willing to join us or not? Join us, and we''ll reattach your limbs and liver for free. But in return, once you''ve recovered, you''ll need to bring someone with higher cultivation than yourself to join us, and we''ll all share their power..."


    "..."


    Dancong''s eyes widened. It wasn''t destruction, nor was it dismantling; neither of these keywords had the effect of absorbing others'' power. So what was his keyword?


    Equality?


    But what kind of advanced skill derived from a keyword like equality could counter his own skill?


    "Impossible, I won''t engage in such evil deeds. Your methods are demonic. Once exposed, you''ll be rejected by everyone," the supervisory enforcer dered, "Eventually, bing the enemy of the world, the spiritual power you''ve gained will not be safeguarded. You''re ying with fire."


    "If you don''t tell, and I don''t tell, how could anyone else possibly know?" Du Ge countered, "Before today, if I hadn''t told you, would you have known about such a technique within the Medicine Immortal Sect? Don''t you want to replenish the spiritual power you''ve lost? Are you content with being just a minor supervisory enforcer at the supervisory institution?"


    "..." The supervisory enforcer''s eyebrows trembled slightly. He interrupted Du Ge, asking, "If I don''t join your alliance, will I die?"


    "Why do you always misunderstand us?" Du Ge looked at the supervisory enforcer curiously, "The Medicine Immortal Sect saves lives, not takes them. If you refuse, we won''t kill you, but we''ll definitely find a way to make you agree. To be honest, so far, no one has been able to refuse our invitation. In fact, many from your supervisory institution are part of our alliance. I''ll introduce them to youter..."


    The supervisory enforcer''s mouth twitched as he looked at Du Ge, suddenly unsure of what to say.


    Sigh!


    Dancong inwardly sighed, once again feeling the bleakness of his future.


    Wang Chong had revealed such a secret in his presence, likely meaning he wouldn''t be allowed to leave.


    Fortunately, he had written quite a few poems before. Once those poems spread, his attributes would continue to grow.


    He made up his mind.


    To live!


    To live is to have a chance.


    ...


    Now on par with the supervisory enforcer in both power and realm, and with the realm''s enhancement, Du Ge no longer feared him. Plucking feathers from a passing goose, he snatched the leg from the enforcer''s hand and casually stuffed his liver back to him, saying, "Let''s go."


    "Where to?" Two voices asked simultaneously.


    "To the Medicine Immortal Sect! We''ve got to reattach your scattered pieces, haven''t we?"


    Du Ge reached out and swept up the scattered limbs with the supervisory enforcer''s clothes he had stripped off earlier, and flew into the sky on his sword.


    He had wanted to fly like the supervisory enforcer, but after trying, he found it too strenuous, nowhere near as efficient as sword flying.


    The supervisory enforcer must be using a special technique. When it came time for surgery, he''d ask about it...


    Speaking of which, he should learn surgery himself.


    Harvest on-site, suture on-site.


    No need to return to Medicine Immortal Valley, many procedures could be simplified. He couldn''t rely on his senior and junior brothers for everything...


    The supervisory enforcer, using his spiritual power, dressed himself with the clothes Du Ge had stripped off, carefully protecting his liver with his remaining hand, and flew up into the sky, following behind Du Ge.


    "What about me?" Dancong asked, hopping from foot to foot.


    Du Ge nced down and said to the supervisory enforcer with a smile, "Would you mind taking him along?"


    Dancong didn''t know the techniques of cultivation. Holding onto him would cause a continuous leak of spiritual power. Better to leave it for his own people than for this ungrateful fellow.


    The supervisory enforcer nced at Dancong with impatience, wrapped him up with spiritual power, and pulled him into the air.


    Having reached the Void Refinement Realm, the supervisory enforcer''s maniption and use of spiritual power became even more intuitive. To those unaware of the details, it looked almost like magic.


    Du Ge watched the supervisory enforcer''s method of carrying people, pausing for a moment, further solidifying his intention to inquire about the technique on the operating table.


    The techniques of Medicine Immortal Valley were falling behind after his ascension to the Void Refinement Realm.


    The supervisory enforcer''s method of using spiritual power also inspired him. Using spiritual power to grab someone, avoiding direct contact, should prevent the loss of power.


    Dancong, suspended in midair, his face pale with fright, pleaded, "Supervisory Enforcer, please keep a hold on me, don''t let go, I''m still useful!"


    The supervisory enforcer ignored himpletely. His hatred for Du Ge had already shifted to Dancong. If it weren''t for him, how could he have ended up in such a state? He had no intention of showing any kindness!


    Du Ge also ignored Dancong below. Without arms and pen and paper, this one had be useless. Compared to him, his skills were far inferior.


    "May I ask for the supervisory enforcer''s esteemed name?" Du Ge inquired.


    "Chen Da." The supervisory enforcer replied expressionlessly, not keen on conversation. He was pondering the mutual aid association mentioned by Wang Chong.


    It had to be said, the techniques of the Medicine Immortal Sect hit a nerve. Most cultivators would not be able to resist such temptation.


    To let them continue to grow...


    One day, they would surely cause a catastrophe in the cultivation world.


    Not just Wang Chong.


    But also that Dancong below.


    The abilities disyed by the two were vastly different from the current cultivation world.


    Yet Wang Chong had precisely located Dancong and, despite the risk of exposing himself,unched an attack...


    And after dering himself a member of the Medicine Immortal Sect, Dancong immediately called out his name.


    This was clearly no coincidence!


    In the dark, Chen Da felt that there was an undercurrent in the cultivation world beyond their control. He felt it necessary to convey this information, to alert the supervisory institution to be on guard.


    ...


    On the way back to the Medicine Immortal Sect.


    Du Ge encountered Li Anjiang and Yao Liang, who were hurrying back.


    They had returned with a resolve to die for his sake, but upon seeing the disheveled supervisory enforcer holding his own liver, they were both dumbfounded.


    Then, their admiration for their seventh junior brother soared to the skies.


    To subdue a Void Refinement Realm supervisory enforcer single-handedly, the seventh junior brother was truly a monstrous talent.


    He made the chaotic talents of the world pale inparison.


    The path of medicine should flourish.


    ...


    Back at Medicine Immortal Valley, Du Ge began to reward his fellow sect brothers.


    Firstly.


    The three at the Divine Transformation Realm, including Li Anjiang, were elevated to their peak by his spiritual power, just short of breaking through to be masters of the Void Refinement Realm.


    In just a few days.


    None of the Elderly at the peak of the Elemental Infant Realm had managed to break through, left to sigh in longing.


    The exceptionally talented seventh junior brother had just broken through to the Elemental Infant Realm. Du Ge casually raised his realm to the peak of the Elemental Infant Realm, and the seventh junior brother had to enter seclusion again, aiming for the Divine Transformation Realm.


    It must be said.


    The seventh junior brother''s talent was truly excellent.


    Du Ge''s mission to act for heaven was best assisted by these talented individuals who advanced rapidly through the realms.


    Unable to elevate the power of the many Elders, Du Ge turned his attention to the second and third generation disciples of the Medicine Immortal Sect, raising their power to the peak of their respective realms.


    He even helped many patients improve their realms, earning a wave of nobility and developing a wave of followers.


    This series of actions forcibly pulled Chen Da from the mid-stage back to the early stage of Void Refinement.


    Even so, Chen Da still refused to join the spiritual power mutual aid alliance, not even verballypromising.


    But when Du Ge, on the operating table, used him for practice, reattaching his liver, then removing his stomach and reattaching it, and then the small intestine...


    For an entire day, his opened belly never closed.


    Without the suppression of spiritual power, he would have been tormented to death.


    When Du Ge on the operating table suggested the possibility of removing the head to see if it could be reattached...


    All of Chen Da''s pride was shattered, and he joined Du Ge''s spiritual power mutual aid alliance without hesitation.


    At that moment, he finally understood why Wang Chong had said that no one could refuse to join the mutual aid association. Such torture, more cruel than any punishment, which cultivator could endure it?


    When Du Ge shook his hand, congratting him on making the right decision, announcing him as an Elder of the spiritual power mutual aid alliance, and reinstalled all his organs back in ce.


    Chen Da felt reborn, lying on the hospital bed, inexplicably at ease.


    In that moment, he even felt grateful to Wang Chong.


    The sense of righteousness in his heart, along with his gratitude towards Wang Chong, was cast aside.


    Building bridges and roads without a corpse,mitting arson for a golden belt.


    At this moment, Chen Da had only one thought: to hell with the supervisory institution, everyone should join the spiritual power mutual aid alliance, and let everyone suffer the same fate...

 Chapter 236: Who are you living for?

    Chapter 236: Who are you living for?


    Li Anjiang, Yao Liang, and others were in seclusion.


    No.


    Actually.


    Aside from the disciples who must tend to the medicinal herbs and care for the patients, the majority of Medicine Immortal Sect were diligently in seclusion, with an unprecedented level of dedication.


    Du Ge had validated the truth that the path of medicine should flourish with efficiency. With Divine Transformation before and Void Refinement after, one only needed to break through to instantly reach the peak of their current realm.


    Was there a more rxed and enjoyable way to cultivate in this world?


    If not now, when?


    Li Anjiang had also made the other Elders aware of the terrifying nature of people in this chaotic world, with the unyieldingly hard brick as proof, kindling a strong sense of crisis in them.


    Strength.Only with greater strength could they be an aid to their junior brother.


    Benevolent Healer: Those who have been helped by Du Ge would harbor goodwill towards him.


    Call to Action: After being conquered by your charisma, there''s a high chance they would respond to your call;


    The two skills echoed each other, uniting the Medicine Immortal Sect as one, forming an impregnable fortress.


    Every individual was striving for a better life, a brighter future, including the patients who owed Du Ge favors within the Medicine Immortal Sect.


    ...


    In a secluded cave dwelling, Du Ge was studying medical texts while interrogating Shan Cong alone.


    After learning the delicate control of spiritual power from Chen Da, he turned the uncontroble skill of ''plucking feathers from a passing goose'' into a controble one.


    Using spiritual power in the Void Refinement Realm was as simple as eating and drinking. With spiritual power as a barrier, surgery became much easier, preventing the idental removal of someone''s organs.


    Heaven have mercy.


    When he operated on Chen Da and removed his organs, it was truly unintentional, but fortunately, the oue was good, melting the stubbornness of a hard-headed man.


    However, Chen Da''s case opened new avenues for Du Ge.


    He decided that in the future, when encountering those who did not understand the teachings of the Spiritual Power Mutual Aid Alliance, he would use this method to enlighten them.


    Firstly, it would boost the Benevolent Healer skill, enhancing their goodwill towards him; secondly, it would help them quickly integrate into the group.


    After observing several surgeries and personally performing a few, Du Ge found that performing surgery in this world was really not difficult. Spiritual power could stop bleeding, precise maniption aided recovery, and clearing blockages...


    The most crucial aspect was that patients with higher realms possessed vigorous vitality. Even if something went wrong, reattaching the removed part was not difficult.


    As long as one mastered the body''s structure and the principles of medicine.


    Reattaching limbs was a breeze for him.


    Of course, this was for Du Ge, since the organs removed by ''plucking feathers from a passing goose'' were almost intact, with a high degree ofpatibility, easily reattached.


    But for other injuries, like being severed by a sword or forcibly torn off, reattachment was much more difficult.


    Otherwise.


    The disciples of the Medicine Immortal Sect wouldn''t have been so ecstatic upon seeing the limbs Du Ge had torn off.


    In summary.


    Du Ge was now devoting a significant portion of his energy to studying medicine. He wanted to break free from the constraints of the Medicine Immortal Sect and carry out his work anywhere. Constantly returning to the Medicine Immortal Sect was too time-consuming.


    "What are your Keywords?" Du Ge asked, referencing the medical text while examining Shan Cong''s body.


    Shan Cong''s other leg had also been removed by Du Ge and was ced in a box filled with ice.


    asionally, disciples from the Medicine Immortal Sect would replenish the limb with spiritual power to maintain its vitality and prevent necrosis.


    The remaining half of Shan Congy on the sickbed like a piece of art, so isted he couldn''t evenmit suicide. Fortunately, the wounds of an Alien Star warrior healed very quickly, and he barely felt any pain.


    "Reattach my limbs, and I''ll tell you," Shan Cong said calmly, the very picture of resignation, "Wang Chong, you''re keeping me alive just to use me. But you''ve taken my limbs without showing any sincerity. You might as well kill me and take my attributes..."


    "Do you want to die?" Du Ge looked up and asked.


    "Of course not," Shan Cong replied, "but if I''m imprisoned by you for decades and then killed, it would be easier to just die now."


    "Which is your home star?" Du Ge asked, "You can at least tell me that, right?"


    "..." Shan Cong gave Du Ge a scornful look, "Just kill me. Trying to extract information from me to deceive myrades is impossible. Behind me, countless beings are waiting for resources to save their lives; I won''t betray anyone."


    "Have you ever thought about sharing resources?" Du Ge changed the subject with a smile, "After all, the top ten can obtain resources, and even if you maintain seventh ce until the end, the resources you get would be enough for the people of your to survive a year, right?"


    "With the way I look now, do you think I can maintain seventh ce until the end?" Shan Cong sneered.


    "With my help, you can," Du Ge said.


    He had studied the poetry published by Shan Cong, which had no ovep with the poetry from Qi Yuan Star, so he could almost conclude that Shan Cong was not from Qi Yuan Star.


    As for learning poetry from the yback of videos, with decades worth of footage, Du Ge believed no one would have the patience to seriously learn from it.


    Because they had to deal with various situations, the candidates in the Simtion Field had to learn too much, only skimming the surface of most knowledge, with few bing experts. Candidates would focus their efforts on understanding Keywords and acting.


    "Help? With your ostentatious ways, you might not even survive until the end, yet you offer help, what a hellish joke..." Shan Cong rolled his eyes and continued to sneer, "If you were really confident about surviving until the end, you would have killed me for my attributes already, why bother talking to me?"


    "People must seize every opportunity they can!" Du Ge smiled, gestured with his hand, and a leg flew out of the box. He stood up and approached Shan Cong, "Let me reattach your leg first."


    Shan Cong was stunned.


    In that moment of distraction.


    Du Ge swiftly opened the already healed skin tissue and pressed the leg back into ce.


    Poetry, like business, would continue to spread once published.


    Shan Cong''s attributes were also growing, which made his wounds heal very quickly.


    The moment the leg was reattached, the wound healed rapidly, and the leg, which had turned pale from blood loss, quickly regained its color.


    "Indeed, surgery on an Alien Star warrior is much smoother!" Du Ge looked at his handiwork, shaking his head with a proud expression.


    The moment he finished reattaching Shan Cong''s leg, Benevolent Healer was activated, and Shan Cong''s expression towards Du Ge subtly changed.


    Still, he stubbornly said, "I won''t cooperate with you unless you reattach all my limbs."


    Du Ge smiled, reached out, and summoned the other leg, quickly reattaching it, "Move around, see how my craftsmanship is?"


    Shan Cong tried lifting his leg, moving it with ease. He pursed his lips, "What about my arms?"


    "What are your Keywords?" Du Ge paused, looking at him with a smile.


    "First reattach my arms. You''re stronger than me, I can''t escape. Only a whole me can cooperate with you..." Regaining what was lost, Shan Cong was particrly excited and saw hope.


    But he wasn''t satisfied with just having two legs. Only a whole him had a chance to escape from the Medicine Immortal Sect.


    Hiss!


    Another wave of pain.


    Shan Cong couldn''t believe his eyes as he saw his leg being removed again, "What are you doing?"


    "Reattaching it a few more times to practice," Du Ge said, "I''ll inevitably have to perform surgery on others in the future. Practicing on you, with your fast healing, is better than practicing on the natives. Of course, I might capture more Alien Star warriors and have to reattach their limbs. You know, everyone heals too quickly.


    For example, if I remove your liver, I must put it back before your abdomen heals, and I have to open up the blood vessels and connect the nerves, which requires delicate technique..."


    "You never intended to cooperate with me." Shan Cong was angry. Removing a thigh was just a momentary pain; such pain was nothing to an Alien Star warrior.


    Before going to the Alien Star Battlefield, who hadn''t died a few times? The key was Du Ge''s behavior; it was too insulting.


    "Old Shan, I''m sincere about cooperating with you." Du Ge manipted the surgical knife and reattached his thigh,


    Then he really opened up his abdomen and began practicing organ reattachment techniques.


    At this moment, Shan Cong was his cadaver teacher.


    Du Ge focused on practicing surgery on Shan Cong while talking to him, "I''m different from others; I want to change some things."


    "Change what?" Shan Cong watched as Du Ge took out his liver and stomach, his eyes twitching uncontrobly.


    Although he knew his organs would be put back and the wounds would heal,


    He still felt a chill in his heart, his face twitching non-stop. The scene was too bizarre; he had to close his eyes, forcing himself not to look at the horrifying sight.


    "Change the fate of being controlled by pan-universal entertainment, striving to let more people survive," Du Ge said, "There are tens participating in the Alien Star Battlefield. If each can secure a spot in the top ten, then everyone can survive. Some may live worse, some better, but it''s better than concentrating resources on one while the others starve..."


    "Naive," Shan Cong scoffed with a snort, "No one will believe you."


    "Naive or foolish, someone has to do it," Du Ge sighed, quickly putting all his organs back in ce, watching his healing body, "How can you know without trying? Shan Cong, you''re at most twenty years old, right? You''ve only lived on the Alien Star Battlefield for two months; do you really want to die?"


    Shan Cong fell silent.


    "Try to cooperate with me. I''ll teach you some cultivation methods. If you feel I''ve betrayed you at any time, you can use spiritual power tomit suicide and end our cooperation at any moment."


    Du Ge looked at Shan Cong and smiled, "Arge amount of spiritual power will be infused into your meridians, and with the talent of an Alien Star warrior, you''ll cultivate quickly. The higher your strength, the more chance you have to control your destiny, right? Once you''re dead, you really have nothing."


    So, if you end our cooperation, it''s by killing me, and if I end it, it''s by suicide?


    So, you get all the benefits, huh!


    Shan Cong muttered in his heart, knowing he wasn''t in control of his own fate, and snorted, "You''re willing to teach me cultivation?"


    "Of course, I can even help you make a name for yourself," Du Ge said, "You grow stronger through spreading poetry, right? You write the poetry, and I''ll find someone to publish it for you. How''s that for sincerity?"


    Shan Cong looked at Du Ge, weighing the pros and cons.


    "What do you want, gourmet food, beautiful women? I can arrange it all," Du Ge smiled, "Shan Cong, you can''t just fight to the death for others. Sometimes, you have to live for yourself..."


    Live for myself?


    Now that I''ve be what I am, how can I have the chance to live for myself?


    Shan Cong grumbled, a bitter smile crossing his lips, this damn Alien Star Battlefield...

 Chapter 237: One Word Shapes the Universe

    Chapter 237: One Word Shapes the Universe


    "What''s your keyword?" Du Ge asked again.


    "Wenhua." Feng Jiu replied without hesitation, then countered, "What about you?"


    "Management." Du Ge nced at him, unconcerned with Feng Jiu''s attempt to flip their master-servant dynamic, and revealed his own keyword. Cooperation is predicated on sincerity; only with sincerity can one earn genuine trust.


    "Impossible, how could ''management'' possibly destroy my writing? How could it steal someone else''s spiritual power?" Feng Jiu frowned, "Wang Chong, cooperation is based on honesty. It''s pointless if you y games like this."


    "Old Feng, you seem to have forgotten that there''s also cooperation within a master-servant rtionship," Du Ge said with a smile. "Besides, I think you misunderstand ''management.'' Higher-level trade and management inherently mean disrupting the existing order, shaking the stability of society. If it can disrupt a stable social order, then destabilizing the structure of your writing is only natural."


    "What''s your skill?" Feng Jiu asked.


    "Fair''s fair, you tell one, I tell one," Du Ge said. "You''re at a disadvantage, so you go first."


    "Flowers Bloom at the Tip of the Pen." Feng Jiu said, "Anything I write, poems or essays, is considered excellent by everyone."


    "Illegal Management." Du Ge nced at him and said, "My illicit business activities can disrupt social stability.""..." Feng Jiu frowned, "Is this your idea of being honest?"


    "You trust me, but not the other way around?" Du Geughed, "Old Feng, you probably don''t know that I''ve issued stocks in this world, self-issued and self-regted, and have already shattered the existing social order."


    He looked at Feng Jiu and volunteered, "My second skill is Coercive Trade. Anything I set my eyes on can be forcibly traded. When I took your arms and harvested your organs, that was the effect of my second skill."


    "You didn''t trade, you just took the arms!" Feng Jiu said.


    "Ever heard of zero-cost purchase?" Du Ge surveyed his body with pride, "When I buy things, I generally don''t need the other party''s consent."


    "..." Feng Jiu suddenly fell silent. After a long while, he said, "My second skill is One Word Shapes the Universe. A single word I write has a certain chance of triggering a special effect."


    The first skill was for fame and boosting attributes; the second for offense and defense; the two skills were a dreambo.


    Especially the second skill, it was incredibly powerful.


    Du Ge looked at Feng Jiu: "Can others use the words you write?"


    Feng Jiu shook his head: "Only I can use them. You had people take away those solidified bricks because the effect of the words is still active, and it''s still me who endows those bricks with attributes."


    "So, I can''t use those so-called ''control'' and ''forbid'' words you wrote," Du Ge asked.


    "Wang Chong, there''s no need for me to deceive you," Feng Jiu chuckled, "After all, it''s easy to verify, isn''t it?"


    "That''s true." Du Ge gestured, took Feng Jiu''s right hand, and attached it back on neatly. He then reached out and grabbed the writing brush and inkstone, smiling at Feng Jiu, "Come on, write a few words and let''s see."


    Feng Jiu moved his right hand and tentatively asked, "What about the other hand?"


    "Isn''t the right hand enough for writing? You''re such a hassle." Du Ge muttered, and then reattached his left hand as well.


    After being dismembered for a day, Feng Jiu was whole again. He moved his limbs, feeling an inexplicable gratitude towards Du Ge, and a stroke of luck. He really did want to cooperate, right?


    "Old Feng, I''ve shown my sincerity, now it''s your turn," Du Ge said with a gentle smile, pointing to the paper and brush. A stream of spiritual power lifted the inkstick, helping Feng Jiu grind the ink.


    "Can I put on some clothes?"


    Feng Jiu looked down at his naked body and asked tentatively.


    Having his limbs severed and lying down, he didn''t feel much, but now restored and sharing a room with Du Ge, a big man, he felt somewhat ufortable.


    "Old Feng, you''re asking too much! Who asks for such concessions?" Du Ge frowned, "In Medicine Immortal Valley, we''re all men; what''s the use of clothes? Even if there were women, clothes would be a hindrance. Writing with an uncluttered mind, free from constraints, allows your mind to calm down faster."


    Feng Jiu knew he hadn''t fully earned Du Ge''s trust yet. He sighed, picked up the brush, dipped it in ink, "What should I write?"


    Without a second thought, Du Ge said, "Firm, Agile, Water, Fire, Sharp, Keen... all the words that can enhance the human body or enchant weapons."


    His hand rested on Feng Jiu''s neck, "Old Feng, I''ve reattached your limbs and shown my sincerity. But you haven''t yet earned my trust. If I see anything wrong with your brushstrokes, if you write words like ''Seal,'' ''Forbid,'' ''Trap'' that could harm me, your head will be mine."


    Benevolent Healer only increases others'' goodwill towards oneself, it doesn''t change their thoughts.


    In theory, those who are friendly to you won''t harm you, but Du Ge is cautious; he would never leave his life in someone else''s hands.


    "I''m doing this for your own good" can sometimes be harmful too.


    Better safe than sorry.


    Feng Jiu sighed helplessly and wrote the character "Firm" on the paper.


    Then, he frowned, discarded the paper, took a fresh sheet, and continued to write "Firm," exining, "Words with special effects emit a golden glow when written. The sess rate is very low, and the paper you''ve prepared is not enough. One Word Shapes the Universe, only when there''s a single character on the paper, will it have an effect."


    Hearing this, Du Ge waved his hand and cut the paper in front of him into four pieces, signaling him to continue.


    Then he called in the disciples serving outside the cave and instructed them to bring all the paper from the Medicine Immortal Sect.


    With his hand on his neck, Feng Jiu didn''t dare to act rashly. He earnestly wrote the word "Firm" until, after more than three hundred failed attempts, one "Firm" character finally burst into dazzling golden light on the paper, then quickly faded away.


    Feng Jiu picked up the "Firm" character and breathed a sigh of relief, "Finally seeded. The chance of writing a word with a special effect is very low. Previously, it took me over a thousand tries toplete one ''Firm.''


    The more powerful the ''word,'' the lower the probability.


    That ''Dragon'' character, I wrote for three days and nights to seed. If it weren''t for ''Dragon,'' I could have written many more powerful characters, and wouldn''t have been so limited when you guys attacked.


    I thought that ''Dragon'' character was a trump card that would save my life, but you broke it so easily. You have no idea how desperate I felt..."


    "Have you ever considered writing ''God'' or ''Immortal''?" Du Ge took the "Firm" character from his hand and tried to toss it onto the table in front. The paper floated gently down onto the table without triggering any effect.


    "To write one ''Dragon'' took me three days and nights. To write an ''Immortal,'' who knows how many years it would take!" Feng Jiu said with a wry smile, "If my ranking were lower, maybe I''d spend years on a single sword, writing ''Immortal'' to dominate the universe in one fell swoop.


    But with a top ten ranking, I can''t take such a big risk on one word. And I don''t know what effect apleted ''Immortal'' would have. If it turns out to be a trash ''Immortal,'' months or years of effort could be wasted. Just like that dragon you easily killed..."


    Du Ge picked up the "Firm" character again: "Can it be used on people?"


    "I''ve experimented with a dog," Feng Jiu said, "and then I easily killed it. It didn''t be very hard, but it kept barking furiously at me until it died, without blinking. I think if applied to a living creature, it should take on the effects of toughness or strength..."


    "What about clothes?" Du Ge asked.


    "Yes," Feng Jiu understood Du Ge''s meaning and patiently exined, "but the clothes would be extremely hard, restricting movement like armor. After all, you can''t wrap yourself entirely in clothes and still need to move. Enchanting clothes with ''Firm'' is not as good as ''Shield,'' but ''Shield'' can only be used by me, not you."


    Du Ge handed over his flying sword.


    Feng Jiu took the "Firm" character from Du Ge''s hand and pped it onto the sword, and a small ink-colored "Firm" appeared on the de.


    Du Ge controlled spiritual power to make two simr flying swords sh.


    With a crisp ng, the flying sword inscribed with "Firm" remained unscathed, while the other sword''s de chipped.


    One Word Shapes the Universe.


    It really was One Word Shapes the Universe. This luck and probability-based skill, if used well, could turn the tide even for those ranked lower, just like Feng Jiu''s Glutton...


    Lucky I caught him early!


    Those qualified for the Alien Star Battlefield are indeed different from the simple students in the Simtion Field.


    Just one Feng Jiu was already so.


    What about the others?


    Du Ge felt a strong sense of crisis and asked, "Old Feng, can ''Agile'' be used by others?"


    Feng Jiu was silent for a moment, then nodded: "Yes."


    "Next, write ''Agile,''" Du Ge smiled, his palm isting spiritual power, and patted Feng Jiu''s shoulder, "Old Feng, if we cooperate, I''ll ensure you second ce. We''ll sweep out anyone who doesn''t want to cooperate with us. Let the pan-universe see that cooperation is possible on the Alien Star Battlefield."


    Feng Jiu picked up the brush again and wrote silently, pondering how to escape. Du Ge had reattached his limbs and wanted to use his skills; he might not harm him, but that didn''t mean Feng Jiu was willing to be trapped here.


    Fate still had to be in his own hands...


    I need to take a trip, attending a three-day author training at Qidian. There won''t be any additional updates in the next few days, but I''ll write in the evenings to maintain a rhythm of two chapters a day, ^_^!

 Chapter 238: Youre in great danger now

    Chapter 238: You''re in great danger now


    After a day of hard toil, the bandit Du Ge reaped a bountiful harvest.


    Nobly forgiving his enemies, treating their wounds, providing them with opportunities forbor, and then plundering the fruits of theirbor...


    Du Ge practiced his two Keywords every moment, seizing every chance to grow.


    He imbued his sword with "Sturdy," "Sharp," and "Swift," making it indestructible and as quick as lightning.


    As for characters like "Agile," "Strength," and "Wisdom" that he had written, Du Ge didn''t use them on himself but on Chen Da instead.


    Du Ge had his principles; he avoided other warriors'' skills whenever possible.


    Trusting others was a taboo.


    The effects of skills were filled with uncertainty; if caught off guard, regret would be toote.


    Besides.Du Ge''s own attributes were not low; he didn''t need these external enhancements.


    His realm was on par with Chen Da''s. Once he imbued the flying sword with "Swift," he could easily outpace Chen Da while flying it.


    In a sense, this ordinary flying sword in his hand should already be considered a divine weapon in this world.


    With "Agile," "Strength," and "Wisdom" added, Chen Da''s strength and speed nearly doubled, and his mind became much clearer, which thrilled him to no end.


    Even so.


    He still couldn''t catch up to Du Ge''s speed.


    The Seven Stars Sect''s stock market expanded too rapidly, and Du Ge''s attributes were constantly increasing.


    Chen Da was the seventh.


    Without using spiritual power, Du Ge''s attributes were twenty times greater than his.


    The effects of "Agile" and "Strength" were like doubling the current attributes. Even if they were doubled again now, it would be impossible to catch up to Du Ge.


    Moreover, Du Ge also had the boost of spiritual power.


    ...


    "Are there any other special characters?" Du Ge asked.


    "Mad, Tyrant, Cool, Insane..." Chen Da said, "Back in the capital, I had written those characters, but before I could find a test subject, your flying sword destroyed them. Wang Chong, we need to cooperate. You shouldn''t be so guarded against me. There are many powerful characters that only I can activate..."


    "Right, I know." Du Ge looked at Chen Da and said, "But you''re too weak. My enemies are at least in the Void Refinement Realm. With your current level, you can''t possibly throw the characters onto them.


    In the capital, if it weren''t for wanting to keep a low profile at first and not alert the supervisory institution, Yao Liang would never have been controlled by you. Our three flying swords would have dismantled your house. Even if we couldn''t break into your study, just by waiting outside, we could have starved you to death..."


    "I wouldn''t starve." Chen Da stubbornly said, "I can write ''Rice,'' ''Meat,'' ''Water.''"


    "Heh." Du Ge chuckled, "If you go up against someone in the Void Refinement Realm, can you stick ''Control'' on them? Cultivators are always high above, hardly touching the ground."


    I also have a dragon. If it weren''t for running into a scoundrel like you.


    Even those in the Void Refinement Realm would be no match for me.


    Chen Da didn''t bother to argue with Du Ge, muttering in his heart and continued writing.


    "Don''t be discouraged. You stay in the Medicine Immortal Sect and diligently practice your writing. Once your skills are fully developed, I''ll take you out to have fun." Du Ge smiled, "The spiritual power I transferred to you should at least allow you to reach the Divine Transformation Realm."


    "Wang Chong, do you realize how dangerous it is for you now?" After writing a few more characters, Chen Da seemed to remember something and suddenly looked up at Du Ge.


    "Oh? Let''s hear it." Du Ge smiled, "Keep talking, and keep writing. Don''t stop."


    "While writing, I always feel restless. After much thought, I finally understood why." Chen Da looked at Du Ge, "You kidnapped the popr new schr and abducted a supervisory enforcer from the Void Refinement Realm, causing such amotion in the capital. Such actions are like pping the face of Yan Country''s monarch in public.


    Even just for the sake of face, Yan Country can''t possibly give up on hunting you down. That''s why I say you''re in great danger..."


    "Is there more?" Du Ge asked.


    "Isn''t that enough?" Chen Da frowned, "Wang Chong, you don''t really think you can escape the siege of an entire country, do you?


    Even if you''ve taken control of Chen Da, do you think there''s only one Alien Star warrior in the vast capital? Do you know how many eyes are watching me, and do you think they won''t add fuel to the fire from behind?


    The top ten list is public. Apart from you, the other seven have joined renowned sects, and there''s also a princess from Daqing Country. The supervisory institution wouldn''t dare to provoke them, so do you think they wouldn''t dare to provoke a small Medicine Immortal Sect?"


    "That makes sense." Du Ge looked at him with an approving gaze.


    "I reckon it won''t take more than two days before the supervisory institution might attack the Medicine Immortal Sect." Chen Da put down his pen again, his voice unconsciously rising, "Your reckless actions have put you in the eye of the storm, and you could be finished at any moment. You might even drag me down with you. Lifting the restrictions on me and letting me fully utilize my abilities is the correct way to cooperate.


    Not like now, where you''re guarded against me at every turn, not even daring to use an ''Agile'' character on yourself. You keep saying you want to exchange sincerity for sincerity, but ask yourself, have you really done that?"


    "Are you done?" Du Ge smiled, using spiritual power to pick up the pen and put it back in Chen Da''s hand, "If you''re done, continue writing."


    "Wang Chong, I''m serious, not joking with you." Chen Da said.


    "I know, we''re partners, right!" Du Ge smiled, "But, you''re wrong about the facts."


    "What do you mean?" Chen Da was stunned.


    "Stirring up one part affects the whole. Even if there really are warriors in the capital, they would choose to watch rather than actively join in the chaos," Du Ge said, "After all, it''s only been just over two months. Any action they take that has a significant impact on the world could expose them, and they might even enter the top ten and reveal themselves..."


    "Is that what you''re relying on? cing your fate in the hands of others?" Chen Da scoffed, "There are still over twelve hundred people in the Simtion Field. Can you guarantee that not one of them is impulsive, like you?"


    "I can''t guarantee that." Du Geughed.


    "Then why don''t you release me? My attributes are high, and if we hurry up my cultivation and use your spiritual power to boost me, my realm could quickly advance and kill past them. As long as I write a few ''Forbid'' and ''Control,'' no matter how many Void Refinement Realm expertse, I won''t be afraid." Chen Da said.


    "You''ve gone through such a big loop just to get me to lift the restrictions on you!" Du Geughed and shook his head, "Actually, you could''ve just said it outright."


    "What''s that look for? What I''m saying is the truth." Chen Da''s face flushed, "Don''t take it lightly. You don''t really think you can stand against a whole country, do you?"


    "You still don''t understand me!" Du Ge looked at Chen Da with pity and asked, "Old Chen, do you remember the time I took off your hands and feet again?"


    Chen Da''s face turned red at the mention, and he huffed but said nothing.


    With his abilities, no one would feel safe letting him write alone, but that bastard Wang Chong even took off his feet.


    It had to be said, this one was indeed cautious.


    Du Ge continued with a smile: "After you added those characters to Chen Da, did you see him afterward?"


    "Huh?" Chen Da was puzzled.


    "Those guys you mentioned are too timid to hope they''ll leak the top ten names anytime soon." Du Ge said, "So, the things they don''t dare to do, I did for them."


    Damn it!


    To hell with your strategy!


    Chen Da red at Du Ge, unable to restrain his temper, and retorted, "You''re insane, causing such a bigmotion, hiding isn''t enough, and you still want to stir up trouble? You clearly have a great advantage, isn''t it better to wait for the right time?"


    "What is the right time?" Du Ge nced at him, "Wait for you to write the ''Immortal'' character? For me, the best time is to strike before others have developed, to deal with them proactively."


    "Madman, you''re damn crazy!" Chen Da was dumbfounded. He could never have imagined Wang Chong would be the one to self-destruct.


    "I''m never passive." Du Ge smiled, "If what you said happens, even if you truly cooperate with me, we''d still be at a dead end. Only by taking the initiative to stir the waters can we be the safest.


    Just like you said, I caused such a bigmotion in the capital, it''s like directly pping Yan Country''s face. I''m not convenient to trouble those big sects for the top ten, wouldn''t Yan Country dare? For the sake of face, they have to act.


    Even if Yan Country doesn''t dare to attack the Heaven''s Path Institute, sending envoys to inquire would be better than concentrating forces to deal with the Medicine Immortal Sect. Exposing Luo Cang and their identities, I think, would probably give them a hard time, right?"


    Heughed again and looked at the dumbfounded Chen Da, "What I''m best at is fishing in troubled waters."


    Gulp!


    Chen Da swallowed hard, looking at Du Ge with a hint of fear.


    After carefully considering Wang Chong''s words, he realized that although Wang Chong''s actions were crazy, they were actually the best way to solve the predicament.


    ...

 Chapter 239: Plug-and-play

    Chapter 239: Plug-and-y


    Over the next two days,


    Du Ge didn''t go anywhere; he stayed at the Medicine Immortal Sect, urging Dan Cong to focus on his writing.


    A trip to the capital just to deal with Dan Cong had wasted several days.


    This made Du Ge realize that relying solely on himself to fight Alien Star warriors was too inefficient; he had to mobilize the power of the entire world.


    Dan Cong''s situation presented a good opportunity to drag Yan Country into the fray.


    Thus,


    After enhancing Chen Da with various attributes, he sent him back to stir up trouble. With the indestructible study in Dan Cong''s destroyed courtyard, convincing the supervisory institution should be easy.


    ...


    Having witnessed Wang Chong''s madness, Dan Cong no longer harbored any illusions of luck.With Wang Chong''s methods, the Alien Star Battlefield would soon descend into chaos.


    Cooperating with Wang Chong and truly earning his trust was his opportunity.


    He worked with both hands, furiously writing, and in the span of two days, he mass-produced many skills like "Agility," "Strength," "Sharpness," "Fortitude," "Forbid," "Trap," and the like.


    Indeed.


    When Du Ge discovered that Dan Cong needed to throw the characters to activate their effects,


    He loosened the restrictions on Dan Cong, allowing him to write some words like "Forbid" and "Trap."


    These characters with special effects were ced by Du Ge in various locations around the sect entrance, artificially creating a simplified version of the Mountain Protection Array.


    Although it was unlikely that the high-level cultivators would step into Dan Cong''s trap characters, it was better than nothing. Who knows, they might work?


    Catching even one would be a victory.


    The only pity was that Dan Cong''s output was too low.


    The medical skills of the Medicine Immortal Sect were also too weak.


    Otherwise,


    Giving Dan Cong three heads and six arms would triple his efficiency.


    ...


    "Junior brother, you''re here."


    That day,


    Li Anjiang ran to Dan Cong''s writing cave and handed Du Ge a piece of paper, "Apart from Chen Da, four from the Void Refinement Realm have arrived: one at the peak, two in the mid-stage, and one who has just entered the realm. This is the list Chen Da provided."


    Li Anjiang and Yao Liang, along with a few others in the Divine Transformation Realm, hadn''t had the chance to break through before Du Ge pulled them out for tasks. There were too few people avable.


    "Zheng Tingwen, 804 years old, at the peak of Void Refinement, an Elder of the supervisory institution; Shen Zhongda, 875 years old, mid-stage Void Refinement..." Du Ge nced at the list in his hand and then tucked it away.


    It must be said, having a high-level undercover agent made things much easier.


    For several days, none of the patients he had released had returned. A dozen people were no match for a single Chen Da; with their work efficiency, they would bankrupt any goodpany.


    "Wang Chong, are you sure you don''t need my help?" Dan Cong nced at the list in Du Ge''s hand and asked, "I can take the time to write a few ''Control'' characters."


    Du Ge smiled at him, then suddenly appeared beside him, his hands moving like lightning, disassembling Dan Cong''s arms and legs in an instant.


    Then, a surge of spiritual power lifted Dan Cong and skillfully ced him on the table.


    His limbs were put back in ce, tossed into a box filled with ice.


    "You damn..." Dan Cong cursed, "Wang Chong, whatever you ask me to write, I write. If you don''t let me wear clothes, I don''t wear clothes. Is this how you treat me? Can''t you act like a human being? If you keep this up, I quit! What do you take me for, a plug-and-y tool?"


    "Elder Dan, it''s better to be alive than dead, isn''t it? Your ranking hasn''t dropped, has it?" Du Ge''s face always wore a gentle smile, "With a great enemy before us, not causing trouble is the best help you can give me.


    Don''t worry, a few from the Void Refinement Realm won''t waste much of my time. Once I return victorious, I''ll reattach your limbs. Then, we can explore the mysteries of writing together..."


    "Go to hell with your mysteries!" Dan Cong shouted angrily, "If I write another word for you, I''m a bastard."


    "Elder Li," Du Ge turned to Li Anjiang, "you stay here and teach him cultivation. Don''t believe any of his nonsense, and make sure he doesn''t secretly write. If hees up with something like ''Charm'' or ''Illusion,'' I''m afraid you won''t be able to handle it..."


    "I''ve been stripped down to nothing by you, how can I write anything?" Dan Cong roared.


    Du Ge nced at the protrusion beneath his body.


    Dan Cong''s face flushed red, his expression twisted: "Wang Chong, you damn use that thing to write..."


    "I was talking about the nose." Du Geughed heartily and flew off on his sword.


    Li Anjiang was left looking at the half of Dan Cong ced on the table, silent for a moment: "Mr. Dan, the junior brother indeed loves to fool around. But over time, you''ll find he''s truly a good person. After all this time, I haven''t seen him truly harm anyone!"


    Harm anyone?


    Are you blind?


    Dan Cong took a deep breath to calm his emotions: "Teach me the techniques!"


    Although Du Ge was mocking him, he also gave him an idea; using that part to write was indeed impractical.


    But once he mastered spiritual power, he could control a pen, and any characters written with it would count as his.


    An Alien Star warrior can''t miss any opportunity.


    ...


    All the visitors were from the Void Refinement Realm, and Du Ge brought no assistants.


    With realm suppression, anyone below the Divine Transformation Realm would be a burden.


    Chen Da and the others arrived quickly.


    As they approached the Medicine Immortal Sect, Du Ge, dressed in the sect''s disciple attire, drew his long sword, looked up at the sky, and shouted, "Halt! Those seeking medical attention, please enter through the main gate; otherwise, it will be considered a provocation against the Medicine Immortal Sect..."


    At that moment, he appeared to be a diligent gatekeeping disciple.


    "Li Anjiang, people from the supervisory institution have arrived,e out and wee them..." Zheng Tingwen didn''t even bother with Du Ge, stopping in front of the gate and bellowing. His voice echoed through the forest, startling a flock of birds.


    But before he could finish, his call turned into a short gasp of surprise.


    It was because Chen Da, who was behind him, suddenly struck, hitting him hard in the back, sealing his spiritual power with an application of "Agility" and "Strength." With the close distance and Zheng Tingwen''sck of guard, he was immediately affected.


    However,


    Being at the peak of Void Refinement, Zheng Tingwen''s sealed spiritual power burst forth in an instant, and he turned around furiously, roaring, "Chen Da!"


    Whoosh!


    Du Ge seized the opportunity, his flying sword enhanced with the "Speed" character.


    In the blink of an eye,


    He was behind Zheng Tingwen, his fingers flicking rapidly, slicing open his clothes and leaving him stark naked.


    Then,


    He spun around, circling among the several Void Refinement cultivators.


    He disassembled all of their limbs.


    Next, he controlled his flying sword to dive down sharply, his spiritual power lifting all the limbs he had removed, and he shot back into the Medicine Immortal Sect on his flying sword.


    With attribute enhancements, Du Ge was virtually invincible in his realm, not to mention the speed boost from Dan Cong''s modified flying sword.


    Of course,


    The reactions of those in the Void Refinement Realm were not slow.


    Even though their weapons had been taken by Du Ge, their own spiritual power was also a weapon.


    With their limbs removed, the four Void Refinement cultivators were both shocked and terrified, ignoring the traitor Chen Da, each one spurred their spiritual power, attacking Du Ge.


    Like four heavy trucks mming into him, Du Ge''s bones creaked loudly, and he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    But for Du Ge, who possessed strong regenerative abilities, these injuries were nothing; he recovered in an instant.


    Du Geughed heartily, his spiritual power maneuvering the limbs to circle and dance around him, protecting all his vital points: "Gentlemen, wee to the Medicine Immortal Sect. Today, we offer free medical consultations!"


    Beneath his feet were several "Forbid" characters he had buried in advance.

 Chapter 240: Spirit of sacrifice

    Chapter 240: Spirit of sacrifice


    Damn it all to hell!


    The Elders of the supervisory institution were on the verge of a breakdown. What kind of messed-up tactic was this?


    Right from the start, before anyone could react, in the blink of an eye, not only were their clothes gone, but their limbs had been disassembled too.


    Since when did the Medicine Immortal Sect develop such a demonic technique?


    No, that''s not right.


    It wasn''t a technique from the Medicine Immortal Sect.


    This guy must be the one from the chaotic world who abducted Dan Cong, as Chen Da mentioned!


    Still not right.


    Chen Da, that bastard, betrayed the supervisory institution. He was the first tounch a sneak attack. This was a trap set against the supervisory institution...Zheng Tingwen was seething with rage, turning around to search for the traitor, Chen Da.


    But Chen Da had already taken advantage of the distraction Du Ge created, using his spiritual power to whisk away the clothes the Elders had been stripped of by Du Ge, and sneaked into the Medicine Immortal Sect, hiding in a ce where no one could reach him.


    Looking at the many supervisory institution Elders, now just heads and torsos with their unsightly appendages hanging outside their bodies, his mouth went dry with gratitude for having joined the Medicine Immortal Sect early.


    Otherwise, he would have been the one embarrassed now.


    After advancing his skills, Wang Chong''s techniques became even more proficient. Previously, he could only disassemble an arm or gouge out a liver, but now he could take apart eight arms and eight legs!


    Zheng Tingwen''s previous show of force had summoned everyone out, those in seclusion and those not.


    Everyone looked up at the scene in the sky, all sharing the same dumbstruck expression, the air deathly silent...


    They understood and agreed with Elder Wang Chong''s method of increasing spiritual power, as they were the beneficiaries.


    But wasn''t this method a bit too extreme? Although they were disciples of the Medicine Immortal Sect and had seen plenty of dismembered limbs, if this continued... wouldn''t the Medicine Immortal Sect bebeled as a demonic sect?


    However, they soon understood Wang Chong.


    The Medicine Immortal Sect had too few offensive skills. The little grand-uncle master alone bore the future of the entire sect on his shoulders, the burden was too heavy.


    Using some extraordinary means was justified.


    It was their ownck of effort that was to me.


    The little grand-uncle master had given them the best, yet they were so disappointing, wasting so much time even in breaking through realms.


    If each of them were in the Void Refinement Realm, why would they fear the mere supervisory institution, and why would the little grand-uncle master have to bear the infamy of a demonic sect?


    ...


    As more and more people from the Medicine Immortal Sect gathered,


    Zheng Tingwen and the others were caught between a rock and a hard ce, their old faces flushed with a mix of shame and anger.


    Advance.


    Their limbs were being used by Du Ge as shields, hurting themselves before others;


    Retreat.


    Their limbs had been taken by Du Ge, and even their clothes had been stolen by that bastard Chen Da. They couldn''t possibly flee back home stark naked!


    If only someone would look up at the sky, their lifetime of wisdom would be ruined.


    And more importantly,


    Without their limbs, how were they supposed to live on?


    Were they really going to nobly return naked and report back, letting everyone know the Medicine Immortal Sect had be a demonic sect and unite to besiege it?


    What about their arms and legs then?


    Including Zheng Tingwen, everyone was caught in a bind.


    "Elder, what should we do?" Shen Zhongda tried to maintain eye contact, despite knowing his own image was in shambles, but this was hisst show of respect for Elder Zheng.


    "Are you Wang Chong?" Zheng Tingwen, looking at Du Ge who was juggling more than a dozen arms and legs like a circus act, felt extremely ufortable and forced himself to calm down.


    To gain trust and prevent the possibility of alien star warriors betraying them to the supervisory institution, Du Ge made sure that the information Chen Da brought back was true.


    "Indeed, I am the junior." Du Ge maintained a courteous smile.


    "What do you want?" Zheng Tingwen asked with a dark face.


    He tried hard to find his own arm among the many, to see if he could snatch it back, but ultimately gave up.


    Those in the Void Refinement Realm have extraordinary vision, making it easy to distinguish their own limbs. But that detestable Wang Chong had mixed up all the arms and legs. At most, he could snatch one back, which was not worth the loss.


    "Elder Chen, perhaps you could persuade Elder Zheng and the others!" Du Ge smiled and turned to Chen Da. There would be many more such incidents in the future; he couldn''t always be the one to exin. It was time to cultivate his underlings.


    There was no difference between betraying once or ten times, Chen Da had no way out. He agreed and flew out, preaching the spirit of the Spiritual Power Mutual Aid Alliance to Zheng Tingwen and the others.


    After listening,


    Zheng Tingwen and the others fell silent.


    Demonic sect!


    With Wang Chong present, the Medicine Immortal Sect had thoroughly degenerated into a demonic sect.


    They understood Chen Da''s betrayal. The four of them were made so miserable by Wang Chong, how could Chen Da alone have managed to ovee him?


    But at this point, pursuing these matters was meaningless.


    Zheng Tingwen loathed Wang Chong''s evil methods, but to retrieve his own body, he had to feignpliance.


    Zheng Tingwen had his own pride.


    He was at the peak of the Void Refinement Realm. Losing some spiritual power was inconsequential, but the humiliation inflicted by Du Ge had to be avenged.


    Pretend to agree for now, recover his full strength, leave the Medicine Immortal Sect, and then expose Wang Chong''s true face in the name of the supervisory institution, calling on all Sects to join in the demon eradication.


    Wang Chong and his demonic techniques should not remain in this world...


    ...


    In the end.


    Zheng Tingwen and the others agreed to join the Spiritual Power Mutual Aid Alliance, humiliatingly epting the spiritual power sharing treaty.


    With Zheng Tingwen''s peak Void Refinement strength, Du Ge sessfully stepped into the peak of the Void Refinement Realm himself.


    Zheng Tingwen had been at the peak of the Void Refinement Realm for many years, his umted spiritual power was very substantial. Combined with Du Ge''s exceptional talent, he barely damaged his own spiritual power, and their realms became equal.


    Chen Da had made a great contribution, and Du Ge was not stingy. In the spirit of mutual aid, he generously used Zheng Tingwen''s spiritual power, not only restoring his original realm but also helping him make a significant leap forward.


    Chen Da was overjoyed and immediately expressed his willingness to return to the supervisory institution to bring more people over to join the Spiritual Power Mutual Aid Alliance.


    No one could resist the temptation of rapidly increasing spiritual power, especially with Dan Cong''s endorsement. By now, his power should have surpassed Elder Zheng Tingwen.


    Zheng Tingwen and the others gritted their teeth, their previous understanding turning back into anger, wishing they could tear him to pieces, that dog of a traitor.


    However,


    Du Ge rejected Chen Da''s request.


    Repeatedly bringing in prey would not bring in game but disaster. They had to proceed step by step, gradually.


    Most of the Medicine Immortal Sect were in the process of breaking through realms.


    Their original realms were too low, and Du Ge''s plundering speed was too fast. At this moment, they were all in a state of being overfed, barely able to consume the spiritual power reserves of a few bigwigs.


    Since they couldn''t consume it, Du Ge simply used Zheng Tingwen''s spiritual power to help the other captured low-realm Elders boost their spiritual power.


    Feeling their spiritual power skyrocket, the supervisory institution Elders who were just now bitterly opposed to the so-called Spiritual Power Mutual Aid Alliance temporarily became mute. However, this was not enough to make them join like Chen Da did.


    After all,


    What Du Ge was doing was utterly outrageous. It seemed fair and just, but taking others'' spiritual power for oneself, one wrong step could lead to doom.


    Unlike those cultivators in the Sects who only cared about cultivation, they were from the supervisory institution, having seen and dealt with too many simr matters.


    They couldn''t let immediate benefits blind them.


    Besides, Du Ge hadn''t reattached their limbs yet!


    ...


    Because there was no one to share the burden, Zheng Tingwen''s loss of cultivation was not significant. From beginning to end, he only felt aggrieved and humiliated.


    Even though Chen Da was constantly by his side, extolling the benefits of joining the Spiritual Power Mutual Aid Alliance, incessantly telling him that if he brought someone with higher spiritual power, his own power could be restored, he remained unmoved, feigning ttery towards Wang Chong while still considering excuses to flee the Medicine Immortal Sect.


    Watching several people who had hardly needed convincing before volunteering to join the Spiritual Power Mutual Aid Alliance, Du Ge heartily weed their addition.


    Then,


    With a slight smile, his sharp scalpel made an incision, opening up Zheng Tingwen''s abdomen on the operating table and extracting his stomach.


    Having experienced much deception, how could he not distinguish between sincerity and pretense?


    The necessary procedures still had to be followed.


    "Wang Chong, I''ve already agreed to join, what more do you want?" Zheng Tingwen''s eyes were filled with rage, struggling to fly up. He was at the peak of the Void Refinement Realm; sealing his spiritual power was not easy, but after struggling a few times, he couldn''t get up.


    He was shocked and couldn''t help but curse: "I knew it, you demon spawn have no good intentions, there''s no such thing as mutual aid in spiritual power, you''re just deceiving us, Chen Da, I will never coexist with you..."


    The word "forbid" was indeed useful.


    Du Ge nced at the glowing "forbid" on the operating table, smiled gently, and said, "Don''t panic, Elder Zheng. Didn''t you just agree to join the Spiritual Power Mutual Aid Alliance? This is the path that every new member must take.


    Everyone for me, and I for everyone. Any member of the Spiritual Power Mutual Aid Alliance must have a spirit of sacrifice.


    We are from the Medicine Immortal Sect, and we must use our medical skills to help more people. New doctors need more practice, and we can''t joke with patients'' lives, can we?


    At this time, it''s our members who need to make sacrifices, to perfect our medical skills with our bodies, so that in the future, patients will suffer less. At this time, our spiritual power is high, if not us, then who? Sacrificing one for the benefit of millions, this is the most noble act..."


    "Go to hell with your nobility, Wang Chong, you''re just a demon. I was bewitched to fall for your trick, if you dare, kill me..." Zheng Tingwen struggled fiercely, his facial features twisted.


    "Elder Zheng, your anger now is because you don''t understand, but as you experience more, you wille to understand. The path you''re on now, Chen Da has walked it before. Don''t you see he''s doing well now? Don''t be afraid, my medical skills are excellent, I''ll be right there to assist you..."


    Du Ge ignored the raging Zheng Tingwen, soothed him, and then brought over the inexperienced disciples from the Medicine Immortal Valley to practice their medical skills.


    In the end,


    With Du Ge''s help, each intern had their turn at practical training.


    As Du Ge patiently corrected their medical techniques, guiding their hands to straighten the misaligned or inverted organs...


    Under Du Ge''s patient and meticulous instruction, the voices of anger from Zheng Tingwen and the others grew quieter and quieter, eventually being converted, their hatred dissolved, bing the vanguard of the great Spiritual Power Mutual Aid Alliance.


    This time, it was from the heart...

 Chapter 241: Why not regulate the world?

    Chapter 241: Why not regte the world?


    Dan Cong had devised two ways to lift the "ban" he inscribed. The first was for him to personally remove it, allowing the character to be reused; the second was for Du Ge to forcefully dispel it using the "plucking feathers from a passing goose" method, which could only be used once.


    To save paper for the Medicine Immortal Sect, Du Ge called over Dan Cong, who was practicing, to help release Zheng Tingwen and the others from their restraints.


    Seeing Zheng Tingwen and hispanions, who had suffered greatly, Dan Cong felt a sense of relief. Compared to them, he considered himself lucky; at least he wasn''t tormented by a group of interns. Now with the opportunity to practice, he believed he would one day regain his freedom.


    He had already made up his mind that once he could control spiritual power, he would risk everything to write characters like "health" and "recovery" to reattach his limbs...


    Zheng Tingwen and the others, looking at Dan Cong who had also lost his limbs and couldn''t even fly, felt somewhat bnced in their misery, especially since Du Ge had to drag Dan Cong to work.


    ...


    After getting off the operating table, Du Ge greeted Zheng Tingwen and the others again: "Elder Zheng, how does the supervisory institution deal with people from the chaotic world?"


    "Except for Daqing Country and the Demon Sect, the supervisory institution has sent people to inquire and inspect everywhere," said Zheng Tingwen. "It takes them three to five days at most to return to the main supervisory institution and report the results."


    "Are all those sent out cultivators from the Void Refinement Realm?" Du Ge asked."Yes," Zheng Tingwen nced at Du Ge and said, "The damage you caused in the capital was too great, only Void Refinement Realm cultivators can handle it. Moreover, those people are mostly Inner Disciples from big sects; if someone of a lower realm was sent, they wouldn''t even get an audience with them."


    "Are there many experts left in the supervisory institution now?" Du Ge inquired further.


    "There are still more than ten from the Void Refinement Realm and over a hundred Elders from the Divine Transformation Realm," Zheng Tingwen exined. "The head of the institution is in seclusion and usually doesn''t interfere with worldly affairs."


    "Is the head of the institution at the Body Fusion Realm?" Du Ge asked.


    "Yes," Zheng Tingwen''s heart skipped a beat as he spoke, "Wang... Alliance Leader, are you nning to take action against the head?"


    Chen Da and the others suddenly looked up at Du Ge, their eyes filled with disbelief.


    "What are you implying..." Du Ge chuckled, "Elder Zheng, don''t forget the purpose of our Spiritual Power Mutual Aid Alliance. Don''t you want to ascend to a higher realm? Besides, every expert is a hope and asset for the growth of our alliance."


    Gulp!


    Zheng Tingwen swallowed hard and wiped the cold sweat from his forehead: "Alliance Leader, the head is at the Body Fusion Realm, in charge of the cultivators of a nation. Acting rashly against him might shake the very foundation of the country..."


    Shake the foundation of the country?


    You have no idea what I''m up to; that''s what will truly shake the foundation.


    If I seed, even the monarch of Yan Country will have to listen to me...


    Du Ge waved his hand dismissively: "No worries, joining the Spiritual Power Mutual Aid Alliance won''t affect his position as head, unless it''s time for battle or distribution of profits... dividends. Otherwise, everyone can go about their business as usual. Besides, why should the supervisory institution always be subordinate to the big sects? It''s because there''s no one from the Mahayana Realm to stand guard.


    By joining us, the head will have a shortcut to ascend to the Mahayana Realm, and he will surely agree with us. Haven''t you ever thought about bringing those big sects under supervision as well? What''s the point of only overseeing the smaller ones?"


    Zheng Tingwen gave a wry smile: "Easier said than done. The supervisory institution was established by Yan Country, and the big sects don''t recognize it..."


    "Elder Zheng, don''t be so negative. What you can''t do, the Spiritual Power Mutual Aid Alliance can help achieve. I believe that day won''t be too far off," Du Ge interrupted him with a smile, "I will convince the head. To truly oversee all cultivators is to live up to the name of the supervisory institution. Those big sects shouldn''t be exempt from oversight."


    Zheng Tingwen and the others exchanged nces, sensing Du Ge''s ambition, but they couldn''t help but be drawn to the vision he described.


    Seeing the silent crowd, Du Ge stood up and said, "For the next two days, the Elders should focus on healing. We''ll try to intercept those from the Void Refinement Realm before they return to the capital and convert them to our side before the head knows."


    Heughed heartily, "Once everyone working in the supervisory institution joins the Spiritual Power Mutual Aid Alliance, even the head will have no choice but to join us..."


    "..." Zheng Tingwen was speechless, sighing inwardly. Truly befitting of a self-proimed man of chaos, Du Ge''s ambition and abilities meant that chaos was inevitable...


    ...


    Heaven''s Path Institute.


    Luo Cang, faced with the supervisory enforcer who came to investigate, was red with anger: "Nonsense! I''ve been diligently cultivating in the supervisory institution these days, and my fellow disciples can vouch for me. How could I possibly cause trouble in the capital?"


    "That''s right, that''s right, Brother Luo is kind to everyone, we''ve all been helped by him, even our master praises him and tells us to take him as an example. How could he possibly be a man of chaos?"


    "It must be someone jealous of Brother Luo''s talent, who concocted a story to nder him!"


    "You''re all fools, hearing some rumors and rushing here to verify, it''s trulyughable. You''ve disturbed Brother Luo''s cultivation and caused Heaven''s Path Institute to lose this Martial Arts Contest. Can you bear that responsibility?"


    "What Wang Chong, a disciple from a declining Medicine Immortal Sect, has the right to be mentioned alongside Brother Luo as a man of chaos? Just this point alone makes your ims about the man of chaos utterly ridiculous."


    "That''s right, and something about a princess from Daqing Country..."


    ...


    The crowd was abuzz with doubts and mockery about the man of chaos.


    "Brother Luo, please don''t be upset, and fellow disciples, please calm down. We''re just here to check, as it''s a task assigned from above, and we had toe. Since Brother Luo is not the one, then all the better."


    The Elder from the supervisory institution didn''t have Zheng Tingwen''s authority in the Medicine Immortal Sect and awkwardly tried to appease the crowd, who were of lower cultivation than himself.


    "Brother Luo, you''re too kind. Why bother with them? Just send them away. What right does the supervisory institution have to meddle with Heaven''s Path Institute..." A disciple from Heaven''s Path Institute nced at the supervisory enforcer with disdain.


    "Right, we might as well spend this time cultivating," another added.


    "I appreciate your kindness, my fellow disciples. Disperse now, how have I taught you? To be kind to others," Luo Cang said with a smile, gesturing for his fellow disciples to leave.


    Once they were gone, Luo Cang turned back to the supervisory enforcer, bowing: "On behalf of my fellow disciples, I apologize to you, sir."


    "Brother Luo is too courteous," the supervisory enforcer hastily returned the gesture.


    "Sir, you wouldn''te to Heaven''s Path Institute without cause over a baseless man of chaos. Please, tell me what''s going on. If there truly is a man of chaos, I, Luo Cang, also want to contribute to this world," Luo Cang said with a smile, then his expression turned serious, and he narrowed his eyes, "But if someone is ndering and framing me, Heaven''s Path Institute won''t let them off lightly. Although I''m a new Inner Disciple, I''m not someone who can be framed..."


    Others might not know, but Luo Cang, upon seeing that list, immediately knew someone had made a move.


    Although he didn''t know which fool was so impulsive, it made him very cautious.


    Being in the top ten was like being a target, and now that the list had leaked to the natives, one wrong move could lead to disaster.

 Chapter 242: Exclude one correct answer

    Chapter 242: Exclude one correct answer


    Dan Cong released a ck dragon.


    The people who abducted Dan Cong had at least reached the Divine Transformation Realm...


    The information Luo Cang obtained from the supervisory enforcer nearly blew his mind.


    Clearly,


    the situation was far more serious than he had imagined.


    He was the second-ranked on the leaderboard, and at Heaven''s Path Institute, he was both socializing and cultivating. In a month''s time, he had reached the mid-stage of the Golden Elixir, astonishing his master and being regarded as a prodigy.


    But what about the other two?


    Dan Cong was one thing; the ck dragon was clearly a result of his skills. A man who didn''t join a sect but dared to roam the capital¡ªif his skills weren''t heaven-defying, who would dare to do such a thing?


    But who was the one who captured Dan Cong?How did he cultivate to the Divine Transformation Realm in such a short time?


    Being able to shatter the ck dragon indicated that he too possessed skills...


    If he had skills and was two levels higher in cultivation than Luo Cang, then the suspect could only be one person, the top-ranked Wang Chong.


    Was it him?


    Why would he do this?


    The Alien Star Battlefield had only been open for two months. Luo Cang had been cultivating at Heaven''s Path Institute all this time. He thought there was plenty of time and wanted to wait until his cultivation was higher before going out under the guise of a trial.


    After all,


    for someone whose talent was not originally high, to rise from Foundation Establishment to Golden Elixir within a month after entering the inner sect was a bit too fast.


    If he kept running out when he was supposed to be cultivating, he could even be mistaken for a spy sent by other sects.


    To maintain normalcy and rationality, Luo Cang had been restraining himself, keeping his activities within the sect as much as possible.


    So, he wasn''t very familiar with the outside situation.


    But looking at Wang Chong''s identity changes, he was first the Sect Leader of Seven Stars Sect, then a disciple of Medicine Immortal Sect.


    Under normal circumstances, he should have done something in a minor sect and, finding it impossible to reduce his influence, switched to another mid-sized sect, Medicine Immortal Sect, seeking growth.


    Just like Chi Shiwen from the war prisoner campter joined the Heavenly Demon Pce, and Xiahou Xin from the me Dragon Gangter joined the Hundred Flowers Valley.


    Every person in the top ten had to rapidly improve their strength.


    Seven Stars Sect was a small sect,


    and the Sect Leader of Medicine Immortal Sect was only at the Divine Transformation Realm.


    Even if Wang Chong was ranked first with heaven-defying attributes, it was impossible for him to reach the Divine Transformation Realm in a ce with sparse spiritual power, let alone take someone from within Medicine Immortal Sect at the Divine Transformation Realm out of the capital to abduct people. It didn''t make sense...


    Neither Seven Stars Sect nor Medicine Immortal Sect had sufficient spiritual power or external conditions for Wang Chong to surpass Luo Cang and reach the Divine Transformation Realm in a short time, unless he had plundered the entire Medicine Immortal Sect''s spirit stone resources?


    But was it possible for a new disciple?


    Even if it were possible, Medicine Immortal Sect, being a minor sect, wouldn''t go crazy with Wang Chong, especially since they clearly couldn''t afford to provoke the supervisory institution.


    Keep in mind, the supervisory institution also had Body Fusion powerhouses...


    After logical reasoning, Luo Cang gradually dismissed his suspicions about Wang Chong.


    The princess of the Great Qing Country and Xiahou Xin could also be ruled out; both were women, leaving six suspects...


    Who could it be?


    Changsheng Pavilion? Bihaigong? Jixia Academy? Lanning Temple?


    Luo Cang furrowed his brows; the more he analyzed, the more serious his sense of crisis became.


    Because he felt that none of the top ten were likely.


    They had no motive to do such a thing...


    Moreover, since the abductor didn''t kill Dan Cong but took him away, there was only one possibility left: he had taken control of Dan Cong, or the two had cooperated.


    It was as ifyers of fog enshrouded the truth.


    Sigh!


    Luo Cang sighed inwardly, feeling utterly in the dark.


    However, whether the person who abducted Dan Cong was in the top ten or not, it meant that Luo Cang had to speed up his pace.


    Because the people from the supervisory institution were not only investigating him at Heaven''s Path Institute but also sent people to Changsheng Pavilion and Xingning Temple...


    If any high-level native of a sect noticed something amiss and verified it, the resulting chain reaction would be fatal...


    Who was behind all this?


    Too ruthless.


    This was an attempt to all of the top ten in one fell swoop...


    He needed to establish an intelligencework. Perhaps, it was time to contact the other top ten and discuss a strategy together.


    With a great enemy at hand,


    they surely wouldn''t mind forming a temporary alliance.


    Damn it.


    Given another year, he could be the star of tomorrow at Heaven''s Path Institute, rightfully mobilizing all its resources.


    "Luo Daoist friend, have you thought of something?" Seeing Luo Cang silent for a long time, the supervisory enforcer asked cautiously.


    "Nothing much, just that this list seems odd. I don''t understand the significance of the other party creating such a list," Luo Cang shook his head and asked, "Supervisory Enforcer, how does the supervisory institution view this matter?"


    "The head of the institution thinks it''s a prank, but out of caution, we were still sent to investigate," the supervisory enforcer chuckled, "After all, the ck dragon and the indestructibly hard brick are too abnormal."


    "May I know where this list came from?" Luo Cang asked.


    "A supervisory enforcer named Chen Da, while tracking the person who abducted Dan Cong, extracted this list from the abductor," the supervisory enforcer exined, "Unfortunately, right after obtaining the list, another group appeared, injured Chen Da, and rescued everyone."


    "I see," Luo Cang smiled, "Supervisory Enforcer, if the supervisory institution has thetest intelligence, please inform me in time. I''m very interested in the person who spread these rumors and ndered me.


    If possible, I will report to my master and promote cooperation between Heaven''s Path Institute and the supervisory institution. I might even personally get involved in this matter. I want to find the person who spread these rumors and ndered me!"


    "Luo Daoist friend, if Heaven''s Path Institute is willing to investigate Dan Cong''s whereabouts, that would be excellent. The supervisory institution has always hoped for cooperation with Heaven''s Path Institute!"


    The supervisory enforcer was overjoyed and quickly bowed to Luo Cang, "However, if Luo Daoist friend leads the investigation, the team must include at least a Void Refinement expert, after all, the other party has someone at the Divine Transformation Realm, and it would be bad if there were danger."


    "I understand," Luo Cang said, "Supervisory Enforcer, you may return. In a few days, I will lead a team to visit the supervisory institution."


    ...


    The supervisory enforcer never saw the Sect Leader of Heaven''s Path Institute from beginning to end.


    In the eyes of Heaven''s Path Institute, although the supervisory institution had somebat power, it was at best a dog raised by the emperor, having long deviated from the essence of cultivation, and they looked down upon them.


    Otherwise,


    when a Void Refinement supervisory enforcer brought information about the people from the chaotic world, the managing elder wouldn''t have casually referred him to Luo Cang.


    Logically speaking, Luo Cang was a suspect and should have recused himself.


    Leaving Heaven''s Path Institute, the supervisory enforcer looked back at the sect''s gate and sighed, "There''s something wrong with Luo Cang."


    "Elder, my impression of him isn''t bad," said the apanying supervisory enforcer, "Never has a disciple of Heaven''s Path Institute been willing to promote cooperation with the supervisory institution..."


    "That''s exactly the problem. They''ve never respected us, so why would they want to cooperate with us?" the supervisory enforcer elder said, "Even if they''re suspicious of the people from the chaotic world, they should have sent us away and then investigated secretly, that would be normal..."


    "In that case, Luo Cang really does have a problem," the apanying supervisory enforcer frowned and nodded, "What should we do? Should we go back and inform the managing elder?"


    "Say what, we''ve already warned them. If there''s a problem in the future, it''s their issue, not ours," the supervisory enforcer red at him, "Pah, they''re so high and mighty, a few Golden Elixir cultivators dare to order us around, what do they think they are..."


    "Elder, how should we report when we return?" the apanying supervisory enforcer asked.


    "Report as it is," the supervisory enforcer elder said.


    ...


    Around the same time,


    Shi Chunqi from Jixia Academy, Yin Juntang from Changsheng Pavilion, and others all received information from the supervisory enforcer about the leak of the top ten list to the natives.


    Not every sect was as proud as Heaven''s Path Institute. Some sects checked the past of the people from the chaotic world and tested their souls, all of which were concealed by the warriors from the Alien Star Battlefield.


    After all, they were elites selected from the Simtion Field; if they couldn''t even deceive the natives, how could theypete on the Alien Star Battlefield?


    However,


    like Luo Cang, everyone who received the news realized the seriousness of the situation.


    They had thought they had one to two years to grow.


    But now, everyone was forced to act, elerating their pace of growth.


    Yet,


    they all came to the same conclusion.


    Wang Chong from Medicine Immortal Sect, Xiahou Xin from Hundred Flowers Valley, and the princess from the Great Qing Country could be excluded from the suspects.


    For the person who abducted Dan Cong, they were more inclined to suspect the Heavenly Demon Pce or someone outside the top ten.


    The deciding factor wasn''t just ranking, but also advancement skills and the cultivation of one''s own power. It wasn''t the case that the top ten were necessarily stronger than those who were unknown.


    Otherwise, whypete at all if ranking alone determined superiority?


    Just like the ck dragon created by the seventh-ranked Dan Cong, which wasparable to the Divine Transformation Realm¡ªif they encountered it now, they would most likely be unable to defeat it...


    After all, most of their cultivations were still around the Golden Elixir stage.


    ...

 Chapter 243: Wang Chong in the eyes of others

    Chapter 243: Wang Chong in the eyes of others


    Wang Chong, the correct answer excluded by Luo Cang and others, was guarding outside the capital with five Void Refinement realm cultivators from the supervisory institution and Dan Cong, whose arms and legs had been reattached, waiting for the supervisory enforcers returning from various ces.


    With the addition of Zheng Tingwen and others, the power under Du Ge''smand grew even stronger.


    Zheng Tingwen and his group had rested at the Medicine Immortal Sect for nearly three days.


    During this period,


    Du Ge was not idle.


    He took Chen Da and traveled to various supervisory branches near Danyang City, continuing to promote the stock issuance of the Seven Stars Sect.


    He also used the resources of the supervisory institution to conquer several small cultivation sects simr in power to Tian Valley, such as Tianfeng Sect, Jiuxiao Cave, and Qiushui Valley, and brought them under hismand.


    Then,


    He sent Tian Valley disciples, who were already familiar with the Seven Stars Sect''s operational model, to these sects to oversee their public listing and fundraising ns....


    Wang Chong was a Void Refinement realm expert, and with a wave of his hand, he could enhance their powers. These small sects were eager to join him, each wishing they could be an essory and attach themselves to him.


    Wang Chong was a Void Refinement realm big shot, an existence they looked up to. The asional scraps from his hand were enough for them to strive for a long time.


    You should know that the famousrge sects wouldn''t even nce at them on a normal day.


    With the overt support of the supervisory institution, the covert power boost from Wang Chong, a mature experience temte, and the image of timely tax payment...


    The sects promoted by Wang Chong raised funds at an incredibly fast pace.


    Huge amounts of silver flowed into these sects and were spent even faster on various projects.


    Du Ge had to spend the wealth he plundered; he was a raider, so why would he keep the money and wait to be raided by others?


    Money that is in cirction is real money; it can improve everyone''s quality of life.


    Once the economy, driven by a debt model, starts rolling, it ties everyone to his ship, even the state won''t let him fall. If he falls, it would be a disaster of volcanic proportions...


    The wealth that swept in exponentially boosted Wang Chong''s attributes.


    With Wang Chong''s current physical robustness and recovery speed, wounds inflicted by others healed almost at a millisecond rate. A sh woulde, and before any blood could flow, the wound would have healed.


    It was even more exaggerated than the recovery ability of a liquid metal robot.


    Of course,


    With such arge territory, it was inevitable that alien star warriors were hiding within.


    But at this point, Du Ge couldn''t be bothered with them anymore.


    The disciples of the supervisory institution and Tian Valley, the sect leaders, they were all Du Ge''s eyes.


    They could hold back without issues, but the moment they dared to act, hiswork of clues would operate, and within minutes, they would bepletely eradicated...


    ...


    Before the model of Danyang City was promoted,


    Many alien star warriors were only specting about the situation through rankings. When Wang Chong swept to their doorsteps, everyone was a bit dumbfounded.


    To the point that they didn''t know how to respond!


    Economy? Trade? Management?


    His keywords were too obvious, right?


    Is this what happens after bing number one, just giving up?


    An economy that expands so wildly could copse in minutes if arge force intervenes...


    You can indeed use the wealth of the people to hold the state hostage?


    But for alien star warriors, what does the wealth of ordinary people count for? Even if the whole world died, they wouldn''t care...


    If they bring down your economy, your attributes plummet, how will you y then?


    Want a quick battle? How could that be possible?


    Thus,


    The alien star warriors within Du Ge''s territory watched Wang Chong''s antics like watching a clown, even investing their wealth into it, adding fuel to Du Ge''s attributes.


    They were just waiting for someone who couldn''t bear it any longer to pull the rug from under him. As glorious as Du Ge was now, the more miserable he would fall when the economy copsed...


    Of course,


    Some weren''t just waiting around; they collected information about Wang Chong and the Seven Stars Sect through various means and spread it out in the most covert way.


    The theory of Wang Chong''s threat quietly spread in the world.


    They wanted to see if any fools couldn''t resist making a move on Wang Chong...


    If someone made a move, it would be even more entertaining.


    ...


    Aside from Du Ge openly and boldly developing his power,


    Other alien star warriors were secretly making small moves, waiting for the first person to take the bait, waiting for Wang Chong''s grand copse...


    In others'' eyes, Wang Chong was a fool, arrogant, a target...


    In Wang Chong''s eyes, others were a bunch of fools, useless, shrinking turtles...


    ...


    After Du Ge left, his first patient, Chang Kui, for the sake of his own abilities, finally coaxed a sick cultivator with a higher realm than his to the Medicine Immortal Sect.


    However, because Du Ge was not there, his realm could not be improved, so he could only be settled down for now.


    But, he saw the great changes in the Medicine Immortal Valley. In just a few days, all the physicians and patients of the Medicine Immortal Valley had reached the peak of their respective realms.


    In other sects, this would be impossible.


    But in the Medicine Immortal Sect, that was the confidence Du Ge gave to Chang Kui.


    He was absolutely certain that one day, he too could cling to Wang Chong''s coattails and soar...


    And the sick cultivator he brought, once lying on the bed marked with "Forbidden," never got up again.


    No matter how he cursed, everyone turned a blind eye.


    They had seen many like him; as soon as Wang Chong returned, a few surgeries would make him obediently be one of their own...


    The people of the Medicine Immortal Sect had self-awareness; without Du Ge''s skill in quickly and harmlessly removing organs, they wouldn''t perform surgeries on patients themselves. They still retained some medical ethics and were notpletely tainted by Du Ge.


    Du Ge''s "Seven Stars Technique" had long been abandoned by everyone; enlightenment was for geniuses. As for them, having the junior brother was enough...


    ...


    Outside the capital,


    Du Ge spent a fortune to purchase a manor to serve as a temporary hospital.


    With the help of Zheng Tingwen and other insiders, none of the Void Refinement realm supervisory enforcers returning from various sects could escape Du Ge''s recruitment.


    With enough talents under hismand, Du Ge no longer had to take risks and make calctions as before.


    Moreover, this time he was dealing with enemies of the same realm, which made it even easier.


    Catching up, ambushing, stripping, amputating limbs, transferring power, brainwashing, the whole process was seamless.


    Every cultivator Du Ge encountered eventually became his ally.


    Without exception.


    However,


    Du Ge still left them some dignity, choosing to act on a deste mountain outside the capital.


    After dealing with the supervisory enforcers who were out on missions, Du Ge''s number of Void Refinement realm experts expanded to 20.


    Then, he took a few of them back to the capital, lured out the Void Refinement realm experts residing there, and with the exception of the elders dispatched elsewhere, Du Ge captured all the Void Refinement realm experts of the supervisory institution in one fell swoop.


    Next, he had the Void Refinement realm elders summon the Divine Transformation realm experts...


    In just two days, except for the Body Fusion realm head of the institution who was still in seclusion, and the Elemental Infant and Golden Elixir realm workers whom Wang Chong no longer cared for...


    Du Ge had captured the middle and upper echelons of the supervisory institution of Yan Country, effectively controlling it.


    With practical actions, he confirmed what he had told Zheng Tingwen, that he would leave the head of the institution with no one to use.


    Watching Du Ge''s operations, Dan Cong was dumbfounded.


    Seeing the abundance of talents under Du Ge, he suddenly felt that Du Ge''s vision might indeed be achievable; his strength and power were expanding too rapidly.


    It had only been a little over two months!


    Most of the top ten were still inner disciples!


    Du Ge could already mobilize the resources of a country''s supervisory institution.


    Before entering the Alien Star Battlefield, Dan Cong had watched many reys of the battlefield, and no one had ever managed to roll the snowball as big as Du Ge did in the first three months.


    His loss was not unjust.


    Even if Du Ge hadn''t targeted him but had started with the supervisory institution, he would still have been unable to escape, perhaps even more easily than thest time he was captured.


    After all,


    Du Ge''s actions were too covert, too efficient.


    Most people simply couldn''t react, even the powers in the capital didn''t notice the changes in the supervisory institution.


    Let alone the alien star warriors.


    They would only find out that Du Ge had started a Seven Stars Sect shareholding, not realizing that Wang Chong had already taken over the entire supervisory institution, with his identity on the leaderboard still that vague Medicine Immortal Sect disciple.


    Being high-profile in part, hiding arger part of his strength, that was the highest level of survival strategy!


    Watching Du Ge''s maneuvers, Dan Cong felt as if his own thoughts had been unlocked.


    If he had the chance to return alive, he would definitely promote Du Ge''s experience as a temte for everyone to learn...


    In the future, the way of the Alien Star Battlefield would likely change.


    As for the Body Fusion realm head of the supervisory institution, Dan Cong had thought of him as an unattainable existence just a few days ago, but now he just seemed like meat on Du Ge''s chopping board, ready to be cut up and reassembled into one of his own at any time...


    Now, Dan Cong no longer harbored thoughts of being Du Ge''s enemy. Du Ge was both arrogant and cautious; he couldn''t stir up any waves, not even if he learned to write with gold.


    He only hoped that Du Ge would truly keep his promise and reserve a top ten spot for him.

 Chapter 244: Give face to the dean

    Chapter 244: Give face to the dean


    The power of an excellent team is formidable, especially in a world of high martial arts or immortal heroes where one can take on hundreds or even thousands single-handedly.


    Capturing the Body Fusion Realm Dean was incredibly simple, even easier than when we captured the branch dean of the supervisory institution in Danyang City.


    A few "Forbidden" characters were ced at the entrance to the Dean''s retreat.


    Then.


    We sent an Elder from the supervisory institution to report to him, luring him out, and as soon as the Dean stepped into the range controlled by the "Forbidden" characters, it was done.


    ...


    When the Body Fusion Realm Dean found himself unable to move, struggling to break free,


    He was rooted to the spot, his body brimming with powerful spiritual power, but just like Yao Liang trapped in Dan Cong''s courtyard, he was unable to break out of the range of the "Forbidden" characters.


    In the end.The Dean had no choice but to stop.


    He looked at his subordinates eyeing him like a piece of juicy meat, and his face darkened as he barked, "What are you trying to do? Rebel?"


    While speaking,


    He secretly channeled his spiritual power, trying to break free from the spiritual power constraints on the ground in another way.


    Practitioners in the Mahayana Realm are preparing for ascension and rarely show themselves.


    Theoretically, the Body Fusion Realm represents the most powerful masters in the world today. The Elemental Infant has grown and merged with the body, eliminating the concept of meridians and dantian, with spiritual power filling every cell, moving at will.


    Swords and weapons have be external objects.


    After reaching the Body Fusion Realm, the body hardly sustains any damage. Even if limbs are asionally lost, they can be simted with spiritual power without affecting their use.


    Of course.


    If the body loses too much and cannot contain energy, it will eventually copse and disintegrate. At that point, Body Possessiones into y, starting from the Elemental Infant Realm, where spiritual power begins to nourish the soul.


    The Void Refinement Realm is almost entirely about nourishing the soul.


    Body Fusion refers to the unity of the body, spiritual power, and soul.


    Protected by spiritual power, the soul can leave the body. Although Body Possession is risky, the sess rate is actually quite high.


    Unfortunately, due to the mismatch between the body and the soul, it''s easy to encounter issues like soul dislocation, which even those in the Golden Elixir Realm can easily detect, and some memories are lost.


    The most critical point is that after Body Possession, cultivation ispletely lost. If one possesses a worthless body, their life is essentially over.


    The technological means of the Pan-Universal Entertainment Company far surpasses this, allowing perfect Body Possession without any side effects...


    Despite this, the survival ability of Body Fusion Realm cultivators is already very strong.


    From another perspective, the Body Fusion Realm is essentially a high-density energy human, almost a terrestrial immortal without spells.


    But their mastery of spiritual power is unparalleled, flying and escaping, telekinesis, summoning wind with a wave of the hand, moving mountains and overturning seas...


    In the eyes of mortals, it''s almost like magic.


    Yet such a terrestrial immortal was trapped by an advanced skill derived from Keywords, his spiritual power forcefully suppressed within his body, unable to be unleashed, which was incredibly frustrating.


    After several attempts to channel spiritual power to destroy the "Forbidden" characters under his feet, the Dean''s face showed shock as he looked at the ink characters: "Is... is this Dan Cong''s Literary Heart Supernatural Power?"


    Dan Cong sighed silently as he watched the trapped Body Fusion Realm figure. This achievement should have been his!


    Using the "Forbidden" character to trap a Body Fusion Realm powerhouse, the "Control" character to turn him to our side, and the protection of the ck Dragon.


    Gods and Buddhas would be in in his path.


    Unfortunately, Wang Chong suddenly emerged, and all of Dan Cong''s efforts became Wang Chong''s bridal dress.


    "The Dean is indeed perceptive; this is indeed Dan Cong''s Literary Heart Supernatural Power." Du Ge stepped forward, bowing to the Dean, "Junior, Wang Chong of the Medicine Immortal Sect, greets the Dean."


    "Wang Chong? A man of chaos?" The Dean looked coldly at Wang Chong, then swept his gaze over the many supervisory enforcers behind him, instantly understanding everything, andughed in anger, "Good, good, good, worthy of a man of chaos, in just a few days you''ve taken control of my vast supervisory institution, truly skillful..."


    "You tter me, Dean." Du Ge smiled, shed in front of the Dean, and moved like lightning, stripping him of his clothes and limbs, treating the Dean''s robust protective spiritual power as nothing.


    His attributes had grown too quickly; even without using spiritual power to protect his palms, his pure physical strength could forcibly break through the Dean''s spiritual defenses, healing instantly as if he had never been injured...


    "You..." The Dean was taken aback, "What Supernatural Power is this?"


    "Dean, what I just used wasn''t Supernatural Power, it was medical skill." Du Ge smiled, cing his hand on the Dean''s head, beginning to extract his spiritual power, "Now, this is Supernatural Power..."


    The Dean simted an arm with spiritual power, using his palm as a de, shing at Du Ge''s wrist. Within the range of the "Forbidden" character, he could perform small-scale operations.


    Du Ge''s hand swiftly withdrew, taking with it a strand of the Dean''s pale hair.


    Throwing the hair to the ground, Du Ge sighed helplessly, "Dean, Dan Cong''s Supernatural Power is Literary Heart, mine is the Way of Heaven. The Way of Heaven, taking from the excess to supplement the insufficient. My Way of Heaven isn''t fully cultivated yet, every time my palm leaves your body, it must take something from you, so it''s best you don''t resist.


    It''s not easy to cultivate to the Body Fusion Realm. This time it''s hair, next time it could be your head, and I think, even if you''re in the Body Fusion Realm, you''ll have no choice but to reincarnate and start over..."


    "..." The Dean looked at his clothes, limbs, and intact hair fallen to the ground, stunned.


    Du Ge pped his hands, "Elders, please disrobe."


    The many supervisory institution Elders were stunned.


    Chen Da reacted the quickest, stripping off his clothes in no time.


    Du Ge''s eyes swept over the rest, who also came to their senses, removing their clothes, baring their upper bodies.


    The Dean looked up, his eyes twitching involuntarily, seeing all the supervisory institution Elders with neat scars on their arms, shoulders, and bellies, some still fresh.


    With the help of medicine and spiritual power, cultivators heal much faster, but their constitution is ultimately no match for Alien Star warriors, hence the surgical scars...


    "Alright, get dressed!" Du Ge smiled, and amidst the rustling of clothes, he turned back to the Dean, "The Dean has gone through what each of them has. If you cooperate with me, with everyone, I will help you reattach your limbs, and then, we''ll still be one family.


    Dean, a body made of spiritual power is never as good as your own. Without aplete torso,cking meridians, it will surely be a hindrance when breaking through to the Mahayana Realm!"


    "Evil technique." Bloodshot eyes filled the Dean''s pupils as he stared in horror at the smiling Du Ge, shouting at the many supervisory enforcers, "Noble supervisory enforcers, how can you be bewitched by this demon? Wake up, everyone, y the demon and restore peace and order to the world."


    With that,


    He struggled desperately, crashing against the confines of the "Forbidden" character, trying to break free, but to no avail.


    "Dean, stop struggling." Zheng Tingwen stepped forward, "Wang Chong is not a demon; everything he does is for our good. Over the years, our supervisory institution has been in name only, only able to oversee those insignificant sects. When ites to the big sects, even those with lower cultivation than us don''t take us seriously, we must change."


    "Yes, Dean, during my trip to the Heaven''s Path Institute to investigate the man of chaos, Luo Cang, we meant well. But do you know what the institute''s enforcer did?"


    The Elder who went to the Heaven''s Path Instituteughed bitterly, "He told me to confront Luo Cang directly. I was there to investigate him, but ended up having to confront him. What could I find out? What dared I find out..."


    "My trip to Lanruo Temple was almost the same..." Another supervisory enforcer shook his head.


    "After all, no matter how high our realm is, in the eyes of those prestigious sects, we are nothing but the court''s dogs."


    "Dean, we don''t want to be dogs; we want to be upright and dignified humans."


    "Wang Chong is right; the supervisory institution should oversee all cultivators, not just some insignificant sects. What kind of supervisory institution is that?"


    "Dean, stop struggling. Lord Wang''s Way of Heaven can quickly enhance thebat power of everyone in our supervisory institution. Then, we can fight those prestigious sects head-on and show them what a real supervisory institution is."


    "Please understand our position, Dean."


    "Dean, just give in to Lord Wang. Only he can lead the supervisory institution to glory..."


    ...


    The many supervisory enforcers urged the Dean from all sides.


    Dan Cong sighed silently, strength, too much strength, binding people with interests, far more effective than coercion.


    The Dean was dumbfounded: "You... you''ve all been brainwashed? Demon, you''re a demon..."


    Du Ge smiled, using spiritual power to gather all the clothes on the ground and threw them in: "Please get dressed, Dean."


    "..." The Dean, puzzled and angry, demanded, "What are you trying to do now?"


    "Dean, it''s quite indecent to be naked; I wanted to preserve some dignity for you." Du Ge nodded.


    Hmph!


    The Dean snorted, "Evil heretic, don''t think that by doing this, I willply with your will. Your actions will bring disaster to the world; I will never submit to you. I don''t believe this ''Forbidden'' character can restrain me for a lifetime..."


    Despite his words, he still used his spiritual power to dress himself.


    But as soon as he was dressed,


    Du Ge''s hand reached in again.


    The Dean used his spiritual power to sh again.


    Du Ge touched him, withdrew his hand, and stole a piece of clothing, along with some of his spiritual power...


    Touching and stealing.


    Du Ge''s realm climbed bit by bit, while the Dean, just dressed, was stripped clean again.


    Then, he stood still, gathered the clothes on the ground with spiritual power, and threw them in again: "Please get dressed, Dean."


    After such monkey-like mockery, the Dean was thoroughly enraged, his face turning crimson with anger, his spiritual power like a knife, shredding the clothes Du Ge threw in, "Wang Chong, why must you humiliate me like this..."


    Sigh!


    Du Ge sighed, casually cutting his own skin with spiritual power to show the Dean the healing effect, "Dean, actually your spiritual power knife can''t hurt me. The reason I give you clothes is because my Way of Heaven requires taking something from the other person each time I steal spiritual power.


    Without clothes, even hair gone, continuing will harm your organs, Dean. It''s not easy to cultivate to the Body Fusion Realm, we have no grudges, and I really can''t bear to see you fall like this!"

 Chapter 245: A wise man submits to circumstances

    Chapter 245: A wise man submits to circumstances


    No grudge or enmity?


    The Institute Director, barely containing his rage, looked at theposed Du Ge across from him.


    You''ve poached my subordinates, set traps outside my door, severed my limbs, shaved my head, and drained the spiritual power I''ve painstakingly cultivated...


    And you call this no grudge or enmity?


    To hell with no grudge or enmity.


    The Director roared, "Wang Chong, I can''t coexist under the same sky with you, today it''s either you or me..."


    Du Ge blinked, shook his head, and said, "It''s either me or you, Director. Have you really prepared yourself for such a noble sacrifice? Don''t you want to see the supervisory institution grow and truly oversee the world?"


    The Director fell silent.


    "Director, you don''t seem like a stubborn man!" Du Ge frowned slightly, "All the supervisory enforcers have figured it out, why can''t you?"The Director remained silent.


    "Elder Zheng, how old is the Director?" Du Ge turned to ask.


    "ording to the supervisory institution''s records, the Director is already 1,200 years old," Zheng Tingwen replied respectfully.


    "How long can one live at the Body Fusion Realm?" Du Ge inquired further.


    "At least 4,000 years," Zheng Tingwen said, ncing at the Director.


    "To forsake over two thousand years of life for a cause, I admire you," Du Ge turned and solemnly bowed to the Director.


    The Director''s eyes twitched and he froze.


    "Elder Zheng, find a scribe to record the Director''s valiant and unyielding tale in the annals of the supervisory enforcers, detailing why and how he died, and the process of his death," Du Ge instructed Zheng Tingwen as he turned around.


    Zheng Tingwen''s brow twitched as he nced at the Director, who was naked and limbless, and awkwardly responded, "Yes, Alliance Leader."


    "Zheng Tingwen, if you damn well dare, I''ll kill you," the Director, frantic and furious, mmed against the Forbidden seal, bellowing, "Even as a ghost, I won''t let you off..."


    He was truly on the verge of madness.


    To die in such a manner, not only would his death be disgraceful, but future generations at the supervisory institution would likely see him as a joke!


    Better to be infamous for eternity than to be aughingstock!


    Cruel!


    Wang Chong is so cruel.


    The Director red at Wang Chong with eyes that wished to devour his flesh and skin.


    ...


    Watching Zheng Tingwen stop in his tracks, Du Ge said, "Elder Zheng, go find a scribe and summon all the cultivators in the supervisory institution. Let''s send off Director Liu Xuanmin on his final journey. In the future, on Director Liu''s tombstone, write ''Thest conservative, a stumbling block on the rise of the supervisory institution''..."


    Zheng Tingwen nodded, looked at the Director with sympathy, and moved on.


    The rest of the supervisory enforcers fell into silence.


    At this moment.


    They suddenly felt that the way Wang Chong had subdued them was indeed merciful.


    Watching Zheng Tingwen leave, the Director could no longer keep hisposure and bellowed, "Zheng Tingwen, stop, you stand right there." Seeing that he couldn''t stop Zheng Tingwen, the Director desperately turned to Du Ge, "Wang Chong, I am willing to surrender, I am willing to surrender..."


    "Elder Zheng,e back!" Du Ge, seeing the Director''s defenses break, smiled and said, "A wise man submits to circumstances. Director, you truly are a hero of our times!"


    Just now you were calling me thest conservative!


    The Director''s face turned as dark as ink, and he remained silent.


    Du Ge shook his head and continued, "If the Director still refuses to surrender, I was nning to invite the citizens of the capital to see you off!"


    "You..." The Director red at Du Ge, took a deep breath, and said with disgust, "I''ll surrender, no need for your petty schemes."


    "What schemes are there in this world? There''s only the suppression of strength and the cherishing of talent," Du Ge said, bowing again to the Director, "Director Liu, I couldn''t bear to see your immense cultivation die as light as a feather. I had no choice but to resort to this strategy, please forgive me."


    The Director was stunned.


    "Elder Zheng is just following orders, don''t me him," Du Ge stood up straight and said earnestly, "Any resentment in your heart, just direct it at me. Today, it is Wang Chong who has offended you. If one day I die by your hand, I will have noints."


    Nobility must be maintained.


    Du Ge understood deeply that a true viin does not make it to the end; he always believed that only sincerity can win sincerity.


    "What will you do with me?" the Director asked.


    "I''ll borrow your spiritual power for my growth," Du Ge nced at him and said, "Today I borrow ten percent, and in the future, I''ll return a hundred percent."


    With that.


    He reached his hand into the Forbidden area again, touching the Director''s shoulder, and began to devour his spiritual power.


    The Director''s body shook violently, but this time he did not resist and even dispersed the arms he had formed with spiritual power.


    Seeing the Director''sck of resistance, Du Ge turned to the supervisory institution''s elders, "Who has spare clothes? Give the Director something to wear, lest my hand hurts himter..."


    First the hand, then the clothes, the Director was shaken again, and suddenly realized that if he resisted now, Wang Chong might truly strike him down!


    He had never believed in himself from the beginning!


    It was Zheng Tingwen, who had just offended the Director, who took off his coat and came over to drape it over the Director.


    However, he did not leave but stood by, exining the Spiritual Power Mutual Aid Alliance to the Director.


    And it was then that the Director understood why so many supervisory enforcers, despite being tormented by Wang Chong, were willing to stand by his side, and why Du Ge said he would return tenfold the spiritual power he borrowed?


    So this was the root of it...


    But now.


    He''s at the Body Fusion Realm?


    To replenish his spiritual power, wouldn''t he need to find cultivators of a higher realm, and those of a higher realm?


    He turned his head sharply, looking at Du Ge, "Wang Chong, are you really going to take on those prestigious sects of Heaven''s Path Institute?"


    "What else? If I don''t defeat them, how can I bring them into the supervisory system? I always keep my word..." Du Ge smiled and said, "Director, don''t you want to see the day when the supervisory institution oversees all cultivators? Don''t you want to see those great cultivators from the prestigious sects end up like you? It''s delightful, shared joy is double joy!"


    "Of course, I want to see it," the Director''s face darkened, he sighed and shook his head, "But Wang Chong, do you realize how profound those great sects are?"


    "Director, Ie from the Seven Stars Sect. Two months ago, the Seven Stars Sect had only three people, three minor cultivators at the Qi Refining Stage," Du Ge said proudly of his background, "But now, I''m about to possess the cultivation of the Body Fusion Realm, with thirty at the Void Refinement Realm, over a hundred at the Divine Transformation Realm, and countless at the Elemental Infant and Golden Elixir stages. Do you think I have the ability to lead the supervisory institution to glory..."


    "Wang Chong, all these forces you mentioned belong to the supervisory institution, right?" Feeling his spiritual power rapidly depleting, the Director''s face showed even more helplessness, "As the Director, I dare not oppose them, and you, from Qi Refining to Body Fusion in two months, with such an unstable foundation, how can you dare to draw your sword against them?"


    "If I dare to draw my sword against the supervisory institution, naturally I dare to draw it against them," Du Ge said confidently, "To me, there''s no difference between the two, it''s just a matter of how long it takes and how much effort is spent."


    As he spoke.


    Du Ge''s Elemental Infant grew with the infusion of spiritual power, gradually merging with his body, and he felt his soul strengthening as well. He instinctively opened his personal interface.


    Sure enough.


    The number for mental power, which was originally just over 6,000, started to change rapidly, 6,500, 6,600, 6,700...


    When his Elemental Infant fully merged with his body, the mental power number settled at 12,000.


    This must be the method of soul tempering that Nan Youlong mentioned!


    No wonder he didn''t rmend possessing high-level cultivators at the start; these beings with mental power in the thousands, even if theycked the ability to see through souls, possessing them was akin to courting death...

 Chapter 246: Scar group

    Chapter 246: Scar group


    The principal watched, stupefied, as Du Ge transformed from the Void Refinement Realm to the Body Fusion Realm right before his eyes. The once lively man fell into a daze.


    This was not normal.


    Even if it was his own spiritual power being absorbed, what about the process of breaking through realms?


    Shocked, the principal''s senses gradually returned, and the details he had previously overlooked began to flood his mind.


    In two months, from Qi Refining to Body Fusion, traversing a path that took others a thousand years, starting with three from the Seven Stars Sect, they took control of Yan Country''s supervisory institution...


    Wang Chong was a peerless genius.


    Genius was not to be feared, but what was terrifying was the adeptness of his tactics, something many cultivators could not achieve. After all, cultivators spent most of their time in cultivation; the higher their cultivation, the longer their seclusion, leading to less interaction with others.


    In terms of worldly affairs, the cultivators of the supervisory institution were already considered good.


    ...Perhaps Wang Chong could truly transform the supervisory institution into a real supervisory institution!


    This thought invaded Principal Liu''s mind, stubbornly upying a corner and refusing to leave.


    The supervisory institution''s inability to regte cultivators was an eternal pain in the heart of every member.


    But soon, another four characters barged into the principal''s mind, forcefully upying a space, echoing the peerless genius¡ªman of chaos.


    Throughout history.


    No cultivator had ever grown so rapidly, not even the Demon Heads of chaotic times, nor Dan Cong, who awakened the Literary Heart Supernatural Power, without cultivation, yet could control someone of the Body Fusion Realm with a single word!


    These monsters, one by one, suggested that the times were indeed changing...


    Perhaps.


    Clinging to the coattails of these men of chaos was the best choice!


    The principal weighed the pros and cons in his mind, his heart filled with mixed emotions. In that moment, he felt as if his era had passed by without giving him a chance to shine, leaving him with a sense of mncholy.


    ...


    "Come,e,e, elders of the Spiritual Power Mutual Aid Alliance, it''s time to distribute spiritual power. Everyone present gets a share." At this point, Du Ge''s spiritual power was on par with the principal''s, unable to absorb any more, and naturally, it was time to divide the spoils.


    So.


    The elders of the supervisory institution came forward one after another, eagerly epting Du Ge''s gifts. They cooperated so well, having waited so long, just for this moment.


    Buying hearts!


    The knife is in the hands of others, and I am the fish on the chopping board.


    A lot of spiritual power had already been absorbed, and the principal didn''t see a problem with a little more being taken, especially since all his thoughts were on contemting the future and how to build a good rtionship with Du Ge...


    After elevating the spiritual power of the thirty-odd elders of the supervisory institution to the peak of the Void Refinement Realm, Du Ge looked at the dazed principal and suddenly smiled slightly, "Principal, my apologies."


    Before the principal could understand what was happening, he felt a sudden pain in his abdomen.


    He saw Du Ge''s finger had pierced through his stomach, and then, Du Ge suddenly had a steaming stomach in his hand.


    Then, the principal felt an emptiness in his belly.


    His stomach had been taken!


    Through such a small hole...


    At that moment.


    All thoughts of clinging to power flew out of his mind!


    This damned creature!


    Following him would lead to being stripped bare and devoured...


    At this moment, all of Principal Liu''s fantasies vanished, leaving only hatred for Du Ge in his heart: "Wang Chong, you brute, I will never coexist with you..."


    Little did he know.


    Du Ge had already shown him mercy.


    Randomly reaching inside, there was no telling what might have been taken, but making a small hole to remove his stomach was a precise extraction.


    Weighing the steaming stomach in his hand, Du Ge reassured with a smile, "Principal, don''t be angry. Scars are the mark of our Spiritual Power Mutual Aid Alliance. If everyone else has one and you don''t, they''ll think you don''t fit in. Uniform pain, uniform scars, it''s more conducive to our sense of collective honor and cohesion.


    Come,e,e, don''t be afraid, I''ll help you put your stomach and limbs back right away. With the scars, we''re all family. Next, we''ll discuss which sect to target to establish our might."


    A cult!


    This one had established a cult...


    He would eventually lead the supervisory institution astray!


    At this moment.


    Principal Liu realized the truth, ring at Du Ge, panting heavily.


    Du Ge didn''t care about the principal''s thoughts. He conjured two new arms with spiritual power, skillfully opened up his belly, stuffed the stomach back in, and began to sew meticulously, patiently teaching him how to use spiritual power to open up blood vessels and meridians to aid in healing the wound...


    As meticulous as a real doctor.


    Meanwhile, Du Ge marveled at the power of the Body Fusion Realm, the convenience of having extra arms conjured from spiritual power, even for surgery.


    Unfortunately.


    Arms conjured from spiritual power couldn''t perform the plucking feathers from a passing goose technique.


    Otherwise.


    With a long arm of spiritual power, who in the world could stand against him...


    ncing at his interface, Du Ge was still listed as a disciple of the Medicine Immortal Sect, then at the substantial spiritual power arms he had conjured.


    Dan Cong was practically drooling.


    Low profile!


    This was the epitome of low profile!


    All Alien Star warriors had misunderstood the concept of low profile.


    Outwardly a disciple of the Medicine Immortal Sect, but in reality, the actual controller of the supervisory institution, a Body Fusion Realm powerhouse!


    Who would dare to mess with him...


    But then again.


    When would he himself possess the cultivation of the Body Fusion Realm?


    Once in the Body Fusion Realm, he would no longer fear Du Ge cutting off his limbs. With a few more arms, his writing efficiency could at least triple!


    At this time, Dan Cong no longer cared what Wang Chong''s Keywords were!


    He was now learning from Wang Chong''s style and methods, all of which were valuable experiences, and after returning, they would all be of great use...


    ...


    After acquiring the honorable scars, Principal Liu finally integrated into Du Ge''s team.


    He justified it to himself that if two Body Fusion Realm powerhouses started fighting, themotion would be too great. He could restrain himself, but Wang Chong was ruthless and heavy-handed. If he identally hurt the people of the capital, it would be his fault.


    He was the principal of the supervisory institution, supported by the emperors of Yan Country to this day, and he had to take responsibility for the people of Yan Country.


    The old principal would never admit that he was worried about not being able to defeat Du Ge, about Du Ge giving him abo meal in the skies above the capital, and being sent off under the watchful eyes of the public...


    ...


    After incorporating the supervisory institution into his territory, Du Ge finally had a force to call his own in this world, the strength to arm-wrestle with the world.


    Heaven''s Path Institute, Lan Ning Temple, Longevity Lodge, Ji Xia Academy, Bi Hai Pce, Heavenly Demon Pce, Zhen Hun Hall, White Wolf Ind...


    There were many first-rate forces in this world, and the hallmark of a first-rate force was having a Mahayana Realm powerhouse in residence.


    Moreover.


    They controlled very rich cultivation resources, such as spirit stone mines, spiritual power sources, and so on.


    Of course.


    There were also more advanced cultivation techniques.


    With the same spiritual power and spirit stones, the techniques of the big sects and those of the smaller sects and factions were different in terms of conversion into personal spiritual power; more advanced techniques had stronger conversion effects.


    The Seven Stars Technique of Seven Stars Mountain was clearly a technique developed as an alternative in times of scarce spiritual power, but it was obviously not as powerful as imagined. Otherwise, among the many prestigious sects, the Seven Stars Sect would have had a ce, not reduced to a few cats and dogs, unable to even find a single spirit stone.


    The fundamental reason the supervisory institution was able to cultivate a Body Fusion Realm principal was the spirit stone mine within Yan Country, though not very abundant, it was enough for the institution''s cultivators to use.


    The supervisory institution didn''t grow because of their secr identity; the breath of mortals would ultimately taint spiritual power. Without corresponding spiritual power, only having spirit stones, their cultivation speed could notpare to those prestigious sects...


    The supervisory institution had considered seizing and rich in spiritual power for their own use, like the Medicine Immortal Sect, a medium-sized sect with much better spiritual power than the capital.


    But Heaven''s Path Institute and other prestigious sects would never sit idly by and let this happen.


    After all.


    If they could seize one piece, they could seize a second.


    Backed by the empire, what the supervisory institutioncked least was people. If they were allowed to grow in this way, one day, they would threaten the interests of the big sects.


    Therefore.


    At the inception of the supervisory institution, Heaven''s Path Institute and other big sects made a pact with them: they could manage the smaller sects, but they were absolutely forbidden to use force to seize resources from other sects.


    Otherwise.


    The supervisory institution would have no reason to exist.


    The main viewpoint put forward by the cultivation world was to let cultivation be cultivation and the secr be secr, and it was best for everyone not to overstep their bounds.


    Countries like Yan Country and Qing Country had to consider their citizens and wanted to retain their secr power, so they naturally didn''t want to go to war with those prestigious sects and could only swallow their pride and restrain the power of the supervisory institution.


    But neither the monarchs nor the supervisory institution could swallow this indignation; no ruler wanted a group of people beyond their control on their territory.


    They would love for all thend under heaven to belong to the king!


    Without this desire, the supervisory institution would not have been established...

 Chapter 247: Sweeping the world

    Chapter 247: Sweeping the world


    After settling matters with the supervisory institution, the top ten rankings on the Alien Star Battlefield remained unchanged.


    It must be said.


    The top ten contestants were truly sluggish in their response, seemingly ineffective against his prior probes.


    At this time, Du Ge naturally forgot.


    It had been just over two months since the Alien Star Battlefield began, and it had only been five or six days since the schrs from the supervisory institution returned from the various sects. For people like Luo Cang, who were newly promoted inner disciples, influencing sect decisions without revealing themselves was too difficult.


    Trying to disrupt the snowball Du Ge had set in motion with minor skirmishes was basically impossible.


    No one could keep up with the pace of Du Ge''s development.


    ...


    Having decided on the less populous Lan Ning Temple as the next target.Du Ge slowed down the pace and temporarily halted his offensive.


    Currently, most of his cultivators were stuck at the peak of their current realms, and he wanted to wait for a portion of them to break through before considering another assault.


    Otherwise.


    How many could he face alone, relying solely on his own exceptional abilities?


    Like the Void Refinement Realm elders of the supervisory institution, if ten of them broke through, Du Ge would have over ten Body Fusion Realm experts at his disposal.


    Du Ge always emphasized the power of the team.


    With the cultivation techniques and spirit stones from the supervisory institution, the efficiency of his subordinates'' breakthroughs would greatly increase.


    With over a thousand disciples from Tian Valley, hundreds from Medicine Immortal Sect, and disciples of the supervisory institution scattered everywhere, therge base would inevitably see some previously overlooked geniuses emerge.


    These individuals were Du Ge''s key cultivation targets.


    Du Ge would sincerely invite them to join his Scar Group.


    What surprised Du Ge the most was the little junior brother from Seven Stars Sect; his speed of breaking through realms was the fastest. He had already broken through to the Divine Transformation Realm and, after Du Ge promoted him to the peak of Divine Transformation Realm, he went back into seclusion to assault the Void Refinement Realm...


    It must be said, there truly are geniuses in this world; what theyck is simply a benefactor to support them.


    Little junior sister also broke through to the Golden Elixir Realm and began her assault on the Elemental Infant Realm. The eldest senior brother, who once suffered from cultivation deviation, had also entered the Foundation Establishment stage and was striving towards the Golden Elixir Realm...


    Du Ge hadn''t forgotten these earlypanions and still ced great trust in them, even refraining from performing the invasive Scar Technique on them.


    ...


    Of course.


    During this time, Du Ge wasn''t idle either.


    Over the next month.


    He utilized the branches of the supervisory institution scattered across various locations, traveled everywhere, and supported arge number of listed sects.


    These sects, in collusion with local merchants, were involved in various industries affecting people''s livelihoods, looting vast wealth for construction and promotion.


    Merchants, with their keen instincts, mastered the core operations of the stock market, skillfully yed the role of market makers, and engaged in the game of short selling and making money from money...


    Across Yan Country, the busiest ces were no longer brothels or teahouses but the various stock trading venues.


    With cultivators from the supervisory institution in charge, there was no fear of any trouble arising, and the public could trade stocks with confidence.


    asionally, news of a lucky few who bet on a controlling market maker and made a fortune would spread, igniting a frenzy among the popce.


    Then.


    Even more hot money would flow into the stock market.


    The credit loans initiated by Seven Stars Mountain surged in poprity, bing Du Ge''s second money-grabbing tool after the stock market.


    People eager for loans, while enjoying life, had to work with even greater enthusiasm to cope with the monthly principal and interest repayments, yet everyone still flocked to it.


    As a result, Du Ge, in coboration with merchants from various ces, promoted real estate construction, allowing people to buy properties on credit and extending the loan term to 20 or 30 years, making the world even more frenzied.


    Everyone was struggling madly for a future they could enjoy in advance...


    After a series of money-grabbing projects such as the stock market, loans, and presale housing were vigorouslyunched.


    Privately, Wang Chong of Seven Stars Mountain was revered by the merchants who had joined the Seven Stars Sect''smercial system as a living god ofmerce.


    They offered daily incense, praying for his long life.


    Nowadays, any reputable merchant would spend a fortune to join the Seven Stars Mountainmercial system, exchanging a lifetime of wealth for stocks, options, and various construction projects. They were swept up with no choice, as too much money was circting within the Seven Stars Mountain system; those who didn''t join could easily be squeezed out by the merchants inside...


    In short.


    Everyone was out of money, everyone was busy, and everyone was full of longing for the future.


    Even the financial situation of Yan Country improved, as taxes significantly increased with the full operation ofmerce, and even the previously worthlessnd became valuable.


    Under Du Ge''s management, the entire Yan Country was thriving.


    The monarch of Yan Country had long been aware of the activities of Seven Stars Mountain through intelligence organizations across the country.


    Many insightful people also petitioned to curb the development of Seven Stars Mountain, as having the lifeline of the nation in the hands of sects led by Seven Stars Mountain was not good for the country.


    But due to the involvement of the supervisory institution and the increasingly full national treasury.


    The monarch of Yan Country didn''t take these warnings seriously and even increased support for the supervisory institution...


    ...


    Having plundered the current and future wealth of the entire nation, Du Ge no longer knew to what extent his attributes had improved; they were changing daily, leaping forward every moment.


    All he knew was that his senses, once limited to a two-mile radius, had expanded yet another level.


    Like Mark, the Daredevil of New York City, he now had the ability to listen in on the entire capital; his physical prowess was unfathomably strong.


    Previously, his physical attributes were only reflected in rapid healing.


    Now, ordinary flying swords could only leave a white mark when they struck Du Ge.


    Only Dan Cong''s flying sword, imbued with the "firm," "sharp," and "keen" enchantments, could break through his defenses and injure him.


    But if he wanted to dodge, his high agility meant that even Principal Liu, a Body Fusion Realm cultivator, couldn''t hope to control a flying sword to hit him...


    Even without using a flying sword, when he ran, he appeared as a blur to others, almost achieving the effect of teleportation.


    Within that month, thanks to Du Ge''s superior hearing, he cleared out over thirty Alien Star warriors hidden in the capital and others he discovered in different cities while helping to promote business, all without giving them a chance to use their abilities.


    The Alien Star warriors were indeed well-hidden, but there are always traces to follow.


    Especially after Du Ge gained enhanced hearing, any abnormal behavior or slip of the tongue that exposed them meant death was the only path left for them.


    In fact.


    Having grown to this point, Du Ge no longer needed much help.


    As Nan You said, as long as he could create a keyword advancement effect simr to trade, he could sweep the world without regard for anyone.


    In one month, at least a hundred Alien Star warriors were cleared out by Du Ge.


    ...


    The rapid elimination of a hundred people on the Alien Star Battlefield.


    And the sudden expansion of the Seven Stars Mountain industry chain, covering all sectors nationwide, caused a huge panic among the warriors on the Alien Star Battlefield.


    Suddenly.


    No one could afford to hold back any longer.


    Continuing to do so might mean never having the chance to rise again on the Alien Star Battlefield.


    Wang Chong was too ruthless; this one was treating the Alien Star Battlefield like a Simtion Field!

 Chapter 248: A stone hits a thousand waves

    Chapter 248: A stone hits a thousand waves


    After wandering through various cities and bedding the top courtesans of every high-ss brothel, earning the title "Diamond Dragon Drill," Fang Wenle finally decided to head to the Happy Union Sect and officially enter the cultivation world to begin his journey to glory.


    At this moment, his overall ranking was 560, neither high nor low, with attributes finely tuned and various unique skills practiced to perfection, ensuring that he wouldn''t be harvested to death upon entering the sect...


    Despite his daily grind, Fang Wenle kept an eye on the top ten rankings, especially the reckless Wang Chong, who had a keyword akin to "management" and had audaciously attempted to list a sect on the market right from the start, as if he had a death wish.


    When over a month passed and Wang Chong''s status changed to a disciple of the Medicine Immortal Sect, Fang Wenle couldn''t help butugh. With a management-rted keyword, choosing a medical sect seemed like a no-brainer, and Fang Wenle wouldn''t believe anyone who said Wang Chong''s head hadn''t been squeezed...


    Fang Wenle was waiting for the day Wang Chong would crash and burn, considering him the weakest link in the top ten.


    However, as three months passed and he was ready to embark on his Alien Star Battlefield journey, not only did Wang Chong''s downfall note, but Fang Wenle was shocked to hear of the listing of the Myriad Manifestations Guild in North Forest City, a move in line with the Seven Stars Sect.


    Especially after learning about the listings in various ces from the "Seven Stars Mountain Commercial Daily," which came with the establishment of the stock exchange, his mind went nk, his thoughts seemingly frozen.


    What was happening?


    Wang Chong, as a disciple of the Medicine Immortal Sect, not only didn''t stop his ventures, but in three months, expanded his influence nationwide, even making the supervisory institution his partner, providing him with protection...How did he do it?


    How could a disciple of the Medicine Immortal Sect sway such a powerful supervisory institution?


    Doesn''t the Medicine Immortal Sect care what their disciples do outside?


    A barrage of questions flooded Fang Wenle''s mind, unable toprehend Wang Chong''s tactics, which defied all logic and norms.


    But when the number of Simtion Field Alien Star warriors, which hadn''t changed for over two months, suddenly dropped by over a hundred in one month, Fang Wenle realized the danger. Cursing Wang Chong in his heart, he packed up his leisurely attitude and headed straight for the Happy Union Sect.


    If he didn''t strive now, his career on the Alien Star Battlefield mighte to an end.


    Top-tier!


    He must advance to the top tier within half a year, no, within three months, take control of the Happy Union Sect, and then use it to gamble small for big, swallowing the Heavenly Demon Pce.


    It was said that one of the four great protectors of the Heavenly Demon Pce, Lady Hong, was adept in dual cultivation. If he could get intimate with her, his strength would surely reach the Divine Transformation Realm!


    Thinking of the goals he had to achieve within three months made Fang Wenle feel nauseous.


    With the attributes brought by the keyword, his body was fine, but doing some things too much could indeed lead to psychological aversion.


    Happy Union?


    How did he randomly get such a lewd keyword...


    ...


    Heaven''s Path Institute.


    After the supervisory institution''s people left, Luo Cang became even more active in the Heaven''s Path Institute, currying favor with senior brothers who had entered before him and had already reached Divine Transformation or Void Refinement, and helping junior brothers who had just joined by sorting out their cultivation techniques, mobilizing resources, and oveing difficulties in cultivation...


    He quickly became the social star of the Heaven''s Path Institute.


    Everyone who mentioned him had nothing but praise.


    Amidst the acim, the Heaven''s Path Institute was harmonious, everyone was proactive, and their faces were filled with happy and confident smiles.


    Luo Cang, who had just been promoted from an outer disciple to an inner disciple, was exceptionally taken as a direct disciple by an Elder and even took charge of the Institute''s Punishment Hall, further consolidating his power within the Heaven''s Path Institute.


    Using the power of the Punishment Hall, Luo Cang quietly dealt with several Alien Star warriors hidden among the outer disciples of the Heaven''s Path Institute without arousing any suspicion...


    With his attributes enhanced and a wealth of resources at his disposal, Luo Cang''s personal strength soared to the peak of the Golden Elixir stage, qualifying him to walk the world.


    When he descended the mountain with a group of protectors to investigate who leaked the list of men of chaos and tried to form a temporary alliance with the other top ten, the actions of the Seven Stars Sect reached his ears.


    Seven Stars Sect, supervisory institution, Wang Chong...


    A line instantly connected in his mind.


    Wang Chong.


    Everything was done by Wang Chong.


    Without returning to the Heaven''s Path Institute, Luo Cang led his protectors straight to the Jixia Academy, as Wang Chong''s influence had apparently covered the entire Yan Country, and even the supervisory institution might be under his control.


    Moreover.


    Dan Cong''s ranking had not dropped but had risen by two ces.


    This was enough to prove that the two had joined forces and likely came from the same.


    If the rest didn''t unite soon, they feared they would be defeated one by one...


    Luo Cang understood that everything Wang Chong had done was like the moon in the mirror, a flower in the water.


    Even without external interference, creating such an economic system in this unsuitable world meant that any mistake in one link could mean the copse of his business empire.


    And once the economy copsed, Wang Chong would have nothing, not only would he suffer bacsh, but Yan Country would no longer tolerate him...


    Therefore.


    Wang Chong would surely make a desperate move before the economic copse, trying to eliminate as many people as possible, and those with known identities among the top ten were his primary targets...


    Daring to wage a blitzkrieg on the Alien Star Battlefield.


    Damn it, he''s a madman!


    Even if they kill this one, making the natives wary, the rest won''t have an easy time!


    On the way to Jixia Academy, Luo Cang''s face was as dark as the bottom of a pot, the feeling of being forced into a vortex was too ufortable.


    ...


    The Great Qing Country.


    Princess Mo Yingjun, who had moved up one ce in the rankings due to the prestige stirred up by the Women''s College in the Great Qing Country, didn''t hesitate to rise and gallop straight to the imperial pce after receiving information about the Seven Stars Sect from Yan Country.


    Without regard, Mo Yingjun barged into the emperor''s study and, to everyone''s astonishment, flung the intelligence onto the emperor''s desk: "Father, the Great Qing Country is in peril, I urge you to swiftly summon the head of the supervisory institution, to march on Yan Country and kill the Medicine Immortal Sect disciple Wang Chong..."


    "Ying''er, stop this nonsense. Your father is discussing important matters with the Prime Minister. Leave at once," the emperor frowned, displeased with Mo Yingjun, "Guards, take the princess away..."


    "In just three months, Yan Country''s supervisory institution has amassed at least a billion taels of civilian wealth. The storm stirred by the Seven Stars Sect will soon sweep over the Great Qing Country. Once our people are entangled by the Seven Stars Sect, our civilian wealth will evaporate instantly. Then, the Great Qing Country will suffer..."


    Held by two guards, Mo Yingjun stood her ground, "And all this is orchestrated by the Medicine Immortal Sect disciple Wang Chong. Eliminate him with the force of thunder, and Yan Country will crumble, allowing the Great Qing Country to seize the opportunity to annex Yan Country, a feat of great benefit to the nation and the people."


    The emperor and the Prime Minister exchanged nces, both seeing surprise in each other''s eyes. The emperor waved the guards away, "Ying''er, where did you get this information? Why are you so certain that Wang Chong is the man behind it all?"


    "..." Mo Yingjun was prepared, she smiled confidently, "My Women''s College has a spy program. A month ago, hundreds of women disguised themselves and infiltrated Yan Country. This intelligence is what they sent back."


    ...


    Bihai Pce.


    Niu Zilian, who ranked eighth at the beginning of the month and had been acting low-key for the past two months, finally managed to drop to tenth. He was nning to go incognito, leave Bihai Pce, andpletely hide himself in the vast sea of people, waiting for the right moment to rise again.


    When he learned of Wang Chong''s actions, the muscles at the corner of his eyes twitched violently, and he decisively turned and headed straight for the pce master''s residence.


    Wang Chong was clearly nning a blitzkrieg. Even if he dropped two more ces and fell out of the top ten, if Wang Chong continued to sweep through the list, he would eventually have to fill in, bing even more passive.


    Damn it, what a mess!


    He''s insane!


    Niu Zilian regretted not pping himself twice. If he had known how crazy Wang Chong was, he would have done whatever it took to keep Bihai Pce under his control!

 Chapter 249: Buddha and demon are two sides of the same coin

    Chapter 249: Buddha and demon are two sides of the same coin


    Crazy!


    Regardless of whether they were in the top ten or not, everyone who knew of Du Ge''s role as an Alien Star warrior couldn''t help but curse.


    Then,


    Those who should lie low did so, and those who should cause a fuss did just that.


    The ones who jumped out believed that Wang Chong''s dominance was established, and if they didn''t fight now, it would be over;


    Those whoy low insisted that with Wang Chong jumping around like this, someone would eventually be unable to resist dealing with him, be it an Alien Star warrior or a native;


    The saying goes, "It''s not the early fat that makes you fat, it''s theter fat that crushes the bed."


    Many, drawing on the experience of their predecessors, firmly believed that the Alien Star Battlefield would not end within a mere two or three years, and that Wang Chong was merely a shooting star, shining hisst light in life.


    Of course,It could also be because he started off as number one and decided to throw in the towel.


    No one believed that one person could stand against the whole world...


    ...


    Over a month''s time,


    Many talented individuals broke through realms one after another, with Chen Da, Ouyang Ting, Zheng Tingwen and others from the supervisory institution breaking through to the Body Fusion Realm;


    Li Anjiang, Yao Liang and others from the Medicine Immortal Sect broke through to the Void Refinement Realm, and the seventh junior brother broke through to the Divine Transformation Realm;


    Hundreds broke through Foundation Establishment and Golden Elixir...


    This was all thanks to the "Wisdom" character bestowed upon them by Dan Cong. The "Wisdom" character seemed to unlock their enlightenment, allowing them to break through realms rapidly.


    Otherwise,


    Based on their usual time to break through realms, it wasmon to spend months in seclusion, even years, to achieve a breakthrough.


    Unfortunately, Dan Cong''s output was too low; the "Wisdom" character was even harder to produce than seals and the like...


    Regardless,


    With Du Ge and Dan Cong working together, the strength of the Spiritual Power Mutual Aid Alliance as a whole took a leap forward.


    Everyone who had received Du Ge''s grace was grateful, treating him like a deity and sparing no effort inpleting the tasks he assigned.


    ...


    "Junior brother, there''s a new newspaper that''s recently emerged among themon folk called ''The Warning Record.'' It''s filled with little stories that have attracted public attention, and after gaining interest, it started to talk down the stocks of the Seven Stars Sect, iming that one day, all investors will lose everything, citing many examples..."


    Li Anjiang reported various pieces of intelligence to Du Ge.


    "Don''t bother with them. As long as people are making money, they won''t give up on stocks," Du Ge said with an indifferent smile. His keyword was plundering, not genuine trade.


    If that bunch really went after his foundation, then there would be quite a show to watch.


    Appropriately disguising the keyword.


    Du Ge recalled the phrase from the teaching guidelines and felt smug. Who else in this world could disguise a keyword better than him?


    "Mhm." Li Anjiang nodded, quickly moving past the topic. He was in pursuit of immortality, satisfied as long as he could advance his realm. To be honest, he didn''t care about the wealth or poverty of themon people.


    His concern for the matter was solely because it was his junior brother''s doing.


    "By the way, find out who''s behind ''The Warning Record''? Once you find out, don''t act rashly, wait for me to handle it." Du Ge said. With keywords like dissemination, public opinion, and information, it was indeed possible to ride on his coattails and boost their own attributes, so he had to be cautious.


    "Mhm." Li Anjiang nodded again.


    "Any movements from the sects?" Du Ge asked.


    "No news hase back yet," Li Anjiang replied.


    The patients that Du Ge had previously released, after enjoying the benefits of the Spiritual Power Mutual Aid Alliance, resolutely joined the ranks of recruiters.


    These people were involved with various sects and naturally took on the role of spies.


    But Du Ge had given them too little time.


    Even the pyramid scheme business couldn''t keep up with Du Ge''s own development, let alone gather intelligence.


    Du Ge was advancing rapidly, not only were his enemies unable to keep up with his pace, but even his own people and the enterprises he created were left far behind, unable to keep up with his rhythm.


    Although no intelligence hade in, Du Ge knew that those Alien Star warriors would not stay idle...


    Strike first to gain the upper hand; he who actster suffers.


    No news was the best news. Du Ge turned to Li Anjiang and ordered, "Brother Li, notify Principal Liu and the others to gather people. We will attack Lan Ning Temple tomorrow."


    "Yes." Li Anjiang''s tone rose eight degrees, extremely excited.


    After advancing to the Void Refinement Realm, Du Ge no longer transferred spiritual power to him. ustomed to receiving handouts, they couldn''t possibly go back to hard cultivation. During this time, everyone was sharpening their knives, waiting to invite higher realm individuals to join the Spiritual Power Mutual Aid Alliance.


    ...


    More than ten in the Body Fusion Realm, over fifty in the Void Refinement Realm, and over a hundred in the Divine Transformation Realm...


    Du Ge gathered all the experts of the Spiritual Power Mutual Aid Alliance, and after bestowing attributes like "Agility" and "Strength" on them, they marched mightily towards Lan Ning Temple.


    Lan Ning Temple was a major sect of the current age. By scale, it should rank ninth among the many sects.


    It was said that within the temple, there were two Mahayana Realm masters, nearly thirty in the Body Fusion Realm, and their high-endbat power was enough to crush the supervisory institution, which only had one Body Fusion Realm master. This was also why the prestigious sects couldn''t be bothered with the supervisory institution.


    However,


    The number of disciples in Lan Ning Temple was notrge; the total number of outer and inner disciples was only around a thousand.


    Due to the reason of spiritual power, most sects controlled the number of disciples to ensure that each one who entered had ess to abundant cultivation resources. They valued quality over quantity.


    The current abbot of Lan Ning Temple was called Hui Xing, a mid-stage Body Fusion Realm powerhouse.


    In this world, the affairs of the various major sects were generally managed by mid-stage Body Fusion Realm masters. Those at the peak of Body Fusion Realm were in seclusion to break through to the Mahayana Realm, and those in the Mahayana Realm were preparing for ascension, rarely showing themselves.


    ...


    "Master, to be precise, I am indeed not a man of this age."


    Zuo Zhonghou sat cross-legged in front of Master Hui Xing, his expression serene, "Naturally, I am not a man of chaos either. To be urate, I am the reincarnation of a high monk from another world, who has lived in confusion for over thirty years. However, three months ago, I unlocked my past wisdom, which led to my achievements today..."


    "How is the Buddhist dharma in that other world?" Master Hui Xing seemed to have anticipated this answer, smiling gently, unmovable as a mountain.


    "The Buddhist dharma is boundless." Zuo Zhonghou brought his hands together in prayer, his face full of longing, "In the previous world, the Buddha foresaw five thousand years into the future and five thousand years into the past. Mount Sumeru could be contained within a mustard seed, and with a single nce, one could see all three thousand worlds..."


    Looking at the old fellow before him, Zuo Zhonghou felt an immense sense of grievance. If it weren''t for this guy, he wouldn''t have inexplicably broken into the top ten.


    Initially, he had possessed a menial worker and randomly received the keyword "Enlightenment." In Lan Ning Temple, he had intended to lie low for a while before slowly revealing himself.


    To protect himself, while working, he muttered some Buddhist verses he had learned from watching reys of the Alien Star Battlefield:


    Verses like "To see one''s nature is to achieve enlightenment, where words fail and mental activities cease," "To level the earth, first level your mind. When the mind is calm, the earth will naturally be calm," and so on...


    Unfortunately, Master Hui Xing overheard him.


    And to make matters worse, Master Hui Xing and a group of monks actually gained enlightenment from it, significantly boosting Lan Ning Temple''sbat power. The impact was substantial, and he was pushed into the top ten.


    After bing a disciple and learning the truth, he nearly spat out blood on the spot.


    What is an undeserved cmity?


    This was an undeserved cmity!


    Luckily, "Enlightenment" was verypatible with the cultivation of the monks at Lan Ning Temple. His cultivation speed was fast, and with Lan Ning Temple''s development, he could protect himself in this world. The Buddhist scripture he remembered even helped him secure his footing in the temple.


    But damn Wang Chong, with one list of men of chaos, pushed him into the limelight again.


    And after hearing about Wang Chong''s madness from the foot of the mountain, Zuo Zhonghou couldn''t be more depressed and went straight to Master Hui Xing to expose himself.


    He had to use the power of Lan Ning Temple to eliminate that bastard before Wang Chong targeted him.


    At this moment,


    His only advantage over Wang Chong was that Lan Ning Temple''s strength was countless times higher than that of the supervisory institution.


    That was enough.


    Zuo Zhonghou didn''t believe that an economic keyword could withstand the assault of the Body Fusion Realm.


    "Three thousand worlds?" Master Hui Xing, after hearing about the Buddha''s abilities, longed for it, "Fa Zhao, is that where the Buddha''snd is?"


    "No." Zuo Zhonghou replied, "The Buddha''snd is the Pure Land, only by cultivating Buddhist supernatural powers can one go to the Pure Land."


    "Do you possess the Buddhist supernatural powers?" Master Hui Xing asked.


    "Master, my past wisdom is not yet fully awakened." Zuo Zhonghou shook his head, "When my past wisdom is fully awakened, perhaps I can pass down the supernatural powers of the Buddha in this world, helping the monks here to reach the Pure Land."


    "Very good." Master Hui Xing brought his hands together and bowed slightly to Zuo Zhonghou.


    "But before that, Master, you must eliminate the evil demons." Havingid the groundwork, Zuo Zhonghou changed the subject, "Buddha and demon are two sides of the same coin. When Buddhism thrives, there will surely be demons to obstruct it. When demons prosper, Buddhism weakens. When Buddhism prospers, demons vanish. This cycle continues endlessly through the ages.


    That day, the list of men of chaos sent by the supervisory institution is the basis for the demons. Wang Chong is the great demon of this age, causing trouble in the world. Eliminating him will ensure peace for Buddhism for the next ten years..."


    Master Hui Xing furrowed his brows, "What about the other eight..."


    Before he could finish,


    A disciple burst in, "Master, it''s terrible! The supervisory institution has attacked us. The disciples in the temple have been stripped of their clothes, their limbs dismembered, and pinned to the ground..."


    The two conversing in the room were both stunned.


    A bad premonition suddenly rose in Zuo Zhonghou''s heart, and a series of questions emerged.


    What the hell? They''ve actually attacked? Who gave them the courage?


    Stripping people''s clothes, dismembering limbs, what kind of skill is that?


    Or did Wang Chong, aside from Dan Cong, find a new ally?


    Master Hui Xing frowned, "Truly a demonic outsider. Fa Zhao, wait here for me. I will go and cut down the demon head, then return to discuss Buddhism with you..."


    With that,


    He vanished from the room in a sh.


    Zuo Zhonghou hesitated for a moment, then changed out of the inner disciple''s robes into those of an ordinary disciple and also left the room.


    He wanted to see what Wang Chong was relying on to dare to attack Lan Ning Temple with the supervisory institution''s meager strength.


    After all,


    Lan Ning Temple was a major sect of the current age.


    Whether he won or lost, it meant standing against all the prestigious sects.

 Chapter 250: Insight into the Heart

    Chapter 250: Insight into the Heart


    Zuo Zhonghou arrived at the temple''s outer square.


    With just one nce, he froze in ce.


    The square was littered with severed limbs and scattered clothing, along with Lan Ning Temple disciples lying on the ground, cursing loudly after having their limbs torn off.


    Many monks in the Void Refinement Realm were stripped of their clothes and suspended above the square, only three feet off the ground.


    Not just those in the Void Refinement Realm, but even elders in the Body Fusion Realm, peers of Hui Xing, were immobilized on the ground, unable to take flight despite their struggles.


    In the sky, nearly thirty Body Fusion Realm monks, led by Hui Xing, along with the unapprehended Void Refinement Realm monks, were being chased and attacked by a young man.


    No, to be precise, two young men.


    One was binding the other with spiritual power, appearing as though one was riding the other in Sword Flight.


    In the sky, spiritual power surged, with staff shadows and palm imprints almost enveloping the entire Lan Ning Temple.Yet, these rampant spiritual energies couldn''t harm the young man above.


    He shrugged off the attacks, moving through the fighting monks of Lan Ning Temple with near-instantaneous speed. Anyone who got close lost their limbs and clothing in a flurry.


    When facing Body Fusion or Void Refinement Realm experts, the young man controlled by spiritual power would casually p down a "Ban" character on the ground.


    The young man who stripped others of their limbs would then crash the dismembered experts into the "Ban" zone, their coordination seamless.


    Then.


    Those experts were restrained, rendered incapable of fighting.


    The cultivators from the supervisory institution yed a role in dragging away the lower-level Lan Ning Temple disciples or intercepting those attempting to escape the encirclement.


    As long as they could hold them off for a moment, the two young men would arrive to swiftly and neatly deal with the monks attempting to breach the perimeter.


    ...


    Wang Chong?


    Dan Cong?


    Zuo Zhonghou blinked, recognizing the unmistakable style of Demon Heads in theirbat, which in practice corroborated his story, making it highly unlikely for Hui Xing to doubt him now...


    But at this point, his fabricated story was clearly useless...


    Damn it!


    How could these two possibly dominate Body Fusion Realm experts?


    It''s only been a little over three months, what level is their cultivation?


    Is Wang Chong''s keyword really rted to economics?


    How did he evolve such fiercebat skills from an economic keyword?


    A barrage of questions invaded Zuo Zhonghou''s mind, suddenly feeling that his estimation of the situation was wildly off...


    ...


    "Demon Head, Fa Zhao was right, you truly are a man of chaos, and we are irreconcble..." Hui Xing''s eyes were bloodshot as he forcefully swung his staff downward, a barrage of staff shadows raining down on Du Ge.


    Du Geughed it off, riding Dan Cong forward in a swift leap, escaping the staff shadow''s coverage, and casually knocking down two monks in the Void Refinement Realm.


    That''s right.


    He had reced his flying sword with Dan Cong.


    After Dan Cong was enhanced with "Agility," "Strength," and "Speed" effects, the Alien Star warrior''s innate talent allowed spiritual power to flow smoothly, even faster than a flying sword.


    And.


    After some training, Dan Cong seemed to embrace their cooperation, following Du Ge''smands without his usual sarcastic retorts. It was unclear whether the Benevolent Healer had an effect or if he was genuinely moved by their partnership.


    As for Du Ge.


    Having plundered the wealth of an entire nation, his attributes soared to the skies. With Body Fusion Realm spiritual power as a foundation, he had speed, defense, and strength. Within his realm, he was invincible...


    His own strength was the confidence behind his assault on Lan Ning Temple.


    "Master Hui Xing, cease your futile resistance. Hand over the man of chaos, Zuo Zhonghou, and Lan Ning Temple shall henceforth be under the supervisory institution''s management. I assure you, no harm wille to anyone!"


    Du Ge''s voice echoed above Lan Ning Temple, not bothering to chase the fleeing Master Hui Xing, catching whoever he could.


    "Fa Zhao is the reincarnation of Buddha, and you, Demon Head, are the true man of chaos," Master Hui Xing screamed hysterically, "Disciples of Lan Ning Temple, heed mymand, form the array, and join forces to expel the demon."


    "So he''s changed his name to Fa Zhao, huh!" Du Geughed heartily, "Disciples of Lan Ning Temple, raise your hands and point to Fa Zhao''s location. After this battle, I''ll prioritize reattaching your arms!"


    A disciple beside Zuo Zhonghou nced at him inadvertently but quickly looked away. Fa Zhao was their brother after all, and they were steadfast in spirit, unlikely to submit to the Demon Head above.


    Zuo Zhonghou turned his gaze back to the rampaging Wang Chong, then to the chaotic scene of Hui Xing and others being chased, furrowing his brow, knowing he had to intervene as they were no match for Du Ge.


    Perhaps before the Mahayana Realm experts emerged, Lan Ning Temple would be breached.


    Zuo Zhonghou sighed softly, took a step forward, and suddenly behind him appeared a golden Buddha image.


    When the Buddha image appeared, every monk bathed in its golden light suddenly felt their anxious hearts calm.


    Affected by the Buddha were not only the present monks but also Du Ge and hispanions.


    In an instant, all violent and wild emotions in everyone''s hearts subsided, and all battles in the sky ceased.


    ...


    "My Buddha is merciful, saving all sentient beings," Zuo Zhonghou stood before the Buddha image, palms together, chanting a Buddhist mantra.


    "My Buddha is merciful, saving all sentient beings."


    Monks both in the sky and on the ground turned towards Zuo Zhonghou.


    At this moment.


    Their hearts were calm and peaceful, but their eyes were filled with fervor.


    Especially Hui Xing, who had no more doubts about Zuo Zhonghou being a high monk reincarnated, only devotion remained in his heart, everything was true...


    ...


    Du Ge saw the Buddha image and naturally Zuo Zhonghou as well.


    But under the golden light, he couldn''t muster any will to fight, feeling that peace and tranquility were the norm.


    "Wang Chong, do you know your sins?" Zuo Zhonghou looked at Du Ge and asked.


    "What sins?" Du Ge retorted.


    "Maiming the innocent is a sin of killing. Don''t you feel remorse looking at these monks you''ve harmed lying all around?"


    Zuo Zhonghou sighed inwardly and continued.


    His keyword was "Enlightenment."


    Such a word could never derivebat skills.


    His awakened abilities were "Insight into the Heart" and "Buddha''s Salvation":


    Insight into the Heart: Calms the mind, pointing directly to one''s true nature.


    Buddha''s Salvation: Merely suppresses malice in the heart, dispelling the desire to fight. However, if he were attacked, Buddha''s Salvation would end.


    Both abilities were ill-suited forbat.


    But Insight into the Heart had the effect of conversion.


    He was trying to evoke Wang Chong''s sense of guilt, then, if possible, seize the opportunity to kill him.


    Wang Chong''s disyedbat power was too formidable.


    If he could inherit Wang Chong''s attributes and then activate Buddha''s Salvation, once canceled, he could take advantage of the moment before others reacted to reap them. Probably no one could withstand hisbo...


    "Remorse? I''ll reattach their limbs afterward!" Du Ge said matter-of-factly, "I''ll also enhance their power, putting them on the fast track in life, soaring to great heights. They should be thanking me."


    Damn it!


    That''s his genuine thought!


    Zuo Zhonghou was dumbfounded, but he persisted, "Wang Chong, you created economic bubbles in the mortal world, which when burst, will leave many homeless and families torn apart. Shouldn''t you feel guilty?"


    "Is everyone living well?" Du Ge chuckled, "As for the bubble you mentioned, as long as everyone is working and reproducing, bringing more people into it, it''s unlikely to burst. Even if it does one day, I have ways to save them..."


    Again, his true feelings?


    Zuo Zhonghou frowned, "Everyone is born free and doesn''t need interference. Leave at once, monks, see the guest off..."


    Du Ge gave him a puzzled look and said, "I haven''t reattached their arms yet, and you''re asking me to leave? What do you mean? Are you trying to implicate me in injustice?"


    As he spoke.


    Du Ge suddenly shed beside him, reaching out to grab him, "I think you''re the one with ill intentions! Come, let me feel..."


    Zuo Zhonghou looked at Du Ge''s approaching hand, his eyes filled with terror, and he turned to run.


    What''s going on?


    No malice, no desire to fight!


    Doesn''t he think about killing at all?


    The moment he turned to flee, the Buddha image also turned, but how could his speedpare to Du Ge''s.


    Du Ge shed in front of him, his hands moving swiftly, instinctively removing his arms, and at the moment Zuo Zhonghou''s arms were detached, the golden body was breached, and the Buddha image instantly dissipated.


    Du Ge was taken aback, his peaceful and tranquil state of mind vanished in an instant.

 Chapter 251: Cut his own flesh to feed the eagle

    Chapter 251: Cut his own flesh to feed the eagle


    The moment the Buddha''s likeness vanished, the air fell as silent as death.


    The monks of Lan Ning Temple stood frozen in ce, dumbfounded.


    What had just happened?


    How could such a grand Buddha simply cease to exist?


    Was it all just for show?


    The Demon Head had won!


    It was all over.


    The faith of Master Hui Xing was shattered as he gazed sorrowfully at Zuo Zhonghou, who was held captive by Du Ge. For a moment, he forgot to intervene and rescue him.


    ...Zuo Zhonghou nced at Wang Chong, who was holding his arm, and managed a strained smile, saying quickly, "Ie from the Ziyin, and I surrender."


    Ziyin?!


    Lucky break, huh?


    Too bad, you''ve made the wrong bet!


    Du Ge smiled faintly and nodded, "Good!"


    As he spoke, his hand reached for Zuo Zhonghou''s neck. A Buddha''s skill that could stop allbat, even affecting him, did not deserve to coborate with him.


    "Don''t..."


    Zuo Zhonghou''s face was filled with panic as he hastily activated his skill.


    The Buddha''s likeness reappeared.


    Du Ge''s hand had already reached his neck, but the instant the Buddha''s likeness emerged, his murderous intent vanished.


    Feeling therge hand on his neck, Zuo Zhonghou quickly said, "Wang Chong, I possess Buddha''s Salvation. You''ll inevitably face opponents you can''t defeat. When I use my skill, I can save your life. The moment the Buddha''s likeness disappears, you can take the enemy by surprise and strike..."


    "But right now, I have no desire to kill anyone," Du Ge said.


    His current state was very peculiar. He knew that eliminating Zuo Zhonghou was the best choice, yet he couldn''t muster the will to kill, so much so that his hand on Zuo Zhonghou''s neck couldn''t bring itself to sever his head.


    "I''m just describing the effects of the skill," Zuo Zhonghou said with a dryugh, "See Hui Xing over there? Weren''t you unable to catch him just now? We could try to coordinate, it might have unexpected results! My skill is very useful..."


    He knew the likelihood of his skill being used cooperatively was slim.


    After all.


    The skill did not differentiate between friend and foe; aside from himself being unaffected, no one else would trust him with it.


    But if he could dy, even for a moment, Lanruo Temple had cultivators in the Mahayana Realm.


    With such amotion, if he could dy until the Mahayana Realm cultivators emerged, perhaps there was a chance for survival.


    After all.


    In this world, there were only Buddhist scriptures, not Buddhist teachings. The Buddha''s phantom he disyed could captivate any Buddhist practitioner.


    "Alright."


    Du Ge''s hand slid to his arm and swiftly departed, taking the arm with it.


    The golden body was broken.


    The Buddha''s phantom disappeared again.


    Just then.


    A heavy pressure descended from the sky, weighing down on everyone from the supervisory institution.


    Thud! Thud!


    Above, the cultivators from the supervisory institution fell from the sky like dumplings.


    "Demon Head, cease harming the Buddha''s disciples."


    A voice exploded beside everyone.


    Then.


    As if an invisible hand had taken hold, Du Ge was pinned to the ground, unable to move.


    Seeing this, Zuo Zhonghou breathed a sigh of relief and stepped towards Du Ge, his eyes filled with triumph, "Wang Chong, you''re too arrogant. It seems no one has told you how powerful the Mahayana Realm is! Your attributes are mine now..."


    "Without hands, how will you kill me?" Du Ge looked at him with disdain, "Believe it or not, you couldn''t break my defenses even with your legs."


    "I admit your attributes are high, but once the Mahayana Realm beats you to near death, believe it or not, I could stomp you to death with my feet..." Zuo Zhonghou lowered his voice, "With your attributes and my Buddha''s Salvation, no one could escape my grasp... Uh!"


    His voice abruptly stopped.


    Du Ge''s hand was once again on his neck. Zuo Zhonghou''s face turned pale as the Buddha''s likeness reappeared, "Only those of the same realm can counter the Mahayana Realm. How could you possibly break free from its suppression?"


    "Because my attributes are high!" The moment the Buddha''s likeness appeared, the pressure on Du Ge vanished, and he smiled, "Now, we can truly cooperate."


    "Release the Buddha''s disciple." Two elderly monks appeared almost instantaneously in the courtyard of Lan Ning Temple, their eyes fervently fixated on Zuo Zhonghou, who was held by the neck by Du Ge, and the Buddha''s likeness behind him.


    "Master, if I let him go, he''s likely to lose another limb," Du Ge said to the two Mahayana Realm cultivators with a smile, "Legend has it that when the Buddha saw an eagle chasing a pigeon, to save the pigeon''s life without letting the eagle starve, he immediately cut his own flesh to feed the eagle, fulfilling the intention of saving all beings. How about you twoe over and we exchange the Buddha''s disciple, does that sound good?"


    "Good."


    Under the influence of the Buddha''s likeness, there was no malice, no intent to fight, only devotion and a longing for the supernatural powers of Buddhism. The two Mahayana Realm cultivators from Lan Ning Temple agreed without hesitation.


    "I will exchange for the Buddha''s disciple."


    Two voices spoke at once.


    "Don''t rush, one at a time," Du Ge said with a smile, first cing his hand on one of the Mahayana Realm Elders.


    He harbored no malice or intent to kill towards these natives; Du Ge only wanted their spiritual power. If possible, cooperation was still the best option.


    Thus.


    The transaction went smoothly.


    Watching the two saviors approach Du Ge, Zuo Zhonghou was desperately anxious.


    He couldn''t understand why Du Ge, while severing limbs, harbored no intent to kill?


    And yet, he dared not dispel the Buddha''s likeness. He had already revealed his intentions to Du Ge; once the likeness was gone, he would surely be the first to die.


    He could only watch helplessly as Wang Chong''s hand touched the shoulder of the Mahayana Realm cultivator, pondering a solution.


    He didn''t know that Wang Chong''s skill could absorb power; he only knew that being touched by him meant losing limbs, so he was somewhat relieved that, under the Buddha''s phantom, Wang Chong wouldn''t immediately kill the two Mahayana Realm cultivators.


    As long as the Mahayana Realm cultivators lived, perhaps there was a chance.


    After all.


    At such a close distance, the Mahayana Realm cultivators would act faster than Wang Chong.


    ...


    A continuous stream of spiritual power flowed from the Mahayana Realm cultivator into Du Ge''s meridians.


    Du Ge''s body was once again transformed, his soul gradually solidifying, and his cells and muscles seemed to take on a new form. What exactly it became, Du Ge couldn''t say, as if every cell had be a dantian, storing more spiritual power within the same unit...


    The Mahayana Realm cultivator allowed Du Ge to absorb his spiritual power, his expression as still as an ancient well, "Benefactor, can you release the Buddha''s disciple now?"


    "Not yet, wait a little longer," Du Ge said with a smile.


    "Elder Hongren, Elder Hongjie, when the Buddha''s likeness fades, please strike and y the demon. If possible, let me deliver the final blow to enhance my power," Zuo Zhonghou, unaware of what was happening to them, still fantasized about taking Du Ge''s attributes, "I can lead you elders to ascend to the Buddha''s realm and cultivate the supernatural powers of the Buddha..."


    "Good."


    Under the influence of Buddha''s Salvation, the two Mahayana Realm Elders had no intent to kill, but that didn''t stop them from following Zuo Zhonghou''s orders. At this moment, Zuo Zhonghou was the true reincarnation of the Buddha''s disciple in their eyes, capable of leading them to the Buddha''s realm.


    For the Buddha''s disciple, they would do anything.


    Du Ge smiled and continued to absorb the power of the two Mahayana Realm cultivators without a word.


    "I''ll count to three, and you''ll act. Wang Chong is too fast; it''s best to save me first..." Zuo Zhonghou, instinctively unwilling to dy, pursed his lips and said.


    "Good," the two Mahayana Realm Elders nodded again, never mentioning that Du Ge had drained their power.


    "One, two, three!"


    Zuo Zhonghou counted to three with a trembling voice, then closed his eyes and abruptly canceled the Buddha''s likeness.


    The next second.


    His world went dark as he lost consciousness, with only a few words lingering in his mind: "Thief, how dare you!"


    ...


    As they watched the Buddha''s disciple''s head being taken by Wang Chong, the Mahayana Realm cultivators were enraged, forcefully channeling their spiritual power and striking Du Ge between the heart and lungs.


    But Du Ge had drained their spiritual power for half a day, and with one foot already in the Mahayana Realm, he was no longer the same. The strike did not inflict much damage; instead, it gave him the opportunity to swiftly remove the Mahayana Realm cultivator''s clothes and limbs.


    Then.


    Holding his neck, Du Ge turned him around to block the other Mahayana Realm cultivator''s attack.


    But the Mahayana Realm''s attack was relentless, not something that could be blocked by a mere shield, especially when the shield was also attacking him.


    With the Buddha''s disciple dead, their faith gone, and hope shattered, the two Mahayana Realm cultivators fought like madmen, unleashing their fury on Du Ge.


    Fortunately, Du Ge had plundered the wealth of a nation, and his attributes were off the charts.


    Had he attacked Lan Ning Temple a month earlier, this barrage would have shattered him to pieces.


    Even so, the sound of his bones cracking continued to emanate from his body. Du Ge, with no other choice, mobilized all his spiritual power to protect his neck and head.


    But his other hand clung to the Mahayana Realm cultivator in his grasp, desperately absorbing his power, while saying, "Master, he is the Buddha''s disciple, naturally possessing a strong soul. Who says he can''t live without a head? I am from the Medicine Immortal Sect, and there''s still time to save him.


    Even if he''s dead, he can have a reincarnated body. You''re hurting yourselves in your frenzy, and you''ll lose the chance to be Buddha. Besides, the Buddha is formless; one thought can make a Buddha, one thought a demon. Why can''t I be the Buddha''s disciple? He could lead you to fly, and so can I!"


    "Cease harming my Buddha''s disciple."

 Chapter 252: Demonic chaos in this troubled world

    Chapter 252: Demonic chaos in this troubled world


    "Who''s speaking?"


    "Isn''t Zuo Zhonghou long dead?"


    "Are yougging or something?"


    Du Ge looked towards the source of the voice and saw a middle-aged man in a ck robe appear in an instant, clearly another cultivator from the Mahayana Realm.


    He inwardly cursed, bracing himself for an onught from three Mahayana cultivators.


    But what happened next left him stunned. The man in the ck robe burst intoughter and nced at him, "Buddha''s disciple, do not panic, I am here to assist you."


    With that said.


    A knife flew out from behind him, shing towards the Mahayana monk that Du Ge hadn''t captured.


    The surrounding space was instantly filled with ck knife energy that seemed to carry an intimidating effect. The monk from Lan Ning Temple hesitated for a moment before forming a spiritual power shield in front of him, blocking the knife energy but still getting sent flying dozens of meters away."Zhuo Sha''an, have you lost your mind?" the Mahayana monk from Lanruo Temple roared, "Do you want to provoke a great war between the righteous and the demonic?"


    "A great war between the righteous and the demonic? With Buddha''s disciple from my Heavenly Demon Pce, where else would you find shelter in this world..." Zhuo Sha''an, the man in the ck robe,ughed wildly, his attacks growing fiercer with each swing of his de.


    "No wonder he dared to provoke my Lan Ning Temple; it turns out he''s backed by the Heavenly Demon Pce," the Mahayana monk from Lan Ning Temple bellowed, "Hui Xing, I''ll hold off Zhuo Sha''an, you go to the Heaven''s Path Institute for help..."


    The battle between Mahayana cultivators was not something they could join. Knowing his ce, Master Hui Xing called out and led the monks of Lan Ning Temple in a breakout.


    The people from the supervisory institution quickly took to the air, blocking their path.


    Both sides shed fiercely in an instant.


    ...


    What''s going on?


    The Heavenly Demon Pce is interested in me?


    But shouldn''t you be calling me a Demon Head instead of Buddha''s disciple? You gave me quite a scare...


    With someone from the Heavenly Demon Pce backing him up, Du Ge felt much less pressure. He watched the high monk from Lan Ning Temple who was still struggling and fighting back despite being restrained by him. Du Ge frowned, an idea forming in his mind. He channeled a stream of spiritual power and swept up the flying sword that had been blessed by Dan Cong, aiming it at the old monk''s lower back.


    With a ''puh'', the sword pierced through.


    Then, his other hand followed through the hole, poking inside.


    Next.


    He pulled out a kidney.


    The old monk cried out in pain.


    "Thief, how dare you!" The Mahayana monk entangled with Zhuo Sha''an caught sight of this and bellowed in anger, wanting to rush over but was again blocked by theughing Zhuo Sha''an, "Well done, Buddha''s disciple. These old monks need to be taught a lesson."


    "What Buddha''s disciple? He''s clearly a Demon Head," the old monk retorted angrily.


    "Buddha''s disciple has said, ''Buddha has no form, one thought can be Buddha, one thought can be demon.'' This means that we, the Demon Heads, can also be Buddhas. It''s only right for me to call him Buddha''s disciple," Zhuo Sha''an continued his relentless assault, cheekily adding, "Buddha''s disciple returns to his ce, and from now on, my Heavenly Demon Pce will be known as the Heavenly Buddha Pce."


    "Heavenly Buddha Pce?" The old monk sneered, "You might want to look back and see if your Heavenly Buddha Pce can withstand the ''Buddha nature'' of your Buddha''s disciple..."


    Zhuo Sha''an instinctively looked back, then froze for a moment, giving the old monk an opportunity to send him flying with a palm strike.


    As he was sent flying, he still reflected on whether his impulsive actions were a mistake.


    The demonic nature of this Demon Head seemed a bit too strong.


    He clearly saw.


    On the battlefield, Du Ge was holding the old monk, who was missing arms and legs, with one hand while the other hand opened up the monk''s lower back. In the terrified eyes of the old monk, he controlled the flying sword to stitch up the kidney, all the while prattling on about surgical precautions...


    Some of the cultivation techniques from the Heavenly Demon Pce were indeed torturous, but throughout history, no one had been as mad as him!


    On the battlefield, it was one thing to take limbs, but why reattach the kidney after removing it? Was he insane?


    Du Ge, with his keen senses, naturally heard the conversation. He turned to Zhuo Sha''an with a calm gaze, "Elder Zhuo, do not fear, seeing is not always believing. Once we deal with Lan Ning Temple together, I, as Buddha''s disciple, will officially return to the Heavenly Buddha Pce and help it dominate the world..."


    Without assistance, he was looking for help, and with it being offered so readily, he couldn''t let it slip away. Whether it was Buddha or demon, as long as they could aid him, they were friends.


    This Zhuo Sha''an had more foresight than others.


    "Zhuo Sha''an, look at his actions, do you dare believe his words?" the old monk raged.


    "What''s there not to believe?" Du Ge chuckled, "He dared toe to Lan Ning Temple, so he must have investigated my actions thoroughly. Otherwise, he would have killed me instead of helping me. Elder Zhuo, trust your own judgment and don''t be misled by others. I treat my own people the best..."


    As he spoke, he had already finished stitching up the kidney of the old monk he had restrained.


    The Benevolent Healer took effect.


    The bewildered old monk subconsciously stopped resisting.


    Du Ge looked around, "Dan Cong, where did you die?"


    "I''m here." Dan Cong''s voice emerged from a corner, surrounded by a circle of "forbidden" characters for defense.


    At that moment.


    He was looking at the sky with concern, fearing that the rampant spiritual power would affect him.


    Du Ge located him by his voice, holding the old monk in his arms, he shed over, and casually tossed the old monk into the "forbidden" area.


    But his hand never left the old monk''s body.


    It was too difficult to advance to the Mahayana Realm; it was as if one had to remodel every single cell and stuff it full of spiritual power. After so much time, he had barely remodeled half of his body, barely stepping half a foot into the Mahayana Realm.


    After controlling the old monk, Du Ge turned his attention to the other intact Mahayana monk and called out, "Elder Zhuo, assist me."


    There was no turning back once the bow was drawn. At this point, Zhuo Sha''an couldn''t turn around and attack Du Ge. Decisive in his actions, Zhuo Sha''an''s body did not move, but his knife energy formed a cage, trapping the other old monk.


    Du Ge removed an ear from the old monk and tossed it back to him, then charged forward, breaking through the shadow of the knife energy and reaching the old monk''s side. In no time at all, he stripped him clean and removed his limbs...


    Having turned countless people into cripples, Du Ge had long since mastered this technique.


    Then.


    He ced his hand on the neck of the second old monk, skillfully controlling the flying sword, removed his kidney, and began a new round of stitching.


    Zhuo Sha''an was dumbfounded, involuntarily swallowing his saliva.


    Du Ge''s stitching was quick; first removing, then sewing, forcibly applying a wave of Benevolent Healer.


    Then, dragging the dazed old monk, he tossed him into the "forbidden" area beside Dan Cong before flying up into the melee in the sky.


    As a half-step Mahayana cultivator, fighting this group of old monks was as easy as slicing melons and vegetables.


    Like a striking bolt of lightning, in a short time, Du Ge stripped all the old monks bare, with limbs and body parts scattered all around.


    The sky was filled with half-bodied works of art, a spectacr sight to behold.


    It must be said.


    These cultivators all had perfectly sculpted physiques...


    ...


    After helping the people from the supervisory institution break the siege, Du Ge shed back to the side of the two Mahayana cultivators, grabbing one in each hand, continuing to draw spiritual power from them while looking up at the sky, "Are we still fighting? If not,e down obediently, and I, as Buddha''s disciple, will reattach your arms and legs one by one.


    The man of chaos, Zuo Zhonghou, has been executed, and his sins shouldn''t be taken out on you. I''ll restore you to wholeness, and as long as you submit to the management of the supervisory institution from now on, we''ll be one family."


    The people from the supervisory institution stepped aside, understanding Wang Chong''s way of doing things, knowing he wouldn''t kill indiscriminately. The people from Lan Ning Temple would sooner orter be their allies, so naturally, they wouldn''t strike at them anymore.


    The only thing that made them uneasy was the sudden appearance of Zhuo Sha''an.


    Everyone knew that their leader had never had any dealings with the Heavenly Demon Pce.


    Master Hui Xing looked around, and all he saw were naked, half-bodied monks and limbs scattered everywhere, indistinguishable from one another.


    Buddha''s disciple was also dead!


    The two Mahayana cultivators held by Wang Chong seemed to have lost the courage to resist...


    It was an unprecedented tragedy for Lan Ning Temple since its founding.


    Worse than the temple''s destruction!


    Demon Head!


    A demonic chaos in this troubled world!


    Master Hui Xing, ovee with sorrow, manifested limbs with spiritual power and, like a burning meteor, resolutely charged at Du Ge, "Demon Head, I''ll fight you to the death!"


    Bang!


    A muffled sound, but it was Du Ge who, at the moment of impact, used spiritual power to deflect him, tossing him into another "forbidden" character set up by Dan Cong, trapping himself as well.


    "Why bother?" Du Ge looked back at Hui Xing, whose eyes were bloodshot with madness, and released one of the Mahayana cultivators in exchange for an ear, cing his hand on Hui Xing, channeling robust spiritual power into him, "Master Hui Xing, stay calm, let me first help you advance. Brothers from the supervisory institution, strip and show your scars, let the masters from Lan Ning Temple see that losing an arm or a leg is not a big deal, at most it leaves a circr scar..."


    The Elders from the supervisory institution were well-versed in Du Ge''s routines, having long discarded any sense of shame, and at hismand, they stripped to the waist, revealing scars like badges of honor!


    Zhuo Sha''an''s mouth twitched involuntarily, feeling more and more that his decision was a mistake.


    I need to go deal with a car ident my wife was involved in, haven''t finished writing the second chapter, will post it this afternoon.

 Chapter 253: Lost Civilization

    Chapter 253: Lost Civilization


    Ugh!


    As the vast spiritual power infused into his body,


    Master Hui Xing''s eyes suddenly bulged, and through gritted teeth he said, "Demon Head, don''t think you can bribe me like this. You''ve reduced my Lan Ning Temple to ruins, I stand irreconcbly opposed to you..."


    Pfft!


    A crisp sound.


    Du Ge''s finger slid, poking a hole in his stomach and casually pulling out his stomach, incidentally severing the supply of spiritual power to him.


    "Scoundrel!" Master Hui Xing, clutching his own stomach, cursed angrily.


    "Use spiritual power to keep the stomach alive, I''ll reattach it for you in a bit." Du Ge chuckled, tossing the stomach back to him, "Master, don''t be so pessimistic. At least Lan Ning Temple still stands. If you act rashly now and provoke me to wrath, and I ughter Lan Ning Temple, you''ll be the temple''s greatest sinner..."


    Me?A sinner?


    Master Hui Xing was stunned by this shocking logic.


    "Why don''t you ask the people in the heavens if they''re willing to die with you?" Du Ge smirked, "Haven''t you noticed that neither Elder Hong Ren nor Elder Hong Jie are saying anything? Isn''t it because they haven''t sensed any malice from me? Centuries of cultivation aren''t easy, everyone seeks immortality. Dying over a moment''s righteousness is not worth it..."


    Elders Hong Ren and Hong Jie of the Mahayana Realm remained silent, partly influenced by the Benevolent Healer;


    Secondly, they truly didn''t know how to deal with Du Ge;


    First, the Buddha''s apparition, then Du Ge''s rapidly increasing strength, and the "Ban" on the ground that could trap them, the two Mahayana Realm elders were beginning to feel they no longer recognized their world...


    Of course.


    Having not died from the start, their will to die wasn''t that strong, just as Du Ge said, after thousands of years of hard cultivation, to die so pitifully or to undergo Body Possession and start over, it''s just not worth it!


    Meanwhile.


    The cultivators from the supervisory institution were persuading the monks of Lan Ning Temple with their many exnations about the purpose of the Spiritual Power Mutual Aid Alliance, and considering the torture Master Hui Xing had endured, the monks were gradually being convinced.


    However, the situation for Heavenly Demon Pce''s Zhuo Shao''an was bing more and more panic-inducing.


    Judging by the actions of the Spiritual Power Mutual Aid Alliance, the people below indeed had no objections, and on the contrary, they stood to gain even more benefits. But the unfortunate ones were those at the very top, like him!


    He was of the Mahayana Realm!


    Who else had the qualifications to transfer power to him, to enhance his realm...


    Damn it!


    I''ve dug my own grave. The two bald monks from Lan Ning Temple were right, such an evil fellow should be condemned by everyone...


    Ignoring the noisy people from the supervisory institution in the heavens, Du Ge turned his attention to Zhuo Shao''an, whose expression was fluctuating, and smiled, "Elder Zhuo, thank you for your assistance. Without you, it would have taken much more effort to take down Lan Ning Temple..."


    "Wang Chong, since I''ve helped you, does that mean Heavenly Demon Pce doesn''t have to join the Spiritual Power Mutual Aid Alliance?" Zhuo Shao''an tentatively asked.


    He could feel Du Ge''s realm growing higher, steadily stepping into the Mahayana Realm. Just now, Wang Chong at the Body Fusion Realm was already able to stand his ground against two Mahayana without falling behind.


    Now, with the two Mahayana Realm monks from Lan Ning Temple starting to Do nothing, only he remained in the Mahayana Realm, and he was truly feeling apprehensive.


    After all.


    The guy in front of him was too wicked to be judged bymon sense.


    "How could that be?" Du Ge frowned, "You just said it yourself, I am Buddha''s disciple. If Buddha can save all beings, and the demon doesn''t follow suit, how can he be a Buddha? The Spiritual Power Mutual Aid is also about saving all beings!"


    "..." Zhuo Shao''an''s face turned pale.


    The two old monks being drained of power by Du Ge cast schadenfreude nces at him.


    I''m such an idiot!


    Seeing Du Ge''s attention temporarily focused on the two old monks from Lan Ning Temple, Zhuo Shao''an sprung to his feet and dashed towards the outside of Lan Ning Temple, but before he could get far, he suddenly felt a chill on his body as his clothes and limbs were stripped away.


    At the same time, Du Ge''s voice rang in his ear: "Elder Zhuo, where are you going?"


    Zhuo Shao''an was shocked: "You... Wang Chong... I helped you..."


    "Helping someone should be done thoroughly, don''t move rashly, or you might lose your head!" Du Ge grabbed Zhuo Shao''an and flew him back, while extracting his power, he said, "You just said it, I am Buddha''s disciple of Heavenly Demon Pce, so you should at least cooperate with me in taking control of Heavenly Demon Pce, right?"


    "You..." Zhuo Shao''an''s insides turned green with regret, "Wang Chong, how can you be so shameless? With such actions, who will sincerely help you?"


    "Medicine Immortal Sect, supervisory institution, and now Lan Ning Temple... do you think they all came willingly?" Du Ge said with a slight smile, shaking his head, "Elder Zhuo, it''s you, who are not thorough in your demon ways and not decisive in your Buddha ways, swinging back and forth, that''s why you lost so miserably in the struggle with Heaven''s Path Institute!"


    "Heavenly Demon Pce and Heaven''s Path Institute have always been on equal footing, where''s the utter defeat?" Zhuo Shao''an retorted angrily.


    "If I take charge of Heavenly Demon Pce, believe it or not, the world will only know of Heavenly Demon Pce, with no more Heaven''s Path Institute or Longevity Sect." Du Ge sighed, "Elder Zhuo, don''t be too sad. Whether with or without your meddling, both Heavenly Demon Pce and Heaven''s Path Institute would eventuallye to this. You helped me, I owe you a favor, this is a good thing for Heavenly Demon Pce, I will give special consideration to Heavenly Demon Pce..."


    You owe me a favor and you dismember my limbs?


    Zhuo Shao''an red at Du Ge angrily, his heart filled with grief and anger, pondering how to atone for his sins.


    "By the way, Elder Zhuo, why did you suddenlye to Lan Ning Temple?" Du Ge suddenly asked, "Don''t tell me you were just visiting..."


    "I was tricked intoing here." Feeling the loss of spiritual power within him, Zhuo Shao''an was incredibly frustrated, unable to understand how things hade to this.


    "By whom?" Du Ge asked while opening his personal interface and eliminating Zuo Zhonghou, curious to see who would take his ce.


    But to his surprise, two names were missing from the top ten list.


    Not only was Zuo Zhonghou gone, but Chi Shiwen had also disappeared, reced by one Qi Zongwang, an Inner Disciple of Bihai Pce, and another named Lang He, an Elder of the Golden Crow Hall.


    And his mental power value had now reached 27,000, whether it was from advancing to the Mahayana Realm or from the rewards of the Pan-Universal Entertainment.


    Either way, he was now likely to catch up with Nan Youlong.


    Nan Youlong had also entered the battlefield during the Rotational Examination System, but he went up in the third round, participating in two Alien Star Battlefield events to achieve 78,000 mental power.


    Moreover.


    He had stayed in the Alien Star Battlefield for who knows how many years. Compared to him, Du Ge was already doing much better.


    With the example of the two Mahayana Realm monks from Lan Ning Temple, Zhuo Shao''an waspletely disheartened and sighed, "Two months ago, a man named Chi Shiwen joined Heavenly Demon Pce and caught my attention with his outstanding talent.


    I treated him as the next Sect Leader of Heavenly Demon Pce, hoping he could stand against Heaven''s Path Institute.


    Who would have thought, after the incident with Seven Stars Sect reached Heavenly Demon Pce, Chi Shiwen suddenly came to me, saying that a great change was upon us, the man of chaos was rampant, and he convinced me that we must eliminate you..."


    "And then?" Du Ge asked, "You just killed him!"


    Zhuo Shao''an looked at Du Ge strangely and said, "Yes, I killed him. To verify Chi Shiwen''s ims, I left the mountain with him, learned of your deeds, and then, chased all the way to Lan Ning Temple, just in time to witness the struggle between that Buddha''s disciple and you.


    Compared to you, Chi Shiwen was nothing but brute strength and a killer instinct. Just now, he even tried to influence my mind, urging me to join forces with the people of Lan Ning Temple to kill you. Then, I simply eliminated him, feeling you were more suitable for Heavenly Demon Pce, so I took action to assist you..."


    "He influenced your mind, and you killed him?" Du Ge asked in surprise, "How did you kill him?"


    "At first, I was unaware of being deceived, and it was thanks to that Buddha''s apparition that I regained rity in an instant. But Chi Shiwen didn''t know, so naturally, I executed him." Zhuo Shao''anughed self-deprecatingly, "My mistake was misjudging you, trying to steal a chicken only to lose the rice used to lure it, bringing disaster back to Heavenly Demon Pce..."


    An unfortunate fellow!


    Du Ge inwardly sighed, having to admit that Zuo Zhonghou was his lucky star, a Buddha''s apparition that brought him the Mahayana Realm monks of Lan Ning Temple and indirectly eliminated Chi Shiwen.


    Without him, facing three Mahayana Realm monks would have been quite a challenge.


    What a good person!


    If only I had known, I wouldn''t have killed him.


    "Chi Shiwen said there are thousands like you, men of chaos, is that true?" Zhuo Shao''an asked.


    "It''s true." Du Ge smiled, "But I call them men of chaos, pretty much the same thing, right?"


    "What do you n to do next?" Zhuo Shao''an paused, then asked.


    "Of course, to unite all the Sects, eliminate all the remaining men of chaos, and reign supreme." Du Ge dered proudly.


    As they spoke, they had returned to Lan Ning Temple.


    Seeing Zhuo Shao''an brought back with his limbs gone, the two old monks of Lan Ning Temple couldn''t help butugh, their faces creasing with glee.


    "What goes aroundes around, karma never fails!"


    "Deserved!"


    Zhuo Shao''an gave them a disdainful nce and turned to Du Ge, asking, "Buddha''s disciple, where do youe from? Does your world truly have gods and demons?"


    The two old monks held their breath, looking at Du Ge.


    Du Ge said, "Of course there are gods and Buddhas, and even beings more formidable than them."


    Zhuo Shao''an ignored the talk of beings more formidable than gods and Buddhas, asking urgently, "Can ascension take us to your world?"


    Du Ge was taken aback, "Where do you usually ascend to?"


    Zhuo Shao''an and the two old monks exchanged looks andughed bitterly, "Tens of thousands of years ago, the path to ascension was already severed. If not for that, why would they desperately protect that Buddha''s disciple who disyed supernatural powers? And why would I take the risk topete with you, a demon..."


    "What do you mean?" Du Ge asked curiously, "Haven''t you ascended before?"


    "Perhaps in a previous era!" Elder Hong Ren said, "In some ancient texts or murals, there were records of ascending amidst a nimbus. Ascension back then involved passing through heavenly tribtions, and the cultivators of that time possessed various supernatural powers. How could it be like now, where cultivation is merely umting spiritual power within the body and transforming the physique?"


    "Our lineage has actually been broken for a long time." Zhuo Shao''an said, "In the ancient times, ascension was a true ascension to the immortal realm. In our era, ascension involves umting enough energy within the body and then venturing into the vast universe, searching for another chance at life, or the legendary immortal realm, seeking the true method of immortality..."


    The main storyline?


    The thought unexpectedly crossed Du Ge''s mind.


    But this main storyline seemed too elusive, didn''t it?


    Could it be that Pan-Universal Entertainment had severed their path of cultivation and evolved a new civilization, then provided it for the Alien Star warriors topete for entertainment?


    If that was the case, it was truly a grand scheme!


    Rather than searching for some lost path of ascension, it would be more satisfying to clear out all the Alien Star warriors...

 Chapter 254: The soaring strength

    Chapter 254: The soaring strength


    A seemingly deformed yet normal path of development.


    Just as civilizations on the technological side are developing spaceships capable of traversing the universe, the people of this world are transforming their bodies with the spiritual power found ons, gradually acquiring the ability to cross the universe and seek out new civilizations.


    This is why, at the Mahayana Realm, every cell in the body must be filled with spiritual power.


    Exploring the universe clearly requires umting enough energy.


    But their path seems to have gone astray.


    Most cultivators at the Mahayana Realm probably don''t realize how vast the distances between stars are.


    The energy umted in their bodies is nowhere near enough for interster travel. Most cultivators who ventured into space likely perished.


    Regardless, the sacrifices made by these pioneers for the sake of civilization''s future are indeedmendable...


    ...Jixia Academy.


    Luo Cang and Teacher Chunqi''s expressions soured as they looked at the reshuffled top ten rankings.


    "How did he do it?" Teacher Chunqi paced back and forth. "Zuo Zhonghou was at Lan Ning Temple, Chi Shiwen at Heavenly Demon Pce. Both sects are guarded by Mahayana cultivators, far stronger than the supervisory institution. How could Wang Chong possibly take down two at once?"


    "..." Luo Cang was full of doubts. "Is Wang Chong''s keyword really rted to economics?"


    "Looking at Wang Chong''s history, aside from industrial ventures to make money, what else has he done? If not an economic keyword, then what?" Teacher Chunqi said. "He exploited information asymmetries, regted himself, and quickly amassed wealth, then elerated his cultivation. With his high cultivation level, heunched a blitzkrieg..."


    "But Lan Ning Temple and Heavenly Demon Pce have Mahayana cultivators," Luo Cang pointed out. "Even if they''re in seclusion and don''t emerge, there are Body Fusion cultivators in ce. It''s only been a bit over three months; no matter how fast Wang Chong cultivates, at best he''s reached the Divine Transformation Realm. There''s a two-level gap between that and Body Fusion Realm. Remember, we two in the top ten are only at the Golden Elixir Realm."


    "Old Luo, you can''t think like that. Wang Chong''s influence is greater than all of oursbined. His attributes must be off the charts. When he fought Dan Cong, he was already at the Divine Transformation Realm. With so much time passed, he must have reached the Void Refinement Realm," Teacher Chunqi said.


    "Void Refinement?" Luo Cang looked at Teacher Chunqi skeptically. "Aren''t you overestimating him? Even if he gnawed on spirit stones day and night, he couldn''t umte that much spiritual power!"


    "If we treat him as if he''s at the Void Refinement Realm, won''t it be easier to fight him if we find out he''s only at the Divine Transformation Realm?" Teacher Chunqi chuckled. "Also, we can''t overlook Dan Cong by his side. When Wang Chongunched a surprise attack on the capital, Dan Cong summoned a ck dragon. We weren''t there, so we can''t judge the dragon''sbat strength.


    But it''s undeniable, Wang Chong''s rise is closely tied to Dan Cong. They have four skills between them, and their synergy is terrifying. That''s probably how they managed to kill Zuo Zhonghou at Lan Ning Temple..."


    "So, to take down Wang Chong, we must first destroy the economic system he built. Next, eliminate Dan Cong," Luo Cang analyzed. "Dan Cong has published a lot of poetry and articles in the capital; his keyword must be rted to culture, easy to deduce."


    "Start with public opinion," Teacher Chunqi said. "Jixia Academy has top schrs. By having the professors use Dan Cong of giarism, we can tarnish his reputation among the people, greatly diminishing his fame. If we publish a lot of ssic poetry, we can also dilute his influence..."


    "Mm," Luo Cang agreed. "As for Wang Chong, I will pressure Yan Country through Heaven''s Path Institute to withdraw the supervisory institution''s protection of Seven Stars Mountain. Then, I''ll mobilize some experts to strike at Seven Stars Mountain and other small sects,pletely annihting them, causing widespread panic. Ideally, this will lead the public to sell off their shares en masse."


    "That''s not enough," Teacher Chunqi said. "We can exchange spirit stones for arge amount of silver and manipte the stock market with money. We''ll take the money from Wang Chong, and when his funding chain breaks, his projects will halt, and everything will naturally copse."


    "Wang Chong controls the supervisory institution, and his cultivation speed is fast. He likely isn''t short on spirit stones," Luo Cang frowned slightly.


    "Regardless, we must try," Teacher Chunqi smiled. "I''m nning to persuade Jixia Academy to go public and issue shares..."


    "Mm, let''s act separately," Luo Cang said. "If we don''t start moving, we''ll be defeated by Wang Chong one by one. I''ll visit Longevity Sect again to contact Yin Juntang."


    "Good, Brother Luo, go ahead," Teacher Chunqi stood up and cupped his fists towards Luo Cang. "Once I''ve arranged things at Jixia Academy, I''ll send someone to Lan Ning Temple to find out what happened, then head to Bihai Pce to contact Niu Zilian and Qi Zongwang. Wang Chong is growing too fast; we need more allies to suppress him together..."


    The two reached an agreement to join forces against Wang Chong, yet tacitly avoided asking about each other''s skills.


    ...


    It wasn''t just Luo Cang and Teacher Chunqi who were on the move.


    Many others who sensed the crisis were acting too. Du Ge was helping Lan Ning Temple''s people reattach arms, winning hearts and minds.


    All over Yan Country, various uprisings erupted.


    Many of Wang Chong''s project sites were sabotaged by cultivators, forcing work to stop;


    Some bought uprge amounts of shares, artificially inting stock prices, then sold them off, causing panic;


    Massive bloodshed urred at stock exchanges, with supervisory institution cultivators publicly executed;


    Sects under Wang Chong''s control were exterminated;


    More newspapers sprang up like mushrooms after rain, listing the dangers of stocks...


    ...


    Panic quickly spread throughout Yan Country.


    The attacks and smears against Dan Cong''s poetry didn''t even make a ssh. With people struggling to eat, who had time to appreciate poetry?


    People feared their shares would be worthless and rushed to the exchanges to sell.


    But soon, everyone realized no one was buying their shares.


    Especially when Seven Stars Sect announced, "Due to unforeseen circumstances, the exchange will temporarily close. Fellow shareholders, do not panic. Once the rebellion is quelled, we will reopen," one by one, the stock exchanges shut down.


    Shareholders were pushed to the brink of copse.


    At that moment, they didn''t even know who to sell their shares to.


    Mortgage loans were out of the question.


    Projects halted, and shares turned to waste paper...


    Yan Country plunged into turmoil.


    The government was flooded with cases against Seven Stars Sect and Wang Chong.


    Wealthy businessmen like Fang Shan, who managed the stock market, were hounded by the public. They had no choice but to hide within the major sects, trembling with fear, yet powerless andining about Seven Stars Sect.


    As stocks plummeted, their umted wealth shrank significantly.


    All over Yan Country, people rose up in rebellion, unable to survive...


    After all.


    To buy shares, they had invested their life''s savings, even the wealth of several generations, and now they couldn''t go on.


    Wang Chong''smercial system copsed in just over a dozen days.


    ...


    While Alien Star warriors were showing off their supernatural powers and sabotaging Du Ge''s hard work,


    Du Ge wasn''t idle either. With the cooperation of several Mahayana cultivators like Zhuo Shao''an, Hong Ren, and Hong Jie, he sessively took over Heavenly Demon Pce and Bihai Pce, performing countless surgeries.


    Now.


    Kidney removal, kidney stitching, he could do it all with his eyes closed.


    Along the way.


    Du Ge made a detour to the Great Qing Country and decapitated the princess.


    This added a warrior named Yan Shengtian to the top ten, a ranger unaffiliated with any sect.


    The princess''s keyword was teaching, which allowed her tomand her disciples with absolute obedience, enhance theirprehension, and share the spiritual power they cultivated for her own use.


    A keyword that, in theter stages, could be invincible.


    But Princess Mo Yingjun''s development was too slow.


    When Du Ge found her, she had only shared the realm and spiritual power of one Body Fusion disciple, which should have been impressive.


    Unfortunately, Du Ge''s development was unreasonable.


    With Mahayana cultivation, even without using skills, he could easily take them down.


    Moreover, those Alien Star Battlefield warriors foolishly sabotaged Du Ge''s industrial chain.


    All the wealth he plundered didn''t have to be returned; Du Ge''s attributes had multiplied who knows how many times.


    Before.


    A flying sword enhanced by Dan Cong''s "Sharp" and "Edge" could still cut him. Now, they couldn''t even scratch his skin.


    Du Ge had be the world''s foremost power.


    At this point, Du Ge, by circting energy in a full circle, could deplete the spiritual power of a medium-sized sect, not much slower than forcibly absorbing others'' power.


    Now.


    Du Ge fighting a Mahayana cultivator was like an adult fighting a child. In three to five rounds, he could strip the opponent clean, not leaving a single hair.


    Of course.


    Du Ge left the princess some dignity, not stripping her in public, simply decapitating her and then drifting away.


    Stripping clothes was because hecked strength; removing organs was to subdue the opponent.


    With enough strength to overwhelm and the opponent having no value, Du Ge didn''t indulge in such cruelties; a clean elimination was sufficient.


    The emperor of the Great Qing Country watched his daughter get killed, not daring to utter a harsh word, instead feeling fortunate that Du Ge didn''t vent his anger on his nation.


    After Du Ge left, he immediately dissolved the women''s academy founded by Princess Mo Yingjun.


    Niu Zilian and Qi Zongwang of Bihai Pce were also in the top ten, but when Du Ge arrived, Teacher Chunqi had coincidentally lured them away, resulting in Du Ge missing them.


    It must be said.


    The two were rather lucky.

 Chapter 255: Chaos is the main theme

    Chapter 255: Chaos is the main theme


    Half a monthter.


    Teacher Chunqi, Luo Cang, Niu Zilian, Qi Zongwang, and Yin Juntang gathered together, exchanging uneasy nces, each with a grim expression on their face.


    Niu Zilian and Qi Zongwang from Bihai Pce had lost their Sect, while the others didn''t even dare to return to theirs.


    They feared that the moment they set foot back in their Sect, Wang Chong would strike, leaving them with no ce to flee.


    ...


    They were the instigators behind the chaos erupting everywhere, following in Du Ge''s footsteps, investigating everything about him.


    Teacher Chunqi and the two from Bihai Pce had witnessed Du Ge subjugating Bihai Pce.


    A Mahayana Realm master was stripped bare, limbs torn off, kidneys and livers removed and stitched back in the midst of battle...


    Even the masters of the Mahayana Realm couldn''t break through Du Ge''s defenses, toyed with like ythings, utterly powerless to resist, leaving them utterly shocked on the spot.Mahayana Realm!


    Du Ge''s cultivation level was at least that of the Mahayana Realm.


    No.


    Even higher than that.


    Especially Teacher Chunqi, who had overestimated Du Ge''s cultivation level to the Void Refinement Realm, felt his face burning with embarrassment.


    The error was too great.


    One could mistake the Divine Transformation Realm for the Void Refinement Realm in battle.


    But mistaking the Mahayana Realm for the Void Refinement Realm could mean dying without understanding how.


    Meanwhile, Luo Cang and Yin Juntang from the Longevity Sect had witnessed the scene of Princess Mo Yingjun being killed in the Great Qing Country, both of them shocked, cowering in the crowd, not daring to utter a word for fear of alerting Du Ge and having their heads taken off as well.


    ...


    "It''s not economic, his Keyword is definitely not economic."


    Teacher Chunqi scratched his hair into a mess, his eyes bloodshot, even the Keyword''s repair couldn''t recover, "Wang Chong''s economic system copsed long ago, yet he seems unaffected, even more formidable than before, his Keyword is definitely not economic..."


    "Stop the nonsense, even a fool can see that Wang Chong''s Keyword has nothing to do with the economy, creating the stock market was just a ruse," said Niu Zilian.


    "He''s disguised his Keyword too well," said Yin Juntang, "A terrifying enemy."


    "But what is his Keyword?" Luo Cang frowned deeply, "Without figuring out his Keyword, we can''t weaken him. He can even toy with the Mahayana Realm, who else could be his match?"


    "Damn it, what kind of lunatic is this, not even four months into the game, and he''s managed to stir up a major battle, dragging all the Sects into it,"ined Qi Zongwang.


    With that, everyone fell silent.


    Despair spread among them.


    Du Ge''s pace was too fast, leaving them directionless even for development.


    "We''re down to less than eight hundred," Teacher Chunqi nced at his Interface and sighed sadly, "In less than a month, more than two hundred were cleared out by Wang Chong, I can''t figure out how he did it?"


    "High attribute rewards, coupled with the Mahayana Realm''s wide range of spiritual consciousness, any careless talk could be caught by him," said Luo Cang, "Not to mention, so many troublemakers popping up, exposing themselves to a scourge like Wang Chong, it''s no wonder they die."


    "Chaos, do you think his Keyword could be chaos?" Yin Juntang suddenly spoke up, interrupting the conversation.


    Everyone was stunned.


    Yin Juntang continued, "He created a stock market in a world of cultivation, disrupting the normal social order. And we destroyed his stock market, causing severe social turmoil, indirectly helping him, so he''s not only not weakened but has be even stronger."


    "Damn, that''s some deep calction," Luo Cang''s face changed instantly, "It''s chaos for sure. Using the economy as a front, chaos as the substance, win or lose, he''s the victor. Everyone''s been led by the nose by him."


    "Since ancient times, chaos has spawned the most skills," said Niu Zilian, "Stripping people, tearing off limbs, it''s rted to the skills of chaos."


    "Order and stability are the nemesis of chaos," said Yin Juntang, "To counter Wang Chong, we need to find warriors with such Keywords to help Yan Country quickly restore order."


    "Just thinking that we''ve helped Wang Chong throw the world into chaos, indirectly boosting his strength, I feel like such a blockhead," said Teacher Chunqi.


    "Who could have expected him to act in the name of the economy but practice chaos!" Luo Cang gave a wry smile, "Now is not the time forints, we need to spread the word about Wang Chong''s Keyword, otherwise, if others continue to cause trouble, Wang Chong''s power will only grow stronger, and then we''ll have no way out..."


    "We also need to inform the Sects not yet conquered by Wang Chong to stay away for now," said Niu Zilian, "Otherwise, if all the Sects are conquered by Wang Chong, even if we reorganize the world order, Wang Chong can use his forces to stir up a new wave of chaos. By then, we''ll really have no way out, and we won''t even be able to find allies, our realms are too low."


    "The key is not to let Wang Chong stir up a war between mortals and the cultivation world," added Qi Zongwang, "War is the best partner of chaos, once it''s started, it''s too hard to stop."


    "Alright, let''s split up and act," Luo Cang stood up, "We should try to get more people to join us, to fight against Wang Chong together."


    "There will be. Chaos is everyone''s enemy, without clearing it, no one has a chance," Teacher Chunqi nodded.


    "By the way, with things havinge this far, shouldn''t we all reveal our Keywords?" Yin Juntang said, "At this point, there''s no point in guarding against each other."


    The previously enthusiastic crowd fell silent again.


    Revealing Keywords meant showing one''s hand to others, and on the Alien Star Battlefield, it''s either you die or I live.


    Moreover.


    Each person carried the lives of millions on their shoulders, who would dare to reveal their trump card so easily?


    What if, after Wang Chong''s death, a teammate turned on them?


    Yin Juntang sighed helplessly, gave a dryugh, and waved his hand, "Forget it, let''s not talk about it, let''s use our resources to deal with Wang Chong for now!"


    ...


    After Luo Cang and his team deduced Du Ge''s Keyword and took targeted action.


    Elsewhere.


    Lang He and Yan Shengtian also joined forces.


    After confirming their signals and that they came from the same, they enthusiastically cooperated.


    Then.


    After carefully analyzing Wang Chong''s Keyword, they also came to a conclusion simr to chaos.


    However.


    The two, who cooperated sincerely, did not, like Luo Cang and others, seek to organize order against chaos but proposed a new n.


    Find the main storyline!


    To overthrow Wang Chong through the main storyline.


    The secret manual that Yan Shengtian, the ranger, found in an ancient relic hinted that reopening the path to ascension and retrieving the ancient cultivation world''s Supernatural Powers might be the key to breaking the stalemate.


    Yan Shengtian''s Keyword was "theft," and Lang He''s Keyword was "disguise."


    The Keywords of the twoplemented each other perfectly, allowing them to infiltrate the core areas of various Sects to seek out the secrets of the ancient era...


    ...


    In summary.


    Du Ge''s territory was expanding, and the secrets of the past could no longer be kept.


    Every action he took, everything he did, was picked apart and scrutinized.


    Every Alien Star warrior saw him as their greatest enemy, trying to weaken him and strengthen themselves through various means.


    But as more and more were killed by Du Ge, most of the warriors went underground.


    Before they were activelyying low, but now they were forced to!


    Under Du Ge''s oppressive policies, sticking your head out could mean getting killed...

 Chapter 256: Compassionate towards the world and sympathetic towards people

    Chapter 256: Compassionate towards the world and sympathetic towards people


    The Spiritual Power Mutual Aid Alliance is brimming with talent.


    Between Lan Ning Temple, Heavenly Demon Pce, and Bihai Pce, the major sects have over a dozen cultivators in the Mahayana Realm, and even more in the Body Fusion Realm. Thebined might of these top-tierbatants is enough to conquer anyrge sect in the current age.


    Not to mention Wang Chong, a super Mahayana cultivator who can take on ten opponents by himself.


    When fighting against Lan Ning Temple, Wang Chong had to exert some effort;


    But by the time he faced Heavenly Demon Pce, his strength was overwhelmingly dominant;


    And when it came to Bihai Pce, it was a walk in the park. He didn''t even need the assistance of other Mahayana cultivators¡ªWang Chong single-handedly took down Bihai Pce.


    Mahayana cultivators like Zhuo Shao''an and Hong Ren didn''t dare to act rashly anymore. They had never seen such bizarre and rapid growth. Wang Chong''s demonstratedbat power had already surpassed that of the Mahayana Realm¡­


    What about Buddha''s disciples, Demon''s children?


    No one waspeting for these titles anymore.The Mahayana cultivators gathered around Du Ge now shared amon belief: if anyone in the world could break through the path to ascension, it would undoubtedly be Wang Chong.


    As for Du Ge''s habit of stripping people to perform surgeries on them, they now saw it as normal behavior.


    Sessful people, who doesn''t have their quirks?


    Besides, didn''t he put all the organs back in the end?


    Perhaps surgery was a way for Wang Chong to relieve stress as he grew so rapidly¡­


    In short.


    Whatever the strong do is right.


    Along the way.


    The Seven Stars Sect, Medicine Immortal Sect, and supervisory institution that had grown alongside Du Ge now looked up to him with great admiration. Little junior sister, Li Anjiang, and others even felt embarrassed to approach Du Ge.


    However.


    They didn''t have time to flock to Wang Chong either, because Du Ge hadn''t forgotten them. Whenever they broke through realms, he would infuse them with spiritual power.


    Looting must be done, but nobility must also be maintained.


    Selflessness is precisely a part of nobility. Every cultivator in the Spiritual Power Mutual Aid Alliance was the foundation of Du Ge''s strength, ensuring he wouldn''t lose his attributes¡­


    For the current Du Ge, filling up those below the Void Refinement Realm with spiritual power was easy. In a ce rich with spiritual power, he could replenish it in just a few breaths.


    Most of the time, Du Ge''s followers were in seclusion. Little junior sister had already reached the Elemental Infant Realm, while the seventh junior brother was heading straight for the Void Refinement Realm. As for Li Anjiang, he was already a big shot in the Body Fusion Realm¡­


    In the past, they wouldn''t have even dared to dream of such progress.


    Therefore.


    Even if Du Ge was no longer their third senior brother, even if he had deceived them with reasons like using medical skills for prosperity.


    But everyone who followed him had no regrets. Such is the charm of a noble character.


    ¡­


    Du Ge''s influence was so immense that on the Alien Star Battlefield rankings, his title had long changed to the leader of the Spiritual Power Mutual Aid Alliance.


    One day, while Du Ge was discussing with over a dozen Mahayana cultivators about recruiting Heaven''s Path Institute into the alliance, Principal Liu of the supervisory institution suddenly approached Du Ge with a troubled expression: "Leader, Yan Country is in chaos, and the public is suffering. Shouldn''t we try to calm things down?"


    "Our current goal is to unify the entire cultivation world to seek a breakthrough. Why bother with thosemoners?" the master of the Heavenly Demon Pce said impatiently, "Reopening the ancient path to ascension is a great fortune for every cultivator."


    "¡­"


    Principal Liu nced at Du Ge with an awkward look and turned to leave, feeling dejected.


    He knew that bringing up Yan Country''s issues at this time would distract Du Ge.


    But having been worshipped by Yan Country for a thousand years, he couldn''t bear to see its people plunge into chaos.


    Moreover.


    The key point was that the chaos in Yan Country was entirely caused by their leader. If he hadn''t initiated the idea of sects going public and issuing stocks, Yan Country wouldn''t have descended into such disorder.


    Principal Liu didn''t even understand what use their leader had for all the worldly money he had collected?


    The supervisory institution had the most members and was responsible for surveince across various regions. They had learned from some men of chaos that people like Wang Chong and Dan Cong needed certain methods to enhance themselves.


    Therefore.


    By disrupting their businesses, it was possible to weaken them to some extent.


    But with the economy that Wang Chong had built being thrown intoplete disarray, their leader seemed unaffected and even more formidable, leading Principal Liu to dismiss this idea.


    "Principal Liu, wait," Du Ge called out to him.


    "Leader, your orders?" Principal Liu quickly stopped.


    "Principal Liu, the situation indeed started because of me, but my intention was to improve the lives of Yan Country''s people. Who knew those men of chaos would stop at nothing to strike at the public," Du Ge sighed, "If I just provide money to appease the people for now, I fear the country will still fall into chaos. My reason for wanting to quickly unify the cultivation world is to leverage its power to swiftly eliminate the men of chaos hiding among the popce."


    Was he being rejected? Principal Liu sighed, "Leader, I understand."


    "Principal Liu, how about this?" Du Ge changed the subject with a smile, "The supervisory institution and Yan Country''sw enforcement will work together, mobilizing the public to report any hidden men of chaos. I''ll tell you their characteristicster. As soon as we clear a region of these men of chaos, I''ll send someone to reopen the stock market and credit services there. What do you think?"


    "Of course, that would be great," Principal Liu replied joyfully, "Thank you, Leader."


    "No need to thank me," Du Ge said with a hint of anger, "To be honest, I''m angrier than anyone that the business I''ve worked hard to build has been destroyed. It''s one thing to target me, but it''s uneptable to harm innocent people. They''ve gone too far."


    Dan Cong''s eyes widened in shock, feeling a chill run down his spine. Was Wang Chong nning to help Yan Country restore order?


    Wasn''t he afraid of weakening himself?


    Could it be that Wang Chong''s keyword wasn''t chaos?


    He established the stock market, then allowed it to be sabotaged, all to unite the public and flush out the hidden Alien Star warriors?


    This¡­


    Such a far-reaching scheme!


    But if not chaos, what was Wang Chong''s keyword?


    What was fueling the relentless growth of his attributes?


    Economy, chaos, order, medicine¡­


    Du Ge''s experiences shed through Dan Cong''s mind, but he couldn''t find a keyword that matched.


    Without knowing the keyword, it was impossible to deconstruct and replicate Wang Chong''s actions!


    Terrifying!


    If he couldn''t decipher Wang Chong''s use of the keyword and went back to the battlefield a second time, with such extreme disguise and frenzied tactics, probably no one could contain him!


    Once Wang Chong spread his tactics and trained a group of simr warriors, how could others'' warriorspete with them for resources?


    No!


    He must figure out what Wang Chong''s keyword was.


    Dan Cong clenched his fists quietly.


    Otherwise.


    Even if he obtained enough resources for his''s survival by following Du Ge this time, it would all be in vain upon his return; he couldn''t always be this lucky¡­


    ¡­


    "Alright, I''ll go and reply to the monarch of Yan Country," Principal Liu said.


    "No rush," Du Ge stopped him again, "I have one more condition."


    "Please speak, Leader," Principal Liu said.


    "Tell the monarch of Yan Country that I can help him settle the chaos, but from now on, I want twenty percent of Yan Country''s tax revenue to maintain the turnover of Seven Stars Mountain''s shares and to distribute benefits to the shareholders," Du Ge said with a smile, revealing his condition.


    Capital plundering was too slow; he had finally set his sights on tax revenue.


    Du Ge wanted to see just how strong one could be by developing a keyword to its extreme.


    "¡­" Principal Liu was stunned, "We cultivators have no use for worldly wealth!"


    "The money isn''t for me," Du Ge shook his head, righteously dering, "After this turmoil, Yan Country''s people have lost faith in the stock market. Once we reopen the exchange, there will likely be a run on the banks, leading to a loss of trust in stocks.


    The industrial chain driven by the stock market can quickly prosper a country, so it would be a pity to give up. Only by tying stock trading to the nation can we rebuild confidence for the shareholders, quickly revitalize the market, and benefit both the country and its people."


    Principal Liu frowned slightly and asked, "Leader, if there''s a run on the banks, the funds from Seven Stars Mountain''s industries might not be enough topensate them, right?"


    "No worries, we have so many Mahayana cultivators; we can just borrow some money from neighboring countries for the time being. They won''t refuse," Du Ge said nonchntly, "Once we get the turnover going, we can always pay them back¡­"


    Plundering was also a fundamental part of Du Ge''s base, and he couldn''t lose that. Whether it''s the cultivation sects or the nations, who to plunder if not them?

 Chapter 257: There is no way out

    Chapter 257: There is no way out


    In the name of the economy, chaos was wrought, discussing the harm the Seven Stars Sect''s industry posed to society...


    An article in the "Warning Record" revealed Wang Chong''s true Keywords.


    ...


    Alien Star warriors who had sabotaged Wang Chong''s industrial chain were suddenly bombarded with this news, their heads buzzing.


    After all their efforts, not only had they failed to weaken Wang Chong, but they had inadvertently elevated him to the heavens...


    This one was too cunning!


    The feeling of being rubbed into the ground by such intelligence was truly frustrating...


    The miraculous turnaround unsettled the Alien Star warriors who had previously been content to watch Du Ge be the butt of the joke.


    Cursing their ipetent allies, they had no choice but to join the ranks of those restoring order.Warriors associated with Keywords like order, discipline, stability, and calm, used their skills to persuade the public who had turned to banditry in the mountains to return home;


    Encouraged wealthyndlords to initiate relief efforts and restart stalled projects;


    Invented machinery to enhance efficiency and help resume production;


    Influenced prestigious ministers to petition for the reopening of the stock market, taking over the Seven Stars Mountain stocks from investors, helping them to cash out...


    ...


    But it''s hard to undo what''s been done, and restoring order to a nation plunged into chaos is no easy task.


    Their influence paled inparison to Du Ge''s, and trying to restore order to Yan Country on their own was like trying to extinguish a fire with a cup of water, leading to increasing despair.


    So.


    They could only curse those fools who had made a mess of things.


    ...


    One farce after another ensued.


    In a small county town of Yan Country, a schoolteacher pondered the Keyword on his personal Interface¡ªchaos.


    A name shed inexplicably through his mind¡ªDu Ge.


    Before heading to the battlefield, his instructor had shown him a special case: an eighteen-year-old examinee named Du Ge who, within a year, had forcefully cleared three Simtion Fields with top marks.


    Maintenance, trade, happiness¡ªDu Ge had turned all these Keywords into chaos.


    He even crashed a Simtion Field.


    The teacher admired Du Ge greatly.


    But his instructor had used Du Ge as a negative example...


    At this moment.


    Wang Chong''s actions were very simr to Du Ge''s.


    He was ny percent sure that Wang Chong was Du Ge from Qi Yuan Star, but he dared not approach Wang Chong for recognition.


    He feared that if Wang Chong went mad, he might kill even his own people, which would be a huge loss.


    After all.


    If Wang Chong took first ce, it meant he could win by lying down...


    Thus.


    The schoolteacher''s lips curled into a smile as he quietly closed his personal Interface, took out a ruler, tapped on the desk, and continued teaching the group of young children before him.


    Let it be!


    From now on, he was a native of this world.


    ...


    Meanwhile.


    Heaven''s Path Institute, Longevity Sect, Jixia Academy, and other Sects also received messages from Alien Star warriors.


    The messages detailed the dangers of Wang Chong''s Spiritual Power Mutual Aid Alliance and vividly described how Lan Ning Temple, Heavenly Demon Pce, and Bihai Pce had been humiliated by Wang Chong, painting him as a Demon Head of chaotic times...


    The messages requested these major Sects to temporarily retreat and, once they found a way to confront Wang Chong, to unite and eliminate the cancer that was Wang Chong.


    The letters were imbued with skills like bewitchment and exposed the existence of more individuals with special abilities in the world.


    Heaven''s Path Institute and other Sects immediately responded, sending people to investigate ces like Lan Ning Temple and Heavenly Demon Pce, preparing to relocate while searching for those capable of standing against Wang Chong in these chaotic times.


    But for Sects asrge as Heaven''s Path Institute, moving was no easy feat.


    Moreover.


    Even influenced by the skills in the letters, the effect was limited to those who read them.


    A major decision like moving a Sect naturally brought various thoughts and opinions.


    Some didn''t believe that Heavenly Demon Pce had been taken over;


    Some thought Heaven''s Path Institute could stand against Wang Chong;


    Some believed they shouldn''t move, but instead unite with other Sects to eliminate Wang Chong and others like him...


    ...


    One man is a tiger, three are worms.


    Just like the Alien Star warriors who opposed Du Ge.


    Major Sects like Heaven''s Path Institute fought individually,cking a unified voice.


    In the midst of endless discussions on countermeasures, the highly efficient Du Ge had already led an attack on their doorstep.


    Then.


    Heaven''s Path Institute fell.


    Luo Cang, like Niu Zilian of Bihai Pce, became a homeless wanderer.


    Upon hearing this news, Luo Cang was close to despair. Chosen to participate in the Alien Star Battlefield, he was also a standout among his peers on their.


    But entering the actual Alien Star Battlefield, he found himself so suppressed he could hardly catch his breath.


    Constantly on the run, powerless to respond.


    If Heaven''s Path Institute''s subjugation to Wang Chong was not enough,


    What followed was an announcement from Heaven''s Path Institute and Yan Country, pushed by Du Ge, that drove him to the brink of copse.


    "Heaven''s Path Institute and Heavenly Demon Pce jointly call upon Sects not yet part of the Spiritual Power Mutual Aid Alliance to join within ten days to discuss reopening the path to ascension. Failure toply will be seen as an enemy of the entire cultivation world."


    "Yan Country mobilizes the public to report any man of chaos hiding among the people. After purging a region of such men of chaos, Seven Stars Mountain''s Wang Chong will reopen the stock exchange and annually allocate twenty percent of Yan Country''s treasury for shareholder dividends and public welfare construction.


    Characteristics of men of chaos are as follows:


    First: Their actions and words differ drastically from before;


    Second: They oppose Seven Stars Mountain, spreading rumors detrimental to it;


    Third: Ordinary people who suddenly possess extraordinary martial strength..."


    ...


    Both messages left everyone dumbfounded.


    What''s happening?


    Wang Chong is helping to restore world order?


    Isn''t his Keyword chaos?


    Tired of ying, is he weakening himself?


    No one is foolish enough to do that.


    So.


    Wang Chong''s Keyword is no longer chaos.


    Besides chaos, what Keywords could match Wang Chong''s actions?


    Change? Reversal? Turnaround...


    But at this point, discussing what Wang Chong''s Keywords might be seemed meaningless.


    Clearly, Wang Chong intended to unite the cultivation world and the public, to eradicate all opposition. Without finding a way to resist, there would be no way out.


    To resist, one must grow their Keywords, but to do so, one must expose themselves.


    Once exposed, one risks being reported...


    Continuing toy low might not reveal oneself, allowing for a period of safety.


    But now, Du Ge had pushed them into a corner. Once he controlled the cultivation world and the mortal realm, forcing them out would be a piece of cake.


    Without resorting to anything else, just by following the list of the top ten names.


    One by one, it wouldn''t be long before it was their turn.


    Who would dare bet they''d be the luckiest of the nine to survive till the end...


    ...


    Damn it all.


    Having watched so many reys of Alien Star Battlefield veterans.


    Each of their lives was more exciting than thest.


    Why, when it was their turn to enter the battlefield, did they encounter such a monster?


    The most miserable were those with Keywords like coasting and low-profile.


    Toy low or not toy low.


    Laying low would increase their attributes, but stepping out would not only halt growth, it could even lead to a decrease.


    Truly caught between a rock and a hard ce.


    At this moment.


    All the surviving Alien Star warriors had only one sentiment.


    It''s too hard!


    The Alien Star Battlefield was truly too difficult.


    ...

 Chapter 258: Overwhelming momentum

    Chapter 258: Overwhelming momentum


    Du Ge''s strategy was remarkably effective.


    No matter how much the Alien Star warriors did, it couldn''tpare to the announcement of the market reopening by the founder of the Seven Stars Mountain Corporation.


    Especially since Wang Chong not only pulled the endorsement of Yan Country.


    To prevent the men of chaos from retaliating, Wang Chong even invoked the names of the Spiritual Power Mutual Aid Alliance, Heaven''s Path Institute, and Heavenly Demon Pce.


    Back in the day.


    Those cultivators who were rarely seen even once a year were now frequently flying over the cities.


    This gave the public endless confidence.


    Bandits who had taken to the mountains turned themselves in, and the people who had to stop work due to the destruction of their sites voluntarily returned, demanding work to resume...


    Overseeing the cultivators above and the monarchs below.At this moment, Wang Chong, in everyone''s hearts, was like the Emperor of Heaven, a savior.


    The disasters were all caused by other men of chaos, Wang Chong was the true bringer of blessings...


    ...


    The call to action had a tremendous impact.


    Various reports were sent to the supervisory institution.


    The public, in order to maintain their beautiful new lives and to reopen the market as soon as possible, spontaneously reported every suspicious person of chaos around them.


    Any suspicion was reported.


    The eyes of the people were clear.


    For the first time, the Alien Star warriors experienced the power of a people''s war; the slightest anomaly could expose them!


    To protect themselves.


    The warriors had no choice but to disy their supernatural powers and began a frantic resistance.


    But once they resisted, it only confirmed their identities, and they were easily suppressed by the cultivators of the supervisory institution.


    Noble yet plundering.


    Du Ge''s attributes had be so high that he could mass-produce experts above the Divine Transformation Realm; what he leastcked now were experts.


    Those Alien Star warriors who werecent, slowly developing, and even hiding for months, even if they awakened advanced abilities, how could they possibly be a match for these cultivators above the Divine Transformation Realm?


    Originally.


    Du Ge, who fought above his level, nearly lost his life against the Golden Elixir Realm head of the supervisory branch during the Foundation Establishment stage, if not for the seventh junior brother''s hard work in luring the enemy.


    Moreover, these fools, they faced enemies several times stronger than themselves.


    The most crucial point was that Du Ge had a wealth of experience fighting them.


    When sending people to sweep them out, he would also deploy scouts,batants, and observers. If the opponent''s skills were too formidable, the observers would give up the attack, leave, and join forces with more high-level people to hunt and exterminate them...


    Actually, at the Elemental Infant Realm, one could kill from a distance.


    The Alien Star warriors were not yet powerful enough to control everyone in sight.


    Unless they had Du Ge''s influence.


    But unfortunately, Du Ge would not let them grow...


    ...


    In just a few days.


    On the Alien Star Battlefield, the number of warriors plummeted.


    From over seven hundred, it dropped to just over four hundred.


    Many Alien Star warriors were forced to hide in the deep mountains, but hiding meant they were cut off from the world, with no possibility of growth...


    ...


    Ten dayster, Longevity Sect and Jixia Academy also fell to Du Ge.


    The "Warning Record" used by the Alien Star warriors to understand world dynamics had long been suspended due to public reporting.


    The remaining Alien Star warriors were like headless flies, bumping around without direction, unable to see a way out...


    ...


    Luo Cang, Teacher Chunqi, Niu Zilian, and the other five gathered again.


    This time.


    The five of them were dispirited and downcast, with no mood to speak.


    "Stop daydreaming, let''s think of a solution!" Luo Cang looked around at everyone, his voice somewhat hoarse.


    "Think of a solution? Now the whole world is in Wang Chong''s hands, what do we have to fight him with? Now we can''t even farm attributes!" Niu Zilian kicked a stone down the hillside fiercely, "The trend is over, just wait for death!"


    "To deal with someone like Wang Chong, unless you strangle him in the bud at the very beginning, there''s no chanceter." Teacher Chunqi sighed, "Back then, when he submitted the list of men of chaos to the various sects, we should have taken action in time. At that time, his trump card was just a supervisory institution that couldn''t hold up..."


    "I don''t know, what have we been doing these days?" Qi Zongwang smiled bitterly, "yed by him like a clown, and we didn''t even scratch Wang Chong''s skin, just watched him be the true number one in the world..."


    "We were forced to be the top ten." Luo Cang said, "Only Wang Chong actively became the first on the leaderboard. From the beginning, his goal was clear, and we''ve been avoiding it, this consumption..."


    "Old Luo, what''s the use of talking about this now? The urgent task is to survive." Yin Juntang said, "Defeating Wang Chong is no longer possible, but we need to pass the message back, at least let the people of the know there''s someone like Wang Chong. The next Alien Star Battlefield won''t be as helpless as us."


    "Others might be able to hold on, but those of us who have made the top ten probably won''t have the chance to live to return." Niu Zilian said helplessly.


    "Hiding in these deep mountains, Wang Chong can''t do anything to us, right?" Yin Juntang said, "The is so big, can Wang Chong turn over every inch ofnd?"


    "Why don''t you think about resisting? What if we win?" Luo Cang looked at everyone dissatisfied, "We still have over four hundred people, if even one awakens an ability to restrain Wang Chong, there might be a chance to turn the tables. Anything can happen on the Alien Star Battlefield."


    "Restrain my ass, up to now we haven''t even figured out Wang Chong''s keywords. Besides, apart from us, the remaining four hundred are fighting on their own, getting hit as soon as they show up, unable to farm attributes, how could they find them?"


    Qi Zongwang said, "Believe it or not, once Wang Chong takes down the remaining sects, he''ll start on the surrounding countries! I don''t see a glimmer of hope for winning..."


    "What about the main storyline?" Luo Cang said.


    "Restarting the path to ascension, wasn''t it mentioned in Wang Chong''s announcement?" Teacher Chunqi sighed, "Old Luo,pared to Wang Chong who has integrated almost all the major sects, do you think the remaining sects trust us more, or do they trust Wang Chong more? Unless a real immortal descends, no one can control Wang Chong.


    Now, there''s no point in hiding it from you guys. My keyword is integrity, which I could farm at Jixia Academy, but here in these deep mountains, there''s only waiting for death."


    "My keyword ispetition," Yin Juntang raised his hand.


    "Mine is management," Niu Zilian said.


    "Mine is cohesion," Luo Cang said.


    "Mine is brilliance," Qi Zongwang looked at everyone and smiled bitterly, "Like Teacher Chunqi, here in these deep mountains, I can''t shine at all, it''s as good as wasted. I just find it strange, are the others all trash? Up to now, no one has pushed us out of the top ten."


    "At least we''ve done some things that influenced the world, others are chased by Wang Chong like rabbits, getting killed as soon as they show up, it''s strange if they surpass us," Teacher Chunqi smiled bitterly, opened his personal interface, then suddenly froze and said, "Guys, our identities have changed, Wang Chong is going to make a move on us."


    The others quickly opened their personal interfaces.


    Sure enough.


    Their identities as disciples of various sects had changed to abandoned disciples of Heaven''s Path Institute, Bihai Pce, and so on.


    "Wang Chong is trying to locate us through our identities!" Niu Zilian shook his head, "Next, as soon as we do something else and get a new identity, he can precisely locate us. He''s not leaving us any way out!"


    "Old Niu, how is there no way out? As long as we do nothing, it''ll be hard for him to find us!" Yin Juntang''s eyes lit up, "Anyway, our identities have changed, we might as well hold out until the end of the Alien Star Battlefield, as long as Wang Chong kills all the others, we might even mix into the top ten and return as heroes of the. If we can''t beat Wang Chong, can''t we still hide from others?"

 Chapter 259: Our Lady of Du Ge

    Chapter 259: Our Lady of Du Ge


    Having integrated thergest sects, Du Ge no longer needed to run around tirelessly.


    Those minor sects and schools were easily ttened by dispatching just a few cultivators from the Mahayana Realm.


    Capturing their sect leaders and elders, Du Ge personally performed surgeries on them, infusing them with spiritual power, and turned them into his own people.


    In a matter of months, Du Ge unified the cultivation world, eliminating the distinctions between righteous and evil sects.


    As for the mortal nations.


    With formidable strength at his disposal, recruiting them was like taking candy from a baby. Du Ge''s n was still to send people to invite the emperors, then perform surgeries on them, infuse them with power, discuss tax policies, and promote the stock market...


    ...


    After unifying the cultivation world and the mortal nations, Du Ge truly achieved noble plundering.


    He equalized spiritual power among cultivators, sparing the lower-level ones countless years of cultivation effort;In the mortal realm, everyone had food to eat and a house to live in.


    Although the food had to be earned throughbor and the houses were only on paper, with no telling when one could actually move in.


    Moreover, the whole family had to work, and every month they had to take out loans...


    But this did not prevent Wang Chong from bing a god among men.


    You see.


    In this world with backward productivity, even without loans, the public would hardly have any money left over.


    In years of disaster, they might have to sellnd, houses, or even their children to survive...


    But holding the stocks issued by Wang Chong, even with thirty years of debt and not a penny in hand,


    At least they had work every year, and with work, they could survive. Waiting a few years to move into a spacious and bright house was like living in heaven for them.


    ...


    After unifying the world, Du Ge didn''t even know how high his attributes had be.


    He only knew that when he circted energy in a full circle and absorbed spiritual power, the cultivators in the Mahayana Realm around him couldn''t even think about cultivating, because they couldn''t capture even a trace of spiritual power.


    Even without using spiritual power, he could shake mountains with a shrug and stir the cosmos with a stomp...


    It seems the legend of Gonggong breaking Mount Buzhou must be true.


    Du Ge seemed to have entered a new realm, his body tougher than steel, standing still and letting the Mahayana Realm cultivators attack him without being able to harm him in the slightest.


    Du Ge''s realm gave those Mahayana cultivators he had bullied a new hope, all of them looking forward to the day when Du Ge would break through the world''s limits and reopen the path to ascension for them.


    No matter how strong the body, it can''t be taken back; the key is the increase in mental power thates with attribute enhancement.


    Now.


    Du Ge''s mental power had reached an astonishing 84,000, surpassing Nan Youlong''s 78,000, with his divine sense covering a hundred miles in all directions.


    He had money, people, and power...


    Honestly.


    If this world wasn''t a yground created by Pan-Universal Entertainment for ratings, and he had truly traveled here, with the achievements he had now, Du Ge wouldn''t want to go back.


    Anyway.


    The body on Qi Yuan Star wasn''t his; there was nothing to miss...


    But now, with the power and status to look down on everything, Du Ge wanted to return even more.


    Freedom, he wanted true freedom, not the kind that could be taken away at any moment.


    To achieve true freedom, he had to confront Pan-Universal Entertainment head-on.


    In this world where even ascension was impossible, seeking an answer to fight against Pan-Universal Entertainment was clearly futile.


    Therefore, he had to experience more worlds to find the answer.


    ...


    "Old Dan, don''t you think the Alien Star Battlefield iscking in challenge? It''s even less interesting than the Simtion Field. These guys are too weak."


    Yan Country.


    Supervisory Institute.


    Du Ge watched Dan Cong, who was writing furiously, and sighed.


    Dan Cong''s pen paused, and he offered a sheepish smile: "Maybe you''re just too strong?"


    As Du Ge''s power grew, so did Dan Cong''s realm, rising with the tide.


    After all, his reputation was spreading.


    Through his own cultivation, his cultivation level had reached the Divine Transformation Realm, and his ranking in the Alien Star Battlefield was firmly in second ce.


    But every time he interacted with Du Ge, Dan Cong was terrified, fearing that on a whim, Du Ge would take his head.


    They didn''t belong to the same force; killing him could potentially give Wang Chong''s native forces a chance to grab more resources. For the sake of more people surviving on his own, it wouldn''t be strange for Wang Chong to do anything.


    "Old Dan, you seem distracted. Are you afraid of me?" Du Ge asked with a smile, looking at Dan Cong.


    "Yes." Dan Cong put down his pen and admitted candidly, "Wang Chong, you''re too strong. But it''s undeniable that your tactics took everyone by surprise. After all, everyone is still following inertia, acting ording to previous strategies. By the time you rose up, no one could contain you anymore.


    Killing everyone, no one would be able to see the rey of this Alien Star Battlefield. You could still win using the same tactics next time.


    Even if you spread your experience to the other warriors of your, the next Alien Star Battlefield could very well be dominated by your new tactics, catching everyone off guard. So, killing me is the best choice for you."


    "Is that what you think?" Du Geughed.


    "Wouldn''t you do the same?" Dan Cong replied, "Once your tactics spread, everyone will learn them, and you won''t have the advantage in the next Alien Star Battlefield."


    Fool!


    I dare to do this because I have two Keywords!


    Du Ge inexplicably thought of the second Simtion Field.


    Back then, many tried to imitate his table-flipping, but in the end, they just provided him with precise coordinates.


    Imitators aremon, but those who learn from me die.


    Flipping the table urately is not so easy.


    "Old Dan, don''t be so pessimistic. Do you remember what I said when I first sought your cooperation?" Du Ge looked at Dan Cong and shook his head with a smile.


    "What?" Dan Cong frowned.


    "I want to distribute the top ten spots, arranging one for each, so more people can survive." Du Ge crossed his arms, "And now, I still n to do so."


    "Why?" Dan Cong''s eyes widened, "By keeping the top ten for your, you could gain more resources for yourselves."


    "Because I can''t stand the way Pan-Universal Entertainment operates. Who are they to toy with lives? We are not their tools for amusement." Du Ge''s face glowed with a saintly light, "They want us to fight, right? I''ll deny them the spectacle. I want more people to survive.


    Today, I bestow kindness upon others, and in the future, on other Alien Star Battlefields, I hope others will bestow kindness upon my. When all Alien Star warriors adopt the concept of equal resources, more people will survive because of our good deeds. I want to thwart the schemes of Pan-Universal Entertainment in this way..."


    Are you out of your mind?!


    Dan Cong looked at Du Ge, his mind unable toprehend again.


    Because he realized that Wang Chong seemed serious. He swallowed and furrowed his brows, thinking, don''t you know how dark human nature can be?


    How did I not realize you had such apassionate heart?


    Doing this, the people on your would probably court-martial you when you return!


    "I know it''s idealistic, but someone has to do it, and I''m willing to be the first to challenge human nature on the Alien Star Battlefield." Du Ge smiled.


    Du Ge wasn''t faking his expression; he knew exactly what Dan Cong was thinking.


    But he didn''t care.


    Keeping the top ten for Qi Yuan Star was a fool''s dream. People can pretend, but he couldn''t tell which these people in other bodies were from.


    Can a secret be kept once, let alone twice?


    So, his tactics would eventually leak out.


    Since they would leak, it might as well be him who spreads them.


    Skills from the Alien Star Battlefield might be brought back to reality.


    But when he was in the Simtion Field, the skill from his second Keyword was 100% brought out, so there was no reason that skills couldn''t be brought back from the Alien Star Battlefield.


    And his second Keyword was Noble.


    The second skill of Noble, Benevolent Healer, made those he helped harbor kind thoughts towards him;


    So why should this help be limited to Qi Yuan Star?


    Close by, he helped nine people less powerful than him gain resources and the chance to survive, who would inevitably be high-ranking on others upon their return;


    In the distance, he helped the public of tens, distributing resources and giving them a chance to live, which was the greatest help...


    In future Alien Star Battlefields, encountering even one or two Alien Star warriors who harbored kind thoughts towards him would be a huge win.


    After all.


    He had to go through seven Alien Star Battlefields.

 Chapter 260: Too fast is also wrong

    Chapter 260: Too fast is also wrong


    A peculiar sensation spread through Dan Cong''s heart.


    Relief?


    Or perhaps, emotion?


    He couldn''t quite put his finger on it.


    Pan-Universal Entertainment was like a sharp de hanging over the head of every civilization, with everyone verbally opposing it, yet when it came down to action, they became ants scrambling for their own interests.


    Being able to bring resources back to one''s own civilization was already heroic.


    The only one who seemed to truly put resistance into action against Pan-Universal Entertainment was Wang Chong...


    Was Wang Chong foolish?


    Certainly not.If he were a fool, then what were those Alien Star warriors he defeated?


    If not foolish, then perhaps it was pure nobility!


    But no matter what, Dan Cong couldn''t associate nobility with Wang Chong.


    However, if he were in Wang Chong''s shoes, he admitted he couldn''t go that far...


    Dan Cong looked at Du Ge with aplex expression, his heart filled with mixed emotions.


    "Can you write the character for ''search'' or ''explore'' to find the remaining people?" Du Ge asked.


    "I''ll give it a try!" Dan Cong''s defiant pride subsided significantly. Although he didn''t agree with Wang Chong''s philosophy, it didn''t stop him from fueling the fire for Wang Chong''s ideals.


    "Good, give it a shot, and try to produce some ''truth'' characters too, maybe we can uncover their real identities." Du Ge chuckled, stood up, and left. "I''ll think of other methods..."


    "Are you still going to do the world''s main storyline task? I think we can prepare on two fronts." Dan Cong called out to Du Ge, saying, "I''ll write the character for ''immortal''; maybe it can restart the path to ascension."


    "No need." Du Ge nced at him and said seriously, "Don''t even touch that character. If you dare to write ''immortal'', I won''t hesitate to rece your''s Agent. I don''t want to see any uncontroble elements emerge."


    "..." Dan Cong gave a forced smile, "It was just a suggestion, I won''t write it then."


    Soon enough.


    Dan Cong knew what Du Ge''s method was!


    It had to be said.


    He had taken decisiveness to the extreme.


    Wang Chong released two new announcements.


    The first one: a nationwide blood collection, to be recorded for future illnesses, where one could receive timely aid from the Medicine Immortal Sect;


    This was less of a health check-up.


    And more of a final roundup of Alien Star warriors.


    Alien Star warriors possessed extraordinary recovery abilities, and during blood collection, the speed of wound healing could easily distinguish them from the public, unless they had never used Keywords.


    As long as they had enhanced their attributes, no matter how well they hid, this health check would leave them nowhere to hide.


    The second announcement:


    Wang Chong made his resource distribution n public.


    He called for warriors from variouss to quickly gather in the capital of Yan Country to discuss resource allocation. It didn''t matter if they weren''t in the top ten; he would help them boost their attributes into the top ten, with the order based on their arrival;


    Warriors with Keywords like "scout," "search," "probability," "detective" were given priority;


    ...


    The two announcements were like heavy bombs dropped among the Alien Star warriors.


    Whether hiding in the mountains or among the public, they could no longer stay hidden.


    After all.


    Who could resist not using Keywords?


    Just a few uses, and once the health check was conducted, no matter how well they disguised themselves, their true forms would be revealed.


    And once Wang Chong found a "scout" Keyword, no matter where they hid, he could find them...


    Unable to bear it any longer, another group of people emerged to resist.


    However.


    This time Du Ge didn''t kill anyone, instead, he captured them and isted them.


    Then, with Dan Cong''s help, they tested each one for their home and Keywords.


    After ying a round of Keyword cultivation and shuffling the rankings of the top ten, another announcement was made, iming that tens'' slots had been filled, but they were still missing a scouting Keyword. Anyone with such a Keyword could choose any person from the top ten to rece.


    As a result.


    Du Ge indeed flushed out a candidate with the "scout" Keyword, a fellow from Qi Yuan Star named Fang Yang.


    He had awakened the skills "Precise Positioning" and "Nowhere to Hide."


    After boosting Fang Yang''s attributes into the top ten, Du Ge, along with the top ten who were won over by his nobility,unched an unprecedented massacre.


    Ten people, eleven Keywords, hundreds of Mahayana Realm experts.


    Those warriors from the Alien Star Battlefield who were hiding everywhere, not only failing to develop but also weakening, were likembs to the ughter, named one by one by him.


    In less than half a month, he had cleaned them outpletely.


    During this time.


    Lang He and Yan Shengtian offered up the information they had researched on the path to ascension, hoping to exchange it for a chance to live, but Du Ge didn''t agree.


    Reopening the path to ascension was too far-fetched and uncontroble.


    It was far less time-consuming and effort-saving than clearing out the Alien Star warriors.


    In one fell swoop, all Alien Star warriors were killed until only ten remained, and Du Ge forcibly ended the Alien Star Battlefield in less than six months...


    ...


    When Du Ge exited the Alien Star Battlefield, he had amassed a mental power of 120,000.


    Sitting up from the assessment pod, Du Ge was still reminiscing about the body of the third senior brother he had honed to perfection. In a blur, he was already in front of Bai Long.


    Bai Long''s fishing rod was cast into the water, and he looked at Du Ge with a face as dark as the bottom of a pot.


    In the Alien Star Battlefield, Du Ge had risen to the top position, ustomed to overpowering others with his aura, making everyone tremble before him.


    But in front of Bai Long, Du Ge still felt a little breathless. He carefully looked at Bai Long and managed a strained smile: "Lord Bai Long, what''s wrong? Are you dissatisfied with my performance? I got first ce, you must have won a lot of money, right? Isn''t it time for my reward?"


    "You still want a reward?" Bai Long took a deep breath, seemingly trying to calm his emotions, "Do you know what the time ratio was this time?"


    "How much?" Du Ge was puzzled.


    "One to three hundred and sixty." Bai Long''s expression grew even uglier, "The Alien Star Battlefield you participated in had a final limit of two hundred years, but you ended it in less than six months."


    "Is there a problem?" Du Ge asked.


    "Six months passed inside the Alien Star Battlefield, and not even a day has gone by outside, do you see a problem?" Bai Long said, "Most of the regr customers in the betting house hadn''t even ced their bets, and those who did bet all bet on you winning, what do you think?"


    "..." Du Ge was taken aback, nced at Bai Long, and defensively said, "Lord Bai Long, I didn''t break any rules, and I''ve always remembered your teachings to be a dark horse. Besides, I did just that, you can''t me me, you know I''ve always yed this way."


    Bai Long looked deeply at Du Ge, said nothing,zily waved him off, and sent Du Ge out of the assessment field.


    ...


    Standing outside the assessment field, Du Ge looked back at the now-closed venue, a smile creeping across his lips. He shook his head, not expecting that aliens couldn''t handle it either. The Alien Star Battlefield was nothing special after all!


    Saying this.


    He took out hismunicator and contacted Nan Youlong.


    The call connected almost instantly, and Nan Youlong''s astonished voice came through: "Du Ge, what do you need? Hasn''t the Alien Star Battlefield started yet?"


    Du Ge chuckled: "Staff Officer Nan,e pick me up, the Alien Star Battlefield is over."


    "..." Silence came from the receiver, and Nan Youlong''s voice came again, "Du Ge, that''s not a funny joke."


    Du Ge said: "It''s really over, I got first ce."


    Another pause, Nan Youlong asked: "Are you serious?"


    "More serious than ever." Du Geughed, looked back, and said, "Another warrior ising back with me, he made great contributions in this battle, you can pick us both up when you arrive."


    "Du Ge, do you know how much time has passed?" Nan Youlong asked.


    "I know." Du Ge looked up at the sky, saying, "With a time flow speed of one to three hundred and sixty, I spent six months in the Alien Star Battlefield, so it should have been over ten hours outside."


    "Du Ge, tell me honestly, were you eliminated?" Nan Youlong still couldn''t believe it, his voice growing more serious.


    "Is there elimination in the Alien Star Battlefield? Either it ends, and youe back alive, or you get killed and die right there." Du Ge said, "Staff Officer Nan, are you dreaming? I think, it won''t be long before Pan-Universal Entertainment will send you the news, right?"


    Another silence.


    Nan Youlong said: "Alright, wait for me, I''lle to pick you up."


    While waiting for Nan Youlong.


    A young man in his twenties walked out of the assessment field, his face bearing the relief and confusion of someone who had survived a disaster, seemingly unable to believe that the Alien Star Battlefield had ended just like that.


    It all felt like a dream; he had done nothing, lived in fear for months, and in the end, was carried through by a big shot. The Alien Star Battlefield ended in a daze, seemingly simpler than the Simtion Field.


    Du Ge had already seen the warrior behind him with his peripheral vision, bringing back 120,000 mental power and a soul that had been tempered.


    The strength of the soul seemed to be indirectly transforming his body, and this transformation was ongoing, a silent and subtle change.


    At this moment.


    Du Ge''s senses were almost on par with Feng Qi in the first Simtion Field. He felt that if he used Backstab now, he could reach or even surpass Feng Qi''s peak.


    But Du Ge wouldn''t be foolish enough to reveal here that he had brought skills from the Simtion Field. Turning around, he smiled slightly and extended his hand: "Hello, Fang Yang, I''m Du Ge."


    "Wang... Wang Chong!" Fang Yang shuddered when he saw Du Ge, asking uncertainly.


    "Yes, Wang Chong." Du Ge nodded again.


    Gulp!


    Fang Yang swallowed hard, hurried over, and gripped Du Ge''s hand tightly: "Boss, my name is Luo Mi, thank you for sparing my life. In the next Alien Star Battlefield, please take care of me."


    "Let''s take care of each other, after all, we''ve fought side by side." Du Ge smiled, patting his shoulder in a friendly gesture.


    But the next second.


    Both were stunned.


    As Du Ge''s hand left his shoulder, Luo Mi''s jacket came offpletely intact.


    "Boss, did you bring the skill out?" Luo Mi looked at his jacket in Du Ge''s hand, tongue-tied.


    "It seems so."


    Du Ge feignedposure, returned the jacket to him, but inside, a storm was brewing.


    Three skills!


    There was a chance to bring skills out of the Alien Star Battlefield.


    This time.


    He brought out three skills, he had struck it rich!


    Indeed.


    The Alien Star Battlefield was his stage!


    ...

 Chapter 261: Nan Youlong picks up the treasure

    Chapter 261: Nan Youlong picks up the treasure


    "Boss, what exactly is your keyword?" Lao Mi took back his coat and lining, asking as he put them on.


    His eyes were filled with envy, and a ttering smile piled upon his face.


    Anyone who could bring back skills from the Alien Star Battlefield was a favored child of heaven. With Du Ge having secured first ce, his rise to prominence was inevitable.


    He knew Du Ge would participate in four more Alien Star Battlefield events. The future was fraught with risks, but at least for the next four years, his position was unshakeable.


    Moreover, Du Ge''s performance on the Alien Star Battlefield was dazzling, securing victory in an overwhelmingly dominant fashion.


    As long as he maintained his current momentum and randomly obtained a few more good keywords in the uing battles, there was a high probability he could be the second Hua Guyun.


    So, cozying up to him early was the right move.


    If by chance they ended up together in the next Alien Star Battlefield, maybe he could foster a closer rtionship.


    On the Alien Star Battlefield, Lao Mi witnessed Du Ge''s ruthlessness.To end the battle early and secure victory, he truly left only ten warriors standing, not caring whether they were his own allies or not.


    "Pige," Du Ge said nonchntly.


    "Pige?" Lao Mi''s voice rose eight octaves. "How could it be pige?"


    "Why can''t it be pige!" Du Ge chuckled. "Think about it, have I stolen little? I''ve plundered the wealth of an entire world for the next thirty years!"


    "Damn..."


    Lao Mi was left speechless.


    After a long while, he gave Du Ge a thumbs up.


    ...


    On the ne.


    Nan Youlong listened to the recounting of Du Ge and Lao Mi''s conversation, dumbfounded as if he had lost his mind.


    He couldn''t believe it.


    The Alien Star Battlefield was truly over, in less than a day.


    He didn''t even know how to evaluate Du Ge!


    Before the battle started, he had repeatedly instructed Du Ge to restrain himself, to be steady and cautious, not to be reckless for the sake of glory.


    Who would have thought that Du Ge, in just six months, would achieve an unprecedented record,pletely ignoring the main storyline as if it were simpler than the Simtion Field.


    After all, in the Simtion Field, he had encountered some decent resistance, but on the Alien Star Battlefield, those carefully selected elite warriors were like chickens and dogs when facing Du Ge.


    In the end, Nan Youlong concluded that Du Ge''s fighting style was a natural counter to the conservative strategies.


    No.


    The key wasn''t in Du Ge''s fighting style, but in his mind, in his development and utilization of keywords.


    Qi Yuan Star had been enved by Pan-Universal Entertainment for two hundred years, using the most primitive distribution system, and its economic system had long since copsed.


    Most people wouldn''t think to pige using economic means, but Du Ge did, and he even developed a system out of it. Even if he learned it from watching the reys of his predecessors, it had to be admitted, he was a genius.


    After all.


    Most people, when watching reys, focused more on the predecessors'' understanding and application of keywords, rarely paying special attention to the economic structure on the Alien Star Battlefield.


    Qi Yuan Star had found a treasure.


    ...


    "Du Ge, you shouldn''t have let them go back," Nan Youlong said with a smack of his lips, regretfully. "If you had killed everyone, you could have replicated your strategy in the next Alien Star Battlefield. Now that everyone knows your strategy, they will definitely make targeted arrangements. Trying to do the same thing will be much more dangerous."


    From start to finish, Nan Youlong didn''t mention the Qi Yuan Star warriors killed by Du Ge.


    Once on the Alien Star Battlefield, only those who returned victorious were heroes; the dead were nothing, and seeking justice for them was pointless.


    "Staff Officer Nan, will I be convicted for this?" Du Ge asked.


    "Some might question your actions, but you won''t be used," Nan Youlong''s attitude towards Du Ge had improved a lot, and he chuckled, "Those people still know what''s important."


    "I let them go back on purpose," Du Ge said.


    "Why?" both Nan Youlong and Lao Mi asked in unison.


    "To disrupt their rhythm," Du Ge exined. "Staff Officer Nan, do you remember the second Simtion Field I participated in? Did those who imitated me win?


    A painted tiger is not a real tiger; those who imitate me can take on much of the pressure for me. I can also pick them out one by one, instead of having to search for them like now."


    "Alright, I can''t see through yourbat style, so I won''tment further." His own protege had taken first ce on the battlefield, so Nan Youlong was in a good mood. He poured a ss of water for Du Ge and pushed it towards him, "But Du Ge, with your disruption, it''s not just the outsiders whose rhythm has been disrupted, our own people''s rhythm has been thrown off too. In the next Alien Star Battlefield, whether it''s neers or those who have retired, it seems we''ll need to retrain them."


    Du Ge smiled without a word.


    "Du Ge, what do you n to do in theing year?" Nan Youlong asked. "Get involved in politics, or continue to watch the reys of your predecessors? Having returned alive from the Alien Star Battlefield, you now have the right to participate in the policy decisions of Qi Yuan Star."


    "Is there a possibility for me to enter the Simtion Field a few more times?" Du Ge asked.


    "Yes."


    Nan Youlong agreed very readily.


    Du Ge''s unconventional victory on the Alien Star Battlefield made Nan Youlong realize that the style of future battles might change because of this.


    As the founder of thisbat style, Du Ge was the most qualified to train warriors.


    What could be more appropriate than participating in the same Simtion Field as Du Ge for practical experience?


    As long as a few students in the same Simtion Field as Du Ge could grasp the essence of his style and be ced on the Alien Star Battlefield, they would be a powerful weapon.


    The recordings of Du Ge participating in the Simtion Field could also be distributed as teaching resources, benefiting Qi Yuan Star''s future without any harm.


    "Then I''ll join the Simtion Field," Du Ge said with a smile.


    "Good, I''ll help you arrange it," Nan Youlong said.


    "Staff Officer Nan, I also want to join the Simtion Field," Lao Mi raised his hand and said, "But I don''t want to enter the same one as Du Ge. I want to practice Du Ge''s strategy in the Simtion Field."


    "Okay," Nan Youlong nodded, looking at the two of them, "What are your mental power values now?"


    "I''m at 3,500," Lao Mi looked back at Du Ge and reported his value first.


    "I''m at 60,000," Du Ge said.


    "How much?" Nan Youlong jumped up, his knee sending the table between them flying.


    "60,000," Du Ge, quick to react, caught the flying teacup and then the table, setting it aside, and repeated.


    "In six months, you''ve reached 60,000 mental power?" Nan Youlong looked at Du Ge as if he had been dealt a huge blow.


    Lao Mi was also stunned, looking at Du Ge enviously, shaking off the water droplets from his leg, and said, "With such high mental power, in the next Alien Star Battlefield, Du Ge can start with Body Possession of a big shot, raising the starting point even higher."


    Du Ge chuckled, recalling the body of his third senior brother, which he had refined to the extreme, and asked, "Staff Officer Nan, the Alien Star Battlefield is a real world, do you know what happens to those worlds after we leave? What happens to the bodies we''ve modified with attributes?"


    "I don''t know," Nan Youlong shook his head. "No one has ever returned to the Alien Star Battlefield they fought on, and Pan-Universal Entertainment doesn''t reveal any follow-up information to us."


    "Oh," Du Ge sighed inwardly, not pursuing the question further.


    He hadn''t expected an answer from Nan Youlong anyway.


    This question should actually be asked of Bai Long.


    But his qualifications weren''t enough, and it was highly probable that Bai Long wouldn''t answer him either.


    "Staff Officer Nan, you might not know yet, but Du Ge also brought back a skill from the Alien Star Battlefield," Lao Mi looked at Nan Youlong, smiled, and added.


    "Hmm," Nan Youlong, already numb from shock, just nodded.


    He looked at the two of them and sighed, "When you two participate in the Simtion Field, it''s best to do as others do, start with Body Possession of some minor characters, and grow step by step. Otherwise, it''s too unfair to others, and it also won''t serve the purpose of training..."


    "Said to be a C-list celebrity, what the hell is a diva?" is a non-traditional anti-clich¨¦ entertainment novel, somewhat like the entertainment version of ''Failing to Be Rich'', with a simr vibe. The book is pretty good, a big shot among neers, just not as handsome as me, no rebuttals epted.

 Chapter 262: Change the rules with ones own strength

    Chapter 262: Change the rules with one''s own strength


    "The most spectacr episode in history, Pan-Universal Entertainment unveils a treasure of a neer."


    On the official forum of Pan-Universal Entertainment, thetest episode''s video was prominently pinned to the top.


    The cover featured a scene from the supervisory institution''s Void Refinement Realm experts battling the Medicine Immortal Sect.


    Zheng Tingwen and others were stripped bare and had their limbs plucked, floating naked in the air confronting Du Ge. To protect himself, Du Ge used spiritual power to control their limbs, forming a defensive circle around himself. It looked both horrifying and hrious, incredibly eye-catching.


    "I watched the live broadcast of this episode, the neer is super fierce, it''s been a while since Pan-Universal Entertainment had such an impressive neer."


    "I watched it too, a total crush, but it''s a pity it was too short, it ended just as I was getting into it."


    "Damn it, I didn''t even get a chance to ce my bets."


    "Has the flesh and blood fighting style changed? I haven''t watched the live broadcast in a while, it''s just a bunch of cowards over and over, no passion, it puts you to sleep."


    "Does anyone still watch this crappy live broadcast?""If it weren''t for making some quick cash, I would''ve stopped watching ''Resource Game'' a long time ago."


    "Thetest episode is worth watching, short and exciting, the neer yed the Keywords to perfection, and in the end, those guys still couldn''t guess that the neer''s Keyword was ''Plunder.''"


    "That damn guy, made me lose a big sum of money. I ced a heavy bet on a flesh and blood fighter with a concentrated Keyword, that guy had a high starting point, but showed no impressive performanceter on, just trash, luckily he got killed. Otherwise, I would''ve stormed into Pan-Universal Entertainment and dug him out to torture him a hundred times over."


    "I did a bit better, I bet on ''Chaos.'' In the end, that flesh and blood fighter was ying house with a bunch of kids until his death, even asking why they were killing him, it was so ridiculous it made meugh, too many idiots."


    "Luckily, I ced my bet on the neer king just before it ended. At that time, Pan-Universal Entertainment hadn''t adjusted the odds yet, made a small profit, hehe, I rewarded that little guy with a bit of mental power, as a little sweetener."


    "I checked out the video, the neer king is too cool, he has his own set of ideas, I''m betting on him in the next match."


    "Before you bet on him, first you have to make sure he''ll y again; second, you have to find him among thousands of people; third, you have to ensure he randomly gets an excellent Keyword; without one of these conditions, I don''t believe you''d bet on him if he randomly got a Keyword like ''sloppy,'' I''d rather believe he''s a shooting star that shes by."


    "Yeah! After those flesh and blood fighters gain honor, they rarelypete a second time. I feel Pan-Universal Entertainment''s control over them is toox, those outstanding seed yers should be made topete continuously, the ratings would definitely explode."


    "Agreed."


    "Pan-Universal Entertainment won''t do that, the Alien Star Battlefield is too cruel for those flesh and blood fighters, if they knew they''d have topete continuously, they''d just give up hope."


    "Indeed, if those seed yers keptpeting, Pan-Universal Entertainment would suffer a huge loss."


    "They wouldn''t lose, if all thepetitors were seed yers, then it''s not certain who would win, nobody would turn their back on money, right?"


    "I have a feeling, Pan-Universal Entertainment won''t let that surprising neer just fade away."


    "What I''m more interested in is the aftermath, the neer king released eight people from differents, which means hisbat style will be studied by all flesh and blood nations. The next Alien Star Battlefield will definitely be super exciting. He''s brought uncertainty to Pan-Universal Entertainment. To be honest, I''m really looking forward to the next Alien Star Battlefield."


    "Are there anywork experts? I''m asking you to hack into Pan-Universal Entertainment''s servers, I heard that during the growth process of flesh and blood fighters, they go through basic training in the Simtion Field, I''m very interested in the neer king''s basic training. If you can find his training video materials, I''m willing to pay five hundred star coins."


    "After the neer king''s battlefield ended, the ratings for the other three battlefields have already dropped to rock bottom, I strongly suggest adding an extra match, letting that just-finished neer kingpete again. Are there any higher-ups from Pan-Universal Entertainment here, please convey to the neer king that if he''s willing topete again, I promise to reward him with 1000 star coins of mental power."


    "Add an extra match."


    "Add an extra match."


    "Is it really as fun as you guys say? Don''t lie to me, if I find out it''s not as exciting as you say, I''lle back and report each of you!"


    "All the people above must be employees of Pan-Universal Entertainment!"


    "Has anyone finished watching the video? Pleasee back and give feedback."


    "Super thrilling, I feel the rules for the next Alien Star Battlefield are really going to change, I suggest adding an extra match¡­"


    ...


    Messages on the forum kept popping up one after another, scrolling in front of Bai Long''s eyes.


    Bai Long watched the explosion of information triggered by Du Ge, unsure whether to feel joy or worry.


    After pondering for a moment, his fingers tapped continuously on the virtual screen in front of him.


    In no time, he hadposed an email, packaging the video of Du Ge''s participation in the Alien Star Battlefield, the videos of three Simtion Fields, and the forum feedback, and sent it to thepany''s executives.


    In fact.


    It wasn''t just Bai Long who was sending.


    The managers responsible for the other three Alien Star Battlefields also reflected the special phenomenon brought about by Du Ge to their superiors.


    After Du Ge logged off, the ratings for the remaining three Alien Star Battlefields had plummeted to a dismal level.


    However, the rey and download volume of that ended battlefield''s video kept climbing, reaching new heights.


    This edition of "Resource Game" by Pan-Universal Entertainment hadn''t seen such high discussion heat in a long time.


    Just one Alien Star Battlefield, and Du Ge had already harvested tremendous fame for himself.


    ...


    At this time.


    Du Ge had returned to his home.


    Having experienced Du Ge''s ''plucking feathers from a passing goose,'' Nan Youlong went to report to his superiors with a belly full of shock and frustration.


    The war mode of the Alien Star Battlefield might change because of Du Ge.


    Qi Yuan Star had toe up with targeted policies, and the previous series of educational guidelines and talent selection ns all had to be adjusted ordingly.


    This was a major project that had to be handled with extreme caution.


    Either for the next decade or so, Qi Yuan Star would make a fortune, or one wrong step could lead to Qi Yuan Star''splete downfall; he didn''t dare make the decision on his own.


    ...


    Du Ge was at home experimenting with his skills. So far, he had nine skills.


    Du Ge had confirmed that ''Acting for Heaven'' did not carry over from the Alien Star Battlefield.


    Of course, even if it did, it wouldn''t be of much use.


    The real world had no spiritual power or internal energy; he couldn''t snatch anything from others.


    However, without the coverage of spiritual power from the world of immortals and martial arts, the skill ''plucking feathers from a passing goose'' brought him a lot of inconvenience in life.


    Now, Du Ge dared not touch anything casually, especially the pair of twins he lived with.


    When interacting with them, he had to be extremely careful.


    Stripping them naked was a minor issue, but he feared that he might unintentionally pluck off their arms and legs. Qi Yuan Star didn''t have such high recovery abilities or medical skills.


    Even if the limbs were taken off and reattached, they wouldn''t work as well as before, and it could lead to disability.


    But it must be said that with ''plucking feathers from a passing goose''bined with ''backstab,'' even without a de in hand, Du Ge could take a life in an instant.


    Although they had never truly fought, Nan Youlong, with only seventy-eight thousand mental power, was no longer a match for Du Ge.


    It was a pity that aside from mental power, Du Ge hadn''t found a suitable skill to enhance his body in other ways.


    ''At One''s Beck and Call,'' ''Muddy Water Fishing,'' and ''Benevolent Healer,'' these three skills could work perfectly together. As long as the news of his victory in the Alien Star Battlefield spread, and the resources from Pan-Universal Entertainment were distributed.


    Du Ge was confident that with these three skills, he could quickly gain a leadership position on Qi Yuan Star.


    But what''s the point of being the ruler of a that could copse at any moment? He would still be at the mercy of Pan-Universal Entertainment...


    Du Ge''s ultimate wish was to escape this world.


    Thus, he was most looking forward to the next three Simtion Fields.


    Without the risk to life, gaining two skills was a great deal.


    If he was fast enough, maybe he couldplete three Simtion Fields before the next Alien Star Battlefield opened, acquiring six skills¡­

 Chapter 263: Extra match

    Chapter 263: Extra match


    The next day.


    The rey videos of the just-concluded Alien Star Battlefield were packaged and distributed to the top tens.


    Du Ge¡ªYear 3051, Group B¡ªCultivation background¡ªFirst ce¡ªPige;


    Lao Mi¡ªYear 3051, Group B¡ªCultivation background¡ªSecond ce¡ªScout;


    Qi Yuan Star received two rey videos.


    Lao Mi''s growth history wasn''t much to look at, standard and by-the-book, his victory was entirely due to randomly obtaining a lucky keyword, discovered by Du Ge.


    The key was Du Ge''s video, which was truly of referential value.


    After watching Du Ge''s rey, all the high-ranking officials of Qi Yuan Star fell into silence.


    ..."He''s excellent, in control from the start. Hard to believe he''s only 18. If I encountered him on the Alien Star Battlefield, I wouldn''t survive," said a general who appeared to be in his thirties.


    "Yes, when he was weak, no one cared. But by the time he grew strong, it was toote to act against him," another general shook his head, "Unless you can react quickly in the mid-game, it''s an unsolvable situation."


    "No one would do that, because no one would expect Du Ge to sweep the world in a matter of months," General Fu, with his white hair, added, "Plus, his disguise was good. If we hadn''t known from the start that his keyword was pige, we would have definitely treated him as an economic keyword. Economy is the easiest to copse, and everyone was deceived by him."


    "General Fu, you must have seen the Simtion Field that Du Ge crushed. The agent model he created spread like a virus. Even if he truly had an economic keyword, others wouldn''t have time to stop him."


    Nan Youlong said, "At the Medicine Immortal Sect, Du Ge tried to replicate the second Simtion Field''s pattern through the transmission between patients. If he had seeded, he would still rule the cultivation world, preparing at least two paths for himself."


    "No, three," said the Chairman of the Council, "One in the mortal realm, two in the cultivation world. Qi Yuan Star is fortunate to have Du Ge."


    All the high-ranking officials present had been on the Alien Star Battlefield and had the most say. Imagining themselves in the battlefield, they realized that facing Du Ge was almost an unsolvable problem.


    A council member, perhaps out of jealousy, frowned and offered a different opinion: "He shouldn''t have let people from others go back, especially Dan Cong, who almostpletely learned from his experience. Once spread, it could cause us great harm. He clearly had the power to eliminate people from others, leaving only those from Qi Yuan Star. That way, we could monopolize the resources of the top ten."


    "Yeah, I can''t imagine what it would be like if the Alien Star Battlefield were full of madmen like Du Ge," another council member agreed.


    "If you''ve seen Du Ge''s second Simtion Field, you wouldn''t have these doubts. Those who tried to imitate him are far from his caliber," Nan Youlong nced at them disapprovingly, defending his prot¨¦g¨¦.


    "But those are just kids. The ones on the Alien Star Battlefield are all selected elites," the council member retorted.


    "Yet those elites performed even worse than those kids," Nan Youlong countered sharply.


    "So what? No matter how strong Du Ge is, he can only ensure victory in one Alien Star Battlefield. There are three more!" the council member said, "His actions are irresponsible. By annihting others and bringing back the experience alone, we could monopolize the fruits of victory in four Alien Star Battlefields for at least a year. Rebelling against Pan-Universal Entertainment is naive."


    "..." Nan Youlong choked, saying nothing more. Yesterday, when he heard Du Ge speak, he didn''t think much of it, but today, after watching the rey, he too felt Du Ge was a bit idealistic.


    The Federal President picked up the gavel beside him and tapped it on the table a few times, quieting the noisy chamber.


    The President looked around and said, "Du Ge has already done what he did, and it''s pointless to dwell on his mistakes. He''s still a child, prone to oversight. We can''t deny that he''s our hero just because he made some mistakes.


    Currently, the situation on Qi Yuan Star is very tense, with many people already storming the government and seizing resources.


    Tomorrow, spread the news of Du Ge''s victory as the first ce to boost public confidence. I don''t want any news that could tarnish his image to get out. Qi Yuan Star needs a hero to save the world.


    At the end of Du Ge''s Alien Star Battlefield rey, when it''s time for public teaching, blur it..."


    With a decisive strike of the gavel, all the dissatisfaction towards Du Ge was suppressed.


    Immediately after.


    The President tapped the table, and a brief notification letter appeared on the big screen.


    The content of the letter was simple.


    Three monthster, an extra match on the Alien Star Battlefield, Du Ge must participate.


    As soon as the notification was disyed, the chamber erupted inmotion.


    The President tapped the gavel again, and once the chamber quieted down, he continued, "In fact, Du Ge has changed not only us but also Pan-Universal Entertainment. After all, they need a spectacr show.


    This notification is an experiment, its underlying message is clear, the style of the battlefield will definitely change in the future. So, regardless of whether Du Ge let others'' people go back, his rey video will certainly be sent to the other tens.


    The future model of the Alien Star Battlefield will be very difficult, and it''s uncertain who will win. So, we must seize this extra match.


    After all, no one is as familiar with hisbat style as Du Ge. In three months, others trying to change theirbat style and select new talents might not catch up.


    As long as Du Ge wins another battle and monopolizes the resources of the top ten, then we will have a long time to train our forces. The focus should be on this extra match three monthster..."


    "President, Du Ge is very capricious, and the battlefield situation changes rapidly. It might be difficult for him to monopolize the top ten," Nan Youlong raised his hand and said.


    "Chief of Staff Nan, I''ve seen all of Du Ge''s Simtion Field videos. He''s smart and has a big-picture perspective, but he has a weakness, he values loyalty," the President smiled, looking at Nan Youlong, "This time on the Alien Star Battlefield, send those familiar with him along. To ensure their safety, Du Ge will find a way to secure the top ten spots."


    "..." Nan Youlong was stunned.


    "If Du Ge can unite hispanions on the battlefield, he will have at least five keywords working together. That way, the probability of victory will be higher," the President smiled, "But don''t tell Du Ge about this in advance. Let them all meet before going to the battlefield and give them time to bond."


    "Yes," Nan Youlong responded, recalling Du Ge''s request, "Mr. President, Du Ge has applied to initiate a Simtion Field for his own training."


    "Granted," the President agreed without waiting for him to finish, looking around, "The future model of the Alien Star Battlefield will undergo significant changes. Those previously eliminated, restless students, select some and send them all into Du Ge''s Simtion Field. Then, pick some promising ones to join the extra match of the Alien Star Battlefield."


    ...


    Not just Qi Yuan Star.


    Ziyin, Valley God, Sirius, Blue Morning Star, and others that participated in the Alien Star Battlefield, upon learning of the extra match, also worked overtime to change their previous strategies and entered frantic preparations.


    Before.


    Even though Du Ge finished the Alien Star Battlefield in one day, they didn''t take him seriously.


    After all, the rey videos they received were from their own yers'' perspectives.


    Most of these yers had no contact with Du Ge until the end when they were caught by him and rewarded with a top ten finish.


    As a result, many people thought Du Ge was just lucky. His growth process could have been doomed if any step had gone wrong.


    They didn''t even know what Du Ge''s keyword was until the end.


    So.


    Most still believed in sticking to the traditional ystyle.


    However, after the extra match news reached them, theses immediately changed their minds and began to analyze the rey videos frame by frame, trying to deduce Du Ge''s keyword and then learn and utilize it.


    Among the nines.


    Only Valley God, where Dan Cong was from, valued Du Ge the most.


    After all.


    Dan Cong''s perspective ovepped with Du Ge''s the most.


    Although Dan Cong was constantly abused by Du Ge, even being used as a human-shaped flying sword in the end.


    But from Dan Cong''s perspective, Du Ge''s growth was unbelievable,pelling them to take notice...


    Dan Cong of Valley God became the most famous person on their in a very unconventional way.


    Compared to many predecessors, Dan Cong''s rey video was too short.


    Just this short video attracted almost all the warriors who wanted to participate in the Alien Star Battlefield to observe.


    Seeing himself practicing writing with various organs of his body in the rey, Dan Cong, who could have retired and enjoyed his life, signed up for the extra match of the Alien Star Battlefield without hesitation, deciding to die on the battlefield.

 Chapter 264: National Idol

    Chapter 264: National Idol


    To stabilize public sentiment, Qi Yuan Star swiftly broadcasted the news that they had secured the top two spots.


    The inte and television were abuzz with reports of Du Gepleting the Alien Star Battlefield in a single day, securing a massive haul of resources for Qi Yuan Star.


    Praise for Du Ge was everywhere¡ªin cities and schools alike.


    To celebrate the record-breaking victory, the food rations for everyone were upgraded a notch that day.


    With a dominant first-ce finish and sweeping the top two spots on the Alien Star Battlefield, Qi Yuan Star hadn''t seen such a glorious achievement in a long time.


    People cheered and rejoiced, dispelling the usual gloom.


    Many even hailed Du Ge as the contemporary Hua Guyun.


    After all, clearing the Alien Star Battlefield in one day was the stuff of legends.


    Also promoted were Du Ge''s three rapidpletions of the Simtion Field and his civilian background.It must be said, Qi Yuan Star''s propaganda department knew how to effectively boost public morale and soothe emotions.


    As for the soldiers who sacrificed themselves on the battlefield, no one spoke of them.


    This was the advantage of collective upbringing; no matter how many perished on the Alien Star Battlefield, there were no tears or heartache.


    Most people only cared about having enough resources to survive the following year.


    As for the elite families'' warriors identally injured by Du Ge, no one dared to speak out against him while he was in the limelight.


    As long as Du Ge lived through four rounds on the Alien Star Battlefield, he would be the undisputed leader of Qi Yuan Star.


    Now was the time to curry favor with him, not to oppose him.


    Since yesterday, many elite families controlling key departments of Qi Yuan Star had sent Du Ge plenty of delicacies and fine wines.


    On resource-scarce Qi Yuan Star, food and drink were always in demand.


    Even more families made studying Du Ge''s tactics their top priority.


    The change in rules for the Alien Star Battlefield meant a shift in how the nation selected its talents; standing out required showcasing one''s unique abilities.


    After all, the Alien Star Battlefield was where true merity. To ensure the family''s legacy, each generation had to participate in the battlefield and return alive.


    ...


    "The winds have shifted," Du Ge mused, scrolling through the news online with a shake of his head.


    "What''s changed?" Liang Fei asked.


    "The battle mode for the Alien Star Battlefield is changing, that''s why the propaganda department is promoting the master''s deeds," Liang Le exined seriously, her eyes brimming with happiness and pride. They were now Du Ge''s people, and his rising status would elevate theirs as well.


    At that moment, Du Ge''s ears twitched, and he nced out the window.


    Nan Youlong''s helicopter was rapidly approaching the estate.


    After his mental power reached 120,000, Du Ge''s body had been continuously transformed. Now, his senses could cover nearly a kilometer radius, and he could detect every whisper and rustle of grass, including the secret conversations of Liang Fei and Liang Le.


    The two girls had indeed be his people and hadn''t leaked his whereabouts.


    These past few days, Du Ge had also found a way to shield himself from the ever-active "plucking feathers from a passing goose" ability¡ªwater.


    A thinyer of water over his palm effectively blocked the ability, though others might just think his palms were always sweaty.


    In thest Alien Star Battlefield, starting from the Void Refinement Realm, cultivation techniques began to temper the soul. Du Ge had nearly maxed out his plundering ability, with his cultivation level far surpassing the Mahayana Realm, greatly enhancing his soul''s refinement.


    Soul refinement directly boosted the Power of Poseidon.


    Now, Du Ge could deftly control the water within his range of consciousness.


    However, he couldn''t manipte the water inside a person''s body, such as blood or cellr fluid.


    Throughout history, there had been no tales of a Poseidon warrior able to drain someone''s bodily fluids during battle. Their power, perhaps, could only control unimed water sources.


    ...


    "An extra match?" Du Ge was taken aback by the news Nan Youlong brought.


    "Yes, an extra match," Nan Youlong said apologetically, "I know this seems unfair to you, given that every Alien Star Battlefield is a gamble with one''s life. But this time, Pan-Universal Entertainment specifically requested your participation, and we can''t refuse."


    "No need to refuse, I''ll participate," Du Ge replied with a smile, readily epting.


    What a joke.


    Despite the dangers of the Alien Star Battlefield, the benefits were immense¡ªsurging mental power, additional skills¡ªit was all too exciting, far better than the Simtion Field.


    "You have no objections?" Nan Youlong asked in surprise.


    "I relish the pleasure of sess," Du Ge pointed to the news of him cycling on the disy, proudly saying, "Besides, haven''t you said it? Participating more in the Alien Star Battlefield might lead to a way out of Pan-Universal Entertainment''s control. Previously, due to age restrictions, I could only participate seven times. Now with an extra match, it''s all opportunity for me, why would I object?"


    Nan Youlong looked at the exuberant Du Ge, at a loss for words.


    Perhaps the ease of the first victory had bred blind confidence.


    But for Qi Yuan Star, this was a good thing...


    Still, he had to give a warning, so Nan Youlong said, "Du Ge, this sudden change in rules by Pan-Universal Entertainment is likely influenced by you. They''ve set the extra match three months from now, probably to give others time to prepare and select talents. So, the style of everyone on the Alien Star Battlefield will change, and it''s likely to be chaotic. Be careful, and make sure youe back alive."


    "Understood," Du Ge nodded, "What about my Simtion Field?"


    "We can open it for you one more time," Nan Youlong said, "Elite level Simtion Field. But you have a maximum of two and a half months, because the Alien Star Battlefield extra match will be in three months, so no matter whether you''ve cleared the Simtion Field or not, it will be forcibly closed from the outside."


    "No problem," Du Ge said nonchntly, no longer interested in the mental power rewards from the Simtion Field; he was only after the skills.


    "There''s one more thing," Nan Youlong added.


    "What is it?" Du Ge inquired.


    "The higher-ups agree with me; they want you to join the Simtion Field as an ordinary person. Your mental power is too high, and with your Alien Star Battlefield experience, it''s unfair to the students. You might overwhelm them, potentially leaving a psychological scar," Nan Youlong exined, "They''d rather have them learn from your experience in the Alien Star Battlefield."


    "So, the participants for this extra Alien Star Battlefield match will be selected from this Simtion Field?" Du Ge asked.


    "A portion will be," Nan Youlong replied, "You can even nominate them yourself. Within your Simtion Field, if you think someone is talented and outstanding, you can directly name them to join you on the battlefield."


    Indeed.


    Returning from the Alien Star Battlefield, his power had grown significantly.


    Du Ge smiled, "Alright then! Can I set the passcodes freely this time?"


    Nan Youlong looked helplessly at Du Ge and said, "Pan-Universal Entertainment''s two-hundred-year-old rules have changed because of you; what else is impossible? The old battlefield rules no longer apply. Now, no one can predict what will happen on the Alien Star Battlefield. So, you can even gather everyone before heading to the battlefield and strategize."

 Chapter 265: Friendship and Discrimination

    Chapter 265: Friendship and Discrimination


    The Federation moved swiftly.


    Two dayster.


    The Simtion Field specially set up for Du Ge was ready.


    Du Gey in the familiar assessment pod.


    But this time was different.


    Lying in the pod, he felt no psychological burden at all, as rxed as if he were on vacation.


    As the countdown "five, four, three, two, one" ended.


    Du Ge''s view shifted, and he was directly in the Simtion Field. With his mental power reaching 120,000, he didn''t even feel dizzy.


    Moreover.With such high mental power, he could freely explore this world in spirit form and ultimately choose the most suitable body to possess, securing victory from the start.


    This is also why there were no Alien Star warriors in the new recruit assessments.


    They were too disruptive to fairness.


    ...


    This Simtion Field was different from the previous ones. The streets were bustling with traffic and skyscrapers, and nes asionally flew across the sky. The city streets were teeming with people.


    On top of the skyscrapers.


    LED screens in the square were scrolling through various advertisements.


    At first nce, it gave Du Ge an odd sense of returning to Earth.


    "A modern urban setting?"


    After five minutes of observing the world, Du Ge drifted randomly, unable to discern anything unusual about this world.


    It was a normal modern society.


    Backgrounds rted to modern society usually involve war, the supernatural, ancient martial arts, or superpowers.


    Of course.


    It could also be an apocalypse. The world before an apocalypse is always well-ordered.


    Anything can happen in a modern urban setting.


    In such a world, the higher the status of the body you possess, the better.


    After all.


    The higher the status, the greater the social impact, and the more advantageous it is to start.


    And in such a world, there are rarely any creatures with extremely high mental power that could cause possession to fail. Judging by the level of technology below, it doesn''t seem like they could develop high-tech targeting the soul.


    ...


    Five minutester.


    The protective shield disappeared.


    Du Ge was hovering above arge city.


    Watching several souls hurriedly enter hospitals, Du Ge couldn''t help butugh silently.


    The Simtion Field''s naive children still followed the tradition of possessing the weak and sick to increase the sess rate!


    Having lived on Qi Yuan Star for so long, they didn''t realize that in the high-pressure modern city, it was easier to possess the overworked elites, and it was less likely to be noticed.


    After all.


    They had no time to exercise, living in a state of sub-health, their mental power might be very low, ensuring a sessful possession every time.


    However.


    Du Ge, the big shot, no longer deigned to engage in the despicable behavior of bullying others by following them with his high mental power.


    Although this was just a Simtion Field where no one could die, he still nned to treat it as an Alien Star Battlefield, where at the start, you rarely encounter other warriors.


    Every world he experienced was a treasure to Du Ge.


    So far.


    The worlds he had experienced were rtively sparsely popted, and he had rarely seen suchrge cities with millions of people.


    Skills are important, but so is experience.


    ...


    Modern society is filled with various electromaic waves, which are no less harmful to the soul than sunlight.


    The twobined.


    The damage to the soul doubled, which is why those candidates hurried to possess bodies.


    However.


    Du Ge, with his 120,000 mental power, wasn''t afraid of this slight consumption. He leisurely drifted above the city, looking for a suitable body to possess, and also trying to find out what the real main storyline of this world was.


    Speaking of which, this was his first experience with an urban background. The previous apocalypse didn''t count.


    Little did he know.


    While Du Ge was wandering at will.


    Many eyes in the city were following his movements.


    At the same time.


    In a sh message group, information was being exchanged rapidly:


    "Did you all see that? There''s a ghost king floating above us."


    "Holy shit, this is crazy. When did ghost kings dare to wander around in broad daylight? Aren''t they afraid of the sun''s scorching?"


    "I really want to go up and take him down!"


    "If a ghost king dares toe out during the day, you''re just asking to be sent to your death!"


    "Is it the one from Beimang Mountain?"


    "The one from Beimang Mountain wouldn''t dare toe out during the day, right?"


    "He just hasn''te out, doesn''t mean he doesn''t dare."


    "Do you think the seal on Tianshi Mountain has broken, releasing an ancient ghost?"


    "Wait, let me ask my elders."


    "Actually, I saw several ghosts enter hospitals just now. I wanted to deal with them, but then this ghost king suddenly appeared and scared me."


    "It''s not just here, other cities also have souls possessing bodies in broad daylight. Some colleagues have already taken out a few, they''re said to be weak..."


    "Ghost king appears, ghosts walk in daylight, could something big be about to happen?"


    "Do you think the ghost king in the sky is looking for something?"


    "Why can''t he look for it at night? Whye out during the day? I think he''s just provoking us. Who has a long-range magic weapon? Give him a shot, he''s too arrogant..."


    "Old Zhang has a soul-breaking arrow."


    "Go to hell, you want me to shoot a ghost king with a soul-breaking arrow, you''re asking me to die."


    "Let''s report it upwards. A ghost king is not something we can afford to provoke..."


    "Holy shit, look, the ghost king is heading towards the city government."


    "Badass, he''s not really going to challenge the government building''s Mingguang Array in broad daylight, is he?"


    "This ghost king doesn''t seem very smart."


    "Too confident in his own strength, I guess!"


    ...


    That''s right.


    Du Ge indeed nned to possess a high-ranking official.


    In the Sea God Simtion Field, possessing several pirate kings gave him a great advantage from the start. With such high mental power, why would he possess an ordinary person and slowly climb up?


    It''s just a Simtion Field, who cares about Nan Youlong''s opinion.


    But just as he was about to enter the government building to look around.


    Bang!


    On the ground.


    A Bagua (Eight Trigrams) array suddenly appeared.


    Then.


    A beam of white light shot out from the top of the government building, causing Du Ge a sharp pain, and then, he was forcefully repelled.


    Damn it!


    An array!


    Du Ge hovered in the air, looking at the government building enveloped by the entire Bagua array, utterly astonished.


    Alright!


    This was indeed not an ordinary urban setting.


    And it was a good thing he entered the Simtion Field with 120,000 mental power from the Alien Star Battlefield.


    If it had been before, even with just over 2,000 mental power, that one hit would have scattered his soul and eliminated him.


    That hit also woke Du Ge up.


    From the Simtion Field to the Alien Star Battlefield, his victories had been too easy.


    Even on Earth, he was just a twenty-year-old youth. With such achievements, how could he not be a bit arrogant?


    Especially in the Simtion Field, where you can''t die, although he always thought experience was important, Du Ge entered with the mindset of ying and leveling up his skills.


    Now, this sudden strike had thoroughly awakened him.


    This was his first encounter with an array targeting the soul.


    Indeed.


    You can never be careless at any time.


    Possession must be swift.


    Otherwise.


    Underestimating the enemy like this on the Alien Star Battlefield, he might die without knowing how.


    Good thing it''s a Simtion Field!


    After onest look at the Bagua array that he would remember for a lifetime, Du Ge turned and headed straight for the south of the city. Just now, he had seen a rather handsome man there, surrounded by people offering flowers and asking for autographs.


    Clearly, he was a celebrity.


    In terms of social influence, some officials seemed to be no match for celebrities, whose fan base was a natural advantage for Alien Star warriors...


    Pfft!


    With a soft sound.


    Du Ge easily collided with the man''s body.


    "What was that noise?"


    Beside him.


    A female voice asked in confusion.


    Du Ge pulled out a jade pendant from his waist that had split in two, saying, "I might have identally broken it just now."


    He knew clearly that the jade pendant wasn''t broken by him, but when he forcibly possessed the star, the jade pendant emitted a white light attempting to stop him, but it couldn''t withstand the force and shattered.


    "It''s broken, it''s broken!" The woman beside him nced at the jade pendant and frowned slightly, "I''ll ask Daoist Priest Suwen for another er."


    Daoist Priest Suwen?


    Du Ge noted the name and then looked at his personal interface:


    Name: Du Ge;


    ID: 48699527;


    Mental Power: 120000;


    Current Ranking: 17/1088;


    Keywords: Friendship;


    Keywords: Discrimination;


    Advanced Skills: None;


    Derivative Items: None;

 Chapter 266: Taunt of Penetration

    Chapter 266: Taunt of Pration


    Friendship: The affection between friends; synonyms: camaraderie, fellowship, amicability.


    Discrimination: Unequal treatment; synonyms: contempt, disdain, scorn.


    Du Ge''s mind flickered with the meanings of these two terms.


    Another pair of conflicting keywords!


    Fortunately, each keyword belonged to a different soul, preventing any synergy and ensuring no conflict when attributes increased.


    Otherwise...


    Noble plundering is one thing.


    But discriminating against one''s own friends, that''s quite another matter.


    Before Du Ge could delve deeper into how to utilize these keywords, he stumbled upon a frustrating truth.He had no memories of the person he had possessed.


    What''s going on?


    He clearly had the memories of his third senior brother on the Alien Star Battlefield, so why were they gone in the Simtion Field?


    Could it be that it wasn''t the soul that was the issue, but the Simtion Field itself?


    Du Ge''s brow furrowed slightly.


    But soon, he let it go. After all, his main battleground would be the Alien Star Battlefield, and since one couldn''t die in the Simtion Field, having memories or not didn''t really matter.


    Besides, he had possessed a celebrity. In this world with the inte, gathering his information would be a piece of cake.


    On Earth, Du Ge''s knowledge of celebrities was limited to their songs, movies, and scandals. He knew nothing of their daily lives or work.


    However...


    Most celebrities have their own agents, and the woman beside him should be his.


    At the moment...


    The agent was busily tapping away on her phone.


    Du Ge nced at her screen, which disyed a social media ount simr to Weibo.


    Just then...


    She had finished typing a message and posted it: "Life presents many beautiful vistas. Withoutint, ridicule, or envy, strive to be the most positive version of yourself and live each day to the fullest. Let us encourage each other¡ªCheng Yu."


    The message was apanied by an illustration of himself practicing martial arts in the morning sun, his handsome face exuding a carefree charm, and his pose looking quite professional.


    But Du Ge, having experienced several worlds, hardly took such techniques seriously. In battle, how could movements be so graceful? It was all about how quickly you could defeat the opponent.


    If he struck a graceful pose while backstabbing, the enemy might have already turned around.


    Soon, fans began toment:


    "Hubby is so handsome, love you!"


    "Hubby exudes such charisma, I love this quote."


    "Hubby, keep it up, ignore those mad dogs, your acting is always the best, we''re always with you."


    "He''s got a good face for the screen, but that''s about it. I could knock him down with one finger, stop insulting action scenes."


    "I heard this one uses stunt doubles all the time. Why not just be a good-looking influencer? Why force your way into action circles? You''re just asking for trouble..."


    ...


    Du Ge nced at the ount''s follower count¡ªover ten million. This number was nothingpared to Earth''s top influencers.


    But for a Simtion Field, if all those followers were real people, that was quite impressive.


    In the apocalyptic Simtion Field, Du Ge had built up a snowball of trade, but he wasn''t even sure if there were ten million people in it.


    Starting with a base of ten million was already quite impressive.


    Du Ge tried clenching his fist, feeling no strength at all. He probably was as flimsy as theizens hadmented, a mere showpiece.


    But with 120,000 mental power nourishing his body, Du Ge could feel his physique improving bit by bit.


    However, this change was too slowpared to the rapid increase in attributes from leveling up.


    Seeing him clench his fist, the agent smiled and put away her phone: "Don''t mind those guys, sour grapes. Who actually fights these days?"


    Du Ge gave her a look, took her phone, and snapped a photo of his wristwatch, including the car emblem in the frame.


    Then, he typed a message and posted it: "Can you afford a car like this? Can you wear a watch like this? No offense, but anyone who reads this is trash."


    The agent was stunned by Du Ge''s actions, desperately trying to snatch the phone back: "Cheng Yu, have you lost your mind? Do you know what you''re doing? You''ll ruin yourself, delete it..."


    But it was toote.


    The moment the post went live, Du Ge felt his attributes skyrocketing, and his Interface, which had been ranked 17th, shot up to first in the blink of an eye.


    He was also rewarded with an additional 200 mental power.


    But 200 was just a drop in the bucketpared to 120,000.


    Discrimination was the second keyword.


    Du Ge entered the Simtion Field for one reason¡ªto carry the attributes of the second keyword out with him. So, to hell with friendship, discrimination was his focus.


    Of course...


    To cover up the second keyword, he still needed to develop friendships.


    But for Du Ge, making friends was the easiest thing. He had been through three Simtion Fields and an Alien Star Battlefield. No matter how much his enemies initially hated him, didn''t they all be his friends in the end?


    As for Cheng Yu''s career, he would spend at most two months in this world. The most important thing was to level up his skills, find the main storyline, and end the Simtion Field early to start the next one. Was he really going to act and sing?


    Du Ge easily held back the agent''s arm, quietly watching the situation unfold.


    "Hubby, what''s wrong?"


    "Hubby, did they anger you?"


    "Hubby, please don''t be mad, I''ll scold them for you..."


    "Idiot, I''m gonna die of anger because of this moron. If I ever watch his movies again, I''m a dog."


    "No one supports you, you''re nothing."


    "Sorry, I didn''t tie up my dog properly and it disturbed everyone. I sincerely apologize to you all."


    "If Cheng Yu can still be popr, everyone here is to me."


    "From now on, Cheng Yu is cklisted."


    "Suggest banning Cheng Yu."


    "Fan to hater."


    "I want to see how long this guy can keep hopping around."


    ...


    "It''s over." The agent gave up struggling, looking at Cheng Yu with despair, "Cheng Yu, you''ve won, let go of me. I see now, you''re crazy. Do you know how much thepany invested in you? You''re finished, thepany won''t let you off..."


    A ringtone sounded.


    The caller was "Director Wu."


    Du Ge thought for a moment and handed the phone back to the agent.


    She red at him and answered on speakerphone.


    From the earpiece, an angry voice boomed: "Zhao Hongmei, what are you thinking, posting such nonsense?"


    "Director Wu, don''t be mad, it wasn''t me, Cheng Yu posted it himself," Zhao Hongmei said intively, "He might have been provoked, I couldn''t stop him..."


    "I don''t care if you could stop him or not, fix this immediately. Do you know how much money I''ve spent on him? Tell him, if he doesn''t make the money back for me, I''ll skin him alive!"


    The line went dead with a beep, as Director Wu angrily hung up.


    Zhao Hongmei looked at the topic Cheng Yu had posted, at the angry fans''ments below, and sighed in frustration. She reluctantly hit the delete button, then began to draft an apology: "Sorry everyone, my ount was hacked..."


    But after typing a few words, she quickly deleted them. The photo had exposed Cheng Yu''s hand along with the picture; no one would believe the hacking excuse.


    As she deleted the topic, in just a short while, her previous Weibo post had been overrun by angry fans withments like "Money doesn''t make you great!" "Go die" "Unfollowing," filling the entire screen.


    She helplessly turned off thements, tried to edit an exnation, but didn''t know what to say, and could only re at Du Ge again: "Look what you''ve done."


    At this point...


    Turning offments was meaningless.


    Cheng Yu was a public figure, with countless eyes watching.


    After his insulting Weibo post, many clout-chasing influencers and news media had quickly shared andmented on his content.


    The incident spread like wildfire across the inte.


    Du Ge ignored the distressed agent, knowing only that his attributes were growing exponentially. In a world with the inte, creating controversy and farming attributes was too easy.


    Meanwhile, a new skill appeared on his Interface:


    Taunt of Pration: When your words break through an opponent''s psychological defenses, you can easily provoke their hatred towards you.


    He knew the skill from discrimination wouldn''t be anything positive.


    After all, how could you expect a good reaction from someone you''ve discriminated against?


    Du Ge shook his head, but it wasn''t too bad. He had gained another taunting skill, more useful than the Rage of an Honest Person. After hisbat videos went public, it was unlikely many on Qi Yuan Star would still see him as an honest person.


    However, he should carefully consider his next advanced skill, ensuring it had some substantial effects.

 Chapter 267: The fastest world of chaos

    Chapter 267: The fastest world of chaos


    "Who''s near the government building? What happened to the Ghost King? Was he annihted by the Bright Light Formation?"


    "I''m nearby. After shing with the Bright Light Formation, the Ghost King seems to have been injured and fled towards the south of the city. He''s likely hiding to heal."


    "I''m in the south of the city and can''t sense the Ghost King''s presence. Either he''s taken refuge in an extremely yin ce or he''s possessed a mortal."


    "An injured Ghost King is still beyond our capabilities. Let''s all rest for now. Wait for the elders from our families to arrive before dealing with the Ghost King. Didn''t a few enter the hospital? Let''s focus on them!"


    "Agreed."


    "Agreed."


    ...


    Tongshan City''s First Hospital.


    In a single-patient room.A young man with a bleeding spleen, hooked up to an IV drip,y on the bed scrolling through his phone, trying to understand the world and deduce its main storyline. While scrolling, he muttered, "Confession, how did I randomly get such an unlucky keyword? How many people do I have to confess to in order to boost my attributes?


    Confess to the whole world?


    Confession could mean a deration or an announcement. Confessing to the whole world could indeed skyrocket my attributes, but someone has to respond to me first!"


    "Don''t panic, don''t panic. There must be a solution." The boy continued to scroll through his phone, reassuring himself, "Think about Du Ge. He even turned a keyword like ''happiness'' into something spectacr. There''s no reason I can''t make ''confession'' work. If I had known it was ''confession,'' I would''ve possessed a celebrity right away."


    As if by telepathy, just as he mentioned celebrities, a news page popped up on his phone: "Popr young actor Cheng Yu suffers box office failure and seems to haveshed out on social media, unting his wealth and mocking his fans as poor ghosts."


    The boy casually clicked on the trending news.


    Just momentster, his eyes widened: "Damn, such a stark contrast before and after, this one must have been possessed! The keyword is ''mockery''? Do they want to make it impossible to live? Starting off with such a big move?"


    He swallowed: "No, this Simtion Field onlysts for two and a half months. If I don''t quickly boost my attributes, it''s over! Du Ge always finishes the Simtion Field within a month..."


    He couldn''t bother with the news anymore.


    The boy opened his messaging app like lightning, selected everyone in his contact list, andposed a message: "I''ve been secretly watching you for a long time. I like to see you cry, see youugh, and watch you walk. When I close my eyes, my heart is full of you. I can''t hold back anymore. Today, I want to confess to you. Will you be my girlfriend? I will love you wholeheartedly for the rest of my life!"


    After editing, he sent it out in a mass message.


    Listening to the ding-dong of iing messages and feeling his rapidly healing body, the boy chuckled: "This world, here Ie."


    Then, he opened the game he was ying and sent the confession message to his gaming buddies.


    ...


    "This Cheng Yu must be a candidate!"


    In the office of another entertainmentpany, a sweet-looking female star also came across Cheng Yu''s social media post. She shook her head with augh, "Mockery, huh? Come on, let''s have fun together!"


    Then, she opened her social media and sent out a message: "Cheng Yu is right, you all are nothing but dog shit. No, calling you dog shit would be an insult to dogs."


    Not long after she posted it, her office door was mmed open by her manager: "Li Yao, have you lost your mind?"


    Li Yao chuckled: "You dog''s R, can''t you knock? You scared the hell out of me. I''m not crazy, it''s this damn world that''s gone mad."


    The manager was speechless.


    Li Yao, feeling her attributes skyrocketing and looking at her Interface with the keyword "Vulgar" and the newly acquired advanced skill "Profanity," wore a smug expression.


    Just as she thought, keywords should be yed with openly. What''s the point of being so cautious? Thanks to Big Brother Du, for bringing a new trend...


    ...


    This time, those who entered the Simtion Field were all the oddballs gathered from various ces, the kind who would never have been allowed on the Alien Star Battlefield before. But Du Ge had created a miracle, forcing Pan-Universal Entertainment to change the rules.


    Qi Yuan Star crammed all these potential talents into Du Ge''s Simtion Field. They wanted to see what kind of sparks would fly when a group of impulsive, weird-minded people were thrown into the same Simtion Field.


    Of course, it was also to warm up Du Ge in advance.


    After all, the next Alien Star Battlefield wouldn''t be as peaceful as the previous ones. It was good for Du Ge to be prepared in advance. The hopes of Qi Yuan Star were all pinned on Du Ge, and no one wanted him to run into trouble in his second Alien Star Battlefield.


    As expected, this group of candidates, who had watched Du Ge''s reys and finally felt a sense of recognition, entered the Simtion Field and let loose. Each disyed their Supernatural Powers, using the fastest speed to boost their Keywords and enhance their attributes.


    On the first day in the Simtion Field, many bizarre incidents erupted all over the ce.


    As well as numerous criminal cases.


    After all, every Simtion Field has its share of Keywords like ''murder'' and ''brutality.'' To grow such Keywords in a peaceful world without breaking thew is impossible.


    It could be said that this was the most chaotic Simtion Field ever.


    Of course, even in a peaceful world, those with Keywords were not without resistance. Firearms could threaten them in the early stages of their growth.


    Moreover, this wasn''t a purely realistic world; many masters were hidden within it.


    The initial group of over a thousand participants quickly dwindled to just over seven hundred within a day.


    ...


    Du Ge''s manager, Zhao Hongmei, made several calls to put out fires.


    But when she finally took a breath and checked the trending topics again, her eyes widened in shock: "Li Yao has gone mad too, cursing fans at this time to share the heat with you?"


    Du Ge was also constantly checking his phone, refreshing the news.


    "A citizen of Puchuan City suspected of mutation, hacked and killed dozens of pedestrians on the street, took several gunshots without injury, then killed and injured several police officers, seized their firearms, and was killed on the spot by a masked hero."


    "A web celebrity openly abused her pet cat during a live broadcast, causing public outrage."


    "Popr actress Li Yao insults fans on social media, saying they are worse than dog shit..."


    ...


    Du Ge scrolled through the news, his eyebrows gradually raising, "Goodness, a bunch of people with no logic at all, not even understanding the world''s structure, and just blindly boosting attributes!


    I came here to acquire skills, what are you trying to do?


    A one-day tour of the Simtion Field?


    With such chaos, it''d be strange if you were chosen for the Alien Star Battlefield..."


    "Xiao Yu, thepany has decided to arrange a role for you, something like being a victim of cyberbullying. Remember, the statement you just posted is a line of dialogue, not meant to offend anyone, just practicing for a new role. Got it?" Zhao Hongmei looked at Du Ge seriously, "Thepany will hold a press conference tomorrow. Remember to cooperate and don''t be willful, okay?"


    "Sure." Du Ge nodded indifferently. Once the heat had risen, these cover-up actions were already ineffective, with plenty of people ready to kick him while he was down.


    As long as he continued to post discriminatory remarks, his attributes would keep growing endlessly.


    "Thankfully, Li Yao helped you share the heat, otherwise, it wouldn''t have been so easy to suppress this." Zhao Hongmei looked at Du Ge and sighed, "Xiao Yu, what got into you just now?"


    "I might have been cursed." Du Ge said.


    "What?" Zhao Hongmei was stunned.


    Du Ge showed the news of the hero killing the candidate to Zhao Hongmei: "Do you remember when Daoist Priest Suwen''s jade pendant suddenly shattered? I didn''t believe in those supernatural things before, but seeing this news, I believe it. I remember I didn''t touch the pendant, and then it broke, and then I posted that strange tweet. Do you think that''s a coincidence? Sister Zhao, someone''s scheming against me."


    "..." Zhao Hongmei''s expression suddenly became grave.


    "If we don''t find the person behind this, simr incidents might happen." Du Ge frowned deeply, "I felt like I wasn''t myself at that moment. Sister Zhao, we should go see Daoist Priest Suwen, otherwise, I''m afraid something will happen at tomorrow''s press conference..."

 Chapter 268: Are you willing to accept me as your master?

    Chapter 268: Are you willing to ept me as your master?


    While Zhao Hongmei was busy with public rtions, Du Ge was scrolling through the news.


    He saw the idiot who tried to fight the police on the street with a "ughter" vibe and got killed by a masked vignte that appeared out of nowhere. Thements below were all shock, admiration, and realizations that martial arts truly existed.


    Other news, however, made no mention of any Daoist martial arts.


    Yet, when he attempted Body Possession at the government building, he was harshly struck by the Bright Light Formation, and his protective jade amulet was shattered by his powerful mental force during the possession.


    Everything proved that beneath this world, seeminglyposed of ordinary people, there was another, magical world hidden away.


    So.


    The main storyline could only be rted to this other world.


    Daoist Priest Suwen, who crafted the amulet, was the most direct clue.


    ..."Was that not your intention just now?" Zhao Hongmei asked cautiously.


    "Why would I jeopardize my hard-earned status with such foolishness?" Du Ge replied, "To be honest, the whole experience felt like a dream."


    With that said,


    He took out the jade amulet again, "Sister Zhao, everything in the car is soft, how could this thing just shatter out of nowhere? Even if you tried to break it with your hands, it would take a strongman, right?"


    Zhao Hongmei took the amulet from Du Ge''s hand, examined it carefully, and even tried to snap it herself, her expression growing more serious, "There might really be a problem. Xiao Liu, turn around, head to Qingxin Temple."


    "Yes, Sister Zhao," the driver responded, found an intersection, turned the car around, and headed out of the city.


    At this moment,


    Du Ge''s spiritual power covered a kilometer radius, with various noisy bits of information flooding his ears, but nothing of substance.


    Agent Zhao Hongmei redialed the phone to report the situation to Director Wu.


    However,


    Instead of sympathy from Director Wu, she received a scolding, warning her that if she dared to spread these superstitious things, neither of them should bother returning to thepany.


    Zhao Hongmei hung up the phone sheepishly but insisted on heading to Qingxin Temple.


    Du Ge was her top artist, and she couldn''t just watch him get into trouble. When it came to supernatural matters, it was better to believe than to be caught unprepared.


    The rest of the journey was silent.


    Du Ge browsed the inte on his phone, gathering information about the world and understanding Cheng Yu''s social connections.


    Zhao Hongmei, on the other hand, was following thetest social trends, increasingly feeling that Cheng Yu might be right, the world seemed to have be abnormal.


    The man who went berserk and killed people on the street disyed an abnormal level ofbat ability, and from the video, it was clear that the police shots hit him, some even in vital areas, yet they didn''t affect his actions at all.


    Experts exined that the suspect''s adrenaline surge from his frenzy allowed him to ignore the pain.


    But after someizens analyzed the footage frame by frame, it was clear to see that the bullets that entered his body were squeezed out from the wounds, as if the healing wounds expelled the foreign objects, reminiscent of a sci-fi movie.


    The vignte who suddenly appeared and killed the suspect seemed to have popped out of nowhere, appearing beside the man in an instant...


    Zhao Hongmei was studying this bizarre incident.


    Suddenly, the news page she was browsing turned nk, and refreshing it yielded nothing.


    Of course, Zhao Hongmei knew what this meant.


    If the post wasn''t deleted, it was fine, but once deleted, it definitely indicated a problem.


    Her expression became even more solemn.


    ...


    Qingxin Temple was located in the western mountainous area of Tongshan City.


    It was a small Daoist temple with few visitors, but at the foot of the mountain, there were several luxury cars parked.


    Zhao Hongmei nced at the luxury cars and said, "Daoist Priest Suwen is a capable person. Last time I was brought here by Old Liu and the others to pay respects, everyone asked for protective talismans from the Daoist Priest. At the time, your career was on the rise, so I also sought a protective jade amulet for you, which cost me thirty-eight thousand. I just wanted some good luck, never expecting real trouble."


    Du Ge looked up at the mountain top; the hillside was lush with pine trees, but unlike the previous world, it didn''t immediately reveal the presence of spiritual power.


    It seemed that each world had its own unique method of cultivation.


    It took them over an hour to reach the summit, encountering several groups of descending visitors on the way.


    These people were either rich or noble, all well-known figures in Tongshan City''s social circles. Zhao Hongmei greeted each one, and Cheng Yu, not recognizing anyone, simply echoed her greetings.


    Before meeting Daoist Priest Suwen, he had to act like a normal person.


    Upon reaching the temple, Zhao Hongmei stated their purpose, and a young Daoist acolyte led them to Daoist Priest Suwen''s room.


    Du Ge''s senses covered the entire temple; aside from the chanting, he could faintly hear discussions about "The True Method of the Five Thunders" and other matters, indicating that the temple indeed possessed genuine articles.


    As they moved further in,


    Du Ge''s ears picked up some intriguing information, "Tongshan City... The Ghost King roamed the city skies in broad daylight... After shing with the Bright Light Formation at the government building, he vanished... He might be hiding in an extremely yin ce to heal or lurking in a human body, ready to emerge at any moment to harvest living souls for healing..."


    Ghost King?


    shing with the Bright Light Formation!


    These familiar pieces of information made Du Ge feel quite embarrassed. Damn it, his movements had been exposed long ago!


    So, a mental power of one hundred and twenty thousand was equivalent to the level of a Ghost King.


    But these people were overestimating him; he might have the stature of a Ghost King but not the strength.


    In his soul state, aside from controlling water and Body Possession, he had no offensive capabilities.


    If someone had attacked him then, he would most likely have fled and casually possessed someone else.


    It seemed that in any world, one should not take Body Possession lightly; there might be powerful guardians secretly protecting the city.


    Since these people had discovered him, it was not surprising that nearly two thousand examinees had perished at the beginning; their mental power was too weak and might have been eliminated by these hidden guardians before they could possess a body.


    Fifty meters from Daoist Priest Suwen''s room, the conversation inside suddenly stopped.


    Du Ge smiled faintly; in terms of sensory perception alone, Daoist Priest Suwen''s physical condition was far inferior to his...


    ...


    Upon entering,


    An old Daoist priest was sitting cross-legged in the room.


    The Daoist priest appeared to be in his sixties, with white hair and a ruddyplexion, dressed in a dark blue Daoist robe. Behind him hung a Bagua diagram, and on the table in front of himy a peach wood sword, yellow paper, cinnabar, and several prepared talismans.


    Zhao Hongmei tugged at Cheng Yu''s sleeve and bowed to the old Daoist, "Zhao Hongmei pays respects to Daoist Priest Suwen."


    "Cheng Yu pays respects to Daoist Priest Suwen," Du Ge followed suit.


    The old Daoist turned to look at them, nodded, and was about to speak when his eyes suddenly brightened upon seeing Du Ge. He quickly stepped forward, reaching for Du Ge''s wrist. Du Ge instinctively wanted to dodge but hesitated and stopped.


    "Young man, have you practiced martial arts?" the old Daoist noticed Du Ge''s reflex and asked with a slight smile.


    "Just some fancy moves," Du Ge replied modestly.


    "Young man, your constitution doesn''t seem to match ''fancy moves''!" The old Daoist took his pulse carefully, his eyes growing brighter, and he murmured in admiration, "All meridians are unblocked, a fine candidate for cultivation. Cheng Yu, would you like to take me as your master?"


    "Of course," Du Ge replied, "Ever since entering the temple, my mind has felt exceptionally peaceful, as if this is where I belong. Seeing the Daoist Priest, this feeling has only intensified. If you do not mind, I would be honored to take you as my master..."


    "Good, there''s no time like the present; today, let''s proceed with the apprenticeship..." Daoist Priest Suwen was overjoyed.


    Cough!


    Zhao Hongmei coughed, interrupting them. She looked awkwardly at Daoist Priest Suwen and pulled Du Ge aside, "Cheng Yu, what are you doing? I warn you, you''re under contract, and whatever you do must be approved by thepany. Bing a Daoist priest, what are you thinking? You must still be bewitched!"


    Saying this, she red at Du Ge, took out the broken amulet from her pocket, and looked apologetically at Suwen, "Daoist Priest Suwen, please don''t take offense at him. He''s too busy to devote himself to your teachings. We came up the mountain today to ask for your help with an important matter."


    Daoist Priest Suwen looked at the amulet in Zhao Hongmei''s hand and frowned, "Such heavy yin energy."


    He scrutinized Du Ge and asked seriously, "Did you encounter anything strange today?"

 Chapter 269: Ghost King Body Possession

    Chapter 269: Ghost King Body Possession


    Before Du Ge could speak,


    Zhao Hongmei, who had already been impatient upon hearing that someone was indeed causing trouble behind the scenes, recounted today''s events to Daoist Priest Suwen and even showed him the Weibo post sent by Cheng Yu: "Daoist Priest, this is roughly what happened.


    Daoist Priest, Xiaoyu''s career is on the rise. Whether it''s someone sabotaging him from the shadows or some unclean presence, please, you must help him! No matter the cost, we are willing to pay."


    Unexpectedly,


    After listening to Zhao Hongmei, Daoist Priest Suwen''s frown deepened. He sized up Du Ge: "That shouldn''t be right. His body is brimming with yang energy, like a zing furnace. Evil spirits should be terrified of him. How could any malevolent entity affect his mind?"


    "But it really did!" Zhao Hongmei insisted, "Daoist Priest, even the jade amulet you personally consecrated has inexplicably broken. Could you please check on him again? There might be a formidable enemy targeting Xiaoyu!"


    Sure enough,


    No one could detect the Body Possession technique of Pan-Universal Entertainment.


    Du Ge looked at Daoist Priest Suwen and extended his hand again: "Daoist Priest, please examine me! To be honest, that feeling of not being in control of one''s own body is terrifying. In fact, I didn''t feel at peace at all when I was in the Daoist temple earlier. The reason I want to pursue cultivation with you is because I''m scared of these unclean things and don''t want to encounter them a second time."Daoist Priest Suwen once again felt Du Ge''s pulse, taking it seriously.


    What pulse are you still taking?


    Aren''t you going to drop the matter of taking me as a disciple after she interrupted?


    I''ve made it so obvious, why don''t you just go with the flow, coax me with a few words, and take me as your disciple?


    You old Daoist Priest, your mind is not sharp enough, no wonder you only sell a jade amulet for thirty-eight thousand. With this attitude, when will you ever grow your business?


    I despise you!


    Du Ge let loose a stream of muttering in his heart and decided to be straightforward, asking: "Daoist Priest, you just said my body is full of yang energy, like a zing furnace. Does that mean I''m particrly suited for cultivation?"


    "Correct." Daoist Priest Suwen nced at him and said, "If you cultivate, your progress will be swift. However, those in the cultivation world value karmic affinity. You are too entangled with the secr world. Even if you cultivate to the end, you won''t achieve much. You might even be possessed by your own power. It cannot be forced."


    "Do you ept secr disciples?" Du Ge inquired.


    "Secr disciples do not receive the true teachings." Daoist Priest Suwen released his pulse and said, "There is nothing wrong with your body. The confusion you experienced earlier is likely rted to a recent strange event in Tongshan City. Go back to your normal life; there shouldn''t be any more problems."


    "What strange event?" Zhao Hongmei asked.


    "A minor incident, someone has already dealt with it." Daoist Priest Suwen said, "If you''re still worried, take another protective jade amulet from me. Thest amulet didn''t provide protection, so consider this one a gift from this old Daoist."


    With that,


    He took out a jade amulet simr to the previous one from under the table and handed it over.


    Du Ge, however, did not take it but stubbornly looked at Daoist Priest Suwen: "Daoist Priest, it''s better to teach a man to fish than to give him a fish. I''ve been scared by what happened before. If it happens again, my career might bepletely ruined. Moreover, the strange incidents today weren''t limited to just me. If I didn''t know about the existence of gods and demons, it would be one thing.


    But now that I know, and I''m aware that I have a body with all meridians unblocked, nothing can stop my determination to be your disciple."


    "Xiaoyu." Zhao Hongmei frowned, "Don''t be rash."


    "Zhao Jie, this isn''t being rash." Du Ge said, "The facts have proven that the jade amulet is useless. If today''s incident happens again, can you bear it? But if I learn just one or two Daoist techniques, I can deal with any demons or ghosts myself."


    "¡­" Daoist Priest Suwen looked at the jade amulet in his hand, unsure whether to give it or take it back.


    "But if you pursue cultivation, what about your career?" Zhao Hongmei asked.


    "Being a secr disciple won''t affect it." Du Ge said.


    "The old Daoist hasn''t agreed to ept you as a secr disciple yet." Daoist Priest Suwen frowned.


    Du Ge looked back at Daoist Priest Suwen and said: "Daoist Priest, please stop refusing. I could feel your eagerness to take me as a disciple just now. If you turn away such a promising candidate like me today and I end up bing someone else''s disciple, it might tarnish your reputation as Daoist Priest Suwen for not recognizing talent¡­"


    "¡­" Daoist Priest Suwen was silent.


    "I have talent, and you have supernatural powers." Du Ge smiled and continued, "If I learn supernatural powers from you and shine in the cultivation world in the future, it will reflect well on you too, right? It''s a win-win situation. Why do you keep refusing?"


    "Your scheming nature means you''re destined to be unsuitable for cultivation." Daoist Priest Suwen looked at Du Ge, put away the jade amulet, and his expression turned grave, "If you can find another master, then go ahead. Even if it''s said that the old Daoist couldn''t see the talent, I''ll ept it."


    Zhao Hongmei anxiously watched as Daoist Priest Suwen put away the jade amulet, her eyes twitching violently. She reached out to tug at Du Ge''s sleeve: "Cheng Yu, stop making a scene. Let''s go,e down the mountain with me."


    Daoist Priest Suwen was a man of true talent, and his acquaintances were all high-ranking officials. She really didn''t want Cheng Yu to offend the old Daoist Priest.


    Offending fans could be managed, but offending the powerful could end Cheng Yu''s prospects with just a word from them.


    "Zhao Jie, one must be sincere in seeking the Dao." Du Ge pushed away Zhao Hongmei''s arm and turned back to her, "Zhao Jie, please step outside for a moment. I''ll speak with the Daoist Priest. If he still refuses, I''lle down the mountain with you immediately and won''t mention cultivation again."


    Zhao Hongmei didn''t move. She looked at Du Ge angrily: "Cheng Yu, what exactly are you ying at?"


    With his back to Zhao Hongmei, Du Ge looked at the old Daoist Priest and silently mouthed the words "Ghost King."


    Daoist Priest Suwen was taken aback: "Miss Zhao, please step outside for a moment. I''ll try to persuade this young man, Cheng."


    Zhao Hongmei frowned, let go of Du Ge, and turned to leave.


    Daoist Priest Suwen looked at Du Ge seriously and asked: "How did youe to know of the Ghost King?"


    "I saw it." Du Ge sighed, "At that moment, I was sitting in the car when a white light suddenly crashed in, then the jade amulet shattered, and after that, the white light seemed to want to enter my body. It tried several times without sess and then fled through the car window.


    Before it fled, I clearly saw a human face telling me ''I wille back,'' and right after that, my mind became muddled for a while. It was during that time that I did something foolish.


    I have a feeling that the Ghost King has taken an interest in my body¡­"


    Daoist Priest Suwen furrowed his brow.


    Du Ge continued: "Before, I didn''t know why, but after you mentioned that all my meridians are unblocked, I realized that the Ghost King probably wants my body with all meridians unblocked too! So, I must be your disciple no matter what. Your jade amulet can''t stop the Ghost King. Only by learning the true skills can I save myself¡­"


    "How did you know he was the Ghost King if you''ve never cultivated before?" Daoist Priest Suwen asked.


    "I heard it." Du Ge said, "Perhaps during the struggle with the Ghost King, I awakened some special ability. My hearing became incredibly sharp. On the way to see you, I overheard your conversation with someone and vaguely heard about the Ghost King. Then,bining it with my own experience, I naturally understood what I had encountered."


    "Heavenly Ear?" Daoist Priest Suwen was stunned.


    "Possibly!" Du Ge said, "For instance, right now I can hear that eighty meters away, there are two Daoist Priests discussing ''The True Method of the Five Thunders.''"


    Gulp!


    Daoist Priest Suwen swallowed hard.


    "Even if I don''t be your disciple, with my hearing, I could stay in the Daoist temple for a few days and eavesdrop on many secrets." Du Ge gave a wry smile, "But I''mpletely ignorant about cultivation. I''m afraid I might encounter problems if I try to cultivate on my own, which is why I''m so determined to be your disciple. Please teach me, I don''t want my body to be taken by the Ghost King. Daoist Priest, a body with all meridians unblocked being taken by the Ghost King is not good for the cultivation world either, right?"


    Daoist Priest Suwen''s expression changed. He paused for a moment, then asked: "How far can you hear?"


    "About two hundred meters." Du Ge''s ears twitched, "To the left, thirty meters away, someone is sleeping in a room. Fifty meters away, two people are practicing swordy¡­"


    After taking a deep breath, the shocked Daoist Priest Suwen paced back and forth in the room before stopping in front of Du Ge: "Fine, I''ll take you as my disciple, not as a secr disciple, but as a direct disciple. However, there''s a condition."


    "Master, please tell me." Du Ge eagerly responded.


    "No matter how busy your secr affairs are, you must spend ten days each month on the mountain learning Daoist techniques from this old Daoist." Daoist Priest Suwen said earnestly.


    Thanks to the generous support of the alliance leader, there will be an additional update this afternoon.£Þ£ß£Þ!

 Chapter 270: Soul Concentration Technique

    Chapter 270: Soul Concentration Technique


    Mastering the hundred meridians, the ability to see the Ghost King, and possessing Heavenly Ear¡ªthese three talents alone made Daoist Priest Suwen feel as if he had stumbled upon a treasure.


    Yet, Du Ge''s celebrity status was equally a source of headache for him.


    After all,


    Cultivators seek tranquility and non-action, with a pure heart. Overthinking can indeed lead to deviating from the path and madness.


    However,


    The body that the Ghost King coveted for Body Possession was something Daoist Priest Suwen couldn''t stop worrying about.


    Du Ge was right; bing the Ghost King meant surviving for over a thousand years. If it took over a body with all meridians unblocked, who knows what cmity it could bring to the world!


    There are only thieves for a thousand days, but no defense against theft for a thousand days.


    He couldn''t guard Du Ge at all times. To protect him, Daoist Priest Suwen had no choice but to take Du Ge as his disciple. With his guidance, it was unlikely that such a promising cultivator would deviate from the path.Perhaps with time and cultivation, Du Ge might let go of his worldly desires and truly enter the door of cultivation.


    Du Ge''s decision to be a disciple of Daoist Priest Suwen naturally met with Zhao Hongmei''s strong disapproval, but with one willing to teach and the other willing to learn, she couldn''t afford to offend Daoist Priest Suwen and could only watch as Du Gepleted the ceremony to be a disciple.


    From start to finish,


    She didn''t dare report Du Ge''s apprenticeship to thepany, and could only take things one step at a time.


    "¡­Cheng Yu, from this moment on, your Daoist name shall be Wuwei. This name embodies the essence of purity and non-action, urging you to restrain material desires, to follow nature, and to clear your mind," Daoist Priest Suwen said to Du Ge, "I bestow this name upon you in the hopes that one day, you will truly break free from worldly attachments andprehend the great Dao."


    To break free from worldly attachments, yet you sell a piece of jade for thirty-eight thousand?


    Du Ge couldn''t help but snark internally, as he bowed to Daoist Priest Suwen, "Thank you, Master, for the name." He then turned to the three Daoist priests who were observing the ceremony, "Greetings to my three senior brothers."


    "Greetings, junior brother," the three middle-aged Daoist priests returned the greeting one by one, congratting him on his formal entry into the sect.


    "You all may leave now!" Daoist Priest Suwen waved his hand, dismissing the three Daoist priests, and then led Du Ge back to his cloud chamber. He gestured for Du Ge to sit down before continuing, "Wuwei, Qingxin Temple belongs to the Upper Pure Sect of talismans, using talismans tomunicate with heaven and earth, to dispel disasters and diseases, tomand ghosts and gods, to suppress demons and ward off evil, and to protect and safeguard oneself. Talismans can move heaven and earth, shake mountains and rivers,mand dragons and tigers in the light, and capture ghosts and spirits in the dark. They can revive the decayed and help one escape life and death¡­"


    As he spoke,


    Daoist Priest Suwen picked up a yellow talisman that was drawn on the table. With a slight flick of his finger, the talisman shot out.


    In mid-flight, the talisman turned into a fireball and with a bang, struck the wall, bursting into sparks and leaving a ck mark.


    Du Ge showed a timely expression of amazement.


    This was true cultivation. Although it seemed weak, on the Alien Star Battlefield, this was exactly what cultivators sought after!


    Daoist Priest Suwen, pleased with Du Ge''s reaction, continued, "This is a Fire Talisman from the Five Elements Talismans. The fire I just invoked was mere mortal fire. When the Fire Talisman is refined to a higher level, it can conjure Samadhi True Fire, which easily dispels all evil. This is a one-time talisman, while the jade amulet you had shattered by the Ghost King is called a Jade Talisman, different from the yellow talisman, as it can be reused¡­"


    "Master, do we of the talisman sect need to prepare talismans in advance?" Du Ge asked during a pause in Daoist Priest Suwen''s exnation, "What if the prepared talismans are lost? Is there a way to draw talismans in the void?"


    "You haven''t even learned to walk, yet you wish to run," Daoist Priest Suwen red at him, frowning, "Wuwei, if you don''t put away your impatience, you will never achieve anything."


    I''m only in this world for two months; who has the time to learn step by step with you?


    Even if I learn, it''s still uncertain whether it can be used outside!


    "Master, we haven''t even started learning yet. Can you just satisfy my curiosity?" Du Ge smiled, "There''s a saying that goes, ''Shoot for the moon, and even if you miss, you''llnd among the stars.'' Give me a target, and I can run towards it with all my might."


    "Impatience," Daoist Priest Suwen scolded.


    "So, it''s not possible," Du Ge sighed.


    "It is possible," Daoist Priest Suwen nced at him and shook his head, "Harbor the Golden Elixir within the body to form a Golden Elixir in the dantian, creating Primordial Energy. You can then exert force in the void and draw talismans in mid-air. However, upon forming the Golden Elixir, one is considered a terrestrial immortal. Even without talismans, one canmand lightning, travel as a Yang God, and cover vast distances in an instant. Throughout history, only the founder of the Upper Pure Sect and the second patriarch, Dan Yangzi, have achieved this."


    Commanding lightning, traveling as a Yang God?


    It sounds more impressive than the Golden Elixir Realm on the Alien Star Battlefield, but how does it fare in actualbat?


    Traveling as a Yang God, does that mean one can undergo a second Body Possession?


    If one can do a second Body Possession, would that mean escaping the control of Pan-Universal Entertainment?


    "Don''t think too much for now. Today, I will impart to you the Soul Concentration Technique," Daoist Priest Suwen looked at Du Ge, "This is the method of concentrating the soul. After you return, practice it daily. Once your spirit, energy, and soul unite, I will then teach you the way of talismans. During cultivation, abstain from alcohol and lust."


    "Understood," Du Ge nodded. On the Alien Star Battlefield, he had practiced many cultivation techniques and was not unfamiliar with cultivation. Moreover, due to the enhancement of his mental power and memory, Alien Star warriors basically had photographic memories and made no mistakes during cultivation.


    Daoist Priest Suwen ced his palm on top of Du Ge''s head: "Close your eyes, concentrate, and follow the flow of my Qi in your body with your thoughts. This is the method of circting energy in a full circle. Today, I will assist you in cultivation. Remember the route of the flow. After you return, find a quiet ce and diligently cultivate. During this period, do not let anyone disturb you¡­"


    After finishing,


    Daoist Priest Suwen first recited a set of breathing techniques, then began to chant the incantations sentence by sentence, exining to Du Ge as he went along.


    At the same time,


    Du Ge felt a warm current slowly entering from the Baihui acupoint on top of his head, beginning to circte within his meridians.


    About half an hourter,


    The transmission of the cultivation technique wasplete.


    Daoist Priest Suwen was about to exin it again, but before he could speak, he was stunned.


    He distinctly felt that Du Ge, who was sitting cross-legged, had already begun to circte energy in a full circle on his own. It was no longer his Qi leading Du Ge, but Du Ge''s own Qi leading his, rapidly circting through the meridians.


    In an instant, a full circle waspleted, many times faster than himself.


    Moreover,


    As Du Ge continued to circte energy, Daoist Priest Suwen could clearly feel the Qi within Du Ge''s body rapidly growing stronger. After a few circles, it went from the thickness of a hair to that of a pinky finger.


    And within his meridians, there was even the faint sound of flowing water.


    Thump! Thump! Thump!


    Daoist Priest Suwen''s heart pounded like a drum. He silently removed his palm from Du Ge''s head, looking at him in shock as he maintained his concentration. In that moment, a hint of jealousy arose in his heart.


    Was this the genius of someone with all meridians unblocked?


    At this rate of cultivation, it wouldn''t take a month for his cultivation level to catch up to, no, surpass his own.


    No wonder he asked if there was a way to draw talismans in the void?


    With such a speed of cultivation, he might indeed have the chance to form a Golden Elixir and achieve the great Dao¡­


    You see, in modern society, with restless hearts and various temptations in the world, finding a ce for quiet cultivation is not easy. Daily disturbances by worldly affairs have made the Golden Elixir and the great Dao a distant dream.


    But who would have thought that a celebrity, embroiled in the world of fame, could achieve instant meditation?


    Is his heart truly impatient?


    No wonder the Ghost King also wanted to possess his body. With such a body to aid it, given the Ghost King''s thousand years of cultivation experience, it could potentially dominate the cultivation world in time¡­


    Daoist Priest Suwen wiped the sweat from his forehead, suddenly grateful for Du Ge''s persistence. If he hadn''t insisted on bing a disciple and had been driven down the mountain, the Ghost King taking over his body would have made him the sinner of the entire cultivation world!


    Fortunately, he had taken him as a disciple. It was a stroke of luck for the talisman sect, a fortune for the cultivation world!


    Daoist Priest Suwen looked at Du Ge, who was focused on his cultivation, filled with emotion. At that moment, he made a new decision¡ªto keep Du Ge on the mountain at all costs and not let the rolling world taint this excellent seed of cultivation.


    ¡­


    While Daoist Priest Suwen was reflecting, Du Ge was also full of surprise.


    While practicing the Soul Concentration Technique, he clearly felt his soul bing more solidified, a sensation simr to when the Power of Poseidon had infused his body and transformed his soul.


    He wondered if his mental power had increased, but if it felt like this, then the Soul Concentration Technique should also be usable in reality.


    First the Power of Poseidon, now the Soul Concentration Technique!


    Du Ge''s mind once again pondered the question: Is the Simtion Field truly a virtual world?

 Chapter 271: Sweet as Honey

    Chapter 271: Sweet as Honey


    Tongshan City First Hospital.


    A young man and woman, both in their early twenties, met in a secluded corner on the second floor.


    The young man asked, "Rosie, did you find it?"


    The young woman named Rosie nced at the smallpass disguised as a watch on her wrist and shook her head: "There were only two newly deceased souls in the morgue, which I took the liberty of liberating, but found nothing else. What about you?"


    The young man''s eyes faintly revealed a double pupil as he frowned, "No trace of yin energy, as if it vanished into thin air."


    "Zhong Xie, is it possible someone else took them out before us?" Rosie inquired.


    "We''re the closest to this ce, who else could be faster than us?" Zhong Xie shook his head, "Rosie, do you think they might have performed Body Possession?"


    "Body Possession in broad daylight? That''s a bit unusual, isn''t it?" Rosie said.


    "How about the fact that the Ghost King is wandering around in broad daylight?" Zhong Xie gave her a look, "Spirits have been appearing nationwide during the day, followed by a series of strange incidents. I always feel there''s a big conspiracy behind this.""Didn''t Old Zhang say that the seal on Tianshi Mountain hasn''t been loosened? It''s not the old ghosts from there that have escaped," Rosie said, "The Ma family has already gone to Beimang Mountain to investigate."


    As they were talking, their phones rang simultaneously.


    They took out their phones to find the same message:


    "Fellow Daoists, please stay near where the spirits have appeared, and look out for people with sudden changes in temperament or bizarre behavior. It has been verified that today''s spirits are suspected to be the Heavenly Demon''s incarnations. If their actions match certain Keywords, their power will surge. Report back as soon as the investigation is clear. Do not act on your own, as those possessed by the Heavenly Demon may have Supernatural Powers. Unless you decapitate them, they usually recover quickly..."


    Along with the message, they received a video that had disappeared from the inte of a street murder and a normally gentle streamer who suddenly began abusing a cat during a live broadcast.


    "Heavenly Demon?"


    After reading the message and analyzing the video, they looked up at each other, both seeing disbelief in the other''s eyes.


    "Zhong Xie, what''s a Heavenly Demon? Have we encountered this thing before?" Rosie asked.


    "There are inner demons in the process of cultivation, but Heavenly Demons only appear in myths. This is the first time they''ve appeared in the world. I knew it wasn''t normal for so many lost souls to suddenly appear during the day. It must be the Heavenly Demons, and the one who challenged the Bright Light Formation must be the Demon King."


    Zhong Xie shook his head, then his eyes shed with excitement, "Let''s go find the Heavenly Demon and see what this new species is all about. They''ve been identified by the authorities in just one day. These Heavenly Demons don''t seem very smart..."


    "Right." Rosie nodded, clenching her fist with an eager expression, "They''re too dangerous; we must eliminate them. It''s our duty."


    Cultivators aren''t always content with simple lives.


    Having learned the art of dragon-ying, yet unable to show it off in front of the world, now they finally had the chance, along with a different new toy. How could they not seize the opportunity?


    Besides.


    The two in the video didn''t seem that powerful. If not now, when would they act heroically?


    Letting the Heavenly Demon escape would be irresponsible to society.


    After all, the authorities would surely intervene afterward and smooth over the news...


    ...


    The young are fearless.


    The two set out to search the hospital, but after making rounds from the outpatient department to the inpatient department, they found no one matching the characteristics of the Heavenly Demon.


    It must be said, sudden changes in behavior and odd speech are hard to judge without spending time with someone, and from appearances alone, it''s impossible to tell.


    Moreover, the hospital is sorge, with patients, family members, and medical staff. It''s too difficult to find a few people with abnormal behavior in the bustling crowd.


    "How can we judge based solely on strange behavior and speech?" In a quiet spot in the inpatient department, Rosie looked at herpass again, "It''s impossible to find them. No serious incidents have urred in the hospital, right? Could they have run away?"


    "Do you think abnormal behavior might not only manifest in killing?" Zhong Xie whispered, ncing at the nurse''s station.


    "What do you mean?" Rosie followed his gaze and saw a young man in a patient gown joking with several nurses. Whatever joke he told had the nurses shaking withughter.


    "He''s just a flirtatious kid," Rosie said dismissively, giving Zhong Xie a look, "Kids these days mature early. It''s not that strange."


    "But I just saw him confessing to a man in his fifties," Zhong Xie said.


    "Probably a prank!" Rosie said, "Don''t you know there''s a game called Truth or Dare? When I was in school, I even spoke to a telephone pole..."


    "What did you say?" Zhong Xie''s attention was indeed drawn back as he asked teasingly, "Is there hope for my illness?"


    Rosie gave him a look and was about to retort when she saw the young man approaching them.


    The two of them stopped smiling and fell silent.


    The young man joking with the nurses wasn''t unusual, but his approach towards them was a bit off.


    Was he a Heavenly Demon?


    Zhong Xie gathered spiritual power in his palm, ready to cast the Five Thunder Spell at any moment.


    Rosie flipped her wrist, and a small dagger slid into her palm.


    The young man seemed unaware of their alertness and stood before them, surveying their faces with a warm smile, "You two, I''ve been watching you for a long time. It''s my luck to meet you in this vast crowd. Your handsomeness, your beauty, have conquered me. Is there a chance for us to have a passionate romance?"


    "..." Rosie.


    "..." Zhong Xie.


    Zhong Xie dispelled the Five Thunder Spell.


    Rosie''s dagger retreated back into her sleeve.


    "Boring," Rosie said, giving him a look, "Go y by yourself, I don''t like kids."


    "What a coincidence, I don''t like kids either," the young man blushed, coyly saying, "After we''re together, I''ll be careful with protection."


    Rosie''s face flushed red: "Get lost."


    Zhong Xie watched the young man with interest, shaking his head, "Interesting, but you''ve got the wrong target, kid. She doesn''t like men. If you want to woo her, you''ll have to turn yourself into a woman first."


    "Handsome guy, I like a challenge," the young man smiled, "My time is running out, and before I say goodbye to this world, I n to have a passionate romance. Do you want to witness it?"


    "Running out of time?" Rosie was taken aback.


    "Yes, just as you''re thinking," the young man tugged at his patient gown, smiling bitterly, "With the time I have left, I n to try something different, to live without regrets. I intend to confess to everyone in the world, regardless of gender or age, and see how many sesses I can get. I want to see how many people are willing to ept a different me, ept my love, just confessions, not rtionships, and broadcast it live online. Would you be my witnesses?"


    Zhong Xie and Rosie exchanged nces, their expressions hesitant.


    Rosie looked at the optimistic young man and said, "I''m sorry, but we have more important things to do!"


    "Really not possible?" The young man''s expression suddenly dimmed, "I saw you two walking around the hospital, thought you weren''t busy. The nurse over there agreed to help me record, but they really can''t leave."


    He handed over his phone, pleading, "Half a day, can you give me half a day? Just to hold the phone for me, to film a bit. I just started the live stream, and I don''t have many fans. As soon as someone is willing to take over, you can leave anytime..."


    Zhong Xie was about to refuse, but Rosie stopped him, nodding and taking the phone, "Okay, I agree. But only within the hospital, and you must keep our identities secret. If we encounter a suspect, I will end the live stream early."


    "No problem," the young man nodded excitedly, "My name is Chen Ziyong, I''ve been too busy confessing, I don''t even know your names?"


    "Rosie."


    "Zhong Xie."


    They gave their names.


    Watching the two take the bait, the young man named Chen Ziyong looked at the skills on his Interface, a mysterious smile on his face.


    There it is.


    The main storyline has arrived.


    These two discussing the Heavenly Demon is one thing, but the information they received was iplete. Discussing so close to me, don''t they know every Heavenly Demon has keen senses?


    Sweet as Honey: No one dislikes a person who fancies them, as long as your words are sweet enough...

 Chapter 272: A group of crazy people

    Chapter 272: A group of crazy people


    Let''s not mention Chen Ziyong broadcasting his confession in the hospital with Rosie and Zhong Xie, conveniently boosting their favorability ratings.


    In another hospital in Tongshan City.


    Two Daoist brothers from Dragon and Tiger Mountain, Chai Wenhai and Cheng Wendi, also captured an examinee.


    This examinee, named Fu Lin, was caught solely because he was too arrogant.


    Perhaps due to the rush during body possession, or maybe because his mental power was too low, he ended up possessing a patient in thete stages of lung cancer.


    As a result, the keyword he received was "maternal love."


    To survive, he lured the other patients in the ward with money and sympathy to call him "mom" a few times. After disying a show of maternal kindness and filial piety, he managed to cure himself.


    Having tasted sess, he went around the hospital, grabbing people''s necks and forcing them to acknowledge him as their mother. Then, he was caught on the spot by the two Daoist brothers from Dragon and Tiger Mountain.


    "Damn, he''s like an iron bell cover!" Chai Wenhai rubbed his fingers, shocked. He had tried to immobilize Fu Lin using acupoint techniques, but it was like pressing on a rock, nearly breaking his own fingers.With no other choice, they had to use a forbidden technique to trap Fu Lin.


    "What''s wrong with a grown man forcing people to call him mom? Are all Heavenly Demons crazy?" Cheng Wendi''s attention was entirely on Fu Lin.


    "Who told you I''m a Heavenly Demon?" Fu Lin asked.


    "Is it your ce to inquire about our affairs?" Chai Wenhai retorted, "People are right; Heavenly Demons do seem to have low IQs, easier to deal with than ghosts, but their skin is just too tough."


    With that, he pulled out a dagger from his waist and poked Fu Lin, producing a nging sound.


    "Each Heavenly Demon has different supernatural powers," Cheng Wendi analyzed, "The one Ling Frenzy killed this morning was obviously more agile than this one and had stronger recovery abilities. This guy is also quite fast. Once he grows stronger, coupled with his iron skin, he''ll be no easier to handle than the Ghost King."


    "Big brother, what should we do with him? Hand him over to the officials or take him back to Dragon and Tiger Mountain?" Chai Wenhai asked.


    "If we caught him, of course, we take him back to Dragon and Tiger Mountain," Cheng Wendi said. "This is a Heavenly Demon, a rare urrence in a thousand years. Who knows, we might gain deeper Daoist insights from them?"


    "Let''s cooperate!" Fu Lin, having overheard their conversation, suddenly smiled, "Not only do I have an indestructible body, but my cultivation talent isn''t bad either. Let me join Dragon and Tiger Mountain, and I''ll learn Daoist techniques from you. I can help you make Dragon and Tiger Mountain the number one sect in the world."


    "Just you?" Chai Wenhai looked at him with disdain.


    "I''ve only possessed this body for half a day, and I''ve already recovered from terminal cancer and gained an indestructible body. If it weren''t for you two, give me ten more days, do you really think you could still capture me?" Fu Lin sneered, "There are hundreds of Heavenly Demons like me in this world, each with their own supernatural powers. Once they grow, do you think Dragon and Tiger Mountain can really handle them?"


    "Blowing your own trumpet?" Cheng Wendi said, "With your arrogant and twisted behavior, forcing everyone to call you mom, even if we didn''t catch you, someone else would. Ten days? You wouldn''t survive two!"


    "I had no choice," Fu Lin said, "And how do you know that my actions weren''t meant to lure you out?"


    "Smooth talker," Cheng Wendi shook his head, "But I''ve caught hundreds of glib-tongued ghosts, and your eloquence is far worse than theirs!"


    "Big brother, you don''t think his keyword has something to do with calling out ''mom,'' do you?" Chai Wenhai took out his phone, reread the message he received, and looked at Fu Lin with a strange expression.


    "Since you know about keywords, you should guess that someone has already sided with your people," Fu Lin seized the key information, "If it''s someone from your sect, then one more like me wouldn''t matter. If not, your sect should have its own Heavenly Demon, even if you don''t want to admit it. But I must tell you a sad truth, only a Heavenly Demon can deal with another Heavenly Demon..."


    After Du Ge''s video spread, Fu Lin had meticulously studied every one of Du Ge''s Simtion Fields and had be a die-hard fan. He was well-versed in Du Ge''s rhetoric.


    "Tell me your keyword, and I''ll take you back to Dragon and Tiger Mountain," Cheng Wendi said.


    "Maternal love, my keyword is maternal love," Fu Lin thought for a moment and revealed his actual keyword.


    His keyword was too obvious; making up a fake one would not be believed by anyone. It was better to be honest, which might even earn him some trust.


    He felt frustrated. If he had known he would get "maternal love," he would have possessed a woman no matter what!


    A grown man forcing others to call him mom was indeed abnormal.


    However.


    Inspired by Du Ge''s example, Fu Lin did not give up on himself. Given the chance, he believed that even as a man, he could still embody the essence of motherhood.


    That''s right.


    Fu Lin''s goal was to embody motherhood, to sit in the position of the national mother.


    Moreover.


    He was very satisfied with the advanced skill derived from maternal love.


    For Mother''s Sake: As long as the children who have called him "mom" are still alive, he will maintain an iron body.


    Although Simtion Field examinees have strong recovery abilities, being beheaded would still result in death, and losing an arm would not regrow. But For Mother''s Sake perfectlypensated for this w. As long as he leveled up his attributes high enough, no one in this world could do anything to him.


    Like the two cultivators from Dragon and Tiger Mountain in front of him, even if they caught him, they couldn''t kill him, could they?


    "Maternal love?" Chai Wenhai didn''t doubt Fu Lin; he was amused, "A grown man with the keyword ''maternal love''? Are all Heavenly Demons so capricious?"


    "You may look down on maternal love, but have you heard of a Heavenly Demon with the keyword ''protection'' who eventually dominated the world?" Fu Lin smiled, "Take me to Dragon and Tiger Mountain, and I can tell you more secrets about Heavenly Demons and help you deal with them..."


    Chai Wenhai and Cheng Wendi exchanged nces.


    Cheng Wendi turned and walked away, pulling out his phone to report the situation to the elders of Dragon and Tiger Mountain. Although Fu Lin was not a threat, the information he revealed warranted enough attention that Cheng Wendi could no longer make decisions on his own.


    Fu Lin listened to Cheng Wendi''s phone call and smiled at Chai Wenhai: "Young brother, have you ever thought about calling me ''mom''? Maternal love is great. Be my child, and as your mother, I will protect you for life."


    "Get lost," Chai Wenhai gave him a look andughed, asking, "From what you''re saying, it seems that Heavenly Demons have invaded more than one world. Are there more worlds beyond ours? What''s the deal with that Heavenly Demon of ''protection''?"


    "Call me ''mom'' first, and I''ll tell you about the Great Demon of Protection and the realm of Heavenly Demons," Fu Lin said with a smile.


    Meanwhile.


    At Qingxin Temple.


    Daoist Priest Suwen also received the official warning message.


    But he didn''t take it seriously; his focus was all on Du Ge.


    He suddenly realized that perhaps in less than a month, Du Ge''s cultivation level would surpass his own.


    Du Ge''s cultivation speed was too fast.


    So much so that Daoist Priest Suwen had to awaken Du Ge from his cultivation, fearing that he might run into trouble due to the rapid pace. He had never seen such a special case before.


    "Master, what''s wrong? Is there a problem with my cultivation?" Du Ge looked puzzled, "I feel like there''s still a lot of potential to be tapped into within my body."


    "No problem, it''s just that it''s your first time cultivating, and you shouldn''t bite off more than you can chew," Daoist Priest Suwen''s old face blushed slightly, "Inaction, cultivation should be done in moderation, avoid being greedy and reckless. Next, let me teach you how to draw talismans."


    "Drawing talismans?" Du Ge saw through the old Daoist''s intentions and smiled in agreement, "I''m also very interested in talismans. Once I learn them, I can deal with the Ghost King''s body possession on my own."


    "It''s not the Ghost King who possessed you, but a Heavenly Demon," Daoist Priest Suwen nced at Du Ge, "I just received information that Heavenly Demons are rampant in the world now. They have a kind of supernatural power called keywords, which are more elusive than ghosts. Don''t go down the mountain these days; stay with me and focus on cultivation."


    From beginning to end, Daoist Priest Suwen never connected Heavenly Demons with Du Ge. He was very confident in his own Daoist techniques. After examining Du Ge, he firmly believed that Du Ge''s soul was original.


    Moreover.


    The Heavenly Demons in the official videos were too weak and crazy, not matching up with Cheng Yu.


    Heavenly Demons?


    Keywords?


    Du Ge was stunned for a moment. Fuck, these guys are flipping the table way too quickly!


    In Wuxia or Xianxia worlds, due to inconvenient information, even if they flipped the table, it would take some time to ferment and cause a significant impact.


    But in the modern world with convenientmunication, flipping the table could spread the news to everyone in a very short time.


    What kind of yers entered the Simtion Field this time?


    Each one so fierce!


    They didn''t give themselves any time to grow!


    Du Ge helplessly shook his head, feeling the urgency of time. He hoped he wouldn''t be eliminated before he could develop his second skill; that would be a huge embarrassment!


    He couldn''t be sure whether he would retain his skills if he died in the Simtion Field.


    And he didn''t want to bet on that.

 Chapter 273: Du Ge who specializes in face-slapping

    Chapter 273: Du Ge who specializes in face-pping


    "Don''t be afraid, your talent is exceptional. Given time, you could very well be a terrestrial immortal. The Heavenly Demons are nothing to fear, and you might even find them easier to handle than the Ghost King."


    Mistaking Du Ge''s daze for fear, Daoist Priest Suwenforted him with care.


    As he spoke, he handed his phone to Du Ge, showing him videos of the two Heavenly Demons, and smiled, "Greed is a demon, so are vexation, anger, and ughter. Demons are obsessions and evil thoughts.


    The so-called Keywords are just external manifestations of demons. Eliminate greed from the greedy, quell the anger of the angry, and the Demon Heads will destroy themselves. Finding their weaknesses is easier than dealing with ghosts."


    Damn!


    The old Daoist Priest has hit the nail on the head with Keywords!


    Keywords that align with actions lead to growth, those that don''t lead to weakening¡ªit''s the same principle as the old Daoist Priest''s exnation of demons!


    Only through madness can one truly live.


    So Pan-Universal Entertainment is essentially creating a horde of demons in troubled times."Thank you for the guidance, Master. I always thought Heavenly Demons were more formidable than ghosts!" Du Ge said with a modest smile, "What should I be wary of when facing a Heavenly Demon?"


    Daoist Priest Suwen nced at Du Ge and said, "First, stay true to your heart and don''t let it corrupt your mind; second, be more powerful than them."


    "..." Du Ge was stunned, looking at the old Daoist Priest with augh, "Master, I didn''t expect you to have such a sense of humor."


    "It''s not humor, I''m stating facts." Daoist Priest Suwen pulled a book titled "Collection of Talismans" from the shelf and tossed it to Du Ge, "Without strength, even if you know the Heavenly Demon''s weakness, you''ll still be controlled by them. Practice drawing talismans tonight, meditate in thetter half of the night to restore your energy, and join me in practicing martial arts before dawn tomorrow. If you only cultivate internally and encounter a Heavenly Demon, you might not even be able to cast a talisman..."


    Martial arts?


    You have no idea how powerful I am!


    Ever since experiencing the taste of maximized physical attributes, Du Ge had lost interest in martial arts.


    In the world of martial arts, speed is unrivaled, and nothing is indestructible.


    With increased attributes, one is both fast and strong.


    No matter how fancy the techniques, none can withstand a punch from him¡ªswift and fierce, no technique can block it.


    "Master, there''s a press conference at thepany tomorrow, I still need to go down the mountain," Du Ge said as he flipped open the "Collection of Talismans." The table of contents listed various talismans: Supreme Purity Seal, Master''s Treasure Seal, Five Thunder Ghost-ying Seal... Evil-expelling talisman, Demon-Suppressing talisman, Five Dragons talisman... Five Ghosts talisman, Seven Killings talisman... Travel talisman, Concentration talisman, Wish-Fulfilling talisman, and more, all included.


    Each page had the pattern of the talisman and its corresponding usage method.


    "You can skip the Supreme Purity Seal at the beginning; with your current cultivation level, you won''t be able to draw those talismans."


    Daoist Priest Suwen stood next to Du Ge, preparing the brush, cinnabar, and yellow paper, "Start practicing with the Concentration and Calming talismans. These will help your cultivation more. As for going down the mountain, with Heavenly Demons wreaking havoc below and the Heavenly Demon King coveting your body, it''s better not to leave. No amount of wealth is worth more than life.


    I already know what''s happened to you. It''s a good opportunity to sever worldly ties and focus on cultivation. As for breach of contract fees, don''t worry about it. I have some connections in the secr world and will help you resolve it."


    I possessed the body of a celebrity precisely for his influence. If you deal with my fans, who will I use to level up?


    Du Geined internally, "Master, the business down the mountain is the result of years of hard work, I don''t want to give it up."


    "What''s there to cling to in the mundane world? Pursuing the great Dao and bing a terrestrial immortal one day, what can''t you obtain?" Daoist Priest Suwen looked up and scolded, "You don''t realize how excellent your talent is. If anyone in this world could be a terrestrial immortal, it''s you. Don''t mislead yourself. Moreover, if you go down the mountain now and get possessed by the Heavenly Demon King, you won''t even have a life left, let alone talk about business?"


    "I''ve learned the Five Thunder talisman, what do I have to fear from the Heavenly Demon King?" Du Ge said, "When the timees, no matter what kind of Heavenly Demon or Heavenly Demon King, I''ll just cast a talisman and st them to death."


    "You can''t be fat with just one bite." Daoist Priest Suwen red at him and handed him the cinnabar-soaked brush, "I really don''t know how you manage to enter meditation so quickly with your impetuous nature. Come, draw talismans.


    When Daoists first drew talismans, they had to bathe, change clothes, and set up an altar for offerings.


    Nowadays, there aren''t so many rules, but when drawing talismans, you must focus on your dantian, calm your spirit, channel spiritual power with your brush, and connect your thoughts with heaven and earth, aiming for a seamless creation.


    It may be difficult at first, but with practice, you''ll seed. If you feel tired, meditate to restore your energy. It took me three days to sessfully draw my first talisman..."


    Daoist Priest Suwen was still droning on about the key points of drawing talismans, but Du Ge had already started drawing,pleting a spiritual talisman in one go on the yellow paper.


    At the moment the talisman waspleted, Du Ge felt a part of the energy he had just cultivated was depleted.


    As expected.


    Daoist talismans require cultivation to draw; they are infused with spiritual power, and even if a mortal stumbled upon the "Collection of Talismans" and managed to draw a talisman, it would be nothing but a piece of waste paper.


    While pondering, Du Ge switched to a new piece of yellow paper and quickly drew a Travel talisman.


    Daoist Priest Suwen''s voice abruptly stopped, staring at the two talismans on the table, clearly filled with spiritual power and nearly perfect, he was dumbfounded, "You... you drew the Five Thunder talisman? And the Travel talisman?"


    "Yes!" Du Ge turned to look at the old Daoist Priest and smiled, "Master, I have a photographic memory. I memorized their drawing methods while reading the book just now. Drawing talismans isn''t as hard as you said, you just need hands, right? No need for three days, Master, don''t worry aboutforting me..."


    He teased the old Daoist Priest with a light tone.


    Du Ge then drew a Protective talisman on another piece of yellow paper, equally brimming with spiritual power.


    ...


    Is there really such a thing as a genius in this world?


    Daoist Priest Suwen looked at Du Ge, grinding his teeth in frustration.


    He had only described the method of drawing talismans to Du Ge, without actually teaching him hands-on, and saw that Du Ge didn''t even flip through the book before drawing the Five Thunder talisman. He had intended for Du Ge to struggle a bit and then take the opportunity to teach him to be down-to-earth.


    Drawing talismans with spiritual power can backfire if unsessful, and he had even prepared medicine for healing.


    Suffering internal injuries from drawing talismans would be perfect for recuperating and cultivating on the mountain, saving him from attending any press conference¡ªa win-win...


    Who could have imagined that the promising disciple he had taken in just half a day ago was still an ordinary person clueless about cultivation?


    "Cheng Yu, stop. You shouldn''t draw too many talismans at once to avoid depleting your vital energy," Daoist Priest Suwen sighed, setting aside his inner turmoil and advised.


    "No need." Du Ge smiled and looked back at him, "I''ve discovered that I can circte energy in a full circle while drawing talismans, without any hindrance. Cultivation is so effortless; why don''t people in the secr world learn the Dao? If Daoist practices were widespread, no matter how many Heavenly Demonse to this world, they''d be doomed!"


    Damn it!


    Daoist Priest Suwen''s face flushed red. He had just mentioned the depletion of vital energy, and you just had to show me circting energy in a full circle while drawing talismans. You''re not my disciple, are you here just to p my face?


    This disciple can''t be kept!


    Daoist Priest Suwen inwardly sighed, now convinced that if someone told him Du Ge was the reincarnation of the Daoist Ancestor, he would believe it without a doubt.


    Clearing his throat, Daoist Priest Suwen said, "Cheng Yu, you mentioned a press conference tomorrow?"


    "Yes." Du Ge saw through Daoist Priest Suwen''s thoughts and turned back, "Master, you''re right, cultivation is more important. I''m now more interested in drawing talismans. Whether I attend the press conference or not..."


    "You should still go," Daoist Priest Suwen twirled his beard, "A cultivator should not only think about ascetic practice but also refine their heart in the mortal world. This will aid your cultivation even more..."


    "But what if I encounter the Heavenly Demon King?" Du Ge was taken aback.


    "st him with the Five Thunder talisman," Daoist Priest Suwen said.


    "But Master, you haven''t taught me martial arts yet," Du Ge said, "What if I can''t cast the talisman when the timees?"


    "..." Daoist Priest Suwen paused, ultimately giving up on the idea of sending Du Ge down the mountain. He silently recited his Daoist name to calm his agitated spirit, "Cheng Yu, I was out of line just now. You should stay in the temple and focus on cultivation. I''ll take care of the press conference..."


    The old Daoist Priest was ultimately a man of integrity.


    Even in his frustration, he couldn''t bring himself to send Du Ge to his death for his own selfish reasons. He couldn''t ruin a promising seedling that might achieve the Golden Elixir.


    But just momentster.


    Watching Du Ge perform martial arts techniques with vigor and precision, even more impressive than his own, the old Daoist Priest couldn''t hold back and decided to send him down the mountain after all.


    If he wasn''t certain that Du Ge had never learned Daoist practices before, he would have thought this was his arch-enemy sent to mock him!


    Truly damn it!


    If he continued to teach this disciple, he himself would go mad.

 Chapter 274: Lets be friends

    Chapter 274: Let''s be friends


    Cheng Yu''s fan base was terrifyingly formidable.


    Moreover, after his discriminatory remarks were spread by the media, the impact was horrendously negative, leaving countless people feeling personally attacked.


    In just one day,


    He gained over three million ''anti-fans''.


    These new followers were there specifically to berate him.


    Even though Li Yao''s profanityden defense diverted some of the heat from him, it didn''t stop Du Ge''s notoriety from skyrocketing to a terrifying degree.


    The social influence of a celebrity is immense.


    On the Alien Star Battlefield, it took Du Ge three to four months to create such a significant global impact.


    At that time, he was capable of depleting the spiritual power of an entire medium-sized Sect in an instant; it made no sense for his progress to slow down while cultivating in the Simtion Field.With a mental power of 120,000, Du Ge could maintain his focus even while multitasking, and in the first Simtion Field, he could analyze and discern information within a one-kilometer radius.


    Multitasking is the most basic skill for every Alien Star warrior.


    Theoretically, Du Ge could look down on everyone in the cultivation world.


    ...


    "Master, can I really leave the mountain?" Du Ge asked, "Don''t I need a senior brother to apany me? I''m still worried about the Heavenly Demon King."


    "No need, I''ve exined everything clearly to you and given you many protective charms. With your current strength, the incorporeal Heavenly Demon King can''t get close to you," Daoist Priest Suwen''s mouth twitched as he said, "You can leave the mountain and do whatever you wish, just remember to continue your daily cultivation."


    "Master, I can apany junior brother down the mountain," a senior brother named Yunfeng said, "It''s chaotic down there, and if junior brother really encounters the Heavenly Demon King..."


    "No, a cultivator must face trials. The Heavenly Demon King is just a test of inaction; none of you may help him," Daoist Priest Suwen said sternly.


    "..." Yunfeng was stunned, looking at Suwen as if his master had been possessed.


    Daoist Priest Suwen nced back at his disciple and sighed inwardly, I''m not letting you follow him for your own good. If you go down the mountain with him, you might lose the heart to cultivate!


    Du Ge bowed respectfully to Suwen and said earnestly, "Master, you are a good person. Rest assured, I will make Qingxin Temple renowned throughout the world."


    "Mhm," Suwen nodded and sighed again, "Wuwei, although you are talented, your time in cultivation is still short. In principle, I should not let you leave the mountain. But I really have nothing more to teach you. I''ve already reported your information to the officials; be careful after you leave the mountain..."


    He paused, then continued, "If one day, your cultivation level surpasses mine, and you no longer recognize me as your master, I won''t me you. Just remember to stay true to your heart and not use your abilities to do evil. There are countless capable people in the world, and even the Golden Elixir is not invincible."


    Surpass in cultivation level?


    Golden Elixir?


    Yunfeng''s eyes bulged in shock, staring at Du Ge as if he had heard something incredible.


    Du Ge looked at the old Daoist Priest Suwen and sighed inwardly, What a good person!


    Du Ge always respected good people.


    Looking at Daoist Priest Suwen, Du Ge bowed again, "Master, what are you talking about? Once a master, always a father. No matter what happens, you will always be my master. Don''t worry, after I leave the mountain, I will unite the cultivators of the world to eradicate all demons and not tarnish Qingxin Temple''s reputation."


    After speaking,


    Du Ge called Zhao Hongmei and began to descend the mountain.


    Suwen watched Du Ge''s retreating figure and sighed silently, then said to his disciple beside him, "Yunfeng, I will be in seclusion for some time. Qingxin Temple will close its doors to visitors. Unless there is a major event, do not disturb me."


    ...


    "Xiao Yu, what does Daoist Priest Suwen mean?"


    On the way down the mountain, Zhao Hongmei, who hadn''t slept well the night before, asked with dark circles under her eyes, "Didn''t he disagree with you leaving the mountain? Howe in just one night, it seems like he couldn''t wait to kick you out? Also, what''s this demon eradication you mentioned? I''m telling you, just focus on making money honestly, we can''t mess with supernatural stuff..."


    "We have no choice but to deal with it now," Du Ge looked at Zhao Hongmei and said, "Don''t you want to know why Li Yao suddenly started cursing and took some of the heat off me?"


    "Why?" Zhao Hongmei asked.


    "Because she was possessed by the Heavenly Demon," Du Ge said, "Yesterday, the reason I posted that message wasn''t because someone was plotting against me in secret, but because a Heavenly Demon tried to possess me. It was blocked by Daoist Priest Suwen''s jade charm. Otherwise, what happened to Li Yao yesterday would have happened to me today."


    "What happened to Li Yao?" Zhao Hongmei asked.


    "Haven''t you been following the news?" Du Ge snorted, "Because of tax evasion, Li Yao was taken away for investigation yesterday."


    "..." Zhao Hongmei was stunned and quickly checked her phone, only to see a trending search about Li Yao being taken away.


    There was also an exnation from Xinghai Entertainment stating that Li Yao had been under investigation for a while, and the reason she posted that Weibo message yesterday was purely out of anger when the incident urred. The entertainmentpany would self-examine and prevent simr incidents from happening again.


    Swallowing, Zhao Hongmei said, "So, she wasn''t taken away for tax evasion, but because she was possessed by the Heavenly Demon."


    "Right, if it wasn''t for Daoist Priest Suwen proving my identity, I would have been taken away today," Du Ge sighed, "Zhao Jie, this world is much moreplicated than what we see. Now with the Heavenly Demons rampant, even ordinary people may be affected in the future. I was saved by Daoist Priest Suwen''s protective charm, andst night, I learned Daoist techniques from my master all night. I''m now bound to the cultivation world, and I can''t just hide from it."


    "But you''ve only learned Daoist techniques for one day," Zhao Hongmei said, "It''s not your turn to exorcise demons, right?"


    "I''m a genius," Du Ge said, "My master said that the Heavenly Demon King wanted to possess me because of my body with all meridians unblocked. So, exorcising demons is not only for the sake of the people but also for myself. Zhao Jie, I might do something unexpected at the press conference today, don''t be shocked, I''ll exin to President Wu afterward."


    "What are you going to do?" Zhao Hongmei became nervous.


    Du Ge nced at her, took out a talisman from his pocket, and threw it out. A bolt of lightning appeared out of nowhere and struck arge tree thick enough to be hugged by one person at the waist of the mountain.


    Crack!


    The tree was split in half.


    Looking at the split tree, Du Ge smiled and uttered two words: "Exorcism."


    Zhao Hongmei was dumbfounded.


    At that moment,


    Du Ge''s phone chimed with a notification. He took it out and saw that his application to join the "Tongshan City Official Exorcism Group" had been approved.


    Daoist Priest Suwen was thorough, not only reporting Du Ge''s information but also adding him to the official group, allowing him to interact more with the younger generation of the cultivation world and quickly learn thetest information.


    Opening the group,


    A series of messages popped up:


    "Li Yao was taken away, it''s said her supernatural power is called ''Foul Language'', cursing at someone can corrupt their mind, quite disgusting."


    "How disgusting?"


    "Just a rumor, but when she curses out ''NMB'' in front of you, the targeted person''s mind involuntarily conjures up a certain human organ."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Damn!"


    "So if she curses ''dog f***er'', doesn''t that mean..."


    "Exactly, you really will imagine a scene of being entered by a dog."


    "Damn, that''s really disgusting!"


    "It''s said that when they caught her, several officials were utterly disgusted."


    "Let''s not talk about this, I''m thinking of so many curses right now, I really want to vomit, can we talk about something else?"


    "Neer alert,ing down the mountain to experience life in the times of the Heavenly Demons, really not the best timing!"


    "Post your measurements and a photo."


    "Cheng Yu, this can''t be the genius star that Daoist Priest Suwen boasted about, right?"


    "What genius?"


    "Super genius, blown up to the skies by Daoist Priest Suwen, supposedly after one day of cultivation, he can draw a Five Thunder Talisman."


    "This guy went crazy yesterday too, to be honest, if it wasn''t for Daoist Priest Suwen vouching for him with his reputation, I''d want to meet him and see if he was possessed by a Heavenly Demon."


    "Daoist Priest Suwen is a senior in the cultivation world, anyone he has identified is probably fine."


    "But I don''t believe anyone can be so talented that they can draw a Five Thunder Talisman in one day."


    Watching the conversation shift to him, Du Ge smiled and typed a message, sending it out:


    "Daoist Priest Suwen''s true disciple Cheng Yu greets all the senior cultivators. I''ve heard from my master about the Heavenly Demons, so how about I host a gathering today? Let''s meet, make friends, and join forces to exorcise demons!"


    Zhao Hongmei, recovering from the shock of the lightning-struck tree, leaned over to nce at Du Ge''s phone and the group chat messages, then looked at Du Ge, rubbed her temples, and suddenly fell into a bewildering contemtion of life.

 Chapter 275: Whoever doesnt come is a grandson

    Chapter 275: Whoever doesn''te is a grandson


    It was as if someone had hit the pause button¡ªthe lively chat group suddenly fell silent.


    No one responded to Du Ge.


    Is the cultivation world this unfriendly to neers?


    Is this discrimination in the workce?


    Since you discriminate against neers, don''t me me for not being polite.


    Du Ge chuckled and retyped: "No offense to anyone here, but in my eyes, all of you are trash. Inviting you to dinner was a sign of respect, but since you don''t appreciate it, I might as well challenge each of you. Actually, challenging you one by one is too much trouble. Just give me an address, and I''ll allow you all toe at me together."


    As soon as these words were out.


    The previously quiet chat group exploded.


    "Who is this guy, so arrogant?""Daoist Priest Suwen just took in such a creature, when everyone is looking for the Heavenly Demon, why add to the chaos?"


    "Poor Daoist Priest Suwen, his lifelong reputation tarnished by a disciple at the end."


    "Junior brother, what are you doing?"


    "His tone, just like when he confronted fans yesterday, could this one be possessed by the Heavenly Demon?"


    "Junior brother, stop spouting nonsense and apologize to everyone."


    "It doesn''t seem like a Heavenly Demon''s body possession. Although the Heavenly Demon has some supernatural powers, his skills are too weak to dare challenge so many of us."


    "What if it''s some kind of keyword like courage or recklessness? It''s definitely abnormal..."


    "If he''s the Heavenly Demon, it would be more effective to show off to ordinary people, why bother with us? Isn''t that asking for trouble?"


    "Do you think all Heavenly Demons are smart? They''re quite stupid. Yesterday, Cheng Yu was already showing off to ordinary people."


    "That''s very likely true possession by the Heavenly Demon. It seems Daoist Priest Suwen has misjudged this time."


    "Gentlemen, the junior brother might have spoken without thinking. I apologize on his behalf..."


    Feeling his attributes skyrocketing, Du Ge looked at the name of the person who kept calling him junior brother¡ªYu Ming of Qingxin Temple.


    He ignored the so-called Brother Yu Ming.


    Continuing to type provocatively: "Don''t tell me you''re all scared now, too frightened to even give an address?"


    "Damn it, I''m losing my temper. Tongshan City, Longwan Club, tomorrow night at eight, whoever doesn''te is a coward."


    "I''m in, I''m in."


    "Let''s join forces and reveal the true face of this Heavenly Demon."


    "Alright, it''s a deal, whoever doesn''t show up is a coward." Du Ge smiled and typed another line.


    ...


    Just as Du Ge sent the message.


    A private chat popped up, from Brother Yu Ming who was just in the group chat: "Junior brother, have you lost your mind?"


    "Brother Yu Ming, I''m not crazy."


    "Do you know who''s in the group? People from Tianshi Mountain, Dragon and Tiger Sect, Laoshan, Quanzhen, Luo family, Zhang family, Bai family... Which one of them isn''t a bigger deal than Qingxin Temple? With one sentence you''ve offended half the cultivation world, do you still want to mix in it?"


    "Only half the cultivation world?"


    "Half the cultivation world? Are you nning to take on the entire cultivation world?" Through the screen, Du Ge could feel Brother Yu Ming''s rage.


    "Brother, don''t worry, that day wille." Du Ge replied.


    "Damn it, is that what I''m talking about? Cheng Yu, do you realize how much trouble this will cause our master? This isn''t your entertainment circle, don''t mess around." Yu Ming typed furiously.


    "Defeating them will rid Master of any trouble, and he will be respected. Brother, this battle is not for myself, but for Master, for Qingxin Temple. I won''t allow them to look down on Master." Du Ge said.


    "Where do you see them looking down on Master?" Yu Ming was stunned by Du Ge''s logic.


    "I invited them to dinner, and no one responded; that''s disrespecting Master. If I hade from Dragon and Tiger Mountain, would they have refused my invitation?" Du Ge asked.


    Yu Ming fell silent.


    At that moment, he also began to doubt whether his master had misjudged, perhaps Cheng Yu was indeed possessed by the Heavenly Demon.


    "Brother, you need to learn to see the essence through the phenomena." Du Ge continued typing.


    In the end, Yu Ming still believed that the master couldn''t be wrong and patiently persuaded: "Junior brother, have you thought about the trouble it will bring to Qingxin Temple if you lose? We''re not good at fighting to begin with, and you''re challenging so many at once. They''ve already branded you as the Heavenly Demon, they won''t hold back."


    "With just them? Do you not believe in me, or do you not trust Master''s judgment? Brother, no offense, but if you weren''t so ipetent, Qingxin Temple wouldn''t have fallen to this state." Du Ge asked.


    "?" Yu Ming typed a question mark, feeling that he couldn''tmunicate with this junior brother who had just left the mountain.


    He meant well to solve the problem, but why was he being implicated too?


    Who''s ipetent?


    Besides.


    Qingxin Temple has always been indifferent to worldly fame, even if it were to stand out, it wouldn''t be the turn of someone who just joined the temple for a day!


    "Brother Yu Ming, rest assured, I won''t tarnish Qingxin Temple''s name. I''ll show those trash what a true cultivation genius is."


    Du Ge smiled and sent onest message, then neatly took a screenshot of the conversation and posted it in therge group, followed by another message, "Whoever doesn''te is a coward?"


    "Damn, that''s too brazen. I can''t hold back, I want to go beat him right now."


    "Tonight at eight, I''ll be the first to go, no one else is allowed topete."


    "I''ll go first."


    ...


    Du Ge chuckled, ignoring the group that had exploded again, and turned on message notifications to do not disturb, not even paying attention to Brother Yu Ming who cared about him.


    If there''s going to be discrimination, it should be thorough, why not discriminate against your own brothers?


    Blending in with them through normal means is too slow.


    The Simtion Field is full of candidates causing trouble, and in modern society, leveling up attributes is fast, so making friends should be on the agenda. He will let those causing trouble in the Simtion Field know what it means to respect their seniors.


    ...


    On the way back to Tongshan City.


    Zhao Hongmei asked, "Xiao Yu, now that you''ve learned real skills from Daoist Priest Suwen, will you still be involved in the entertainment industry?"


    "Of course." Du Ge was scrolling through his phone and nodded affirmatively, "Cultivation and the secr world are inseparable, this is called ''cultivating the heart amidst the red dust.'' Plus, with Daoist techniques and martial arts, future movies and albums will definitely be a hit, and my fame will only grow."


    Zhao Hongmei''s eyes lit up, then dimmed again: "Xiao Yu, there''s never been any public disy of immortality or martial arts in the world. If you unt it like this, won''t the state disapprove?"


    "No worries, who takes movies seriously?" Du Geughed nonchntly, scrolling through a popr short video app, he noted the image of a little inte celebrity known for making public confessions, "Confession Guy," and memorized his appearance.


    To ordinary people, Confession Guy was just a small inte celebrity seeking attention in a unique way.


    But to Du Ge, in the past two days, anyone acting out of the ordinary and rising to fame quickly should bebeled as a candidate, without a doubt.


    For candidates, modern society is indeed a friendly world.


    As long as they don''t randomly get a particrly bad keyword, like "ughter" or "cruel," any keyword can quickly find opportunities for growth.


    Even "Glutton" can disguise as a foodie in this world;


    "Sickly Adorable" can quickly find arge following;


    The inte celebrity suspected of "abuse" for torturing cats, by changing direction and finding some masochists for performances on shady websites, can still attract arge following, maybe even be a cult leader;


    "Flirtatious," "Loose," "Holy Mother," "Poisonous Tongue," "Vulgar," "Sleazy," "Honest"...


    Any keyword can find its ce in the real world.


    Compared to the feudal thinking and information blockade of ancient times, modern society''s inclusiveness is too strong. True pandemonium, all hidden securely.


    Zhao Hongmei fell silent again. If she didn''t know about the existence of another world, or if Cheng Yu hadn''t learned real skills from Daoist Priest Suwen, she could continue to package Cheng Yu and push him towards being a top star.


    But now, even she couldn''t convince herself. She didn''t even know if she should report Cheng Yu''s situation to Manager Wu.


    With Cheng Yu''s current abilities, he coulde and go as he pleased, and thepany''s contract could no longer restrain him.


    Moreover.


    If, as Cheng Yu said, the world is full of Heavenly Demons, the future of the entertainmentpany is also worrying!


    Such a headache!


    But regardless, things must go on. The press conference was already scheduled, and they couldn''t just stand up the reporters.


    Moreover, opportunity and risk coexist.


    If things like Heavenly Demons really bring that magical underground world to the surface, having Cheng Yu, someone from inside the circle, might actually be a good thing for thepany...

 Chapter 276: Promote the reputation of Qingxin Temple

    Chapter 276: Promote the reputation of Qingxin Temple


    Tongshan City.


    Jingming Grand Hotel.


    When Du Ge arrived, the hotel was already besieged by reporters.


    After Li Yao was taken away by officials for tax evasion, Cheng Yu''s disdain for fans escted into the biggest scandal in the entertainment industry.


    The scent of a story had naturally drawn the journalists, who wouldn''t miss out on first-hand news.


    Dahua Entertainment, backing Cheng Yu, could bribe some reporters, but not all.


    Stepping out of the car.


    A swarm of reporters and cameramen surrounded him, microphones almost hitting Du Ge''s face. He had never experienced such a scene before, but as someone who had emerged from a sea of blood on the battlefield, he was unfazed by this minormotion.


    Du Ge extended his spiritual sense, monitoring all movements around him.Themotion he caused was not insignificant, with "media," "concealment," and "assassination" as keywords, someone might take this opportunity to attack him.


    He could never let his guard down.


    ...


    "Cheng Yu, was what you said yesterday true?"


    "Cheng Yu, why did you disable thement section? Is it because you feel guilty?"


    "Cheng Yu, there''s a rumor that you made thosements because you''re preparing for a new role in a movie about cyberbullying, is that true?"


    "Cheng Yu, you haven''t responded all night, is it because you''re devising a strategy?"


    ...


    "Noment."


    "Please make way, my fellow journalists. If you have any questions, you can ask them at the press conference."


    "Please step aside, I can assure you that Cheng Yu has always been a responsible idol to society, and that has never changed."


    Zhao Hongmei stood in front of Du Ge, blocking the encroaching reporters for him.


    ...


    A press conference?


    Why should we follow your arrangements?


    Du Ge suddenly stopped, surveyed the journalists around him, and then pulled out another talisman from his pocket.


    Click!


    Seeing Du Ge''s action, Zhao Hongmei''s heart skipped a beat: "Cheng Yu, don''t."


    But how could Du Ge listen to her?


    Under the watchful eyes of the public, he flung the talisman into the air, where the yellow paper spontaneously burst, turning into fine droplets that rained down on all the reporters around him.


    All the noise instantly quieted down.


    Zhao Hongmei felt her heart turn cold.


    Du Ge smiled: "That''s right, I made that statement, and indeed, I look down on you. Do you know the true nature of the world?


    How many people are carrying heavy burdens for your stable lives, for your reckless words online? Everything I have, I earned with my abilities, and I''m also secretly protecting the world for you. Why shouldn''t I look down on you?"


    Boom!


    The reporters exploded once again.


    At that moment, no one cared about Du Ge''s discrimination issue anymore; their minds were consumed by the shocking news he had just revealed.


    "Cheng Yu, was that rain-making trick magic?"


    "What''s the real truth about the world you mentioned?"


    "What do you mean by secretly protecting the world?"


    "Do you have supernatural powers?"


    ...


    "It''s not supernatural, it''s Daoist magic," Du Ge said with a slight smile, speaking loudly, "Today, I reveal my identity in public to tell those Heavenly Demons lurking in the shadows,e at me if you have issues, don''t disturb the lives of the public. Although I look down on them, I won''t allow you to harm them. My people can only be bullied by me. I''ll say it onest time,e at me if you dare, don''t make me look down on you..."


    ...


    On the live streamments.


    A sea of question marks floated by.


    "What''s going on?"


    "Is Cheng Yu a hidden master?"


    "If I''m not mistaken, did he just use a talisman?"


    "What the hell is a Heavenly Demon? How much do we not know about this world?"


    "Husband, I love you, you''re so amazing."


    "It''s fake, right? Compared to what he said yesterday, I''d rather believe that what he said today is a pre-written script."


    "What does it mean ''my people can only be bullied by me''? Is he having adolescent delusions?"


    "Only fools would want to be protected by someone like Cheng Yu!"


    "But why do I feel like what he said was very domineering..."


    "Do you remember the video from yesterday where someone was killed in the street and then suddenly disappeared? Could that be the Heavenly Demon Cheng Yu mentioned?"


    "No matter what, I still can''t forgive Cheng Yu for looking down on us."


    ...


    Snap!


    The live stream was abruptly terminated.


    At the Tongshan City Special Affairs Office, a man in his thirties mmed his hand on the desk: "Who is he, has he gone mad? Why is he causing trouble at this time?"


    A man dressed as a Daoist priest looked troubled: "He''s a new disciple taken in by Daoist Priest Suwen from Qingxin Temple. They say he could draw the Five Thunder Talisman after just one night of cultivation, and he was once targeted for body possession by the Heavenly Demon King but was unsessful. Suwen reported this to the organization this morning, asking us to take good care of him, to prevent the Heavenly Demon King from possessing him."


    "Take care of him? How?" The middle-aged man pointed at the frozen image on the screen, pacing back and forth, roaring in anger, "Using a talisman in public, and then righteously saying ''Heavenly Demons,e at me.'' He''s been studying Daoism for just one day; what burdens has he carried for anyone?


    He''s just using Daoism to boost his own poprity. Tell me, how much trouble is this going to cause us? I don''t care if the Heavenly Demon will go after him, I damn well want to go there and cripple him now!"


    "..." The Daoist swallowed hard, "I''ll call him and warn him."


    "Do it, quickly," the middle-aged man said, "Tell him to clean up his own mess, and also call Daoist Priest Suwen from Qingxin Temple, ask him what kind of disciple he has taken in?"


    ...


    Qingxin Temple.


    Daoist Priest Yunfeng was on the verge of madness. Just after Yu Ming had reported Du Ge, the officials called.


    Looking at the chat records sent by Yu Ming and the video of Cheng Yu using the Cloud Rain Talisman in public, Yunfeng was on the brink of tears. Little junior brother, is this how you make a name for Qingxin Temple?


    You''re bringing disaster to Qingxin Temple!


    "Eldest senior brother, what do we do?" Daoist Priest Yunfeng turned to their eldest senior brother, Qingsong, and asked, "Before master went into seclusion, he said not to disturb him unless it''s a major issue. Does this count as a major issue? This little junior brother is causing too much trouble!"


    "Master just went into seclusion; it''s not good to disturb him." Qingsong was silent for a moment, then sighed, "I''ll go down the mountain myself. Master values him highly; we can''t let the junior brother really get killed. If ites to it, I''ll take him to apologize to the other sects..."


    "Should we really not inform master?" Yunfeng asked.


    "Let''s wait and see!" Qingsong turned back, ncing in the direction where their master was in seclusion, and said, "Master is getting old; it wouldn''t be good if he gets upset again. I''ll try to handle it first. The officials will help with the aftermath; they won''t just watch the junior brother make a mess..."


    ...


    Pushan City.


    A man and a woman holding a "Protect the Environment, Guard the Future" donation box stood on the street, staring at the video of Du Ge''s bold ims on their phones, dumbfounded.


    The man said, "Damn, this one''s really fierce! Why didn''t I think of possessing a celebrity? I felt something was off about him yesterday, and it turns out he''s a candidate. But where did he get that talisman?"


    "There really is a hidden world," the woman said. "We need to find a master too. Otherwise, if others have Daoist magic and we don''t, we''ll be at a disadvantage if we''re exposed."


    "Where do we find a master?" the man asked.


    "I''ll look it up online!" the woman said. "If all else fails, we''ll make some noise ourselves, and maybe that will attract the attention of those sects."


    "With the Heavenly Demon''s information exposed, some might have already sided with the officials. We need to be careful not to capsize in the gutter," the man said.


    "Is it that serious?" the woman said. "You got ''Guardian,'' and I got ''Business,'' these keywords are simr to the first two simtion fields for Du Ge. It doesn''t make sense that Du Ge could use them toe first, and yet when we join forces, we get eliminated."


    "That makes sense," the man nodded. "But I feel like ''Guardian'' is indeed hard to implement in modern society."


    "Take it slow, turn ''Guardian'' into a business, and we both can grow," the woman nodded. "Let''s not worry about that now, let''s start the live stream! We need to build our reputation first. Du Ge wasn''t noticeable at the beginning, but once his career is on track, it will snowball, growing bigger and unstoppable. We need to learn from Du Ge."


    "Right," the man nodded. "What do you think Cheng Yu is trying to do by exposing himself? Is it possible that he''s using this to attractpanions? After all, Du Ge is very good to his own people and excels at cooperation. This time, there''s too much of Du Ge''s tactics in the simtion field."


    "Who cares? Everyone''s in the same boat. As long as it''s not Du Ge himself, we have nothing to fear," the woman smiled. "The spotlight has shifted. As long as we stand out in this simtion field, we''re very likely to join Du Ge on the Alien Star Battlefield."


    "What do you think Cheng Yu''s keywords are?" the man asked.


    "Arrogance or discrimination," the woman smiled. "Du Ge never hides his keywords. Most likely, the candidates in this simtion field are his fans, and they''ll probably follow his lead."

 Chapter 278: Ultimate discrimination

    Chapter 278: Ultimate discrimination


    It was past seven in the evening.


    Du Ge, carrying arge bag, arrived at the Longwan Club.


    Qingsong followed behind him, his face betraying an indescribable expression. asionally, his eyes would flicker to the bag on Du Ge''s back, causing an involuntary twitch at the corner of his eyes.


    Du Ge had spent the entire day quietly drawing talismans, causing no further mischief.


    Although there were still many differing opinions online, with the help of various forces, themotion stirred up by Du Ge was gradually subsiding, and Zhao Hongmei was much relieved. However, she still didn''t trust Du Ge and insisted on following him to the Longwan Club.


    She feared that out of her sight, Du Ge might stir up some major news again.


    To be honest.


    The past two days with Du Ge had been more exhausting than a whole year of work for her.


    "Cheng Yu, right?" A young man in his twenties, looking like a college student, saw Du Ge getting out of the car and snorted coldly, stepping forward to greet him with a sideways nce, "Let''s go! Everyone has been waiting for you for a long time."Zhao Hongmei''s heart skipped a beat at the sight of the unfriendly-looking youth, and a bad premonition arose again: "Cheng Yu, what are you doing here?"


    "Teaching a bunch of nobodies a lesson," Du Ge said without any attempt to disguise his intent.


    "You¡­" Zhao Hongmei opened her mouth to persuade Du Ge to be mindful of his status and not to act rashly, but then she suddenly remembered that the cultivation world was not something she could interfere with, so she swallowed her words back. After all, what happened here wouldn''t spread outside.


    Since it wouldn''t leak, why should she care?


    After the storm had passed, Cheng Yu, who had been banned by both thepany and the officials, would no longer have a day in the sun.


    Just a few more days, and she would bepletely free.


    Moreover.


    Deep down, Zhao Hongmei had an intuition.


    The protective talisman from Daoist Priest Suwen had not stopped the Heavenly Demon King; Cheng Yu was no longer the same person as before.


    But she dared not reveal this secret, after all, even Daoist Priest Suwen had not seen through Cheng Yu''s identity.


    "May I ask which sect does this junior brother hail from?" Qingsong, seeing the defiant Du Ge, stepped forward helplessly and asked with a cupped fist.


    The situation needed to be defused; they couldn''t really let Cheng Yu offend everyone.


    "I¡­" All the anger was directed at Du Ge, unrted to outsiders. Yu Ming from Qingxin Temple had been apologizing to everyone in the group for a whole day, so naturally, the college student-looking youth wouldn''t vent his anger on others. He turned his head to look at Qingsong, just about to answer, when he was interrupted by Du Ge.


    "Brother, we''re just here for a fight, it won''t take long. We''ll go back after it''s done, no need to ask their names," Du Ge said with a scornful nce.


    "¡­" Qingsong.


    "Alright." The college student-looking person was amused by Du Ge''s arrogance, "Fine, fine, you really won''t shed tears until you see the coffin. Just keep up that tough act and don''t start begging for mercyter¡­"


    Du Ge nced at him, snorted withughter, as if disdaining to speak with him, and took his contempt to the extreme.


    ¡­


    Led by the college student, the group made their way through the Longwan Club and directly to the basement level.


    The basement was vast, about the size of a football field, with a huge arena in the center.


    There were very few seats in the spectator area, at most a hundred or so.


    At this moment.


    There were already more than a dozen people standing on the arena, men and women of various dress styles, but all shared themon trait of being young, none older than thirty.


    As soon as Du Ge entered, all eyes were cast upon him.


    "Yo! Isn''t this our star Cheng Yu who bears the burdens of the public? Too scared toe alone, you even brought a guardian."


    "And you brought your agent. She won''t be able to protect you if a real fight breaks out."


    "Xiao Lu, why did you bring his agent in? What if she gets hurtter?" An older-looking man frowned at Zhao Hongmei and said, "Get her out of here."


    "Please!" The college student-looking youth named Xiao Lu turned to Zhao Hongmei, "Miss, please step outside for a moment. Don''t worry, we''re just sparring normally; we won''t hurt your star."


    "No need." It was Du Ge who spoke up, stopping him. He held up three fingers, "Three minutes, at most three minutes, and the fight will be over. With your level, she won''t get hurt."


    With that said.


    He swept his disdainful gaze over everyone in the arena, pausing on the face of "Confession Brother" for a moment before nonchntly moving on.


    As an ordinary person who had infiltrated this scene, he was definitely an examinee, and possibly one who had awakened a skill.


    Moreover, it might be a skill that could influence people''s wills.


    "Confession Brother" Chen Ziyong was also observing Cheng Yu. At this moment, he too confirmed the identity of the arrogant star examinee before him.


    Having spent a day with Rosie and Zhong Xie, and with his honeyed words skill, Chen Ziyong had won the friendship of the two. Through his keen senses, he learned about Cheng Yu''s challenge and naturally blended in for the excitement.


    He had to find an opportunity to get involved in the cultivation world.


    Before Du Ge arrived, he had already won the favor of many young cultivators through confessions.


    As for his own safety, he had never been worried.


    Firstly, he didn''t believe that Cheng Yu could defeat so many cultivators in one day;


    Secondly, he felt that his skill couldpletely turn Cheng Yu from an enemy into a friend, making him work for him.


    Most of those who entered this Simtion Field had their own ideas and had watched various reys of Du Ge''s experiences, treating them as irond rules.


    In every Simtion Field, Du Ge had an assistant, even if it was just temporary help, they were partners.


    Therefore.


    The examinees in this Simtion Field were inclined to teamwork and firmly believed they had the right to control the other party.


    Du Ge''s words ignited the anger of the crowd once again.


    "Arrogant! Cheng Yu,e down here, I''ll be the first to take you on." A young man in his twenties, looking rather burly, leaped into the center of the arena. He was holding a demon-subduing staff, clearly walking the path of overpowering demons with strength.


    Du Ge leisurely took out his phone and handed it to Qingsong: "Brother, this is my first fight, record it for me."


    "Junior brother, go easy, don''t go too far," Qingsong helplessly took the phone and warned again.


    However.


    That remark was even more outrageous than anything Cheng Yu could say.


    Everyone in the arena cast incredulous looks at Qingsong, as if they couldn''t believe he would say such a thing.


    "Come at me together!" Du Ge opened his bag and looked at everyone arrogantly, "If it takes more than three minutes, I lose. If anyone can''t hold on, just shout your name and sect, and I''ll stop."


    Whoosh!


    The crowd was in an uproar.


    "Damn, this kid is too arrogant."


    "Senior Brother Luo, hold back a bit, don''t kill him. I still want to beat him up!"


    "Why don''t we all go together? Why talk reason with this arrogant kid?"


    ¡­


    Du Ge watched the crowd argue quietly, smiling faintly: "Alright, I''ll give you thirty seconds, you have two and a half minutes left."


    The noise in the arena stopped abruptly.


    At that moment.


    Du Ge waved his hand.


    More than a dozen talismans floated out of the bag.


    With a flick of his hand, the talismans attacked everyone in the arena at once.


    Qingsong''s eyes widened in shock. Damn, controlling ten talismans at once?


    "Damn, that''s something."


    The sight of Du Ge unleashing more than a dozen talismans at once shocked the younger generation of cultivators from various sects. Had it been before, they would have inevitably eximed in awe at such a prodigy.


    But now, Du Ge''s move was aimed at everyone.


    Who could swallow such an insult?


    Moreover, after being ridiculed by Du Ge for a day, everyone was holding back their anger, ready to teach him a profound lesson.


    "Bring it on." The young man with the demon-subduing staff smashed at the talisman flying towards him, deciding to use force to break through the force, to withstand the talisman head-on.


    The others also used their own methods: some formed hand seals and chanted spells, some moved and positioned themselves, some summoned magical instruments to protect themselves¡­


    Except for "Confession Brother" Chen Ziyong, everyone blocked the first wave of talismans from Du Ge.


    But Chen Ziyong, who was immobilized, panicked. He looked at Du Ge and was about to confess, but Du Ge didn''t give him a chance.


    A swiftness talisman stuck to his own leg, and with a flicker, Du Ge was already by his side. A silence talisman pped onto his forehead.


    Chen Ziyong was speechless, unable to utter a word.


    Everyone was stunned, no one expected that Du Ge''s first target would be an ordinary person.


    "Cheng Yu, don''t touch him, he''s just a normal person," Zhong Xie urged urgently. He was from the Maoshan Sect, skilled in using talismans. He waved a talisman towards Du Ge, trying to rescue Chen Ziyong.


    "A bunch of idiots, not even realizing the Heavenly Demon has infiltrated," Du Ge snorted, violently tore open his backpack, and tossed it into the air. Talismans scattered like a shower of flowers from the sky.


    Du Ge moved like lightning.


    His fingers tapped rapidly.


    One after another, the talismans shot towards the people in the arena like bullets.


    Pop!


    Zhong Xie, who was rushing towards Du Ge, was the first to be hit, immobilized by a binding talisman, his body suddenly frozen.


    The next instant.


    Du Ge had already leaped up to him, snatching away the talisman pouch hanging from his waist and a token as well.


    He even stripped off his coat and kicked him in the rear.


    This time.


    It wasn''t skill, but sheer brute force.


    In the blink of an eye, Zhong Xie was rolling on the ground.


    The second one to be hit was the burly young man with the demon-subduing staff. He managed to deflect the first binding talisman but couldn''t dodge the five consecutive talismans that followed.


    The moment he was immobilized.


    The demon-subduing staff was already in Du Ge''s hands, and his belt was torn off as well.


    Amidst the flurry of talismans, Du Ge fluttered like a nimble butterfly, darting back and forth. Anyone immobilized by him would inevitably have their magical instruments taken away, followed by a kick.


    The younger generation of the cultivation world was no match for Du Ge, not even for a single round.


    Qingsong, holding the phone and recording, was stunned. The only thought in his mind was: binding talismans could be used like this?


    This fighting style, even Master couldn''tpete, right?


    How could his junior brother be so fast?


    He sneakily nced at the time; from the moment Du Ge entered the arena to when everyone had their magical instruments taken away and their clothes stripped off, it took no more than thirty seconds.


    Two seconds to deal with one person!


    That meant, if his junior brother really went all out, it wouldn''t even take a minute for these rising stars of the cultivation world to bepletely wiped out.

 Chapter 279: Thank goodness it was me who hit you all

    Chapter 279: Thank goodness it was me who hit you all


    Arriving at the Demonstration of Martial Arts field, Zhao Hongmei finally made sense of the facts.


    This was not a proper Martial Arts Contest at all, but rather Cheng Yu''s overconfident one-man-against-many challenge.


    Zhao Hongmei was baffled for a long time, realizing that Cheng Yu caused trouble not only in the real world but also in the cultivation world.


    With such a crazy personality, it''s no wonder he was suppressed by both paths; he was simply asking for it.


    If Zhao Hongmei were an examiner, knowing Du Ge''s background, she would inevitablybel him with Keywords like "troublemaker" or "arrogant."


    Originally nning to leave amidst the cultivators'' contest and being driven away, Zhao Hongmei wasn''t afraid of getting hurt; she just didn''t want to get too involved with another world, especially not with Cheng Yu, who was on a path to certain doom.


    But Cheng Yu''s boastful im that he could defeat everyone in three minutes and his insistence that she didn''t need to leave were too much for her to bear.


    So, she stayed put.


    Whether to get involved with the cultivation world was secondary; she simply wanted to see Cheng Yu get beaten up.These past few days had been exhausting for her, and she needed to see something enjoyable to rx.


    However, the next scenepletely shocked her; Cheng Yu was indeed fierce enough to fight ten at once. Was this the same fresh-faced young man who was ridiculed by everyone?


    With such skills, what kind of box office couldn''t he support?


    In that moment, Zhao Hongmei suddenly entertained an unrealistic fantasy¡ªmaybe Cheng Yu wouldn''t be suppressed after all!


    Even if he was a Heavenly Demon, with such prowess, think of how much money he could make for her!


    ...


    "Holy shit, how is this one so fierce?"


    "He must be possessed by the Heavenly Demon, everyone be careful, let''s exorcise this demon together."


    "Damn it, stop pulling down my pants, that''s not martial!"


    "My magical instrument has been stolen..."


    "Ambush, if you have the guts, fight fairly, what skill is there in ambushing?"


    "Ah! Don''t pull down my pants!"


    The stage was filled with wails and howls. These young cultivators couldn''t organize an effective resistance against Du Ge, a veteran who had emerged from a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood.


    Those skilled in physical techniques couldn''t even catch Du Ge''s sleeve;


    Those proficient in Mystical arts lost their edge from the start, unable to even position themselves properly;


    Those adept at exorcising spirits were immobilized before they could release their ghosts, and their gourds for containing spirits were snatched away by Du Ge...


    ...


    "Is that all? Really?"


    "With just one immobilization talisman, I''ve dominated all of you, and you still have the face to look down on others?"


    "I kindly invited you to a meal, who gave you the courage to refuse?"


    "If I had used the Five Thunder Talisman, you would have been wiped out in less than a second."


    "Positioning, positioning, too slow, did you learn your footwork from your master''s wife?"


    ...


    Du Ge weaved through the crowd, spouting sarcastic remarks while manipting the immobilization talisman, stripping them of their clothes.


    This time.


    He didn''t have the skill of plucking feathers from a passing goose; he stripped them of their clothes purely out of caution.


    To prevent them from carrying any strange and unusual protective magical instruments.


    After all, unlike the previous Alien Star Battlefield with its severed legacy, this Simtion Field had aplete heritage.


    Throughout history, how many heroes have fallen to hidden arrows, to sleeve arrows? Du Ge wasn''t going to make that mistake. By stripping them bare, no arrows could be hidden; heroes often suffer from being too righteous.


    Plus, these young people were thin-skinned.


    After he pulled away the belt of the one holding the demon-subduing staff, the man had to hold up his pants with one hand, which made his positioning clumsy, how could he still fight?


    Especially a few female cultivators, who only cared about screaming and protecting their chests and waists when he approached...


    Valuing their dignity more than their lives, they were just a few novices.


    They couldn''tpare to those on the Alien Star Battlefield who, even after being stripped and dismembered, still persisted inbat.


    ...


    Chen Ziyong, immobilized and unable to speak, was stunned by Cheng Yu''s disy of might; he was the true fan of Du Ge!


    Even the act of stripping someone''s clothes was learned; his loss was not unjust!


    ...


    "Convinced?" As the pile of torn clothes on the ground grew, Du Ge''sughter became more triumphant. "A bunch of weaklings, you can''t even protect your own clothes, am I wrong to look down on you?"


    As he spoke.


    He forcefully took the pants that the muscr man with the demon-subduing staff was desperately holding onto, and seeing his remaining underwear and flushed face, he kindly reminded, "State your name and Sect, call out ''Lord Cheng, I submit.'' You can keep your underwear."


    "Despicable." The muscr man''s face turned even redder as he clutched his underwear. "If you''re capable, don''t ambush!"


    Another immobilization talisman greeted him.


    The moment he was immobilized, the muscr man''s eyes widened in panic, watching as Du Ge''s hand reached for his underwear. In desperation, spiritual power surged, breaking free from the talisman''s restraint, and he hysterically shouted, "Luo Fan of the Luo family, Lord Cheng, I submit."


    Rip!


    The sound of fabric tearing crisply.


    Luo Fan''sst shred of dignity left him.


    A chorus of screams erupted from the scene, with several female cultivators instinctively covering their eyes.


    Luo Fan, covering his privates, his eyes brimming with tears of humiliation, protested, "You... you didn''t keep your word!"


    "No, you were just toote," Du Ge replied with a smile, tossing the small piece of cloth aside, ignoring the copsed Luo Fan behind him, and pointing to Qingsong, who was still holding his phone, he stomped his foot, stirring up the fallen spiritual talismans, "Thirty seconds left, surrender now or I''ll get serious. Don''t forget, Brother Qingsong is recording all of this..."


    "Zhang Ziqing of the Celestial Master Sect, Lord Cheng, I submit."


    "Zhong Xie of the Maoshan Sect, Lord Cheng, I submit."


    "Rosie of Emei, Lord Cheng, I submit," said Rosie, her face flushed and eyes closed as she shouted.


    "Shi Dashan of the Shi family, Lord Cheng, I submit."


    "Bai Qiao of the Bai family, Lord Cheng, I submit."


    ...


    Voices rose and fell in session.


    The pride of the younger generation from various Sects waspletely suppressed by Du Ge.


    Each of them had eyes filled with despair and indignation.


    They dared not defy him; Luo Fan''s vivid example was right there. Cheng Yu, that big pervert, would really strip them bare.


    Was the first battle''smemoration just to use their stripped videos to threaten them?


    Worse than loan sharking.


    Cheng Yu was undoubtedly a Heavenly Demon; no normal star, no proper cultivator would do such things...


    If there were Keywords, his would definitely be "pervert."


    Better to save the green hills than worry about running out of firewood; first, stabilize this guy, then call the elders from home to exorcise the demon and wash away today''s shame.


    This was the unanimous thought in everyone''s mind.


    Too humiliating?


    "Convinced?" Du Ge asked with a smile.


    "Convinced," everyone nodded in unison.


    "I invited you to a meal, will youe?" Du Ge walked among them, several spiritual talismans floating in his palm, smilingly asking.


    "We''lle, definitely," the crowd echoed.


    "Can I look down on you?" Du Ge asked again.


    "Yes," the crowd gritted their teeth.


    "Junior brother, that''s enough, don''t go too far," Qingsong, trembling with the phone in his hand, looked at the miserable juniors from the great Sects, feeling a dark thrill in his heart, but remembering the forces they represented, he couldn''t help but advise.


    "Brother, don''t worry, if I wanted to harm them, I would have used the Five Thunder Talisman just now," Du Ge turned and smiled, "The reason I used the immobilization talisman is to teach these juniors not to be so arrogant. They should be humble when necessary, low-key when appropriate; being too arrogant can easily offend people."


    "..." Qingsong.


    "..." Everyone.


    "Feeling humiliated? Feeling aggrieved?" Du Ge chuckled, his gaze sweeping over everyone, "I tear off a couple of your clothes, and you all panic, forgetting how to fight.


    So what if you lose your clothes? Does it affect your fighting, or does it hinder your spiritual power?


    Did none of you inform your seniors today, thinking you could handle me, a one-day-old cultivator, on your own? What if I really were a Heavenly Demon? Do you believe none of you would survive?"


    He paused, snorting, "Don''t be resentful; me messing with you is better than a real Heavenly Demon doing so. I mess with you to teach you a lesson; a Heavenly Demon would truly take your lives!"


    With that.


    He shed over, dragged the immobilized Chen Ziyong over, tore off his sleeve, and with a finger like a knife, made a cut on his arm.


    As everyone watched in shock, Chen Ziyong''s wound rapidly healed.


    Du Ge scoffed mockingly, surveying the crowd, "Now, do you still think he''s just an ordinary person with a terminal illness?"


    Everyone was stunned.


    Especially Zhong Xie and Rosie, who widened their eyes in horror.

 Chapter 280: No Fight, No Friendship

    Chapter 280: No Fight, No Friendship


    People were utterly humiliated!


    The younger generation of the cultivation world felt more ashamed than when Du Ge had stripped and humiliated them earlier. How could someone as good as Chen Ziyong be a Heavenly Demon?


    But the truth was right in front of them.


    Facing Du Ge''s disdainful gaze, the pride of these rising stars in the martial world waspletely shattered at this moment.


    Being looked down upon by Du Ge didn''t break their defenses; they just thought he was an arrogant, ignorant brat.


    Being stripped and humiliated by Du Ge didn''t break their defenses either; after all, they believed it was purely because Du Ge had no sense of martial ethics and had gained the upper hand through a sneak attack.


    But when it was revealed that a Heavenly Demon had infiltrated their ranks, and it was pointed out by another Heavenly Demon, using this to teach them a lesson, everyone couldn''t hold it together...


    ...


    "He is a Heavenly Demon, but what are you?""Don''t think we don''t know, you''ve long been possessed by a Heavenly Demon."


    "Only that idiot Suwen would be fooled by you."


    "Try touching me, just try. Today, if any one of us gets hurt, half of the cultivation world won''t let you off..."


    ...


    Seeing the suddenly enraged crowd, Du Ge was momentarily stunned. Then he remembered the skill he had evolved¡ªTaunt of Mental Breakdown.


    Well then.


    He had already subdued them, but a few words broke their psychological defenses and rekindled their hatred.


    This damn negative skill was hindering him from making friends!


    He had to eliminate this negative influence.


    Du Ge shook his head, looking at them with pity. "This is your own problem. I kindly pointed it out to you, and instead of hating your own ipetence, you take it out on me. Is this the upbringing of disciples from prestigious sects?"


    Du Ge''s voice wasn''t loud, but it struck straight at their hearts, like a bucket of cold water poured over their heads.


    All along, they had prided themselves on their prestigious backgrounds, but now they were being told their upbringing was problematic. Even if it was from an enemy, it made them feel utterly ashamed.


    The key point was that every word Du Ge said was true, leaving them unable to refute.


    They couldn''t beat him in a fight, couldn''t out-argue him, and had made one foolish mistake after another...


    At this moment, the disciples from over a dozen prestigious sects began to question their past lives. Were they really the utter failures Cheng Yu had said they were?


    But they were clearly the geniuses of their respective sects!


    At the same time, Du Ge''s personal interface shed. He reached out and opened it, and sure enough, there was a new skill.


    Heart-Killing Strike: When your opponent is utterly defeated by you, they will experience intense self-doubt, leading to despair, depression, and self-loathing. If not rescued in time, they will sink into a state akin to a living dead.


    ...


    The second skill for the second keyword wasplete!


    Indeed, focusing on one keyword yields the highest efficiency.


    Next, as long as he found the main storyline of the world or wiped out the examinees, he could end this world.


    What a pity.


    The second skill derived from discrimination didn''t seem very useful.


    After all, in the real world, he needed more friends, not to turn others into useless wrecks!


    Moreover, if he had the ability to utterly defeat someone, wouldn''t it be better to just destroy them outright?


    Sigh!


    Du Ge sighed. The derivation of advanced skills was too unreliable. Just like being kind and being taken advantage of, some useless skills would always be derived.


    Of course.


    Friendship also needed to be developed, otherwise, it would be hard to exin to others when he got out.


    Looking at the once-proud geniuses now filled with dejection, Du Ge''s gaze softened. "In a perilous situation, angering me does you no good. As the saying goes, a barking dog doesn''t bite.


    Simrly, those who hate me in their hearts but remain silent are clearly more deep-minded than you. They might be thinking of the saying, ''A gentleman''s revenge is never toote.'' But your impulsive outbursts might drag them down with you, leading me to eliminate them as well. At this moment, they probably hate you more than I do!"


    The few who had spoken looked apologetically at the silent ones. "Sorry."


    The silent ones shook their heads helplessly, bitterly saying, "Don''t let him sow discord. We''re not that naive. Since he pointed it out, in his eyes, we''re all the same."


    "Stay calm,posed, and don''t let the enemy provoke you." Du Ge looked at them and smiled. "No matter how dangerous the situation, if you can keep yourselves alive, there will be a future. Like you, I am also a member of the cultivation world. I didn''te here to humiliate you but was entrusted by Daoist Priest Suwen to awaken you.


    Being taught a lesson by one of your own is better than being taught by a Heavenly Demon.


    After all.


    We will face various Heavenly Demons in the future. They possess all sorts of unimaginable supernatural powers. Some will make you lower your guard, some will anger you, making you lose your reason, and some might stir your desires...


    At such times, only by holding firm to your true self and keeping your mind clear can you see through them and defeat them. Otherwise, even if someone avenges you, so what?


    You''re dead. Even if you die with a smile, you''re still dead. Who knows, those you killed might turn into ghosts and continue to bully you in the afterlife!"


    Everyone was shocked, looking at Du Ge in astonishment.


    Zhong Xie was silent for a moment, then fully recovered. He sped his hands and solemnly bowed to Du Ge. "Thank you for your teachings, Brother Cheng Yu."


    The others also came to their senses, sincerely bowing to Du Ge. "Thank you for your teachings, Brother Cheng Yu."


    With Du Ge''s timely intervention, the crowd was pulled back from the brink of copse. Their hatred dissipated, and they seemed much more mature.


    Du Ge smiled. "That''s more like it! Bury your hatred, deceive the enemy, and when they let their guard down, call for backup or strike them down..."


    Luo Fan chuckled, scratching his head. "Brother Cheng is just joking. We''ve truly learned our lesson this time and won''t repay kindness with enmity."


    "Exactly, Brother Cheng is doing this for our own good," Shi Dashan said. "Thinking back, our actions today were indeed childish. As Brother Cheng said, if he were really a Heavenly Demon, none of us would be alive."


    "But I am a Heavenly Demon!" Du Geughed. "If I were a cultivator, how could I torment you like this?"


    Everyone was stunned.


    Even Daoist Priest Qingsong, who had just walked over, was taken aback.


    Zhao Hongmei''s eyes widened. He confessed? He actually confessed? What is he trying to do?


    Zhong Xie was momentarily stunned, thenughed. "Brother Cheng is joking. The Heavenly Demons have only been around for two days. No matter how powerful, they couldn''t suppress all of us in just two days. If all Heavenly Demons were as formidable as Brother Cheng, the cultivation world wouldn''t need to fight them; we''d just wash our necks and let them ughter us."


    "Exactly, Brother Cheng, you used Daoist techniques in our fight," Rosie said.


    "Right, keep that attitude. You know I''m a Heavenly Demon, I know I''m a Heavenly Demon, but everyone else denies I''m a Heavenly Demon and finds reasons to prove I''m not. Everyone''s growing so fast!" Du Ge said, looking at them with approval.


    "..." Everyone was speechless. If we all know, why say it out loud? Is your keyword ''awkward''?


    "Brother Cheng really knows how to joke," Zhong Xieughed heartily. "The lesson has been taught, no need to keep at it. We know our mistakes, Brother Cheng, please spare our fragile hearts!"


    "..." Du Ge nced at him, smiled, and said, "Right, right, just a joke. You wouldn''t take it seriously, would you? How could I be a Heavenly Demon? As the saying goes, no fight, no friendship. Now, will you ept me as a friend?"


    "Of course, if someone as outstanding as Brother Cheng isn''t qualified to be our friend, we''d be blind," Luo Fan said.


    "No, it should be, it''s our honor that Brother Cheng is willing to be our friend," Zhang Ziqing said. "With Brother Cheng, Qingxin Temple will surely shine in the cultivation world in the future."


    "I have to say, Brother Cheng''s skills are truly impressive. That immobilizing talisman was used to perfection. If anyone says talisman sects aren''t good atbat, I''ll argue with them..."


    "Luo Fan, I think you should cover yourself. Even if Brother Cheng says to have thick skin, you should consider thedies present," Rosie said, blushing.


    After being shocked several times, Luo Fan had forgotten he was stark naked. Hearing this, he blushed deeply and hurriedly found a torn pair of pants to put on.


    ...


    So do you know he''s a Heavenly Demon or not?


    Watching Cheng Yu, who was now on friendly terms with everyone, Chen Ziyong was bewildered. He was getting confused by this group.


    Cheng Yu was right; this group was growing too fast.


    He saw clearly that Cheng Yu had just made the gesture of opening his personal interface. Who else but an examinee would do that?


    But now he couldn''t speak, and there was nothing he could do.


    At this moment, he finally started worrying about himself. Having won over this group of rising stars in the cultivation world, Cheng Yu would probably target him next!


    Damn it, he had won their favor first. If only he had acted sooner, he should have spoken up when Cheng Yu first appeared.


    ...


    Du Ge was a cunning old fox. No matter how well this group pretended, they couldn''t escape his eyes.


    After all, his actions were more in line with a Heavenly Demon. Cultivating for just one day and suppressing everyone was absurd and defied logic.


    But who cared!


    He had already gained the friendship skill from this group.


    No Fight, No Friendship: Opponents who are subdued by you will be friends who care for you.


    They had already been subdued. Even if they knew he was a Heavenly Demon, they were still good friends...


    However, looking at the newly acquired skill, Du Ge sighed. If only he could take this skill out with him, it would clearly be more beneficial for his social interactions in the real world!

 Chapter 281: Are you the one who wants to be the Gu King?

    Chapter 281: Are you the one who wants to be the Gu King?


    "Junior Brother Cheng, let me treat you. Let''s have a good drink. I''ve learned more today than I have in the past twenty years!" Zhang Ziqing said. "I have to admit, we''ve been at peace for too long and have forgotten how treacherous the world can be. We needed this wake-up call."


    "At that time, please also tell us more about the Heavenly Demons," Shi Dashanughed. "You know more about them than we do. One fall is enough; we can''t afford a second."


    "I''d also like to ask Junior Brother Cheng about the use of talismans," Zhong Xie said. "I feel like the Maoshan Sect has some misconceptions about their usage."


    "No problem," Du Ge replied with a smile. "I was sent down the mountain after just one day of training, so I also want to learn more about the cultivation world from you all."


    "What about him?" Rosie suddenly looked at Chen Ziyong, who was still under the control of a silencing talisman, and asked, "What do you n to do with him?"


    The others also turned their gazes toward him.


    Everyone present had been confessed to by Chen Ziyong, and under the influence of his skills, they still had some lingering affection for him.


    Chen Ziyong looked at them pitifully.


    "Junior Brother Cheng, why not let him go?" Zhong Xie suggested. "Although he deceived us, he hasn''t caused any major harm so far. He''s just confessed to a few people.""I think not all Heavenly Demons are bad..." Bai Qiao nced at Du Ge and muttered.


    Bang!


    Du Ge kicked the immobilized Chen Ziyong, breaking the binding talisman.


    Chen Ziyong got up and tried to run.


    But Du Ge quickly grabbed his hair and mmed him against the wall with a shoulder throw.


    If it were before, he would have killed Chen Ziyong outright.


    But now, with his new skill "No Fight, No Friendship," he intended to turn him into a friend.


    Killing in a peaceful world was too cruel.


    He was a celebrity and had to maintain his image.


    Seeing Du Ge suddenly turn violent, everyone was stunned.


    Rosie showed a hint ofpassion in her eyes. "Junior Brother Cheng, if you''re going to kill him, just do it. Why torture him?"


    "Sister Rosie, you can''t be soft-hearted with these demon scum. They need to recognize our strength to be tamed. Otherwise, they''ll exploit our weaknesses..." Du Ge exined while lifting Chen Ziyong and mming him repeatedly.


    In his hands, Chen Ziyong was like a rag doll, quickly bing battered and broken. The recovery power from confessing to thousands of people couldn''t help him now.


    Everyone swallowed hard in silence.


    This was a clear warning.


    Yes, it must be.


    If Chen Ziyong weren''t a Heavenly Demon, they would be dead even with spiritual power protecting them.


    Compared to this, Du Ge had indeed been merciful to them, showing he genuinely wanted to be friends.


    ...


    Zhao Hongmei watched the frenzied Du Ge, her face pale.


    All thoughts of money and betrayal vanished from her mind.


    She decided that whatever Cheng Yu said from now on, she would follow. To hell with thepany!


    Her life was more important!


    Qingsong frowned deeply. He wasn''t affected by any skills and had long suspected that Junior Brother Cheng was possessed by a Heavenly Demon.


    He had nned to report Cheng Yu''s true identity to his master but now abandoned the idea. Junior Brother Cheng hadn''t betrayed Qingxin Temple, and if he didn''t admit to being a Heavenly Demon, there was no need to bring unnecessary trouble to his master.


    ...


    "Do you yield?" Du Ge asked, lifting the bruised and broken Chen Ziyong by the neck. "If you yield, we can still be friends. If not, I''ll send you to the afterlife."


    "I yield! I yield!" The effect of the silencing talisman had worn off during the beating, and Chen Ziyong whimpered, looking at Du Ge.


    He didn''t dare say a word more, fearing that even one wrong word would cost him his head. Cheng Yu was much faster than him.


    In Cheng Yu, he inexplicably saw a shadow of Du Ge.


    But Du Ge had be an Alien Star warrior and wouldn''t be bored enough to y games in the Simtion Field. The person before him, with such strong adaptability and development in the Simtion Field, was likely to be the next Du Ge.


    At this moment, he didn''t care about who was in control. Clinging to a powerful ally was the only truth.


    "Good brother, sorry for the rough treatment." Du Ge put Chen Ziyong down and hugged him tightly. "From now on, you''re my good friend, no, a friend to all humanity. Let''s join forces to exterminate the other Heavenly Demons and restore peace to the world..."


    "Restore peace to the world," Chen Ziyong echoed, tears in his eyes.


    ...


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    Just like that, they were friends?


    You just beat him up!


    Aren''t you afraid he''ll seek revengeter?


    When teaching us a lesson, you were as sharp as a tack. But with a Heavenly Demon, you beat him up and then let your guard down?


    What kind of logic is this?


    "Junior Brother Cheng, no matter how harmless he seems, he''s still a Heavenly Demon. Isn''t it a bit rash to ept him just like that?" Zhong Xie couldn''t help but remind him. As a friend, he naturally cared for Du Ge''s well-being.


    "No worries. If he dares to cause trouble, I''ll just beat him up again." Du Ge smiled nonchntly and looked at Chen Ziyong. "Don''t be shy. When you''re with me, feel free to recover."


    Chen Ziyong nodded, looking around the room before his gazended on Zhao Hongmei. With deep affection, he said, "Sister, your smile has captivated me. I swear, in this life, I will only love three things: the sun, the moon, and you. The sun for the day, the moon for the night, and you for myself alone..."


    Under everyone''s incredulous gaze, Chen Ziyong''s appearance rapidly recovered with his deration.


    In the blink of an eye, except for his clothes, he looked as if he had never been beaten.


    Everyone''s mouths went dry.


    Was this the recovery power of a Heavenly Demon?


    Unbelievable!


    If all Heavenly Demons were like Cheng Yu and Chen Ziyong, once they grew, they would indeed be formidable opponents...


    Seeing Zhao Hongmei''s gaze soften toward Chen Ziyong, everyone suddenly understood why Cheng Yu had acted first against him and used a silencing talisman to seal his speech.


    Chen Ziyong''s skill must be rted tonguage!


    But if Chen Ziyong''s skill wasnguage-based, what was Cheng Yu''s skill?


    Discrimination?


    But they hadn''t felt any difort!


    Everything seemed to have developed naturally to this point.


    ...


    After instructing Zhao Hongmei to fetch new clothes for everyone, the group put away their magical tools and equipment and asked the club manager for arge private room.


    While waiting for the food, Luo Fan couldn''t help but ask, "Junior Brother Cheng, can you tell us what Heavenly Demons are really like?"


    Du Ge nced at him and smiled. "Have you ever heard of Gu?"


    Luo Fan nodded. "Yes, the cultivators in the southern regions are skilled in Gu poison techniques. It''s said that at its peak, one can achieve immortality through Gu..."


    "Heavenly Demons are simr to Gu," Du Ge interrupted. "Put all the Heavenly Demons in one world and let them fight. In the end, you devour me, I devour you, and the strongest one is raised. That is the Heavenly Demon King."


    "What happens to the strongest one?" Zhang Ziqing''s mind shed to the Ghost King sealed in Tianshi Mountain, and he asked, trembling, "Will the Heavenly Demon King harm our world?"


    "No, he will leave this world," Du Ge smiled.


    ...


    Everyone looked at each other, stunned again.


    "Strange?" Du Ge shook his head and sighed. "I know what you''re thinking. If the Heavenly Demon King will leave, why not just let him go? But the scariest part of the Heavenly Demon struggle isn''t the creation of the Heavenly Demon King but the process of creating him.


    In the southern regions, they use poisonous insects to fight each other. But Heavenly Demons need ordinary people as nourishment for their battles.


    The reason I''m going to great lengths to unite everyone is to make the Heavenly Demon struggle less destructive, to eliminate them before they grow too strong, so the world suffers less. That''s why I tried to draw all the Heavenly Demons'' attention to myself during the interview..."


    You probably want to use us to eliminate other Heavenly Demons and be the final Heavenly Demon King yourself!


    Everyone automatically ignored Du Ge''spassionate words and filtered out the essence of his speech.


    But thinking carefully, if what he said was true, letting Du Ge be the Heavenly Demon King wasn''t uneptable. Compared to the Heavenly Demon who killed people in the streets, Du Ge was strong yet merciful.


    Compared to the ever-confessing Chen Ziyong, he was much stronger.


    Instead of finding someone else to eliminate Cheng Yu, it was better to let Cheng Yu devour everyone and then send him away.


    But the premise was to confirm that Cheng Yu''s Gu theory was true.


    Otherwise.


    If they left behind an unscrupulous Heavenly Demon King, they would all be sinners.

 Chapter 282: Du Ges New Goal

    Chapter 282: Du Ge''s New Goal


    Chen Ziyong sipped his tea quietly, as if the matter had nothing to do with him.


    In front of so many people, it wasn''t appropriate for him to discuss ns with Du Ge. Speaking out rashly might disrupt Du Ge''s affairs, which wouldn''t be good.


    Moreover, in this matter, he wasn''t in a leading role; all he could do was cooperate.


    His skill was sweet-talking, needing to use honeyed words to win the other party''s favor. Simply saying "I love you" wouldn''t be enough to conquer Cheng Yu.


    Cheng Yu was ruthless. If he started sweet-talking, he feared it would invite a storm of retaliation.


    What made him even more speechless was that this world actually had a Silence Talisman specifically designed to counter him.


    If he had known this, he would have focused on mingling with ordinary people instead of forcing his way into the cultivation crowd!


    Even if he had to grind out his second-tier skill among ordinary people, it would still be better than mixing in the cultivation world!


    Sigh!Chen Ziyong sighed silently. It seemed that Du Laoda''s approach wasn''t suitable for every keyword...


    ...


    Everyone exchanged nces.


    Zhong Xie said, "Brother Cheng, this matter is of great importance. We might need to discuss it with our elders."


    "No problem." Du Ge nced at him and nodded, "With just us juniors from the cultivation world, we probably can''t handle so many Heavenly Demons."


    Zhong Xie and the others looked at Du Ge in surprise.


    He agreed?


    But you''re a Heavenly Demon?


    So confident?


    No way!


    His strength must be on par with the elders of the sect!


    You have to know.


    When Cheng Yu attacked them, he used a Binding Talisman!


    If he used other talismans, could the sect elders handle it?


    Amon thought emerged in the minds of the young disciples present...


    Du Ge changed his tone and smiled, "We''re all friends here. As a junior in the cultivation world, it''s only right for me to visit the homes of my senior brothers."


    tter!


    The sound of chairs moving echoed, and everyone''s expressions changed.


    They were justparing the strength of their sect elders to Du Ge, and now Cheng Yu was going to visit their homes?


    Cheng Yu had a wicked personality. If he stripped the elders'' clothes in a disagreement, they wouldn''t just be sinners against humanity, but against their sect first...


    "Brother Cheng, no rush, no rush." Zhang Ziqing from Tianshi Sect was the first to react, "Most of the Heavenly Demons have just possessed bodies. Let us investigate first, determine the number and threat of the Heavenly Demons. When we report to the sect elders, we can persuade them more effectively with solid evidence."


    "Exactly." Shi Daqiao also reacted, "I say, Brother Cheng''s skills are already superior to the elders in the cultivation world. Why don''t we juniors unite to eliminate the Heavenly Demons? Wouldn''t that be more impressive than having the elders intervene?"


    "Brother Shi makes a valid point." Bai Qiao said, "Our families sent us out to train. We can''t just run to them for help at the first sign of trouble."


    "Brother Cheng, don''t underestimate us. We may not be your match, but we''re still among the best of the younger generation." Zhong Xieughed, "Brother Cheng, why don''t you tell us about the Heavenly Demons'' supernatural powers first? Let us practice a bit. If we really can''t handle it, then we''ll report it. How about that?"


    "Yeah, we haven''t even done anything yet. Asking for help right away feels like being looked down upon." Luo Fan said naively.


    ...


    Seeing everyone persuading him, Du Ge smiled, understanding their thoughts. They were still wary of him!


    Making friends through conflict didn''t mean they always had his best interests at heart.


    No.


    It was after teaching them a lesson that the skill appeared.


    And he was mostly stripping them, not really fighting...


    So, the only one truly affected by the skill was Confession Brother Chen Ziyong.


    No wonder. These people were charmed by his personality, not the skill.


    He still needed to find an opportunity to beat them up.


    Without the skill''s support, their friendship didn''t feel solid.


    But he had to visit their sects.


    Integrating the world''s high-end power was one reason, finding the main storyline was another;


    Besides that, he wanted to find more cultivation techniques like the "Concentration Technique."


    In the Sea God Simtion Field, he obtained the Power of Poseidon. In this Simtion Field, he got the "Concentration Technique."


    These two events proved that the Simtion Field wasn''t as simple as he thought.


    Digging deeper might uncover more beneficial things. If he could crack the Simtion Field, he might uncover some secrets of Pan-Universal Entertainment Company, like the mechanism of skills...


    Aplishing any of these would be greatly beneficial. When he got out, he nned to ask Nan Youlong about their understanding of the Simtion Field.


    After all.


    Qi Yuan Star had been under Pan-Universal Entertainment''s control for two hundred years. If he could find something like the "Concentration Technique," they must have found something too!


    Of course.


    They might have found nothing, as Nan Youlong never seemed to value the Simtion Field, treating it merely as a student assessment tool.


    ...


    Seeing the negotiation between Du Ge and the others at a standstill.


    Chen Ziyong pondered for a moment, then put down his teacup, "Brother Ziqing, I think it''s not a bad idea for Brother Cheng to visit Tianshi Mountain. Heavenly Demons are pervasive. If one infiltrated Tianshi Mountain and learned their skills, another powerful Heavenly Demon like Brother Cheng might emerge..."


    He didn''t finish, but Du Ge already understood his meaning, ncing at him with interest.


    Oh!


    He was thinking of helping him!


    If he didn''t know Chen Ziyong was a Heavenly Demon, Zhang Ziqing might have taken his words seriously.


    But now, first Cheng Yu wanted to visit, and then Chen Ziyong subtly threatened. Zhang Ziqing was even more reluctant to bring two Heavenly Demons back.


    After all.


    Chen Ziyong''s sweet-talking only made people not dislike him, but it didn''t make them obey him. His derived skill was actually less effective than Du Ge''s charm.


    "No need. Tianshi Mountain has deep foundations. My skills are nothingpared to the elders. If a Heavenly Demon seeks out Tianshi Mountain, it''s courting death." Zhang Ziqingughed.


    Chen Ziyong wanted to speak, but Du Ge cut him off, scolding, "We''re discussing dealing with Heavenly Demons. What right do you have to interrupt? Say one more word, and I''ll deal with youter."


    "..." Chen Ziyong pursed his lips, turned away awkwardly, and silently cursed his useless keyword and advanced skill.


    Meanwhile, he grew more anxious.


    If he didn''t prove his usefulness, he might really be eliminated by Cheng Yu.


    He was a student from a civilian academy. Without ess to the Alien Star Battlefield, he might never have a chance to make a name for himself.


    "The senior brothers make valid points." Du Ge smiled, "Not visiting for now is fine. After all, I''ve only been cultivating with Daoist Priest Suwen for a day. My skills are unrefined. If the elders test me and I falter, it would be embarrassing. It''s better to cultivate a few more days and go when I''m more confident."


    p!


    p!


    Zhang Ziqing and the others felt invisible ps on their faces, blushing with embarrassment.


    "Senior brothers, to be honest, I did take advantage of a sneak attack earlier. It wasn''t a fair victory." Du Ge looked around, "How about this, after we eat, let''s spar again. Let me see your skills, so we can better cooperate against the Heavenly Demons."


    At these words.


    Everyone''s expressions changed.


    Luo Fan swallowed, "Brother Cheng, your skills are enough to be our master. If you want to see our skills, we can demonstrate, and you can point out our ws."


    Everyone secretly praised Luo Fan and echoed, "Yes, yes, we''ll demonstrate, and Brother Cheng can guide us..."


    "Guidance is fine." Du Ge smiled and agreed readily.


    Guidance or sparring, it was all the same to him.


    If he wanted to fight, could these weaklings stop him?


    As they spoke.


    The dishes were served, and they toasted each other, shifting the topic back to the Heavenly Demons, probing Du Ge for information.


    Du Ge held nothing back, even using Chen Ziyong as an example to exin the Heavenly Demons'' supernatural powers and advanced skills, astonishing everyone and making them more wary of Chen Ziyong.


    Chen Ziyong was on the verge of tears.


    He was the one stripped bare!


    Keywords, advanced skills, all exposed, no secrets left. How could he y anymore?

 Chapter 283: A group of Linghu Chong

    Chapter 283: A group of Linghu Chong


    In the middle of the banquet.


    Everyone found excuses to leave.


    Some went to the restroom, others pretended to be drunk and went outside to vomit, then reported the situation of Du Ge and the Heavenly Demon to their respective sects.


    The feedback they received was mostly to stabilize Cheng Yu and see what he would do next, while the rest would be investigated by their families...


    Du Ge naturally knew what they were up to and didn''t stop them.


    At this moment, he suddenly felt that the saying "no fight, no friendship" didn''t apply to them, which was actually a good thing. At least it allowed things to progress very naturally.


    As long as the cultivation sects were wary of the candidates, unless there were special mind-influencing keywords, most candidates'' paths to learning cultivation techniques would be cut off.


    ...


    After the meal.It was time for guidance.


    Du Ge once again showed everyone what it meant to be unrestrained.


    During the guidance, he would step down and beat everyone ck and blue, thoroughly turning them into friends who cared for him.


    In the process, Du Ge also gained some understanding of the cultivation methods of this world.


    Zhong Xie''s Maoshan Sect and Qingxin Temple both belonged to the talisman sect.


    However, Zhong Xie''s talismans were more aggressive, and whenbined with his body movements, his eyes would sh with golden light duringbat, seemingly able to predict the enemy''s moves.


    Afterward, Zhong Xie exined that he practiced the Heavenly Eye technique of the Maoshan Sect, which could see through all illusions and deduce the enemy''s attack routes...


    Zhang Ziqing''s Tianshi Sect mainly practiced talismans and thunder techniques. His mastery of the palm thunder was superb, and the lightning from his palm was faster than Du Ge''s Five Thunder Talisman. If Du Ge weren''t quick enough, getting hit by his palm thunder would be quite painful...


    Luo Fan''s demon-subduing staff seemed to follow the martial path, with each move carrying a supernatural deterrent, possibly intimidating ghosts and spirits. However, it posed the least threat to Du Ge.


    The most troublesome was Bai Qiao''s ghost-controlling technique from the Bai family. When she opened her gourd, a chilling wind blew, and the surrounding temperature seemed to drop several degrees.


    Du Ge couldn''t see the ghosts she released without opening his heavenly eyes.


    Fortunately, his mental power was high enough that the ghosts trying to invade his consciousness were repelled upon contact. If someone with lower mental power encountered her ghosts, they would be eliminated immediately...


    There were also the Shi family''s strange techniques and the Ma family''s god-invoking techniques...


    These supernatural techniques were each more wondrous than thest, each with its own unique aspects, broadening Du Ge''s horizons.


    With his current grasp of these techniques, he still couldn''t control the situation.


    Unless he recklessly used the Five Thunder Talisman, but these sects had been around for thousands of years and likely had countermeasures against thunder techniques.


    One had to admit.


    Qingxin Temple''s foundation was too weak.


    This only strengthened his resolve to learn from the major sects.


    Among the many techniques, Du Ge most wanted to learn the internal alchemy technique of the Quanzhen Sect.


    The Quanzhen Sect focused on mental cultivation. Even without reaching the Golden Elixir stage, one could achieve soul projection and fight others. The highest level of the Quanzhen Sect''s technique was the immortality of the spirit.


    Du Ge felt that if he mastered the Quanzhen Sect''s Golden Elixir technique, he might be able to possess another body on the Alien Star Battlefield without harm, or at least have somebat capability during possession, not just be a sitting duck...


    ...


    "Brother Cheng, if all Heavenly Demons were as fierce as you, I feel like we couldn''t handle it with just a few of us. We really need to get our sect elders involved."


    Zhang Ziqing, with a bruised face and squinted eyes, muttered, "Also, I think it''s a waste for someone with your talent to be a disciple of Qingxin Temple. You should join our Tianshi Sect and learn authentic thunder techniques. Yourbat power would increase tenfold."


    "Zhang Ziqing, why do you look down on Qingxin Temple?" Daoist Priest Qingsong, with dark circles around his eyes, frowned and said, "No matter how strong the Tianshi Sect is, didn''t my junior brother still beat you all up? I say, my junior brother''s talent should be used to learn all the heart techniques and martial arts of every sect and unify the cultivation world."


    Daoist Priest Qingsong, who initially stayed out of it, didn''t escape Du Ge''s torment either. After being sucker-punched, he too became a friend who cared for Du Ge.


    "I agree," Zhao Hongmei raised her hand, her cheek bruised, also unable to escape Du Ge''s wrath.


    "Let''s do it!" Zhong Xie said enthusiastically, "Let''s work together to make Brother Cheng the number one in the cultivation world."


    "If Brother Cheng wants to eliminate the Heavenly Demon, he must first remove the obstacles from the cultivation world. Each sect has its own agenda, and who knows what kind of trouble they might cause! Unifying the cultivation world would indeed make things easier."


    Luo Fan looked at Du Ge, his face suddenly turning red, and said, "I have to confess to Brother Cheng. Just now, I betrayed you and reported to the Luo family that you are the Heavenly Demon. Right now, the Luo family must be nning against you. Brother Cheng, I''m sorry."


    "That being the case, I also need to apologize to Brother Cheng. During the meal, I pretended to go to the restroom and reported your situation as well," Rosie lowered her head, not daring to look at Du Ge. "Brother Cheng trusted us, but I betrayed that trust. I deserve to die!"


    Following that.


    Others also apologized to Du Ge one after another.


    "...," Chen Ziyong couldn''t help but widen his eyes. What the hell is going on? Did Cheng Yu awaken a new skill?


    "There''s no use talking about this now. The urgent matter is to protect Brother Cheng," Zhang Ziqing said. "We need to find a way to cover up Brother Cheng''s identity as the Heavenly Demon."


    "What nonsense are you spouting? My junior brother has always been a disciple of Qingxin Temple. When was he ever the Heavenly Demon?" Qingsong angrily retorted.


    "Senior Brother Qingsong, don''t be mad. Isn''t it just a misunderstanding we caused earlier?" Zhang Ziqing chuckled, "The situation has already urred. It''s not enough for us to deny it; we need to find a solution!"


    Damn!


    So this is what "no fight, no friendship" really means!


    They truly are a group of loyal brothers who care for me!


    I love it!


    Du Ge''s eyes lit up, and he immediately regretted that friendship wasn''t his second skill.


    If he could take "no fight, no friendship" out, then Nan Youlong, the Federal President, they would all be on his side. The Simtion Field would be his to use as he pleased. What a pity!


    "No need to solve it, just beat them one by one," Du Ge smiled, interrupting the self-reproaching crowd. "I believe that with my talent, it won''t take long for me to be invincible. Once I defeat everyone and unify the cultivation world, does it matter if I''m the Heavenly Demon? Actually, even if it''s not to deal with the Heavenly Demon, eliminating the barriers between cultivation sects would be beneficial for the cultivation world."


    "Brother Cheng is right. A thousand years ago, there was a genius on Dragon and Tiger Mountain named Sheng Wenhua. He also wanted to unify the cultivation world, break down the barriers between sects, and create a true technique for immortality by integrating the essence of each sect''s cultivation methods," Zhang Ziqing said. "Back then, if he hadn''t gone mad during his practice, he wouldn''t have failed... If he had Brother Cheng''s talent, he might have seeded, and the cultivation world wouldn''t be what it is today."


    Main storyline?


    Du Ge was stunned for a moment and said, "Ziqing, tell me more about this Sheng Wenhua!"


    "There''s not much to say," Zhang Ziqing waved his hand, "It''s like a legend. Sheng Wenhua was highly talented and had a sudden inspiration during his cultivation to integrate the techniques of all sects and create a true method for immortality.


    Then, he took the opportunity of traveling to befriend the young master of the Tianshi Sect and the young sect leader of the Maoshan Sect, somehow convincing them.


    The three of them became sworn brothers, exchanged techniques, and after three years of secluded cultivation, they emerged to cause a stir, robbing secret manuals everywhere and forming an organization called the Sanqing Hall. In seven years, they swept through half of the cultivation world.


    In the end, whether due to internal conflict or a mistake in their techniques, the three brothers ended up with one dead, one injured, and one in hiding. Sanqing Hall vanished without a trace."


    "After that, all major sects strictly prohibited the exchange of techniques," Zhong Xie added. "If any technique is found to have been leaked, the sect will pursue the matter relentlessly until all those who have learned the technique are killed."


    After saying this.


    Zhong Xie seemed to remember something and quickly added, "Brother Cheng, I have no intention of harming you! I truly believe that with your talent, you can unify the cultivation world."


    Luo Fan added, "Moreover, topletely eliminate the Heavenly Demon, the cultivation world must speak with one voice. You have no idea how much time is wasted when sects bicker. ording to you, with the Heavenly Demon''s growth rate, by the time the old fogies at home realize the threat, the Heavenly Demon might already be uncontroble."

 Chapter 284: Strike first

    Chapter 284: Strike first


    Du Ge ignored Luo Fan and brought the topic back to Sheng Wenhua. "Did Sanqing Hall leave behind any secret techniques or manuals after integrating the strengths of various sects?"


    ording to typical story tropes, failed heroes often leave behind a treasure trove or secret techniques for their descendants or some fortunate person to find, allowing them to rise again and stir up the cultivation world.


    "I don''t know," Zhang Ziqing replied. "That was a long time ago, and the legends passed down in the sect are limited.


    But over a thousand years have passed, and the cultivation world has remained peaceful. Even thest person who went into seclusion hasn''t caused any trouble. It''s highly likely that no useful secret techniques were left behind."


    "I''ve heard my master analyze the reasons," Zhong Xie said. "The techniques of various sects have been passed down for thousands of years and have been verified by countless people. Following the prescribed path of cultivation generally doesn''t result in any major issues. However, Sheng Wenhua and his group forcibly integrated the strengths of various sects into a single technique within a few years, which inevitably led to numerous ws.


    Cultivation is never a trivial matter. A single misstep can lead toplete failure. Those who initially practiced Sanqing Hall''s techniques likely ended up as cripples, so it''s normal that the techniques weren''t passed down."


    Cripples?


    Du Ge pondered.


    Qingsong seemed to have thought of something and quickly exined, "Junior Brother, I didn''t mean to harm you. Just because Sheng Wenhua failed doesn''t mean you will. After all, you mentioned that the Heavenly Demon has extraordinary regenerative abilities.Even if there are conflicts between techniques, they can be instantly recovered. If a technique is practiced incorrectly, it can be adjusted at any time. If anyone in this world can integrate the strengths of various sects, it would be you, Junior Brother."


    "Senior Brother Qingsong, I''m not ming you," Du Ge smiled. "Actually, even if you hadn''t mentioned it, I was nning to do the same. Not for myself, but for my close brothers.


    My goal is simply to eliminate the Heavenly Demons from this world. But if I can develop a technique that integrates the strengths of various sects, it would be truly beneficial for everyone.


    I value loyalty above all. As friends, I can''t just leave everyone to face punishment from the sect after all the effort we''ve put in.


    If possible, after unifying the cultivation world, I hope my friends will be the ones in charge..."


    Everyone was moved.


    "Brother Cheng, you''re too kind," Zhong Xie said. "I''ll share the ''Maoshan Heart Technique'' with youter. With your talent, you could probably master it in a day..."


    Before he could finish, his phone rang.


    Zhong Xie took out his phone and frowned, then showed the screen to Du Ge. "Brother Cheng, we have a problem."


    Du Ge nced at the screen. It was a message: "Stall Cheng Yu, the Special Affairs Bureau is on its way."


    "Brother Cheng," Zhang Ziqing frowned, sensing something was wrong. "The Special Affairs Bureau is involved."


    The Special Affairs Bureau is a national institution responsible for overseeing various cultivation sects, simr to the supervisory institution on the Alien Star Battlefield.


    But in this world, the Special Affairs Bureau isposed of elite members from the national cultivation department and various sects, serving as both regtors and self-regtors.


    Du Ge looked at the message. Were theying to capture him?


    Their response was a bit too quick!


    He quickly realized that this simtion field was full of people flipping tables.


    Candidates ranked lower might not want to follow the main storyline and would find it more advantageous to use extreme measures to eliminate other candidates.


    After all, less than three days into the simtion, aside from him, all the other candidates were still in the attribute-grinding stage and wouldn''t be a match for the locals.


    In this situation, the Special Affairs Bureau likely found candidates with "scouting" keywords or, worse, had already been infiltrated or controlled by candidates.


    Keywords like "charm," "confuse," and "control" could achieve this, and some unreasonable skills could control people beyond their level.


    In any case, the other side would choose to strike first.


    And as the top Heavenly Demon, he was naturally a prime target.


    To verify his thoughts, Du Ge took out his phone and logged into Weibo.


    Sure enough, his ount had been locked, preventing any actions.


    Thetest post was an apology letter: "I had no intention of discriminating against anyone. Everything I did was to cooperate with the production team for promotion. This was a misunderstanding. If it caused any mental distress, I sincerely apologize."


    The attached picture was a promotional shot for the production, titled "Traffic," featuring the director, producer, main cast, and supporting cast.


    Aprehensive attack!


    They even used the weakening keyword.


    Unfortunately, the other side wasn''t familiar with how the inte worked.


    A scandal caused by a celebrity couldn''t be smoothed over with a simple apology.


    Moreover, his previous Weibo post had struck a nerve with many, drawing their ire...


    So far, his attributes hadn''t dropped at all.


    However, Du Ge felt fortunate that he had chosen the right person for body possession and had been proactive in grinding keywords and cultivation.


    Otherwise, if he had possessed someone randomly, this series of attacks might have been too much to handle.


    Modern society''s fastmunication and transportation were advantageous for candidates, but the downside was that once targeted, there was no escape.


    His own tactics being used against him, Du Ge felt a bit ufortable.


    A single misstep could lead to a series of setbacks, leaving no room to breathe. It was no wonder that the Alien Star warriors, used to hiding, couldn''t cope.


    ...


    The simtion field''s rehearsal also served as a reminder for Du Ge.


    The Alien Star Battlefield three monthster would likely be just as chaotic. Without an early advantage, there might be no future.


    Two keywords might not be enough.


    After all, keyword distribution was too random. Who knew what useless keywords mighte up, like Chen Ziyong''s "confession," which couldn''t develop without fame.


    To be fair, Chen Ziyong had done quite well.


    "Brother Cheng, my video has also been blocked," Chen Ziyong said, showing his phone. "The Special Affairs Bureau must have been controlled by the Heavenly Demons."


    "The Special Affairs Bureau controlled by Heavenly Demons?" Luo Fan finally reacted, eximing.


    "What else? When have you seen the Special Affairs Bureau react so quickly?" Zhang Ziqing said. "Brother Cheng caused a hugemotion this morning, and they only applied some pressure. There''s no reason they''de to arrest him by evening. The Heavenly Demons are more rampant than we thought!"


    "Brother Cheng, what should we do?" Shi Dashan asked. "Avoid them? The Special Affairs Bureau''s members are elite from various sects, with cultivation levels far above ours. Normally, they wouldn''t notify us in advance when executing missions. The fact that they sent a message to Zhong Xie means they know about yourbat strength. In other words, the Special Affairs Bureau is already aware of our battle situation."


    Du Ge frowned and thought for a moment. "Contact your sect elders immediately and tell them not to follow any orders from the Special Affairs Bureau."


    Everyone understood and quickly took out their phones to call their sect leaders.


    But soon, exmations of surprise filled the air.


    Du Ge, with his keen hearing, didn''t need them to ry the messages to hear the voices from their phones.


    Half an hour ago, the leaders and elites of various sects had been summoned to the capital for a meeting to discuss subduing the Heavenly Demons.


    Damn!


    Du Ge cursed inwardly. The person infiltrating the Special Affairs Bureau was a master, executing a wless series of moves that had outpaced him.


    Du Ge checked his personal interface. He was still ranked first.


    This meant that the other person''s influence hadn''t surpassed his yet.


    But if that person controlled the sect leaders, the top rank could change.


    There were capable people in the simtion field!


    Unfortunately, such a person hadn''t been sent to the battlefield.


    It had to be said that Qi Yuan Star''s talent selection system had serious issues.


    "Brother Cheng, what should we do?" Zhang Ziqing asked anxiously. "The sect leaders have been tricked into going to the Special Affairs Bureau, and they''ve issued orders prohibiting the use ofmunication devices to prevent eavesdropping by Heavenly Demons. We can''t intercept them."


    "Let''s go raid their headquarters," Du Ge said, looking around. "If the Special Affairs Bureau wants to capture the elites, we''ll do the opposite and take control of the sects'' bases first."


    "But the Special Affairs Bureau has taken all the sect elites. Even if we take over the sects, we won''t be able to match them!" Zhong Xie said. "Brother Cheng, you might not know this as you''re new to the cultivation world, but each sect has powerful inherited artifacts. These artifacts are incredibly powerful and can suppress an entire sect if used properly."


    "What are you afraid of?" Du Ge smiled. "As far as I know, the Tianshi Sect still has a group of experts, right?"


    "..." Zhang Ziqing frowned. "I don''t know about that."


    "Isn''t there a Demon Sealing Cave in Tianshi Mountain?" Du Ge smiled. "The Special Affairs Bureau can take the sect leaders and elites, but they can''t release the demons from the Demon Sealing Cave, can they?"


    Everyone''s expressions changed, realizing the audacity of the Heavenly Demons.


    Zhang Ziqing swallowed. "Brother Cheng, the demons sealed in the Demon Sealing Cave are at least a thousand years old. After being sealed for so long, their hostility must be immense. If we release them and can''t control them, countless people could die. We can''t do that."


    "You underestimate the Heavenly Demons," Du Ge shook his head and looked at Confession Brother Chen Ziyong. "Don''t forget, we have an expert in eliminating hostility here!"


    "..." Chen Ziyong was stunned. He had thought his skill was useless in this world and wouldn''t achieve anything.


    Unexpectedly, Cheng Yu had found a use for it, and if used well, it could indeed turn the tide.

 Chapter 285: Each stand-alone mountain

    Chapter 285: Each stand-alone mountain


    ```


    Zhong Xie and the others were stunned. They looked at Chen Ziyong, remembered his skills, and after a moment of contemtion, said, "Maybe we can give it a try."


    Du Ge smiled and then turned to Bai Qiao, saying, "Xiao Qiao, before we open the Demon Sealing Cave, I might need to learn the Bai family''s Ghost Control Technique."


    Bai Qiaoughed, "Brother Cheng, it''s no problem to teach you the Ghost Control Technique, but it requires a long time to cultivate and harmonize with the ghost''s mind. The demons in the Demon Sealing Cave are thousand-year-old ghosts. I''m afraid we won''t have enough time to harmonize with them."


    "No worries, I have my own methods," Du Ge smiled. "Just teach me the Ghost Control Technique. Let''s walk and learn at the same time. Zhong Xie, teach me the Heavenly Eye from the Maoshan Sect as well..."


    ...


    Du Ge and Chen Ziyong''s information had been locked, so they couldn''t take nes or high-speed trains.


    But Du Ge didn''t n to use those public transportation methods anyway.


    There were too many people on public transportation, making it inconvenient to practice Taoist arts. Besides, cars weren''t much slowerpared to public transportation.After discussing their strategy, over ten people drove five cars straight to Tianshi Mountain.


    Du Ge still sat in his nanny van.


    After all, a celebrity''s vehicle was the mostfortable, and it didn''t affect his ability to draw talismans while in the car.


    Bai Qiao, Zhang Ziqing, and others boarded Du Ge''s car one after another, teaching him the signature skills of their respective sects.


    Du Ge epted everything, showing everyone what it meant to be a cultivation genius.


    With 120,000 mental power, he could learn anything in one go, without needing a second demonstration. What shocked everyone the most was that Du Ge could draw talismans while cultivating.


    This miraculous ability left the younger generation feeling quite defeated.


    At this point, no one cared whether Du Ge would eventually leave this world. Each of them vowed in their hearts to eliminate all other Heavenly Demons.


    One such monster was enough; any more, and what would be left for them?


    ...


    Du Ge only practiced the techniques of various sects but did not learn their mental methods.


    Firstly, there wasn''t enough time;


    Secondly, he feared making mistakes. If his hard-earned spiritual power dissipated, it would be a real disaster.


    To be honest,


    This was the first time he felt so passive.


    ...


    Meanwhile,


    At Dragon and Tiger Mountain,


    "Sect Leader Qi, you can''t go," Fu Lin firmly blocked the path of Sect Leader Xu Xiu Zhenren, showing his phone. "Cheng Yu''s Weibo status is off, and Confession Brother''s ount has been banned. All signs indicate that the Special Affairs Bureau has been infiltrated by Heavenly Demons. If you go, you might be walking into a trap."


    Qi Xiu looked at Fu Lin, who was kneeling before him, and said, "I am already aware of the dangers posed by the Heavenly Demons. The Special Affairs Bureau''s invitation to discuss demon elimination is quite normal."


    Cheng Wendi and Chai Wenhai were persuaded by Fu Lin to return to Dragon and Tiger Mountain, thus missing the chance to teach Du Ge a lesson and were unaware of what happened in Tonghai City.


    However,


    From Fu Lin, they also saw the terrifying power of the Heavenly Demons. Without using sealing techniques or soul-targeting spells,


    Even Dragon and Tiger Mountain''s sharpest Orient Loong Sword couldn''t leave a mark on him.


    Such physical strength had already surpassed the human realm.


    They had also heard Du Ge''s story, the Heavenly Demon who had perfected the art of maintenance and trade, which truly made them shudder.


    Any keyword that grew to its fullest potential could be a true Demon Head.


    Although Fu Lin kept saying that only a Heavenly Demon could deal with another Heavenly Demon, no one believed him.


    After all,


    Fu Lin was easily captured by them and seemed to have no talent in cultivation. When they were weak, it was understandable for the Special Affairs Bureau to summon them to eliminate demons.


    "Fu Lin, stop talking," Chai Wenhai said. "You have no idea how powerful the Special Affairs Bureau is."


    "You have no idea how powerful the Heavenly Demons are!" Fu Lin stubbornly said. "Sect Leader, I mean no harm, but just in case, shouldn''t we have a backup n?"


    Qi Xiu Zhenren gave him a deep look and said to the few junior brothers who were ready to go, "You all stay at Dragon and Tiger Mountain and gather more information about the Heavenly Demons from Fu Lin. I will go to the Special Affairs Bureau myself to investigate."


    After speaking,


    He waved his sleeve, a golden light shed, and his figure disappeared from the ancestral hall in an instant.


    Fu Lin''s eyes widened, "What kind of Taoist technique is that?"


    "Five Elements Escape Technique," Chai Wenhai said. "Don''t even think about it. With your talent, you wouldn''t learn it in ten years."


    "That''s because my attributes haven''t been boosted. If you find a few people to call me ''Mom,'' see how fast I cultivate," Fu Lin said. "Do you dare to try?


    It''s just that my keyword is hard to leverage, making you underestimate other Heavenly Demons. I think you should try boosting my attributes and thenpare the cultivation speed to truly realize the danger of Heavenly Demons.


    By the way, why don''t you ask Cheng Yu? His keyword should be ''Discrimination.'' After showing some Taoist arts in public, his attributes should be quite high. I have a feeling he''s going to cause big trouble..."


    Chai Wenhai was taken aback. He took out his phone and looked at it, suddenly frowning. He nudged Cheng Wendi, "Senior Brother, something''s not right."


    "What is it?" Cheng Wendi asked.


    "It''s been over five hours since their duel with Cheng Yu, and no one has said a word in the group. This isn''t normal," Chai Wenhai said. "This group is always noisy. Whether they win or lose, there should be some news. But now, except for Yu Ming asking about the battle, there''s no other information."


    "..." Cheng Wendi was stunned. He turned and left the ancestral hall, dialing Zhang Ziqing''s number. Momentster, he returned to the hall and looked at the presiding Elder, "Third Uncle, something might have really happened. The Special Affairs Bureau is hunting Zhang Ziqing and the others..."


    The Elder''s face changed, "Is that true?"


    "Zhang Ziqing wouldn''t lie to me about this," Cheng Wendi swallowed and nced at Fu Lin, saying, "He said the Special Affairs Bureau might have already been controlled by the Heavenly Demons."


    The Elder was stunned.


    "Can we still stop Master?" Cheng Wendi asked.


    The Elder shook his head, "Senior Brother has the Five Elements g. He can travel hundreds of miles in an instant. Even by ne, we can''t catch up to him..."


    The hall fell silent.


    "See, you didn''t believe me. Cheng Wendi, has Cheng Yu been captured?" Fu Lin''sughter broke the silence.


    "No, he''s with Zhang Ziqing and the others," Cheng Wendi said.


    "If I were you, I''d have Cheng Yu and Zhang Ziqinge to Dragon and Tiger Mountain for refuge," Fu Lin said. "In just over a day, the number of Heavenly Demons hasn''t decreased much. It''s very likely that the Special Affairs Bureau has been controlled.


    After all, the Special Affairs Bureau is a national institution. It''s too easy for them to filter information and identify abnormal Heavenly Demons. If you don''t believe me, check thetest activities of the inte celebrities who have popped up in the past two days."


    He shook his head, clicking his tongue, "The Heavenly Demons in the Special Affairs Bureau are probably using control techniques. Everyone, with more Heavenly Demons, there are all sorts ofbo techniques. If Dragon and Tiger Mountain wants to protect itself and save your confused Sect Leader, you''ll need to unite with more Heavenly Demons to have a chance of winning."


    He looked around at everyone, "What are you waiting for? You know the characteristics of Heavenly Demons. Take out your phones and check the news. See if you can find a few who slipped through the cracks for Dragon and Tiger Mountain.


    By the way, don''t you n to find a few people to call me ''Mom''? You should see that I''m sincerely on Dragon and Tiger Mountain''s side..."


    ```

 Chapter 286: Demon Sealing Cave

    Chapter 286: Demon Sealing Cave


    Of course, there were no pursuers.


    From the capital to Tongshan City was over a thousand miles. Even by ne, it would take more than an hour. Leaving half an hour earlier was enough to shake off anyone.


    The reason for telling Cheng Wendi that the Special Affairs Bureau was hunting them was simply to create a sense of urgency and make the Heavenly Demon of Dragon and Tiger Mountain more vignt.


    Chai Wenhai and Cheng Wendi, as members of their small group in Tongshan City, did not participate in their collective activities, which could only be rted to the Heavenly Demon.


    Either they found the Heavenly Demon and brought him back to Dragon and Tiger Mountain, or Dragon and Tiger Mountain discovered the Heavenly Demon and summoned them back.


    In any case, it was always right to let them prepare in advance. At the very least, they couldn''t let the Special Affairs Bureau focus solely on them.


    ...


    By the time everyone arrived at Tianshi Mountain, it was already early the next morning. The parking lot at the foot of the mountain was already full of vehicles.


    Unlike the cultivation sects on thest Alien Star Battlefield, people in this world focused on self-cultivation and didn''t mind their sect locations being developed into tourist spots.Moreover, the ie from such development could be used as cultivation funds. ces like Qingxin Temple, which hadn''t been developed, were actually in the minority.


    Zhang Ziqing was an inner disciple of Tianshi Mountain and directly led the group to the back mountain. The back mountain was off-limits to tourists and was the true location of the Tianshi Sect.


    "Brother Zhang."


    "Greetings, Brother Zhang. Bringing friends to visit?"


    Along the way, disciples of the Tianshi Sect greeted Zhang Ziqing from time to time.


    The candidates had only been in the Simtion Field for three days, yet they had already stirred up the cultivation world.


    However, most of the Heavenly Demons were still wandering in the mundane world and had not mingled with the cultivation sects. Therefore, no one thought Zhang Ziqing would bring a Heavenly Demon back to the mountain.


    Zhang Ziqing nodded in response to each greeting.


    He didn''t enter the main gate but instead led the group through a small path to the forbidden area of the back mountain.


    The further they went, the quieter it became. The stone-paved path was overgrown with weeds, and in some ces, the path was even buried.


    Not only had this ce been artificially neglected, but it was also set up with formations. If a tourist identally wandered in, they would circle the mountain forest a few times and then exit through another opening.


    They would only think the scenery was poor and wouldn''t realize they had gotten lost in the mountain forest.


    But such a path naturally couldn''t hinder a group of cultivators. Even after Chen Ziyong''s attributes were enhanced, he was still light and agile, making mountain paths a breeze.


    The Special Affairs Bureau had sealed his ount, merely reducing his influence. The effects of his previous confession were still there, and his strength hadn''t diminished much.


    Currently, there were still over six hundred people left in the Simtion Field, and Chen Ziyong was ranked 34th.


    The attributes he had enhanced through Keywords were far less effective in cultivation. He had practiced the "Tiangang Heart Method" of the Tianshi Sect, but his cultivation progress was clearly slower than Du Ge''s.


    "Brother Cheng, today the ones guarding the Demon Sealing Cave are Grandmasters Liu Guang and Wu Huai. Their cultivation has reached the peak of the Qi Refining Realm, the highest level of contemporary cultivation. Brother Cheng, do you think we can take them down with just a few of us?" Zhang Ziqing asked as they walked.


    "How do their cultivation levelspare to the Ghost King?" Du Ge asked.


    It was his first time encountering a world with spells and magical artifacts, so he didn''t have an urate understanding of the overallbat power of this world.


    In a horizontalparison, with various talismans enhancing him, his current strength was at most equivalent to the Golden Elixir Realm of the previous world.


    But the Golden Elixir Realm in the two worlds was clearly not the same level. In this world, reaching the Golden Elixir Realm was akin to bing a terrestrial immortal.


    However, although terrestrial immortals in this world had magical artifacts and spells, Du Ge felt that their overallbat power was probably not as high as the Mahayana Realm of thest battlefield.


    Maybe.


    This was the difference between the Simtion Field and the Alien Star Battlefield!


    In the Simtion Field, the only benefit was that death meant elimination, and one could take risks freely.


    "One can''t defeat the Ghost King, but two might be able to fight him to a draw," Zhang Ziqing said. "However, I''m not talking about the Ghost King of Beimang Mountain. Beimang Mountain is an extremely yin ce, most beneficial for the cultivation of yin souls. The Ghost King there has almost reached the highest level of ghost cultivation,parable to our inner elixir experts. He has countless ghost generals under hismand. Unless he leaves Beimang Mountain, no one in the world dares to im they can take down the Ghost King of Beimang Mountain."


    "The Ghost King in the Demon Sealing Cave isn''t as strong as the one in Beimang Mountain?" Du Ge asked.


    "Not as strong," Zhang Ziqing replied. "But those sealed here by generations of Tianshi must be ones that couldn''t bepletely destroyed."


    "Got it." Du Ge nodded and continued up the mountain.


    At this point, he no longer cared about the main storyline.


    Admittedly, when he entered the Simtion Field, Du Ge was somewhatcent, not taking these candidates seriously. He only thought about methodically brushing up his skills, then finding the main storyline and ending this Simtion Field.


    If there was enough time, he would start the next Simtion Field.


    But now, the sudden chaos and the uncontroble Simtion Field had sounded an rm for Du Ge.


    If an open Simtion Field was this chaotic, the Alien Star Battlefield, where Alien Star warriors fought for life and resources, would be even more ruthless.


    Encountering such fierce opponents in the Simtion Field was better than facing them on the Alien Star Battlefield. Du Ge''spetitive spirit was fully aroused.


    He had to force himself to adapt to this chaotic Simtion Field and achieve final victory.


    These were all valuable experiences.


    In fact, the sense of urgency Du Ge felt several times was brought about by the candidates in the Simtion Field.


    ...


    In a sense, modern society''s speed of information dissemination was indeed very fast. But simrly, the control over information had be very strict.


    Information that they didn''t want you to know would absolutely not be leaked at all.


    Currently.


    With the initiative in the opponent''s hands, Du Ge''s channels for obtaining information had suddenly narrowed.


    The only way to win was to thicken the cards in his hand and then further develop the Keywords.


    "Brother Cheng, why don''t Chen Ziyong and I go talk to the two grandmasters first and see if we can persuade them to open the Demon Sealing Cave?" Zhang Ziqing suggested.


    Du Ge didn''t directly answer his question. After asking about the Ghost King for a long time, Zhang Ziqing was also unsure.


    No matter how talented Du Ge was, he had only been cultivating for a day.


    His two grandmasters had been cultivating their entire lives. Although they hadn''t formed a Golden Elixir, they were considered grandmasters in various sects, with astonishing cultivation and mastery of talismans and thunder techniques.


    From a normal person''s perspective, they wouldn''t think Du Ge could defeat the two grandmasters, and even the grandmasters might not be able to defeat him.


    Not to mention the Ghost King in the Demon Sealing Cave, Zhang Ziqing felt that his impulsive decision to bring Du Ge to open the Demon Sealing Cave was somewhat rash.


    "No need, just find a way to distract them. Leave the rest to me." Du Ge nced at Zhang Ziqing, holding several Five Thunder Talismans and Cloud Rain Talismans in his palm, and pasted a Speed Talisman and a Protective Talisman on his leg.


    The Speed Talisman would suddenly increase a person''s speed. In the past, cultivators in this world usually used it for traveling.


    But with more convenient transportation like cars, the Speed Talisman had fallen out of use, bing a chicken-rib talisman.


    After all, in battle, body coordination was crucial. Sudden speed increases could cause overall imbnce, but Du Ge didn''t worry about the side effects of the Speed Talisman.


    After training in several worlds, he had long adapted to any speed at any stage. The Speed Talisman was more helpful to him than the Five Thunder Talisman.


    Seeing Du Ge preparing talismans for himself, Zhang Ziqing didn''t say anything. After being hit by the "Unfamiliarity Breeds Contempt" skill, he would always consider Du Ge''s safety.


    Compared to the safety of sect elders, what could be more important than a friend''s safety?


    As they spoke.


    The group arrived at the front of the Demon Sealing Cave.


    From the outside, the Demon Sealing Cave didn''t look unusual. It was just a cave with two stone doors, on which were carved ancient dragon and phoenix inscriptions.


    Outside the dragon and phoenix inscriptions wereyers of talismans, added by generations of Tianshi to strengthen the seal.


    In addition, a stone turtley in front of the cave, carrying a stele inscribed with the words "Tianshi Zhang''s Seal," left by an unknown generation of Tianshi.


    Two elderly men in Taoist robes, looking to be in their seventies, were ying chess in a pavilion in front of the cave. Just sitting there, they gave off a harmonious feeling, as if they were one with nature.


    Noticing Du Ge and the others climbing the mountain, the two didn''t even lift their heads.


    "Seventy-sixth generation disciple Zhang Ziqing greets the two grandmasters." Zhang Ziqing bowed to the two elders.


    "What brings you up the mountain?" one of the elders asked.


    "I have brought junior disciples from Maoshan, Emei, Shi, Bai, and Luo families to observe the Tianshi Seal," Zhang Ziqing respectfully replied.


    "Zhong Xie of the Maoshan Sect greets the two grandmasters."


    "Rosie of the Emei Sect greets the two grandmasters."


    "Luo Fan of the Luo family..."


    Each person introduced themselves and bowed to the two elders in turn.


    When it was Chen Ziyong''s turn, he stepped forward and said, "To see the two grandmasters, I climbed nine hundred and ny steps, just to stand before you and tell you that I like you."


    The two calm elders suddenly shuddered and turned sharply to Chen Ziyong.


    At the moment their attention was drawn to Chen Ziyong.


    Du Ge flicked his fingers, and several Five Thunder Talismans flew from his hand, sting towards the two elders in the pavilion.


    At the same time.


    He shed towards the stone turtle, throwing two Cloud Rain Talismans into the air and reaching out to push the Tianshi Seal.


    The Tianshi Sect was skilled in thunder techniques. When the Five Thunder Talismans fell, the two elders had already shed out of the pavilion, dodging the five bolts of lightning.


    Seeing Du Ge moving the Tianshi Seal, the two elders were furious. "How dare you, thief!"


    Before the words were finished.


    They raised their palms, and thunderbolts shot from their palms towards Du Ge''s hand.


    Du Ge activated the Heavenly Eye of Maoshan, his eyes emitting golden light. At the moment they raised their hands, it was as if a appeared in his eyes, showing the best attack routes for the next second.


    He dodged and threw another Five Thunder Talisman, shouting, "Amateur yers!"


    At the same time.


    Under his control, the water from the Cloud Rain Talismans had quietly condensed, turning into several streams that directly drilled into the elders'' seven orifices.


    Seamless.

 Chapter 287: We are all family

    Chapter 287: We are all family


    This was the first time Du Ge used the Power of Poseidon.


    However.


    In this world, there were water-controlling spells, so using the Power of Poseidon wasn''t particrly conspicuous.


    At most, people would just say he had highprehension and figured out a new Daoist technique. People outside were counting on him to fight on the Alien Star Battlefield, so no one woulde to investigate him.


    The two old Daoist priests probably encountered this kind of attack for the first time. They immediately used their spiritual power to repel the water from their faces, but they couldn''t prevent it from seeping into their clothes.


    The icy water snaked into their bodies, making them shiver involuntarily. "What the hell?"


    Du Ge smiled and tossed two Cloud Rain Talismans into the sky.


    Then, following the attack route provided by the Heavenly Eye, ten protective talismans flew from different angles, crashing into the two old Daoists.


    The water on the ground gathered again, like water snakes, slithering into their faces, sleeves, and cors...At the same time.


    Du Ge also unleashed a Palm Thunder, the lightning striking one of the old Daoists.


    Several different techniques were used by Du Ge alone.


    The two old Daoists were shocked. "Sanqing Hall?"


    "That''s right, I am the 40th generation disciple of Grandmaster Wenhua. Today, my skills have reached their peak, and I am here to avenge my grandmaster." Du Geughed heartily. "What my grandmaster couldn''t aplish, I will. Today, I will boldly dere that my grandmaster was right; the techniques of all the sects today are garbage."


    "......"


    Zhang Ziqing and the others were speechless. If they didn''t know that Du Ge had just learned these techniquesst night, they might have believed his nonsense.


    But Du Ge''s strength still exceeded their expectations.


    They didn''t expect that Du Ge could actually fight the two ancestors of the Tianshi Sect to a standstill. Such talent and ability surpassed even Sheng Wenhua.


    "Impossible." One of the old Daoists was horrified. A burst of white light suddenly emanated from his body, repelling all the water and talismans around him.


    The other old Daoist didn''t waste words, forming seals with his hands.


    The patterns on the ground of the Demon Sealing Cave suddenly glowed with golden light, connecting and forming a formation that enveloped everyone like a cage.


    The moment the formation waspleted, Du Ge felt his spiritual power suppressed by ny percent. He looked at Zhang Ziqing in surprise.


    Zhang Ziqing was equally bewildered.


    Apparently, his level was too low to know about the formation outside the Demon Sealing Cave or the truebat power of the two grand-uncles.


    With his spiritual power sealed, Du Ge had only ten percent left, enough to use talismans. Zhang Ziqing and the others, whose spiritual power was already inferior to Du Ge''s, were reduced to almost ordinary people.


    Zhong Xie''s Heavenly Eye dimmed.


    The moment the formation waspleted, the old Daoist who had formed the seals snorted, "So what if you''re Sheng Wenhua''s disciple? Your mistake wasing to the Demon Sealing Cave to cause trouble..."


    No fight, no acquaintance; breaking defenses with ridicule; the heart of attack and kill.


    Three advanced skills shed through Du Ge''s mind, but none of them were usable.


    In this situation, no matter what he said, it was impossible to break through the psychological defenses of the two old Daoists, let alone defeat them.


    However.


    Although his spiritual power was suppressed, the attributes brought by the Keywords were not weakened, nor was the Power of Poseidon...


    Du Ge threw a Five Thunder Talisman, but its speed was also suppressed, flying slowly and easily knocked down by a Palm Thunder from one of the old Daoists.


    Du Ge''s expression changed, acting like a trapped beast, and he rushed towards the Tianshi Seal, shouting as he ran, "Even if I die today, I''ll release all the demons in the Demon Sealing Cave."


    "Childish!" The old Daoist who had lifted the formation snorted, throwing a talisman, "Bind."


    The talismannded on Du Ge, freezing him in ce.


    "Grand-Uncle, no, Cheng Yu is not Sheng Wenhua''s disciple." Seeing Du Ge restrained, Zhang Ziqing panicked, "He''s a disciple of Daoist Priest Suwen. The Special Affairs Bureau has been infiltrated by the Heavenly Demon. We came to the Demon Sealing Cave to borrow the Ghost King''s power to fight against the Heavenly Demon in the Special Affairs Bureau. We..."


    "Ziqing, stop talking. Our Sanqing Hall cannot bow to those who trap people with formations and dare not fight openly." Du Ge interrupted him, snorting coldly, "The current cultivation world is full of petty people who can''tprehend the greatness of the path to immortality."


    "Brother Cheng, don''t anger the grand-uncles." Zhang Ziqing said, "Why throw dirt on yourself? The grand-uncles are reasonable people. If we exin properly, they will understand. Chen Ziyong, say something!"


    "Zhang Ziqing, you''re useless too." Chen Ziyong nced at him, "People of Sanqing Hall would rather die standing than live kneeling. They won''t get any secrets of Sanqing Hall from Senior Brother."


    "......" Zhang Ziqing was stunned.


    Du Ge nced at the cooperating Chen Ziyong, "That''s right, kill me! I won''t reveal the secrets our grandmaster painstakingly perfected. The path to immortality may be lost, but it won''t be left to you petty people. Do you think Sanqing Hall has only a few of us? Over the millennia, we''ve infiltrated all the major sects."


    The two old Daoists exchanged nces, seeing the seriousness in each other''s eyes.


    One of them frowned, "Is this true?"


    "What Heavenly Demon?" Du Ge sneered, "They''re all our people from Sanqing Hall. By now, the leaders of all the sects should be under our control. The sect leaders are a bunch of fools, easily deceived by the name of a Heavenly Demon. They won''t even openmunications..."


    "......" Zhang Ziqing and the others.


    The two old Daoists exchanged nces again.


    The old Daoist controlling the formation frowned, "Junior Brother, you should return to the Tianshi Hall and see if what he says is true."


    The two old Daoists guarding the Demon Sealing Cave were unaware of the outside situation. One of them nced at Du Ge, summoned a talisman, merged with it, and instantly disappeared from the formation.


    Only one old Daoist remained, looking at Du Ge without moving.


    "Old man, you won''t get any information from me. If I want to die, no one can stop me." Du Ge snorted, a ball of water covering his face, enveloping his entire head.


    In the water, he gave the old Daoist a mocking smile, calmly epting death.


    "Brother Cheng."


    "Brother Cheng, don''t."


    Zhang Ziqing and the others saw the water ball covering Du Ge''s head and struggled to rush to save him.


    Chen Ziyong looked at Du Ge, dumbfounded. What was happening?


    Was he really going to suffocate himself?


    The old Daoist reacted faster than anyone else. As the water ball covered Du Ge''s head, he shed to his side, reaching for the water ball on his face.


    The matter of Sanqing Hall was too important; he couldn''t let Du Ge die.


    In the next moment.


    The water ball on Du Ge''s face suddenly turned into two ice spikes, striking the old Daoist''s eyes.


    The old Daoist instinctively dodged, but Du Ge had already pped a Binding Talisman on his chest.


    The old Daoist''s body froze, and a sharp pain shot up from below, as Du Ge had kicked him in the groin.


    Immediately.


    Du Ge''s hands moved like windmills, pping one Binding Talisman after another on the old Daoist.


    Then, a Five Thunder Talismannded on his forehead.


    Du Ge quickly retreated.


    Boom!


    Lightning exploded on the old Daoist''s head.


    His hair was blown apart, his face ckened, and he looked at Du Ge with unwillingness, ck smoke pouring from his mouth as he fell straight to the ground.


    Du Ge finally breathed a sigh of relief, taking out a bundle of talismans from his backpack and stering them all over the old Daoist.


    At this moment.


    Zhang Ziqing and the others finally arrived.


    Zhang Ziqing looked at the defeated grand-uncle and then at Du Ge with awe, "Brother Cheng, how did you do it?"


    "I had a Hundred Solution Talisman in my shoe. A talisman master must be prepared for anything in battle." Du Ge smiled, deliberately ignoring the Power of Poseidon, and cast a Rejuvenation Talisman.


    The old Daoist slowly woke up, "You..."


    Du Ge immediately activated a Binding Talisman, "Old fellow, do you yield?"


    The old Daoist looked at the talismans covering his body and remained silent. He wasn''t confident he could repel all the talismans.


    Du Ge waved his hand, and the water ball formed arge hand, pressing on the Tianshi Seal under the old Daoist''s terrified gaze, "Say you yield, and we''re friends. I won''t touch the Tianshi Seal. If you don''t, I''ll release the demons in the Demon Sealing Cave..."


    "Release the demons, and none of you will survive," the old Daoist said.


    "Do you yield?" Du Ge pushed the water hand against the Tianshi Seal.


    As the Tianshi Seal moved, golden light shed on the stone doors of the Demon Sealing Cave, activating the sealing talismans of past Tianshi.


    The old Daoist''s eyes widened in anger, "If you do this, countless lives will be lost."


    "What does it matter?" Du Ge smiled, "Destroying you orthodox Daoists, Sanqing Hall will be the heroes when we seal the released ghosts back. Without ghosts, who will believe in Sanqing Hall?


    Grand-Uncle, I don''t want to cause suffering, and releasing the Ghost King would weigh on my conscience. So, I''m giving you the chance to save the world! Just say you yield, and maybe I won''t release the Ghost King! If you stubbornly refuse, the suffering will be your fault, not mine..."


    So you''re looking forfort from me!


    Seeing Du Ge push the Tianshi Seal again, the old Daoist''s eyes almost popped out, "I yield, I yield."


    Du Ge smiled, dispersing the water hand.


    Under the astonished gazes of Zhang Ziqing and the others, he removed the talismans from the old Daoist one by one, "Grand-Uncle, I was just joking. Zhang Ziqing and the others are right; I''m not from Sanqing Hall. We may have fought, but we should be friends despite the age difference."


    "Yes, friends despite the age difference." The old Daoist frowned, puzzled by what had happened, but his hostility had unknowingly disappeared.


    "I''m d Grand-Uncle epts me as a friend." Du Ge smiled, "I know you have many questions. But now is not the time to exin. The grand-uncle who went to investigate will return soon. Next, please activate the formation and suppress him too, then I''ll exin everything to both of you."

 Chapter 288: Heart attack kill

    Chapter 288: Heart attack kill


    "Senior Brother, just as that scoundrel said, the Sect Leaders of various sects have been lured to the capital by the Special Affairs Bureau under the pretext of the Heavenly Demon. I''m afraid their fate is grim..."


    Wu Huai''s figure reappeared in the formation. As soon as he showed up, he hurriedly spoke, but then his gaze fell on Liu Guang, who was charred ck by the Five Thunder Talisman, and he was stunned. "Senior Brother, what happened to you?"


    The next second.


    His expression changed dramatically: "Senior Brother, what are you doing? Why are you suppressing me with the formation?"


    Before he could finish speaking.


    Du Ge raised his hand and cast a protective talisman, then threw a punch straight at Wu Huai: "Idiot, being yed like a puppet and still unaware. Have you lived all these years for nothing?"


    "Senior Brother?" Wu Huai was dazed by the punch,pletely clueless about what was happening.


    "Cheng, my young friend, if you have something to discuss, there''s no need to be so rough with my junior brother!" Liu Guang said.


    "Uncle Liu, you''ve probably been cultivating for so long that you''ve forgotten how to deal with people. For stubborn old fellows like him, if you don''t beat them into submission, they won''t listen to you." Du Ge smiled, but his hands didn''t stop. While pummeling Wu Huai, he asked, "Do you submit?""Submit to what? If you have the guts, let my senior brother lift the suppression on me, and we''ll fight fair and square." Wu Huai was extremely angry. His spiritual power was suppressed by ny percent, and Du Ge had the upper hand. Now, he was at a disadvantage in every way, feeling utterly aggrieved and confused about what was happening.


    "I was simrly suppressed by your senior brother''s formation earlier. After you left, I turned the tables and even made your senior brother submit." Du Geughed, "And I''ve only been cultivating for three days. To achieve this. You''ve been cultivating for seventy or eighty years. Even with ny percent of your spiritual power suppressed, you should still be stronger than me. What face do you have to demand the suppression be lifted? Were you and your senior brother fair and square with me earlier?"


    "..." Zhang Ziqing and the others were suddenly stunned. They hadn''t thought much of it before, but now,paring the two, they were once again astonished by Du Ge''s prowess.


    Liu Guang felt utterly ashamed.


    He was indeed Du Ge''s friend, but he was also Wu Huai''s senior brother. Watching his junior brother get beaten up, he initially wanted to lift the suppression and let them fight fairly. But hearing Du Ge''s words, he immediately abandoned that idea.


    "You''re talking nonsense. How could someone who has only cultivated for three days fight against someone at the Refining Spirit Returning to Void stage?" Wu Huai retorted angrily.


    "Uncle, Cheng Yu indeed only became a disciple of Daoist Priest Suwen the day before yesterday," Zhang Ziqing said, blushing. "These matters can be verified."


    "..." Wu Huai was stunned.


    "..." Liu Guang was also stunned.


    "Can''t win a fight, can''t win an argument, easily manipted by a few words, and still so stubborn?" Du Geughed, "And such a person is a high-ranking member of the sect, holding himself in high regard. Such a cultivation world is truly shameful to be associated with!"


    "You..." Wu Huai was speechless.


    "You don''t believe it?" Du Ge asked.


    "Of course not," Wu Huai replied.


    "Then I''ll let you verify it!" Du Ge said, "I''m sure Tianshi Mountain has a way to contact Qingxin Temple. Just make a call and ask. If you don''t trust me, surely you trust my master, Daoist Priest Suwen?"


    "..." Wu Huai was stunned, then overjoyed, "Alright, I''ll contact Daoist Priest Suwen right away. If what you say is true..."


    Before he could finish, Du Ge interrupted him: "See, I told you you''d be easily manipted by a few words!"


    Facing Du Ge''s disdainful gaze, Wu Huai almost spat out a mouthful of blood. His face turned beet red, and he couldn''t utter a single word.


    What could he say?


    Could he admit that he wanted to use this opportunity to escape and find help outside? That would be even more disgraceful!


    "I have to say, the fact that you''ve managed to cultivate smoothly to seventy or eighty years old is closely tied to the peace in the cultivation world for so many years!" Du Ge sighed, his tone filled with disdain. "No wonder a group of Sect Leaders could be so easily manipted by the Special Affairs Bureau. As the saying goes, so naive, so foolish..."


    Wu Huai red at Du Ge, wanting to retort but not knowing how. He wanted to fight back, but he couldn''t even lift a hand.


    The most crucial point was, the more he thought about it, the more he realized that every word Du Ge said was an undeniable fact.


    In a fit of rage, he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    At that moment, he suddenly began to doubt his own cultivation and strength.


    Was he really that ipetent?


    At that moment, the disheartened Wu Huai felt utterly despondent, losing all hope in life. He sighed in despair, "Just kill me!"


    Du Ge was stunned.


    Damn.


    Did the heart attack kill start already?


    It didn''t seem that difficult!


    This old Daoist''s will was too weak. How did he reach such a high level of cultivation?


    Beside him, Chen Ziyong smacked his lips, looking at Du Ge with admiration. Killing with words, was this the proper use of discrimination?


    Compared to Cheng Yu, he felt like a naive three-year-old!


    If he went out, wouldn''t he be another Du Ge?


    "Giving up already?" Du Ge stopped his hand, frowning at Wu Huai, and scolded, "Can''t even withstand a bit of verbal attack. What will the younger generation think of you? They still know not to give up, still know to find ways to fight the Heavenly Demon to save the cultivation world. With such high cultivation, you say give up and you give up. What are you thinking?"


    "..."


    Zhang Ziqing and the others suddenly recalled their experience fromst night. Their faces flushed. Back then, they were simrly beaten down by Du Ge, losing all confidence, not much better than Uncle Wu!


    Fortunately, Cheng Yu had pulled them back from the brink. Using them as an example was truly shameful!


    However.


    On closer thought, Cheng Yu''s words made a lot of sense. The cultivation world, from top to bottom, was rotten to the core. Without some reform, it wouldn''t work.


    "I..." Wu Huai opened his eyes.


    "I''ve only been cultivating for three days, yet I know that in times of adversity, one must never give up. Persist, and there will be a tomorrow." Du Ge said, "As a senior in the cultivation world, shouldn''t you set an example?


    Wu Huai, pull yourself together. The Sect Leaders of various sects have likely fallen. Now, we need to fight the Heavenly Demon controlling the Special Affairs Bureau. The chaos caused by the Heavenly Demon is actually beneficial for the cultivation world.


    The cultivation world has been peaceful for too long. Only by breaking the old ways with the Heavenly Demon can the cultivation world be revitalized.


    Fight, only by fighting can we break through ourselves and hope to reach the Core Formation stage. Uncle Wu, pull yourself together. Let''s join hands and drive out the Heavenly Demon, leaving our names in history."


    Liu Guang also fell into deep thought.


    To be honest, every word Du Ge used to scold Wu Huai hit home for him as well, making him feel like he had lived all these years for nothing.


    The heart attack kill worked on him too.


    Ultimately, Du Ge''s inspiring words pulled him back. Looking at Du Ge again, his forehead was already covered in sweat.


    This young man was terrifying!


    "You''re not from Sanqing Hall?" Wu Huai asked.


    "Of course not." Du Ge shook his head, smiling, "I''m just a novice disciple of Qingxin Temple, with a bit of talent, standing up in this time of crisis. Moreover, my cultivation technique has always been the ''Concentration Technique,'' and my spells are newly learned. It can withstand scrutiny."


    As he spoke.


    He calmly extended his hand, "If you don''t believe me, Uncle Wu, feel free to check."


    Liu Guang was verbally subdued by Du Ge with the Tianshi Seal.


    But Wu Huai waspletely crushed by Du Ge, forced into submission.


    Both verbal and heartfelt submission are still submission.


    The saying "no fight, no acquaintance" quietly took effect. Wu Huai looked at Du Ge''s extended hand, his expressionplex. He knew that if he reached out, he could restrain Du Ge. But in the end, he didn''t touch Du Ge''s pulse, only sighed in defeat, "The waves behind push the waves ahead, I have to admit. Cheng, my young friend, what do you n to do?"


    "I n to release the Ghost King from the Demon Sealing Cave, using the Ghost King''s power to fight the Heavenly Demon of the Special Affairs Bureau." Du Ge said frankly.


    "No way." Two voices spoke simultaneously.


    Liu Guang said urgently, "Cheng, my young friend, the Ghost King suppressed in the Demon Sealing Cave has been there for thousands of years. They have been devouring each other. If released, no one in the human world can control them! It''s said that there are also monsters in the Demon Sealing Cave. Moreover, being trapped for a thousand years, they must harbor deep hatred for the human world..."


    Du Ge looked at Liu Guang, about to exin the dangers and powers of the Heavenly Demon.


    At that moment.


    A soft cough came from the direction of the Demon Sealing Cave.


    Then, a clear voice, tinged with a hint of resentment, sounded, "Old fellow, you''re not me. How do you know I harbor deep hatred for the human world? That little guy is right. The current cultivation world trulycks courage!"

 Chapter 289: Violent creative method

    Chapter 289: Violent creative method


    All eyes instinctively turned towards the Demon Sealing Cave.


    Liu Guang looked at the Tianshi Seal that Du Ge had moved and flew over to inspect it. His expression changed dramatically. "Not good, the Tianshi Seal has shifted, the seal is loosening."


    "Haha." A coquettishugh continued to echo. "Little brother, move the Tianshi Seal aside, and big sister will help you fight the Heavenly Demon!"


    "Are you a demon or a ghost?" Having been through countless battles, Du Ge remained the calmest, asking without a hint of emotion.


    "If you think I''m a demon, I''m a demon. If you think I''m a ghost, I''m a ghost." The voice carried a hint of innocence, teasingly replied.


    "Living for thousands of years and still not knowing what you are, your intelligence is less than that of a three-year-old child. Can you really help me fight the Heavenly Demon?" Du Ge shook his head and sighed. "I thought the ghosts in the Demon Sealing Cave were formidable, but it turns out they''re just like this."


    The voice in the Demon Sealing Cave abruptly stopped.


    "What a glib little demon head." The voice giggled. "What does it matter if I let you have the upper hand in words? In the end, you''ll still have to release me! Why not do it quickly, move the Tianshi Seal, and maybe you''ll earn some of my favor. Otherwise, when I break out on my own, you won''t have a good time..."


    "Come out yourself, I''m waiting!" Du Ge said disdainfully. "It''s either threats or bribes. Trapped for a thousand years and still no progress. With such intelligence, no wonder you were locked in the Demon Sealing Cave. You shouldn''t bet on them.""..." The Demon Sealing Cave fell silent once again.


    Outside the Demon Sealing Cave.


    Everyone looked at Du Ge, muttering in their hearts. This one really looks down on everyone he meets!


    The keyword here is discrimination, confirmed.


    "Cheng, my young friend, though you say so, the loosening of the Tianshi Seal is no small matter. In my opinion, we should return to the Tianshi Hall, gather more disciples, and reinforce the seal together," Liu Guang suggested.


    "No need to reinforce it," Du Ge replied. "If they can''t even break through the Tianshi Seal, their cultivation level is mediocre. When they break out, we''ll subdue them and make them our underlings."


    "Arrogant brat."


    Several different voices echoed from within the Demon Sealing Cave.


    Male and female, they seemed provoked by Du Ge, collectively charging at the stone door. The stone door shook, and the sealing talismans shed with golden light.


    Liu Guang and Wu Huai''s faces turned pale with fright. Each took out a talisman from their robes and stuck it on the stone door, hoping to reinforce the seal.


    Unexpectedly.


    The ghosts inside the caveughed mockingly. "That kid is right, the Tianshi Sect really is declining, thinking they can suppress us with ordinary talismans!"


    Hearing this, Liu Guang and Wu Huai''s faces turned beet red with embarrassment.


    Du Ge''s gaze swept over everyone, naturally giving orders. "Old Chen, go chat with the monsters in the cave. Two Grandmasters, please teach me the Tiangang Heart Method. Ziqing, you and the others return to the Tianshi Sect, prepare some materials for drawing talismans, and keep an eye on the Special Affairs Bureau. If there''s any movement, contact me immediately..."


    Chen Ziyong, already convinced by Du Ge, walked towards the cave entrance without hesitation. "Sister, your voice is so beautiful. Beforeing here, I didn''t know what it meant to be moved, but hearing your voice is like a spring breeze opening my heart..."


    "..." The Demon Sealing Cave fell silent again. First, a kid looked down on them in every way, and now another kid was sweet-talking at the cave entrance. Are people in the future all this crazy?


    Zhang Ziqing and the others were used to Chen Ziyong''s sweet talk. They nodded at Du Ge and left.


    Liu Guang and Wu Huai looked curiously at Chen Ziyong before turning back to Du Ge. "Cheng, my young friend, I know you''re eager, but mixing cultivation techniques is not advisable. Sheng Wenhua was extraordinarily talented. If he hadn''t been so ambitious and only cultivated the techniques of Dragon and Tiger Mountain, he might have reached the Golden Elixir Realm. But he forcibly integrated techniques from various sects and ended up dead."


    "Grandmaster, just teach me. I''m different; all my meridians are open." Du Ge smiled. "If there''s anyone in this world who can integrate techniques from various sects, it has to be me."


    "Do you really want to learn?" Liu Guang asked.


    "Really." Du Ge chuckled. "I want to show those clueless beings in the cave what a true genius is..."


    "How arrogant!" The sweet talk from Chen Ziyong couldn''t cover the anger of the beings in the cave. The woman''s voice rang out again. "Everyone, charge the door together. Once we''re free, we''ll first use that ignorant kid as a sacrifice, then go to the Tianshi Sect. The Tianshi Sect doesn''t even have a Golden Elixir master now; it''s the perfect time for revenge..."


    "You only dare to cause trouble at the Tianshi Sect because there''s no Golden Elixir master. No wonder I look down on you!" Du Ge''s timely interruption triggered another bout of rage from the cave.


    "Kid, you''re dead. No one can save you." The woman''s voice in the cave turned cold. "Boy at the entrance, step asideter so big sister doesn''t identally hurt you. You speak nicely; big sister will keep you by her side and grant you a lifetime of riches..."


    "..." Chen Ziyong was stunned. Could this be the correct way to confess?


    So.


    He sweet-talked even more fervently, focusing on the woman''s voice, trying to see if continuous confessions could trigger a qualitative change and perhaps unlock a new skill.


    Meanwhile, Du Ge, who had drawn all the aggro, stopped talking and focused on receiving Liu Guang''s energy infusion.


    Previously, fearing idents, he hadn''t nned to cultivate two techniques simultaneously. But after fighting with Liu Guang and Wu Huai, Du Ge realized his shorings and decided to take the risk. In this world, without a skill as domineering as plucking feathers from a passing goose, his three awakened skills were all about manipting people''s hearts, not much use inbat.


    To enhance hisbat power, he had to improve his cultivation level.


    Moreover, it was his first time fighting demons and ghosts. These thousand-year-old ghosts might have some hidden tricks. If he got caught off guard, his efforts over the past few days would be wasted.


    After much thought, dual cultivation seemed the only way to break through.


    In Sheng Wenhua''s story, he practiced three sects'' techniques for three years and then swept through half the cultivation world.


    Du Ge felt he wouldn''t need three years.


    But as the Tiangang Heart Method''s energy flow entered his body under Liu Guang''s guidance, Du Ge immediately felt extreme difort. His Concentration Technique had been running autonomously.


    The energy flow of the Tiangang Heart Method was entirely different from the Concentration Technique. They shared some meridians but also traversed different ones.


    The spiritual power generated by different techniques had different properties.


    Running two techniques simultaneously was like two different armies meeting inside his body, each vying for territory, neither yielding.


    Because Du Ge had been cultivating the Concentration Technique for two days, its spiritual power was strong. The spiritual power introduced by the Tiangang Heart Method was immediately overwhelmed, and the first to be impacted were the meridians.


    The meridians felt like they were being scraped by steel knives, breaking inch by inch. As the meridians broke, uncontrolled spiritual power surged into his limbs and bones, tearing at Du Ge''s internal organs and muscles...


    It was unprecedented pain.


    Du Ge couldn''t help but cry out in pain, and tiny beads of blood seeped from his skin.


    Liu Guang was the first to sense the situation inside Du Ge''s body. His hand quickly left Du Ge''s head, and he said anxiously, "Cheng, my young friend, your meridians are damaged. Stop running the techniques immediately. Sheng Wenhua must have meticulously deduced his integration of three sects'' techniques. You can''t just practice recklessly..."


    "Reckless cultivation, it''s just like this." A mocking voice came from the Demon Sealing Cave. "It seems we don''t need to act; you won''t live long anyway."


    Du Ge''s discrimination skill continued to work.


    His meridians broke quickly but also healed quickly. The spiritual power that broke through the meridians and rampaged through his flesh and blood strangely fused with his body after his muscles and internal organs ruptured and healed...


    This situation astonished Du Ge. Enduring the pain, he split his focus and ran both techniques again. Spiritual power surged from within, and the tearing sensation returned.


    After several attempts.


    His internal organs, muscles, and bones were filled with spiritual power, making his whole body feel much lighter.


    Most importantly, during the constant tearing and healing of his meridians, they gradually withstood the impact of the two techniques, bing sturdier and no longer breaking.


    Moreover, during the process of the meridians breaking, the two spiritual powers intertwined, forming a new attribute and forcefully creating a new energy flow path in his body.


    It was neither the Concentration Technique nor the Tiangang Heart Method.


    The new energy flow path circted energy in a full circle, producing spiritual power that was at least ten times stronger than before.


    Du Ge slowly opened his eyes and smiled. "It''s done."


    As he spoke.


    He raised his hand and unleashed a Palm Thunder.


    Boom!


    A bolt of lightning, several times thicker than before, struck the pavilion where they had been ying chess, shattering it into pieces.


    Liu Guang and Wu Huai were dumbfounded. "How... how is this possible?"


    The Demon Sealing Cave fell silent.


    "I''ve always said, if there''s anyone in this world who can integrate techniques from various sects, it has to be me." Du Ge smiled and looked at Liu Guang and Wu Huai. "Two Grandmasters, you can feel the new energy flow path in my body. It might be beneficial for you."


    Liu Guang ced his palm on Du Ge''s head and felt it, his face full of astonishment. "Your meridians were clearly broken just now. How could they be restored?"


    "Grandmaster, just feel the energy flow path. Don''t ask about anything else." Du Ge smiled, focusing on his cultivation and sensing the growth of his Soul.


    This violent cultivation method could only be used by someone with the right keywords, and they had to be effective all the time.


    For instance, with a keyword like Glutton, which only worked while eating, if the meridians broke and he couldn''t eat, he might end up dead.


    The repair speed brought by the keyword was too fast. Any native would have exploded the moment two techniques shed.


    One had to admit.


    Sheng Wenhua, who forcibly integrated several techniques, was indeed a cultivation genius. The technique he createdsted ten years before causing problems, which was quite remarkable.

 Chapter 290: Be overwhelmed by power

    Chapter 290: Be overwhelmed by power


    A momentter.


    Liu Guang moved his hand away from Du Ge''s head and silently walked to the side, lost in thought.


    Wu Huai nced at his senior brother, then came over to feel the flow of Du Ge''s cultivation technique. Afterward, he seemed to have suffered a huge blow, walking to the side in a daze, equally silent.


    "Hey, did that kid really create a new cultivation technique?" A voice echoed from the cave, tinged with astonishment.


    Liu Guang and Wu Huai did not respond.


    Du Ge smiled and encouraged, "Uncle Liu, why not try cultivating the new technique? Are you afraid of following Sheng Wenhua''s old path?"


    Liu Guang forced augh, "Cheng, my young friend, we have been cultivating the Tiangang Heart Method for a long time. Changing techniques abruptly..."


    He stopped mid-sentence because beside him, Wu Huai had already resolutely sat down cross-legged and started cultivating the new technique.


    "Uncle Liu, as they say, fortune favors the bold. The Tianshi Seal is already loosening, and the Ghost King sealed inside will break out one day. The Heavenly Demon is wreaking havoc, and chaos has arrived. Now, only by seeking new breakthroughs can we find a new path in this chaotic world!"Du Ge casually persuaded, then stopped talking, focusing on cultivating the new technique he had created to enhance his strength.


    Liu Guang hesitated for a moment.


    He looked at Du Ge, then at Wu Huai, who showed no adverse reactions. Gritting his teeth, he also sat down cross-legged.


    Once he started cultivating Du Ge''s improved technique, he couldn''t stop.


    He had to admit.


    The new technique was incredibly efficient at gathering spiritual power.


    Liu Guang felt that at this cultivation speed, he could reach the Golden Elixir Realm in just ten years.


    No wonder Sheng Wenhua dominated the cultivation world in three years after integrating the Three Gates'' techniques. The new technique was truly addictive.


    For now, the new technique seemed to run smoothly, but Liu Guang had made up his mind that he would never practice any new additions Cheng Yu made to the technique.


    The new technique was already excellent; he didn''t want to follow Sheng Wenhua''s old path.


    Before long.


    In front of the Demon Sealing Cave, only Chen Ziyong''s sweet talk and the sound of the demons and ghosts inside the cave hitting the seal remained.


    ...


    Half an hourter.


    Zhong Xie delivered the cinnabar, yellow paper, and other items Du Ge needed. Upon learning about the effects of the new technique, he joyfully joined the ranks of those cultivating it.


    Du Ge, meanwhile, divided his attention between cultivating and drawing talismans.


    As his spiritual power increased, he could draw more advanced talismans.


    Fire Dragon Talisman, Water Dragon Talisman, Earth Shrinking Talisman, Golden Light Talisman, Evil-ying Ghost Talisman, Heart Locking Talisman¡ªall the talismans he couldn''t draw before, he could now.


    Of course.


    He drew the Five Thunder Talisman the most, stering them all around the Demon Sealing Cave, forming a chain lightning array, ready to deliver a fatal blow to the demons and ghosts inside once they broke out.


    There were many types of talismans, but most were for healing and blessings, like the Red Eye Talisman, Wealth Talisman, and Career Sess Talisman.


    These talismans were what Daoist priests relied on for a living and were not very useful inbat.


    However, seeing Chen Ziyong getting closer to the female ghost, Du Ge thoughtfully prepared some love talismans, harmony talismans, and peach blossom talismans for him.


    After all this time, maybe a little matchmaking would help them seed?


    Du Ge''s favorite was actually the Heaven and Earth Net Talisman, the highest level of trapping talismans. Whether human or ghost, once trapped by this talisman, escape was nearly impossible. Combined with the Five Thunder Talisman, it was a true killing weapon.


    ...


    During this time.


    Zhang Ziqing sent one message after another.


    "Dragon and Tiger Mountain invites Cheng Yu to discuss how to rescue the sect leaders."


    "The Special Affairs Bureau, under the pretext of harboring the Heavenly Demon, investigated the Bai family, taking the Family Master and his descendants away."


    "The Ma family, Shi family, Luo family, and Mao family, among other cultivation families, are in a state of panic, protesting the Special Affairs Bureau''s interference."


    "The government has started a strict crackdown on various improper behaviors of inte celebrities..."


    "Major TV stations and portals are broadcasting messages, warning citizens to be vignt against fraud and to report suspicious individuals or groups immediately."


    "Dragon and Tiger Mountain is recruiting disciples, weing young people interested in Daoism to sign up and learn genuine Daoist techniques."


    ...


    One move after another.


    The candidates who controlled the Special Affairs Bureau used official power to swiftly and efficiently squeeze the growth space of other candidates, while also absorbing various sects.


    ...


    In modern society, the inte is the shortcut for rapid growth.


    Cutting off the inte, developing in reality is not impossible, but it''s too slow. This Simtion Field is temporary,sting just over two months. If growth is not achieved, even finding the main storyline will be futile.


    Under heavy pressure, many candidates turned their eyes abroad, nning to grow outside and thene back.


    Inspired by Du Ge, more candidates turned their attention to famous mountains and Daoist sites, hoping to find the main storyline and the power to resist.


    After all.


    Before this, most candidates thought this was just a normal urban world!


    But one step behind, always behind. The candidates from the Special Affairs Bureau had already taken away the sect leaders. Even if they found the sects'' locations, they were destined to learn nothing.


    Candidates who were assigned keywords like business and trade suddenly found themselves out of ce in a modern society with a maturemercial system.


    Themercial system on Qi Yuan Star had copsed, and those who knew little about business couldn''tpete withmercial giants. Trying to replicate Du Ge''s trade route was impossible...


    ...


    By evening.


    Du Ge''s ranking dropped from first to second.


    Du Ge smiled, ignoring the turbulent world outside, focusing on cultivating and drawing talismans outside the Demon Sealing Cave.


    The candidates from the Special Affairs Bureaupletely adopted hisbat mode, rallying the world''s experts to suppress others, leaving no room to breathe.


    Without enough strength, confronting the Special Affairs Bureau would be a dead end.


    He had to build his own power.


    During this time.


    Du Ge took a trip to the Tianshi Sect, making a bunch of friends through violent means, turning many disciples into his loyal followers and spreading his newly created technique.


    Of course.


    Besides Liu Guang and Wu Huai, the Tianshi Sect didn''t have much high-levelbat power. A few managing elders had cultivation levels simr to Daoist Priest Suwen.


    But Qingxin Temple had only five or six members, and Daoist Priest Suwen usually made a living by selling protective talismans, not being much of abat expert.


    In reality, the cultivators in this world generallyckedbat experience.


    As Du Ge said, it had been peaceful for too long. Over the years, most big demons and ghosts had been sealed, and in the public eye, ghosts had be legends.


    Moreover, under the state''s strong control, there was no room for evil cultivators to survive.


    Cultivators had nobat targets. The exchanges between sects were just friendly sparring, not life-threatening, so how could they havebat experience?


    This was why Du Ge, after just a few days of cultivation, could defeat two Refining Spirit to Void Return stage experts with the Power of Poseidon and a few talismans.


    Compared to them, Du Ge had truly fought his way out of mountains of corpses and seas of blood, not hesitating to gouge kidneys or dismember limbs and eyes...


    That was the true ruthlessness needed to win.


    If Liu Guang and others knew what Du Ge had done on the Alien Star Battlefield, they would undoubtedlybel him a great demon head.


    ...


    After tasting sess with the Tiangang Heart Method.


    Du Ge also learned the Maoshan Heart Technique from Zhong Xie and the Pure Yang Technique from Rosie of the Emei Sect.


    After a painful fusion process, he created a new technique, speeding up his cultivation. Now, he onlycked the Hunyuan Technique from Dragon and Tiger Mountain and the Shou Shen Method from Laoshan toplete the techniques of the major sects of the time.


    Du Ge felt that integrating the techniques from several sects might truly create a super technique that tempered all meridians.


    If it could be used in reality, it would greatlypensate for his current limitation of only being able to indirectly temper his body through mental power.


    However.


    Evencking two techniques now.


    Du Ge''s cultivation level skyrocketed like a rocket, and within a day and a night, Liu Guang and Wu Huai together were no match for him.


    This might be due to his meridians breaking and healing multiple times during cultivation, with spiritual power constantly washing over his bones and muscles, making his spellcasting speed far superior to others.


    Palm Thunder could almost be cast instantly, with immense power.


    Moreover, the tearing and reformation of muscles and bones rapidly improved his physical fitness, bringing back the feeling of his body being transformed by external spiritual power on the Alien Star Battlefield.


    Liu Guang had long forgotten his previous vow. After being easily defeated by Du Ge, he naturally started cultivating Du Ge''s improved technique.


    But unlike Du Ge, they were cultivating a finalized technique, only increasing their cultivation speed without improving physical fitness or spellcasting speed.


    ...

 Chapter 291: Shared Fate

    Chapter 291: Shared Fate


    "Brother Cheng, something happened at Dragon and Tiger Mountain."


    The next day at noon.


    Zhang Ziqing brought even worse news, showing Du Ge a video on his phone.


    In the back mountain square of Dragon and Tiger Mountain, dark clouds covered the sky, lightning shed, and talismans flew everywhere.


    One by one, the disciples of Dragon and Tiger Mountain fell.


    Leading the charge was none other than Qi Xiu, the Sect Leader of Dragon and Tiger Mountain. Behind him were the Sect Leaders of Maoshan Sect, Emei, Laoshan, and others. Even the Family Master of the Bai family, who had been captured earlier, was among them.


    The Sect Leaders of these major sects not only had profound cultivation levels but also wielded their sect''s treasured artifacts.


    The disciples left to guard Dragon and Tiger Mountain were no match for them.


    Of course, facing the Sect Leaders of these major sects, the disciples of Dragon and Tiger Mountain dared not resist too much.The most striking figure in the battle was a young man, whom the elders of Dragon and Tiger Mountain protected in the center, shielding him from outside attacks at all costs.


    When the thunder spells struck him, they only managed to tear his clothes, causing him no harm.


    Especially with the cooperation of the elders, they captured an elder from the Laoshan Sect. The young man rushed up and licked his face.


    The old Daoist priest involuntarily called him "Mom," then stood by his side to protect him...


    But that was the extent of it.


    Two fists couldn''t fend off four hands. The Sect Leaders of the major sects had deeper cultivation. Realizing the young man''s terrifying power, they no longer approached him, opting for long-range attacks, one by one taking down the children protecting him.


    By the end of the battle, the young man who had been called "Mom" couldn''t lick anyone else...


    ...


    "Is that guy being protected by Dragon and Tiger Mountain the Heavenly Demon?"


    Watching the video, Liu Guang and Wu Huai''s eyes twitched uncontrobly, feeling nauseous. Being licked in battle and then calling someone "Mom" was too horrifying.


    If all Heavenly Demons were like this, they indeed deserved to be killed.


    At this moment, they didn''t realize that the sweet words Chen Ziyong had said to them initially had affected them, nor did they realize that Du Ge''s beating had simrly influenced their minds.


    "What is his keyword?" Zhang Ziqing pointed at the young man on the screen, who was finally tied up, and asked.


    "Probably something rted to ''mother''!" Du Ge thought for a moment and said, "Most likely ''Mother''s Strength'' and ''Maternal Love''."


    "..." Zhang Ziqing was stunned for a moment, giving Du Ge a strange look, feeling a wave of relief. He was d that the two Heavenly Demon keywords they encountered weren''t this one. Otherwise, being licked would be worse than death.


    "Next time we encounter him, be careful not to let him lick you." Du Ge didn''t care much about the candidate with the mother-rted keyword; he was more concerned about the person behind the Special Affairs Bureau.


    There were many control-type skills.


    Loosely speaking, his "No Fight, No Acquaintance," Chen Ziyong''s "Sweet Words," and even the Dragon and Tiger Mountain candidate''s "Maternal Love" were all control-type skills.


    But these skills had very stringent conditions for activation.


    "Sweet Words" might not be stringent, but its control was extremely weak, at most allowing self-preservation. Commanding others to do things would still be difficult.


    Even his "No Fight, No Acquaintance" required him to defeat the opponent to influence them. If he encountered a stubborn opponent, he would have no way.


    Even if he did manage to defeat them, the opponent would still have their own thoughts and might asionally oppose his opinions.


    The only truly 100% control skill was the loyalty obtained through transactions in the second simtion field, but that was based on clear pricing, and those two bugged skills were also banned by the simtion field.


    The Sect Leaders controlled by the Special Affairs Bureau seemed to havepletely lost their own thoughts. Du Ge didn''t know how the other party did it, but he had to find out. He didn''t want to be controlled unknowingly.


    From the video, it didn''t seem like the other party controlled people on the spot.


    But Du Ge knew he couldn''t wait any longer. With the way they were capturing people, it wouldn''t be long before they assembled an army of candidates.


    ...


    "Brother Cheng, please save my father." Bai Qiao looked at Du Ge with tears in her eyes. "My father wasn''t like that before."


    "Yes, we''ll save him." Du Ge nodded, repeatedly watching the video, examining the fighting styles of those Sect Leaders, looking for clues that could benefit him.


    The controlled Sect Leaders nevermunicated with each other, but their use of Daoist techniques was very proficient, and their cultivation levels were very high,parable to Liu Guang and Wu Huai. With the artifacts they wielded, their strength should far surpass Liu Guang and Wu Huai.


    Especially the Sect Leader of Tianshi Mountain, with the Tianshi Seal in his hand, capable of summoning thunder and electricity, even more useful than the Fantian Seal.


    The Sect Leader of Dragon and Tiger Mountain was also difficult to deal with, appearing and disappearing unpredictably on the battlefield...


    "The reason the Special Affairs Bureau attacked Dragon and Tiger Mountain is probably because of their open recruitment." Zhang Ziqing spected, "Moreover, in the Special Affairs Bureau''s team, only the Sect Leader of Dragon and Tiger Mountain is present, none of the other elders. This clearly indicates that Dragon and Tiger Mountain has a Heavenly Demon.


    After dealing with Dragon and Tiger Mountain, they will likely sweep through other sects,pletely severing the connection between Heavenly Demons and cultivation sects. It won''t be long before theye to Tianshi Mountain. After all, Brother Cheng, you are also their target."


    Du Ge nodded. In the Wuxia world, one could rely on distance to gain growth time, but in modern society, with nes and high-speed trains, distance was no longer an issue, and growth time was greatly reduced.


    "Brother Cheng, what should we do?" Shi Dashan asked, "The Special Affairs Bureau has controlled so many Sect Leaders, no family can stand against them."


    "Did you send the video back?" Du Ge suddenly looked at Shi Dashan and the others.


    "We did, and I also told them about Brother Cheng." Shi Dashan said, "Now our people are already on their way to Tianshi Mountain. They should arrive after dark. Although their cultivation isn''t as high as the Sect Leaders, they are not weak..."


    "The Luo family is alsoing to Tianshi Mountain." Luo Fan said.


    "The Ma family too." Ma Chuan added.


    Du Ge nced at them and shook his head, "Then we have no choice. Open the Demon Sealing Cave!"


    Everyone was stunned.


    Liu Guang asked, "Now?"


    "Yes!" Du Ge looked at everyone helplessly, "Haven''t you thought about why this video was shot so clearly, highlighting all the main characters?"


    Zhang Ziqing suddenly realized, his face changing drastically, "It''s bait?"


    "What else?" Du Ge sighed, "The Special Affairs Bureau never intended to run around looking for people. They knew I left with you. And me leaving with you proves that I have taken the lead.


    So, sending the video to one of you would trigger your panic. Then, to protect yourselves, you would definitely try to gather more strength, and that strength is your families. As long as they track your families, they will naturally know where I am."


    Damn!


    Zhang Ziqing cursed, "They are too cunning!"


    Shi Dashan and the others looked grim.


    "Everyone uses their own methods, no need to talk about cunning." Du Ge shook his head and looked again at the Demon Sealing Cave, "Ziqing, you all leave. I will tear off the seal. They probably won''t expect me to use the help from the Demon Sealing Cave."


    "Brother Cheng, are you confident?" Zhang Ziqing asked, "Should we wait a bit longer? The longer we cultivate, the better. When the Special Affairs Bureau arrives, we can unseal it then. Maybe we can use the Ghost King in the Demon Sealing Cave to dy them."


    "If we unseal it then, we will be fighting two groups at once." Du Ge smiled, "You all leave, don''t waste time. Great Uncle, please activate the Demon Suppression Array."


    Liu Guang nodded. After seeing the Sect Leaders controlled by the Special Affairs Bureau, they finally realized the seriousness of the situation and no longer opposed Du Ge opening the Demon Sealing Cave.


    ...


    "After all this fuss, it stilles down to us." Inside the Demon Sealing Cave,ughter echoed, "Brother Cheng, don''t activate the Demon Suppression Array. If we end up fighting, we might be enemies. Quickly tear off the seal, and sister will fight alongside you against the Heavenly Demons..."


    "Exactly, exactly, how can you ask for our help and still want to suppress us?" Another voice chimed in, "Cheng boy, if you dare activate the Demon Suppression Array, we will switch sides when your enemies arrive..."


    "Don''t listen to that old ghost. How could we switch sides? The Demon Suppression Array should be activated. As long as the old ghost can regain freedom, I will help you kill the enemies." Another voice urged.


    ...


    Amidst the noisy voices, Zhang Ziqing and the others didn''t leave but instead stepped closer.


    Zhang Ziqing said, "Brother Cheng, we won''t leave. We''ll stay and fight with you."


    "Don''t be foolish. If the fight starts, I can''t take care of you." Du Ge said.


    "Whether we live or die is our fate." Zhang Ziqing looked at Du Ge seriously, "Brother Cheng, with your skills, you could leave ande back stronger. But you stayed for us; we can''t just watch you face danger alone."


    "You are all my friends. I never let my friends face danger alone." Du Ge nced back at him. The attributes brought by friendship were not as good as discrimination, but every bit helped.


    "Brother Cheng, since you said that, we can''t leave. This is a cmity for the cultivation world. If we keep letting you bear it, what kind of friends are we?" Luo Fan waved his demon-subduing staff, smiling foolishly, "If we leave, the cultivation world is truly finished."


    "Brother Cheng, we won''t leave." Zhong Xie also stepped forward.


    "Brother Cheng, we won''t leave. The Special Affairs Bureau came because of us. If we die, we die together." Shi Dashan said.


    Suddenly.


    Du Ge''s personal interface shed.


    Du Ge reached out and tapped it, and a new skill appeared:


    Shared Fate: In battle, you can gather all your friends'' strength into yourself or share your strength with your friends.

 Chapter 292: The spirit leaves the body

    Chapter 292: The spirit leaves the body


    Looking at the newly emerged skill, Du Ge couldn''t help but click his tongue. Damn it, could someone really derive such an outrageous skill by willingly facing death?


    Why?


    Why isn''t friendship the second keyword?


    If "No Fight, No Friendship" and "Together Through Thick and Thin" could be brought into reality, he could make the entire Qi Yuan Star his friend, achieve sainthood in the flesh in no time, and maybe even st away the Pan-Universal Entertainment''s spaceship hovering above.


    ...


    "Brother Cheng, what''s wrong?" Seeing Du Ge suddenly fall silent, Zhang Ziqing asked awkwardly, "Do you think we''re dragging you down?"


    "No, I justprehended a new supernatural power," Du Ge looked at everyone and said, "In a moment, no matter what happens, don''t speak or be rmed. I''m going to test this new power."


    "Supernatural power?"


    A burst of wildughter, "Toote."As soon as the voice fell.


    A thunderous explosion came from the Demon Sealing Cave.


    The stone door blew open.


    All the seals pasted on the door were sted away, and a surge of ck, sinister, and icy air gushed out.


    In an instant.


    The ck air covered the sky above Tianshi Mountain.


    Then.


    Five masses of ck air burst out of the Demon Sealing Cave, transforming into human shapes as they exited.


    There was an old man with white hair;


    A female ghost in a red wedding dress with flowing ck hair;


    A general in armor, holding a sharp de;


    A child less than three feet tall;


    And the most conspicuous, a ck fox with a vertical eye on its forehead and seven tails swaying behind it,rger than its body...


    "Not good."


    Liu Guang''s face changed drastically, and he formed a hand seal to activate the Demon Suppression Array.


    But in the next second.


    His body was heavily knocked away, spitting out arge mouthful of blood in mid-air.


    The female ghost in the red wedding dress retracted her hand, and a voice that was neither male nor female sounded, "Idiot, since we havee out, how could we let you activate the array?"


    "Little brother, did you really think we would wait for you to lift the seal?" The seven-tailed fox transformed into a ck-d girl of about sixteen or seventeen, the vertical eye on her forehead adding a touch of allure, "How can things always go as you wish?"


    As she spoke.


    The talisman array Du Ge had set up in advance spontaneouslybusted, losing its effectiveness in an instant.


    The escape of the fox demon and others brought a powerful deterrent, far stronger than when Du Ge had possessed someone.


    So this is the true power of the Ghost King?


    The faces of Zhang Ziqing and the others changed immediately.


    "Don''t harm Brother Cheng," Chen Ziyong said in a panic.


    Du Ge nced at them and activated "Together Through Thick and Thin."


    The moment the skill was activated, thud! thud!


    Everyone in front of the Demon Sealing Cave, including Zhang Ziqing, Luo Fan, Liu Guang, and Wu Huai, who were already prepared to die, all copsed to the ground.


    Not understanding what was happening, everyone was terrified, but at this moment, they only had the instinct to breathe, not even the strength to speak.


    Not just them.


    The disciples of the Tianshi Sect, who had rushed to the back mountain upon discovering the anomaly in the Demon Sealing Cave, also lost their strength and copsed to the ground the moment Du Ge activated the skill.


    Even Zhao Hongmei, who was dining alone in a hotel because she couldn''t climb the mountain, had her strength drained, copsing onto the dining table with a thud, causing the tourists in the hotel to scream in shock...


    Gathering everyone''s strength, the spiritual power within Du Ge surged in an instant, and his cultivation technique began to operate on its own.


    Refining the spirit and returning to the void, refining the void and merging with the Dao.


    Essence and energybined.


    In an instant, a crystal-clear inner elixir quietly formed in his dantian.


    The moment the inner elixir formed.


    With a thought, an identical yang spirit separated from his body, floating in the air, overlooking everyone below.


    The primordial spirit left the body, a wonderful feeling as if he could step into the void at any moment, different from the initial body possession by Pan-Universal Entertainment, a feeling of having the world at his fingertips, his body brimming with power.


    "An inner elixir?"


    "The primordial spirit leaving the body?"


    "How did he do it?"


    "Wasn''t his cultivation level just at the stage of refining the void and returning to the spirit?"


    ...


    The Ghost Kings were shocked.


    The vertical eye on the seven-tailed fox''s forehead suddenly shot out a golden light, attacking Du Ge in the air, "His inner elixir has just formed, it''s the most vulnerable time, everyone, join forces to eliminate him..."


    The Ghost King in armor instantly grewrger, his body swelling dozens of times, and with a swing of his long knife, he shed at Du Ge''s primordial spirit with killing intent.


    At the same time.


    The bride in the red wedding dress had her long hair transform into countless venomous snakes, pouncing at Du Ge.


    The small ghost, less than a meter tall, shook and transformed into nine babies over a foot long, sealing off all space around Du Ge, either spitting water, fire, or ck gas...


    As for the white-haired Ghost King, he merged into a mass of ck air, which expanded and transformed into a giant skull in the sky, opening its mouth wide to swallow Du Ge, "Die."


    ...


    Seeing the terrifying scene before them, Zhang Ziqing and the others, drained of power, widened their eyes in horror, not daring to breathe.


    "You underestimate the inner elixir."


    Du Ge''s eyes gleamed with golden light, his Heavenly Eye seeing through all the attack routes. With a thought, he dodged all the attacks.


    At the same time, he raised his hand.


    Palm Thunder struck towards the seven-tailed fox.


    Simultaneously.


    His other hand drew a talisman in the air.


    Golden light flickered.


    The Heaven and Earth Net Talisman, which he couldn''t draw before, instantly took shape.


    With a push of his hand, the Heaven and Earth Net Talisman exploded like fireworks in the air, and a golden cage appeared between heaven and earth, enveloping everyone inside...


    The seven-tailed fox and others were horrified.


    The Ghost King general shed at the cage with his knife.


    ng!


    With a loud noise, his knife was bounced back, and his body shrank by at least one-tenth in an instant.


    The nine baby ghosts, seeing the situation was bad, dispersed, trying to escape through the Heaven and Earth Net.


    But the seemingly loose golden grid burst out with a golden light the moment they approached, bouncing all nine babies back.


    The golden cage seemed to have a special restraint on ghostly beings, causing the nine baby ghosts to emit shrill screams.


    "Is that all?" Du Ge nced at them contemptuously, drawing another talisman with his hand. The Five Dragon Talisman formed, and five dragons of gold, ck, white, blue, and red appeared out of thin air, roaring and charging at the Ghost Kings.


    The Ghost Kings scrambled, using their supernatural powers to deal with the five-colored dragons.


    Du Ge, addicted to drawing talismans, drew another talisman with a wave of his hand. The Scatter Beans into Soldiers Talisman scattered golden light, and three hundred ghost soldiersnded, joining the battle.


    But the ghost soldiers''bat power was clearly inferior to the divine dragons. In the first encounter, they were beaten back into nothingness by the Ghost Kings.


    On the ground, Liu Guang and Wu Huai watched Du Ge recklessly using talismans, anxious but powerless, as they were too drained to even speak.


    "His poweres from others." The seven-tailed fox, the backbone of the group, shed the ck dragon with a sword, and with a flick of its tail, the hairs on its tail shot out, transforming into arrows aimed at the immobilized Liu Guang and others.


    Du Ge shed down, moving Liu Guang out of harm''s way, and drew a Five Ghosts Transport Talisman, moving Zhang Ziqing and others.


    But trapped by the Heaven and Earth Net, the five ghosts couldn''t move them to a truly safe ce.


    Raising his hand, Du Ge struck out another Palm Thunder, ambushing the Ghost General entangled with the blue dragon, causing the Ghost General to tremble, the ck air around him dissipating slightly, making him roar in anger.


    Du Ge chuckled and asked, "Do you submit? Say you submit, and I''ll let you go. We can fight side by side."


    "Dream on," the seven-tailed fox snarled, "Don''t think we didn''t see it. After Liu Guang said he submitted, he obeyed your every word. Now, you take their power for yourself, we won''t fall for your tricks..."


    "You are already in my grasp. If you don''t submit, I''ll make you dissipate into nothingness," Du Ge said.


    "Hmph," the red-dressed ghost bride snorted disdainfully, "If we were so easy to kill, why would Tianshi Mountain trap us in the Demon Sealing Cave?"


    The Ghost General said, "When your Heaven and Earth Net''s spiritual power runs out, we''ll be free. By then, where will you go to catch us? Golden Elixir master or not, do you really think you''re invincible?"


    Du Ge was stunned, remembering that Daoist talismans, unlike the supernatural powers derived from keywords, had a consumption limit.


    He frowned, looking at the dimming five-colored dragons, and said, "In that case, I''ll just seal you back in the Demon Sealing Cave. I''ll use the Upper Purity Great Cave Seal to suppress you. I don''t believe you can escape. I intended to use your power to deal with other Heavenly Demons, but it seems I can handle them myself without needing you..."


    At these words.


    The Ghost Kingsughed. The ghost brideughed, "Then go ahead and make an Upper Purity Seal!"


    Liu Guang smiled bitterly, indeed too naive. The Upper Purity Seal and Tianshi Seal are great seals, requiring magical tools to engrave. Once engraved, they be magical tools. Even talisman paper can''t bear it, how could it be drawn by hand?


    Du Ge saw the odd expressions on their faces but didn''t care, "Being my friend won''t wrong you. Why be so stubborn?"


    "Is that the fate of your friends?" The ghost bride pointed to the weakened Zhang Ziqing and others.


    "After defeating you, I''ll return their power," Du Ge said.


    "Show us you can return one, and we''ll believe you," the seven-tailed fox taunted.


    "I''m not falling for that," Du Ge looked at the seven-tailed fox, and with a thought, struck another Palm Thunder at her. While she dodged, he quickly drew a Love Talisman and imprinted it on the seven-tailed fox.


    Then, he threw another Love Talisman at Chen Ziyong.


    The seven-tailed fox was stunned, "You used a Love Talisman on me and him?"


    "Yes!" Du Ge smiled, drawing a Harmony Talisman.


    The talisman light dissipated.


    The seven-tailed fox''s gaze towards Chen Ziyong suddenly softened.


    Chen Ziyong''s eyes also lit up with excitement, clearly seeing a new skill on his personal interface.


    However, drained of power, he couldn''t even lift his arm to open his personal interface.


    But with strong enemies present, Du Ge couldn''t possibly switch the "Together Through Thick and Thin" mode to return their power. These guys'' spells were too strong, he feared losing the support of the inner elixir would get him torn to pieces instantly.


    Noticing the seven-tailed fox''s unusual gaze towards Chen Ziyong, Du Ge decided to take a gamble, shouting, "Fox demon, if you don''t submit, I''ll tear your lover to pieces."


    As soon as he finished speaking.


    The ghost bride''s mocking voice followed, "You must be joking. Do you think a few sweet words and a little Love Talisman can pair them up?"


    The seven-tailed fox alsoughed, "Go ahead and kill him."


    Du Ge hesitated for a moment, then drew a Five Thunder Talisman and struck it at Chen Ziyong.


    Now.


    The Palm Thunder from his yang spirit was too powerful, he feared it would kill Chen Ziyong.


    But the power of the Five Thunder Talisman was fixed, and with Chen Ziyong''s recovery ability, it wouldn''t kill him.


    The seven-tailed fox sneered as Du Ge struck Chen Ziyong with the Palm Thunder.


    But in the next second.


    Her smile froze.


    Because.


    She found herself involuntarily shing over, shielding Chen Ziyong and taking the Five Thunder Talisman head-on.


    The sudden scene shocked everyone.


    The world fell silent.


    At this moment.


    The Ghost Kings even forgot to counter the weakening five-colored dragons, staring nkly at the fox demon who had shielded Chen Ziyong, all dumbfounded.

 Chapter 293: I am the ultimate BOSS

    Chapter 293: I am the ultimate BOSS


    ```


    A mere Five Thunder Talisman was nothing to the seven-tailed fox. What surprised her was her own behavior. What was going on?


    Why did she instinctivelye over to shield him from the lightning strike?


    Chen Ziyong looked at the seven-tailed fox above his head, his eyes filled with joy.


    As expected, he was right. Persistently using sweet words to win over the same person indeed had miraculous effects.


    Du Ge reacted the fastest.


    The Five Ghosts Transportation Technique activated once more.


    Five little ghosts lifted Chen Ziyong and ran. Du Ge''s primordial spirit instantly teleported to Chen Ziyong''s side and decisively struck down a second Palm Thunder.


    Boom!The lightning struck the seven-tailed fox again, causing her beautiful, smooth fur to explode in all directions.


    "You court death," the seven-tailed fox roared angrily. She dispersed the five little ghosts carrying Chen Ziyong with a single swipe and grabbed Chen Ziyong by the neck.


    In her extreme anger, she seemed ready to strangle Chen Ziyong to death. But looking at the helpless Chen Ziyong, who had no strength to resist, she hesitated.


    Du Ge, however, showed no mercy. One Palm Thunder after another fell, all aimed at Chen Ziyong.


    The seven-tailed fox had to move back and forth to dodge the lightning. When she couldn''t avoid it in time, she took the hits with her body to prevent Chen Ziyong from getting hurt.


    At this moment.


    The five divine dragons had already dissipated.


    The red-d ghost bride and others lunged at Chen Ziyong in the seven-tailed fox''s grasp, intending to kill him and free the fox from her restraint.


    But their attacks were all blocked by the seven-tailed fox. Suddenly, another Palm Thunder from Du Ge struck her, leaving her charred and furious. "How can you all be so stupid? Go kill those who can''t move and cut off Cheng Yu''s power source..."


    Everyone suddenly understood.


    They turned to attack Liu Guang and the others.


    "Don''t harm my friends," Du Ge raised his hand and struck down several more Palm Thunders, blocking the attackers. He then drew a Five Dragon Talisman, summoning the five-colored divine dragons once more.


    This time.


    The five-colored divine dragons didn''t attack but instead protected Liu Guang and the others. The five-colored dragons represented the five elements and naturally had protective powers.


    Seeing that Liu Guang and the others were no longer in danger, Du Ge focused on attacking the seven-tailed fox, targeting the weaknesses in her grip. Before long, he had the seven-tailed fox infuriated. "Is this the only move you know?"


    But when she looked up, she was startled.


    At some point, Du Ge hadpleted the Upper Purity Great Cave Seal.


    The Upper Purity Great Cave Seal, glowing with golden light, exuded immense pressure and could fall at any moment.


    The seven-tailed fox was terrified. "How is this possible? How can you draw the Upper Purity Seal out of thin air?"


    My 120,000 mental power, can I tell you that?


    Du Ge muttered in his heart.


    In fact, afterpleting the Upper Purity Seal, he felt that about half of his spiritual power was consumed, and his primordial spirit was on the verge of copsing, ready to be pulled back into his body at any moment.


    Moreover, with 120,000 mental power, he hardly ever felt tired.


    But now, he actually felt a bit weary.


    It had to be said.


    If this were any other candidate in the examination field, they wouldn''t be able to draw it. It was too exhausting.


    You have to understand, their mental power at most was a few hundred. Even if given time to grow, they still wouldn''t be able to draw it. This thing was a BUG.


    The de-wielding ghost general, the ghost bride, and others were speechless as they looked at the Upper Purity Seal floating in the air.


    Outside the Demon Sealing Cave, there was a dead silence.


    "Do you submit?" Du Ge held the Upper Purity Seal and asked.


    The seven-tailed fox looked at Du Ge in the sky, her face showing a struggle, and finally knelt down slowly. "I submit."


    "I submit," the ghost bride knelt down and said.


    "Submit," the nine baby ghosts and other ghost kings also knelt before Du Ge, trembling.


    They had no choice but to submit.


    Their cultivation levels were extremely high, nearly immortal. The Tianshi Seal could only suppress them, not truly kill them.


    But the Upper Purity Seal represented the authority of Upper Purity and could absolutely kill them.


    No one wanted to be killed just after regaining their freedom. Even though they saw Du Ge''s weakness, they didn''t dare to bet on escaping from the Upper Purity Seal.


    Sess!


    Du Ge breathed a sigh of relief.


    Amidst the fearful gazes of everyone, he slowly descended with the Upper Purity Seal.


    The fox demon and others had all submitted. The drawn Upper Purity Seal couldn''t be wasted.


    Du Ge thought for a moment and suddenly saw the Tianshi Seal he had moved earlier. He picked it up with one hand and pressed the drawn Upper Purity Seal onto it.


    A sh of golden light.


    The ancient Zhang Tianshi Seal was reced by the Upper Purity Seal.


    Seeing this.


    The seven-tailed fox gulped, no longer daring to think of fighting Du Ge. The miracles he disyed were too many.


    After dealing with the Upper Purity Seal, Du Ge''s primordial spirit could no longer hold on and returned to his body. Then, with a thought, he dispersed the borrowed power of Together in Adversity.


    As the power left his body, his Golden Elixir cultivation level instantly dissipated, returning to the Divine Transformation stage.


    After several simtion fields, where his power would suddenly upgrade to the maximum, and then return to normal aftering back to reality, Du Ge had long adapted to this transition and didn''t mind it.


    Having subdued the seven-tailed fox and several ghost kings, he knew this simtion field was stable.


    After all.


    He had just absorbed the spiritual power of over three hundred people from Tianshi Mountain, pushing himself to the Inner Elixir stage. The fox demon and ghost kings had at least a thousand years of cultivation. With theirbined power, even the ghost king of Beimang Mountain would have to kneel before him.


    Moreover.


    He had created a new magical artifact.


    The Upper Purity Great Cave Seal represented the highest power in this world.


    Even if it could only be used once, the candidates from the Special Affairs Bureau probably couldn''t withstand it.


    Even if they took first ce in the simtion field and integrated the cultivation techniques of various sects, they couldn''t withstand a single strike from the Upper Purity Seal.


    The Martial Saint of the first simtion field, the Sea God of the third simtion field...


    Du Ge imagined himself as the ultimate BOSS of the two simtion fields, then shook his head. Without a certain amount of luck, the candidates in the simtion field couldn''t possibly be their match...


    Moreover.


    Only a few days had passed in this simtion field.


    ...


    At this moment.


    Liu Guang and the others, who had regained their mobility, had almost exhausted their spiritual power. They stood weakly, looking at Du Ge holding the Upper Purity Seal, not knowing what to say.


    The ck mist and the in the sky above Tianshi Mountain quietly dissipated, restoring the clear sky, but no one cared about that anymore.


    After a long while.


    Liu Guang sped his fists and bowed deeply to Du Ge. "Junior Liu Guang greets Immortal Master Cheng."


    "Wu Huai greets Immortal Master Cheng," Wu Huai also bowed.


    Zhang Ziqing and the others didn''t hesitate to follow suit, their eyes full of excitement. Drawing talismans in mid-air, creating the Upper Purity Seal by hand, the Inner Elixir stage was indeed worthy of being called a terrestrial immortal, so majestic.


    Previously, the Inner Elixir stage had be a legend.


    Although Cheng Yu had entered the Inner Elixir stage with external help, it still gave them hope.


    After all, they were now practicing the cultivation techniques improved by Cheng Yu.


    "Don''t be like this, we''re all friends," Du Ge shook his head and helped Liu Guang and the others up. "My Inner Elixir stage was achieved with everyone''s help, it''s not real. When I truly reach the Inner Elixir stage one day, then you can bow to me."


    "When we rescue the Sect Leader controlled by the Heavenly Demon of the Special Affairs Bureau andplete the other cultivation techniques, everyone will have a chance to enter the Inner Elixir stage. By then, we will all be immortal masters and should address each other as Daoist friends..."


    Liu Guang shook his head stubbornly. "Immortal Master, the capablee first..."


    Du Ge interrupted him, pretending to be displeased. "I said we''re friends. If you keep this up, you''re looking down on me and making me angry. I''ll cut ties with you. Besides, I n to leave this world in the future. Being friends with you is already satisfying enough. Don''t call me Immortal Master anymore..."


    "Leave?" Liu Guang was stunned.


    Zhang Ziqing and the others remembered Du Ge''s identity and were momentarily at a loss, unable to ept it.


    "Brother Cheng, can''t you stay?" Zhong Xie looked at him with hopeful eyes.


    "I''m afraid not," Du Ge shook his head with a smile, feeling a bit mncholic. "I am originally a Heavenly Demon, my mission is to eliminate other Heavenly Demons. Once Iplete that, I should retire. Should I stay and harm this world?"


    "Zhong Xie, Ziqing, this world is ultimately yours to protect. Being able to make friends with you and leave behind aplete set of cultivation techniques is already enough for me."


    Zhang Ziqing and the others had red eyes. "Brother Cheng, don''t say that. Meeting you is our greatest fortune."


    The seven-tailed fox and others hadplicated expressions,pletely unable to understand the purpose of these Heavenly Demons.


    No matter how it started, Du Ge always managed to gain genuine friendships in the end. After all, he never mistreated those around him.


    And the attribute boosts from true friendships were much higher than those from fighting.


    Feeling the enhancement in his body, Du Ge smiled and changed the topic. "Alright, everyone, hurry up and recover your cultivation. We still need to rescue the other Sect Leaders!"


    Chen Ziyong also opened his personal interface, looking at the new skills he had gained. Suddenly, he felt disheartened, losing the courage to share them with Cheng Yu. Cheng Yu could gather everyone''s strength for his own use, and he could easily dominate the battlefield on his own. His presence was unnecessary.


    He sighed silently. It turned out that not everyone could be like Feng Zhong and Wang San by Du Ge''s side.


    "Old Chen, what''s the new skill you got?" Du Ge hadn''t forgotten him. Understanding the advanced skills of each keyword would help him umte experience for the Alien Star Battlefield.


    Good skills could be emted, bad ones avoided.


    What if he randomly got a confession skill?


    Just like discrimination, he felt that the two advanced skills he developed were not ideal, probably because he went in the wrong direction.


    The friendship he created unterally was "Not Knowing Each Other Without Fighting," but when Zhang Ziqing and others reciprocated, it created "Together in Adversity," which was incredibly powerful. This seemed to be the correct way to develop skills.


    Understanding the pattern, he could cultivate his advanced skills purposefully in the future, rather than relying on luck.


    "Shared Fate," Chen Ziyongughed dryly. "Anyone who marries me will share life and death with me."


    As soon as he finished speaking.


    The seven-tailed fox''s face turned pale, her body swayed, and she almost fell to the ground.


    ...


    ```

 Chapter 294: Special Affairs Bureaus response

    Chapter 294: Special Affairs Bureau''s response


    ```


    Shared Fate?


    Du Ge pondered the usage of this skill in his mind and then shook his head. Chen Ziyong was on the wrong path.


    Confession doesn''t just mean expressing love; it also means making a public statement or announcement.


    Simply focusing on the love confession aspect isn''t wrong, but it certainly is a misguided approach.


    The skill effect of "Honeyed Words" doesn''t necessarily lead others to fall in love with him.


    Without his help, it''s highly unlikely that such an impressive skill like "Shared Fate" would have emerged.


    "Shared Fate" means that by loving more people, he essentially gains countless human shields. With the help of love talismans and harmony talismans, quantity might even transform into quality.


    More shields.These strong lovers who would take a hit for him would definitely treat him like a treasure, possibly even helping him with keywords, aiding his growth, ultimately achieving harmony and forming a powerful harem, sweeping across the world.


    However, this requires a long-term process.


    The early stages develop slowly, the middle stages require external aids like love talismans, making it ate-game hero, which is not suitable for the current Simtion Field...


    "Can I help you?" Chen Ziyong asked with a ttering smile.


    "Old Chen, what are you talking about? Do you think ordinary people don''t deserve friendship?" Du Ge patted his shoulder,forting him, "Even if you''re a waste, so what? I''ll carry you."


    "..." Chen Ziyong.


    ...


    While Du Ge was subduing the fox demon and others, the outside world was already in an uproar.


    Tourists at Tianshi Mountain uploaded the videos they had captured online, and within half an hour, they had spread like wildfire, impossible to contain.


    The cage formed by ck gas and golden light, the skull in the sky, the five-colored divine dragons couldn''t deceive anyone...


    On websites, forums, and chat groups on various apps, almost everyone was discussing the anomalies at Tianshi Mountain.


    Cheng Yu''s battle against the ghosts at Tianshi Mountain quickly shot to the top of the trending searches.


    This wasn''t some blurry UFO orke monster footage; it was a real event happening right before their eyes.


    After all, many people had live-streamed it with their phones.


    The details of Cheng Yu''s battle with the ghosts, the spells he used, were captured clearly, people could even count the scales on the armor of the sword-wielding ghost general.


    The main reason the video quickly became a hot topic.


    Was that the person fighting the ghosts was none other than the celebrity Cheng Yu, who had previously demonstrated Daoist magic in Tongshan City.


    At this point, no one believed in special effects or movie tricks anymore. If special effects could be captured by onlookers'' phones, why would people still watch movies?


    ...


    "Cheng Yu was telling the truth, there really is Daoist magic in this world."


    "The world has really been invaded by the Heavenly Demon."


    "We''ve been kept in the dark."


    "No wonder typhoons always veer off our country''s coast, there really are immortals protecting us."


    "Is the truth from 20 years ago finallying out? It''s time to tell everyone about the sealed memories..."


    "Could it be a mirage or a light show?"


    "Are you stupid? When have you ever seen real people in a mirage? Didn''t you see that massive cloud? If our country could control the weather so precisely, we''d be invincible by now."


    "I want to learn Daoist magic."


    "I strongly urge the government to introduce cultivation courses in primary and secondary schools."


    "I don''t me Cheng Yu for driving luxury cars and wearing expensive watches anymore, he''s really carrying the weight for us..."


    "Right, he should look down on us."


    ...


    Not just domestically.


    People abroad were equally shocked and moring after seeing the scenes from Tianshi Mountain.


    They started forming groups to search for gods and demons in their own countries, flooding forums of churches and temples with inquiries.


    After all, if other countries had them and theirs didn''t.


    How would they defend themselves in future wars?


    If youunch a nuclear missile and a divine dragon swallows it halfway, who would youin to?


    Let''s not even talk about theizens'' reactions.


    The students who had just fled abroad or were nning to, went crazy after seeing what happened at Tianshi Mountain.


    What was going on?


    Had the main storyline been uncovered?


    Were the students all that fierce? It had only been a few days!


    Even Du Ge wasn''t that intense back then, right?


    One controlled the power of the state, the other could unt their strength alone, how were they supposed topete?


    Were they supposed to wait for them to destroy each other?


    They prided themselves as elites, thinking they could achieve something in the Simtion Field like Du Ge, but witnessing the unreasonable strength of these two, they suddenly felt as naive as children.


    Some students even started missing the days when everyone was lying low. Du Ge''s approach was too crazy; without enough strength, it was impossible to y along...


    ...


    On the highway from Dragon and Tiger Mountain to Tianshi Mountain, over a dozen identical business cars were speeding.


    In one of the middle cars, a man in his thirties looked at his phone, frowning, "Cheng Yu, Inner Core stage? How did he achieve that?"


    "Director Zhang, Cheng Yu released the Ghost King from the Demon Sealing Cave? Are we still going to Tianshi Mountain?" asked Li Yao, who had previouslyshed out at fans online. She looked cautiously at the man, "Even without the released Ghost King, with him reaching the Inner Core stage, our assembled experts might not be his match."


    "Li Yao, do you really think Cheng Yu''s keyword is discrimination?" the man asked.


    "He initially disyed discrimination, didn''t he?" Li Yao replied, "If it wasn''t discrimination, his attributes wouldn''t have increased so quickly. Without such high attributes, he couldn''t have reached the Inner Core stage."


    "Even with high attributes, it would take more than a few days to reach the Inner Core stage." The man''s frown deepened, "Li Yao, do you think the main storyline of this world is the literary talent from a thousand years ago?"


    "Director Zhang, are we not going to Tianshi Mountain?" Li Yao asked.


    "Knowing we can''t win, should we go there to die?" The man nced at Li Yao and opened his personal interface, "I''m already number one in the Simtion Field. Finding the main storyline now and ending the Simtion Field to secure the victory is the most correct move... Damn it!"


    "What happened?" Li Yao asked.


    "Nothing." The man looked at the ring second ce, his brow twitching, "Notify the convoy to turn back to the capital, fully search for Sheng Wenhua''s clues, issue a notice, and offer a reward for Heavenly Demons with investigative abilities to join the Special Affairs Bureau. I''ll distribute the top ten spots."


    "..." Li Yao nced at the man with a hint of disdain in her eyes, "Director Zhang, Du Ge offered rewards to other Heavenly Demons when he was already assured of victory. We''re in the Simtion Field. Only outstanding performance can get us to the Alien Star Battlefield; distributing the top ten spots has no effect.


    No one will listen to you.


    Moreover, the Simtion Field has only been going for four or five days. Most students are probably hoping you and Cheng Yu will fight to a draw so they can benefit."


    The man sighed, rubbing his temples, "No matter what, let''s head back to the capital first. I don''t believe that with such a huge advantage at the start, Cheng Yu can still turn the tables. At worst, I''ll mobilize the army to bombard Tianshi Mountain..."


    "Modern weapons don''t have much effect on cultivators, and Cheng Yu probably won''t be foolish enough to wait at Tianshi Mountain for you to bomb him," Li Yao said.


    "I don''t believe Cheng Yu is really at the Inner Core stage." Losing the top spot in less than a day, the man was inevitably agitated. He nced at Li Yao impatiently, "You''re so smart, why don''t you think of a way to deal with Cheng Yu..."


    "Beimang Mountain." Li Yao looked at the man and slowly said, "Tianshi Mountain has the Demon Sealing Cave, Beimang Mountain has the Ghost King. If there''s anyone in this world who can deal with the Inner Core stage, it''s the Ghost King of Beimang Mountain.


    Beimang Mountain has been a strategic location for generations, and it''s also a royal tomb, housing countless fierce ghosts.


    For thousands of years, no matter what happened in the cultivation world, no one has ever dared to attack Beimang Mountain. The Ghost King has countless ghost generals under hismand. If we can control them, ourbined strength will surpass Cheng Yu''s."


    "Brilliant!" The man''s eyes lit up, "If Cheng Yu can open the Demon Sealing Cave, I can control Beimang Mountain. I don''t believe a mere Inner Core stage can defeat a million ghost soldiers."


    ...


    ```

 Chapter 295: Alien Star Battlefield is your stage

    Chapter 295: Alien Star Battlefield is your stage


    After turning the seven-tailed fox and others into his friends, Du Ge used "In the Same Boat" once more.


    This time.


    He reached the Inner Core stage in an instant.


    By integrating the immense power of the fox demon and others, Du Ge''s Yang Spirit became as solid and lifelike as a real person, full of substance.


    The feeling of abundant spiritual power made Du Ge feel that he could press the seven-tailed fox to the ground with just one hand, without using any spells.


    At this level, his Yang Spirit truly achieved the so-called "gather to form, disperse to be air," appearing and disappearing at will, changing without limits.


    Indeed.


    Du Ge''s Yang Spirit could freely control its form, bing invisible or visible at will, and could transform into anyone.


    Moreover, its speed was incredibly fast, capable of reaching a thousand miles in an instant.Coupled with the use of various Five Elements talismans, he could use the Five Dragon Talisman for protection, draw a few Cloud Rain Talismans to bring rain, and use the Fire Dragon Talisman to burn thend...


    He could indeed be called a terrestrial immortal.


    Seeing Du Ge''s transformation, Chen Ziyong was so envious that he almost drooled.


    Now that he had the ability to travel a thousand miles in an instant, Du Ge didn''t bother waiting for the people from the Special Affairs Bureau to arrive.


    He gathered all his friends together, isted the back mountain of the Tianshi Sect with a of heaven and earth, and protected them.


    In half an hour, Du Ge toured the major sects like Maoshan, Emei, and Laoshan, turning the remaining disciples of each sect into friends and collecting their cultivation techniques.


    In fact.


    Cheng Yu, in his primordial spirit state, was already a household name. Even if he didn''t take action, just showing his primordial spirit would make many people willing to befriend him and offer everything they had.


    But to be safe, Du Ge still despised them first, then decisively beat them up, gaining their true friendship.


    After obtaining the cultivation techniques of several sects, Du Ge returned to Tianshi Mountain to further refine the techniques.


    Then, Du Ge discovered that the effect of tempering all the meridians was not as good as expected; the cultivation speed actually slowed down.


    In the end.


    Du Ge confirmed that the best foundation for the technique was the "Concentration Technique," "Tiangang Heart Method," "Maoshan Heart Technique," and "Hunyuan Technique."


    This set of techniques abandoned the secondary meridians and focused on cultivating the twelve main meridians, which was the fastest in terms of cultivation speed. It not only allowed the umtion of spiritual power within the body but also strengthened the soul.


    Du Ge named it the "Shangqing True Scripture" and taught it to everyone, to see if there were any side effects.


    Afterpleting everything in his primordial spirit state, only a little over an hour had passed.


    The people from the Luo family, Shi family, and others rushing to the Tianshi Sect were still on their way.


    The people from the Special Affairs Bureau were still nowhere to be seen.


    At this point, having obtained the advanced skill of discrimination and integrated the most suitable cultivation technique using the advantage of his Yang Spirit, the Simtion Field no longer held any meaning for Du Ge.


    Next.


    Clearing out the candidates or ending the main storyline became the primary task.


    Of course.


    The first candidates to be cleared were from the Special Affairs Bureau.


    Finding them wasn''t difficult. By inquiring about their mode of transportation around Dragon and Tiger Mountain, and then checking with the transportation department, Du Ge easily found out their new destination¡ªBeimang Mountain.


    Knowing their destination made things much simpler.


    Du Ge, holding the Shangqing Seal, took a trip to Beimang Mountain. Without much effort, he turned the Ghost King of Beimang Mountain into one of his own.


    He also found a candidate at Beimang Mountain, whose keyword was "dominate." At that time, he had already convinced the Ghost King of Beimang Mountain.


    Unfortunately.


    Before he could take the next step, Du Ge intercepted him.


    Du Ge waited at Beimang Mountain, and when the people from the Special Affairs Bureau came to pay their respects, he struck with several Palm Thunders, killing a middle-aged man protected by Li Yao and Fu Lin, without even using the Shangqing Seal.


    After that.


    The dazed sect leaders instantly returned to normal.


    Then things became increasinglyplicated. Du Ge integrated Beimang Mountain and all the cultivation sects, as well as the official representatives like the Special Affairs Bureau.


    Logically, having controlled all the channels, he should have easily drawn out the world''s main storyline.


    But strangely, the main storyline never revealed itself, as if Sheng Wenhua''s Sanqing Hall really had no descendants.


    Unable to find the main storyline, the only way left to end the Simtion Field was to clear out the candidates.


    But then, Du Ge couldn''t even find the candidates.


    All the candidates seemed to have vanished, hidden within the Simtion Field...


    The Simtion Field was densely popted, with various opposing countries, totaling billions of people.


    Finding a few hundred inactive candidates among billions of people was practically impossible.


    Unless he went insane and ughtered everyone in the world.


    Du Ge had the greatest power. Even without starting a war, simply leading the Ghost King of Beimang Mountain and his ghost soldiers to kill people could indeed wipe out everyone in the Simtion Field.


    But in the end.


    Du Ge didn''t do that.


    Even knowing the Simtion Field was virtual, seeing these living people, seeing those cuteizens online who praised and apologized to him, he couldn''t get past his conscience.


    Moreover, who knew how many eyes were watching him from the outside!


    Unable to find the candidates.


    Du Ge didn''t idle; he began exploring the Simtion Field.


    In previous Simtion Fields, he didn''t have his current strength and couldn''t explore the world''s limits.


    But in this Simtion Field, having cultivated his primordial spirit, which represented the world''s upper limit, he could ignore time and reach any ce at the fastest speed.


    This gave him the best conditions.


    Du Ge explored the Simtion Field thoroughly.


    Finally, he concluded.


    The Simtion Field was indeed not a real world.


    It was aplete, but it had boundaries outside.


    Breaking through the atmosphere, even the primordial spirit would feel a sense of stagnation, as if blocked by an invisible barrier.


    Even the Shangqing Seal couldn''t break this barrier.


    But inside the, the structure was extremely detailed, even finding fossils from millions of years ago several hundred meters deep in the soil.


    And the world had its own scientific logic.


    Even a child in the farthest corner had their own thoughts and could learn the techniques Du Ge taught, with infinite possibilities for everyone in this world...


    It had to be said.


    Pan-Universal Entertainment created this Simtion Field with such precision that it was terrifying.


    After ten days, Du Ge finally couldn''t wait any longer.


    If he waited any longer, someone might jump out andpete with him for the world, but Du Ge didn''t have the patience to drag it out for two months.


    On a deserted snowy mountain, Du Ge directly called out for Nan Youlong to end the Simtion Field.


    Before long.


    The Simtion Field forcibly ended.


    ...


    Du Ge had just exited the Simtion Field and hadn''t even checked the effects of the "Shangqing Heart Method" he created in reality when he received a call from Nan Youlong.


    His voice carried a hint of helplessness: "Du Ge, what are you doing? Weren''t you supposed to be selecting team members? How did you end up ying by yourself again? With your method of controlling everything, how could anyone else have a chance to shine? These candidates were selected from all over the country for their unique thinking, and you forced them into hiding. Do you know, Bai Qing was so frustrated by you that he became reclusive!"


    "Who is Bai Qing?" Du Ge asked.


    "The candidate who controlled the Special Affairs Bureau, Bai Yanshou''s fourth brother. He thought he could take first ce, but you ruined his great situation with one Palm Thunder." Nan Youlong said.


    Bai Yanshou.


    He had survived on the Alien Star Battlefield for 35 years and ended up with a third-ce finish...


    Du Ge''s mind shed with Bai Yanshou''s information, and he casually responded, "What''s his keyword?"


    "Manipte. His awakened skills are Puppet Strings and Shared Vision." Nan Youlong sighed, "If you hadn''t participated in the Simtion Field, he would have been the undisputed first ce. He thinks your participation severely affected fairness and is demanding to join you on the Alien Star Battlefield!"


    Join him in battle?


    Du Ge automatically ignored that sentence and asked, "How does Puppet Strings work?"


    "Prepare the strings in advance. Anyone who touches his strings bes his puppet; Shared Vision allows him to share the vision of all his controlled puppets." Nan Youlong exined and then asked, "Forget about him. You can watch his reyter. What''s with your skill? How did you turn a friendship skill into a discrimination effect?"


    "Weren''t you asking me to weaken myself?" Du Ge replied smoothly, "I figured if I first ruined my reputation with discrimination and then built friendships, it would be like starting from a lower point than everyone else, which is a form of fairness. Who knew, even with reverse operations, these guys still couldn''t measure up..."


    The line fell silent.


    After a long while.


    Nan Youlong asked, "What''s your awakened skill?"


    "Not Knowing Each Other Without a Fight and In the Same Boat." Friendship skills were nothing to hide, so Du Ge straightforwardly exined his advanced skills and their effects, then asked, "Old Nan, what''s the main storyline of this Simtion Field?"


    "The Ghost King of Beimang Mountain leading an army to sweep the human world, and Sheng Wenhua''s descendant using divine skills to save the world." Nan Youlong sighed again, "You intercepted the Ghost King of Beimang Mountain, so Sheng Wenhua''s descendant naturally wouldn''t appear..."


    Damn!


    Du Ge cursed inwardly andughed, "Old Nan, it''s still early. How about opening another Simtion Field for me to y?"


    Before he could finish, Nan Youlong interrupted, "Impossible. The resources you won haven''t even been distributed yet, and opening a Simtion Field consumes resource quotas.


    We were hoping you could help train some good seedlings, but look at what you''ve done?


    At this rate, if we open a few more Simtion Fields, the resources you win won''t be enough to cover the consumption. The Simtion Field is for selecting talents, not your yground. Du Ge, ying house with a bunch of kids is meaningless. Stop messing around; the Alien Star Battlefield is your real stage..."

 Chapter 296: Learn to use privileges

    Chapter 296: Learn to use privileges


    "Not allowed to participate?"


    Du Ge was silent for a moment, then tried to argue for himself, "I found some patterns for developing advanced skills in thest Simtion Field. I want to go back in to verify them."


    Then.


    He waited for an even longer silence from Nan Youlong.


    Du Ge continued, "Chief Nan, you know I''m about to head to the Alien Star Battlefield again. If I can find the patterns for derivative skills, Qi Yuan Star will have a chance to gain more resources."


    Nan Youlong finally spoke, his voice tinged with helplessness, "Du Ge, I saw what you were doing in the Simtion Field. I know what you''re trying to do."


    He paused, then said, "In fact, many people on Qi Yuan Star have done what you did. We wanted to crack Pan-Universal Entertainment''s technology through the Simtion Field, hoping to find a way to counterattack. But without exception, everyone failed.


    The Simtion Field looks real, but it''s indeed a virtual world, like a movie or a game. As long as you''re in it, you can never break through the programmer''s settings.


    Advanced skills are only rted to your current actions and what you did at the time; there''s no pattern.If you want to know more about the Simtion Field, I can have someone send over the previous exploration data. But I don''t rmend you waste your time on it."


    Who wants to study the Simtion Field? I just want to find skills!


    Du Ge muttered in his heart and said, "No need."


    Nan Youlong smiled and said, "Du Ge, if you want to y in the Simtion Field, just win more battles on the Alien Star Battlefield. The more victories you have, the greater your power on Qi Yuan Star, and with power, you can do whatever you want."


    "Okay."


    Du Ge nodded.


    Without Nan Youlong saying it, he could already feel it. The fact that Nan Youlong was willing to send over the exploration data without him even asking was enough to prove his status on Qi Yuan Star.


    Du Ge asked, "Chief Nan, if I want to get involved in the power center, what kind of position would you arrange for me now?"


    "The Pre-Battle Advisory Group," Nan Youlong answered without hesitation. "It''s the most suitable position for you right now, and it''s what everyone wants you to do. After all, the next Alien Star Battlefield will be different from the previous ones. The old selection methods are clearly no longer applicable. The President hopes you can use your insight to select the right talents, share your understanding of the Keywords, and formte the most suitable tactics..."


    "Selecting people?" Du Ge was stunned for a moment and then decisively refused, "Forget it, I''d rather stay home and watch rey videos!"


    "Du Ge, therades who survive on the same battlefield with you will be your future political team," Nan Youlong said. "Just like Lao Mi, who came back with you before, you two share a bond of life and death..."


    That was just his luck!


    Du Geined in his heart again, "No need. I need to focus and prepare for the next Alien Star Battlefield."


    The strength of Bai Long and Pan-Universal Entertainment made Du Ge lose interest in getting involved in Qi Yuan Star''s politics.


    The power struggles on Qi Yuan Star seemed to him like a bunch of caged chickens fighting for the title of king chicken, utterly ridiculous...


    Moreover.


    He was carrying eleven skills. Once Pan-Universal Entertainment''s resources were distributed next year, and the Benevolent Healer skill activated, everyone on Qi Yuan Star would hold him in high regard.


    By then, if he called out, many would respond.


    With such influence, bing President wouldn''t be difficult.


    Why bother with the hassle of building rtionships?


    If his influence couldn''t conquer the upper echelons of Qi Yuan Star, he could always muddy the waters and fish in troubled waters, bing the biggest beneficiary.


    Anyone who didn''tply could be physically eliminated with the Eye on the Back of the Head and plucking feathers from a passing goose...


    Power has always been tied to strength.


    ...


    In this stormy Qi Yuan Star, focusing on cultivation to improve his strength and finding a way to escape Pan-Universal Entertainment''s control was more practical than stepping into politics.


    Du Ge''s biggest regret now was that friendship was an obvious Keyword, but he couldn''t bring out the two advanced skills...


    Seeing Du Ge''s insistence, Nan Youlong didn''t press further.


    After all, only the top ten are taken from the Alien Star Battlefield. If Du Ge could secure a spot in the top ten, they would already be making a huge profit...


    As for specific tactics, they would discuss and then send them to Du Ge for guidance.


    Du Ge was destined for the battlefield, and tactical arrangements concerned his own safety, so he wouldn''t refuse...


    Nan Youlong asked, "Du Ge, is there anything else?"


    Du Ge thought for a moment and asked, "Can the cultivation techniques from the Simtion Field or Alien Star Battlefield be used here?"


    "Most likely not, as each world''s environment is different, and the people''s physiques are different," Nan Youlong said. "For example,st time on the Alien Star Battlefield, the spiritual power needed for cultivation wasn''t present in our world, so learning the techniques was useless.


    However, some techniques for honing the mind and body can be modified for use. Over the years, Qi Yuan Star has verified many such techniques. If you want, I can find some for you. But I don''t rmend practicing the ones you created yourself.


    If something goes wrong, it wouldn''t be worth it. After all, the real body''s recovery ability isn''t as strong as in the Simtion Field or Alien Star Battlefield.


    Of course, if you think a technique might work in reality, you can submit it for verification. We have specialized cultivation technique testers.


    In fact, every major family has its own testers. If a technique is verified to be safe, we''ll return it to you as your family technique. You can have your children practice it or use it to trade for benefits."


    After speaking, Nan Youlong gave Du Ge a solemn warning, "Du Ge, I know you created a cultivation technique in the Simtion Field. But the Simtion Field isn''t reality. Your situation is special, so don''t rashly experiment with any techniques. We have safer measures. Everyone is working for Qi Yuan Star; no one will harm you or covet your things. If something happens to you, none of us can bear the responsibility."


    "Got it." Du Ge responded lightly.


    "Forget it, Liang Fei and Liang Le aren''t enough for you." Nan Youlong, being a shrewd person, sensed Du Ge''s perfunctory tone and said, "I''ll select a few more people for you. Whether it''s for testing techniques or other matters, you can directly instruct them..."


    Is this what it means to be in power?


    Doing everything possible to satisfy one''s enjoyment and ensure one''s safety...


    Everyone below has to serve the upper echelons.


    Listening to Nan Youlong''s meticulous arrangements, Du Ge sighed silently and forced himself to adapt to his new identity, "Thanks."


    "No need to be polite with me," Nan Youlong smiled. "Your contributions to Qi Yuan Star are enough to let you enjoy any privilege. Speaking of which, you should start building your own team. I won''t mention the old topic of having children. Is there anyone in school you want to promote? I''ll transfer them to your side."


    "No need, you can arrange it as you see fit."


    Du Ge smiled and casually declined Nan Youlong''s favor.


    Who did he know well?


    Having been here for over a year, he was either in the Simtion Field or the Alien Star Battlefield.


    Gao Ming and the others were just passing figures in his life. Du Ge had less interaction with them than he did with Nan Youlong, Liang Fei, and Liang Le...


    As for the people Nan Youlong would send over.


    Once they arrived, he could add a "Yu" character to their names, marking them as his own, ensuring they wouldn''t betray or sell him out.

 Chapter 297: Familiar faces in the competition

    Chapter 297: Familiar faces in thepetition


    Cutting off contact with Nan Youlong, Du Ge temporarily abandoned the idea of cultivating the "Shangqing True Scripture."


    He indeed needed to change his mindset and adapt to his new identity.


    Why take risks himself if he didn''t have to?


    After all, in reality, life only happens once. If he messed up, it would be over for good. In the Simtion Field, didn''t Sheng Wenhua also go mad and end up dead?


    Nan Youlong moved quickly and sent a group of people to Du Ge the same day.


    Among them were cultivation technique experimenters, doctors, and cultivation technique testers, all top-notch talents.


    It had to be said.


    As Du Ge''s status and position rose, the personnel around him increased as well.


    ording to Nan Youlong, these people would be his core team in the future.On the day the new members moved in, Du Ge forcibly changed their names, iming that fish names were auspicious, making them his private property and ordering them to keep everything confidential.


    Skills should be used when needed; there''s no point in hiding them forever.


    ...


    Turning them into his private property, Du Ge taught them the "Shangqing True Scripture" he hadprehended from the Simtion Field, letting them verify the cultivation technique''s feasibility.


    The cultivation technique experimenters were specially trained on Qi Yuan Star, highly familiar with meridians and acupoints, with exceptional talent andprehension.


    They quickly got into the groove.


    Within a few hours, they provided an urate answer: the "Shangqing True Scripture" was aplete cultivation technique that could moderately improve physical constitution, enhance mental power, and had no harm to the body.


    However, reaching the Inner Core stage as in the Simtion Field was highly unlikely.


    Even if it were possible to form an Inner Core, it would require a tremendous amount of time.


    Not worth the effort.


    After verifying the technique''s safety, Du Ge dismissed everyone and began his own cultivation.


    To be safe, he used an oversized bathtub, cultivating in water. With the Power of Poseidon, water could help him recover, nourish his soul, and aid his cultivation.


    Once he started cultivating, Du Ge immediately felt the difference from the Simtion Field.


    Without the attributes boosted by Keywords, the cultivation speed was too slow.


    The experts Nan Youlong sent were right; at this cultivation speed, who knew how long it would take to reach the Inner Core stage.


    Du Ge experienced firsthand the difficulty of cultivation for the natives in the Simtion Field, but the technique wasn''t without benefits. After starting cultivation, Du Ge could clearly feel his physical fitness improving and his soul solidifying.


    Compared to purely using mental power to improve the body, the speed was at least doubled.


    However.


    If the experts had tested Du Ge''s cultivation speed, they would never have reached their previous conclusion. Cultivating the same technique, Du Ge''s speed was at least thirty times that of those talented experimenters.


    At Du Ge''s cultivation speed, forming an Inner Core might take just twenty or thirty years.


    ...


    In the following time.


    Du Ge spent most of his time cultivating.


    When tired, he watched rey videos of the Alien Star Battlefield to understand the customs and conditions of the alien world.


    His strength was gradually increasing, and his backstab speed was catching up to the speed he had in the first Simtion Field.


    During this period.


    Nan Youlong invited him to watch the Simtion Field selection to see if he could pick out some suitable candidates.


    Du Ge nced a few times and gave up.


    Due to national propaganda, most candidates in the Simtion Field were using hisbat style.


    Once they randomly got suitable Keywords, they quickly achieved overwhelming results, forcing others to follow the same survival tactics.


    Usually, once one person grew stronger, the rest had no chance.


    asionally, there were evenly matched battles, but they never ended in mutual destruction. One side would devour the other, growing even stronger, leaving no chance for the others.


    This was also rted to the short duration of the Simtion Field.


    In just over two months, those who yed it safe had a hard time developing.


    Those who stood out in the Simtion Field often relied heavily on luck.


    ...


    Unknowingly, two months passed.


    Du Ge''s strength had further improved, and the additional Simtion Field ended.


    Qi Yuan Star selected three hundred Alien Star warriors, gathering them for the final pre-battle mobilization, allowing them to get familiar with each other and make final adjustments.


    Previously.


    Before heading to the battlefield, selected Alien Star warriors from Qi Yuan Star didn''t have this step.


    Now, with the battlefield rules changed, no one knew what might happen on the battlefield, so the previous rules of not setting signals or meeting before the battle were all scrapped.


    ...


    The new Simtion Field for Du Ge was also considered a pre-battle exercise.


    Like Du Ge, Qi Yuan Star''s advisory team couldn''t extract effective tactics from it; they only saw chaos and overwhelming force.


    After all, the environment of the Simtion Field was vastly different from the Alien Star Battlefield. Two months was only enough for one Simtion Field, leaving too little time for collecting and studying tactics.


    In a sense, this additional Alien Star Battlefield was left to fate.


    No one knew what would happen on the battlefield.


    The only confidence Qi Yuan Star''s high-level had was Du Ge, the creator of this tactic, who had maintained an undefeated record so far.


    At the pre-battle mobilization meeting.


    Du Ge and Lao Mi, as surviving warriors from the previous battlefield, represented and encouraged the new recruits, seated on the podium.


    Lao Mi was in a bad mood.


    In thest Simtion Field, as a warrior from the Alien Star Battlefield.


    He randomly got the Keyword "Support,"pletely clueless on how to utilize it. Despite his best efforts, he couldn''t make it work and was eventually eliminated...


    Compared to Du Ge, who dominated with the "Friendship" Keyword and took first ce, Lao Mi felt utterly humiliated.


    Thinking about possibly getting more useless Keywords on the Alien Star Battlefield, and facing maniacs like Du Ge, Lao Mi''s mood sank to rock bottom.


    Yet, he couldn''t refuse to go to the Alien Star Battlefield.


    After all, he was a warrior selected through the Rotational Examination System, destined to fight four rounds on the Alien Star Battlefield.


    No.


    Now it was five rounds.


    The chances of survival were slim.


    Eliminated, Lao Mi repeatedly studied all of Du Ge''s video footage but couldn''t figure out how he consistently took first ce, each round seeming so smooth and unaffected by Keywords.


    Sitting on the podium, looking at the excited candidates below, Lao Mi had only one thought: find the real Du Ge among these crazy guys and cling to him. That might be the only way to survive the Alien Star Battlefield.


    Du Ge was unaware of Lao Mi''s thoughts. He gazed at the fervent yet immature faces below, frowning slightly.


    He recognized several familiar faces.


    Yin Erchuan (Feng Zhong), Yu Xia (Wang San), Gao Ming, Xu Sheng (Feng Jiu), Wang Yunwei (Yao Tong), Wen Fei...


    All familiar faces he had interacted with.


    When Yin Erchuan and the others saw Du Ge, they excitedly waved and greeted him.


    But Du Ge''s expression was not good.


    He quickly understood the reason behind Qi Yuan Star''s high-level decision to include these people: to prevent him from distributing resources evenly to people from others!


    A warning to him?


    These politicians were too cunning.


    Nan Youlong, sitting beside Du Ge, saw through his thoughts and exined in a low voice, "Du Ge, they were the first to follow you, and their performance in the Simtion Field was also good. The advisory team thought your coordination would be better on the Alien Star Battlefield, so they included them."


    "Can I kick them out?" Du Ge asked. "You said before I could form my own team and send them to my estate."


    He thought he had no real connection with Gao Ming and the others, but seeing them now, he realized he couldn''t ignore their lives. However, having ties on the battlefield would inevitably hold him back. It was best not to let them go to the battlefield.


    "No." Nan Youlong replied, "The list is already set, and it''s toote to find suitable recements. Besides, they carry their own honors. Eliminating them before the battle would be uneptable to them.


    Du Ge, don''t always think the worst. Having a few people you can coordinate with on the Alien Star Battlefield increases our chances. After all, Keywords are too random; you can''t guarantee every Keyword will suit you."


    "Okay."


    Du Ge nodded, saying no more.


    He could clearly sense several gazes on him while talking to Nan Youlong, but his mental perception didn''t detect anyone, proving that many on this were stronger than him.


    Which was normal.


    After all.


    Skills from the Alien Star Battlefield could be brought back.


    In two hundred years, Qi Yuan Star had surely found more ways to enhance themselves. Otherwise, Nan Youlong wouldn''t have demonstrated the secret sound transmission technique at the No. 24 Middle School.


    With over a billion people on Qi Yuan Star participating in the Alien Star Battlefield for 200 years, luck couldn''t belong to him alone.


    Moreover, surviving one Alien Star Battlefield didn''t guarantee survival in the next!


    His current influence wasn''t enough to sway Qi Yuan Star''s high-level decisions.


    ...


    The pre-battle mobilization meeting was filled with grandiose rhetoric.


    After it ended, Qi Yuan Star''s politicians gradually left, leaving the venue to the Alien Star warriors to interact.


    As soon as the meeting ended.


    Gao Ming and the others surrounded Du Ge, chattering about their admiration for him, sharing their experiences in the Simtion Field, and dreaming of continuing to dominate the Alien Star Battlefield with Du Ge...


    Du Ge responded with a smile, not showing any sign of distancing himself from them.


    Nan Youlong was also right; finding allies on the battlefield was undoubtedly more reliable than working with strangers.


    Moreover.


    In thest round, he distributed resources because of the Benevolent Healer Keyword, which allowed him to gain favor. Who knew what Keyword he would get this time?


    Giving away resources again would be foolish.


    He wasn''t the saint Qi Yuan Star''s high-level thought he was; all his decisions were made for his own benefit, following the path that best suited his development.

 Chapter 298: Changed rules

    Chapter 298: Changed rules


    In the following days, everyone gathered for intensive training.


    Though it was called intensive training, it was essentially everyone sitting together, watching videos, and discussing new feasible ns based on different world backgrounds and keywords.


    Du Ge got acquainted with everyone.


    Of course.


    Mainly, it was others who came to befriend Du Ge.


    Those who could appear here were all imaginative and unconventional candidates.


    Du Ge, who took first ce on the Alien Star Battlefield by flipping the table, was considered their pioneer.


    After all, without Du Ge, they would never have had their day in the sun.


    Most of the strategies discussed centered around Du Ge, with everyone else ying a supporting role, and of course, incorporating their own keywords.If they randomly got keywords like "chaos," "maintenance," "trade," "management," "destruction," or "control," they could develop freely.


    If someone rolled a snowball with alternative keywords, everyone could test whether he was Du Ge, as only Du Ge could turn various alternative keywords into chaotic effects.


    Once Du Ge''s identity was confirmed, they could align with him. The powerful forces developed earlier could turn into support or move forward together...


    In the end, everyone would join forces to clear out people from other worlds...


    Candidates who got keywords like "stability," "obedience," or "trash" should try to do nothing or act oppositely, surviving until the end of the Simtion Field to strive for a top ten ranking.


    After all, Du Ge''s one time on the Alien Star Battlefield and one time in the Simtion Field had indeed wiped out everyone, killing until only ten were left. It was not impossible for others to have elites simr to Du Ge...


    In summary.


    The training group made various tactical arrangements for all conceivable situations to ensure Qi Yuan Star could secure a top ten ranking.


    Time passed unknowingly, and soon it was time for the additional match.


    Nan Youlong personally flew everyone to the projection center of Pan-Universal Entertainment. Watching everyone walk in withughter and chatter, he sighed silently, collected his smile, and turned to board the ne.


    This time.


    The ne stayed just outside the base of Pan-Universal Entertainment. Last time, as soon as he returned, Du Ge came out.


    This time, he learned his lesson and waited outside directly. He had no hope for anyone else, only for Du Ge, who was famously fast.


    In fact.


    All the high-level officials of Qi Yuan Star also pinned their hopes on Du Ge. To ensure Du Ge''s victory, they sent in only Du Ge''s fans.


    Bai Qing, who was eliminated by Du Ge, for some reason, was filled with hostility towards Du Ge. After testing his emotions, even though he insisted onpeting with Du Ge, he was still kicked out of the team by the high-level officials of Qi Yuan Star.


    Previously, the Alien Star warriors did not know each other, and victory depended on fate.


    But this time broke the convention, and various coborations were likely to appear. They had to ensure the purity and consistency of the team, with no unstable factors.


    Just likest time, Du Ge was sent to Bai Long before even entering the room.


    Bai Long looked much better.


    He looked at Du Ge on the floating chair, snapped his fingers, and a ss of red wine appeared in front of Du Ge. Then, a ss appeared in his hand as well. He raised his ss to Du Ge and smiled, "Drink up, the reward I promised youst time."


    "Thank you." Du Ge nced at him, picked up the ss, and drank it all.


    Immediately.


    He felt the spiritual power in his body surge, directly pushing his cultivation level to the stage of refining essence into qi, and his body became much more solid, his soul should have also been strengthened.


    But here at Bai Long''s ce, although it looked picturesque, it was a void when sensed.


    Du Ge didn''t know how much his mental power had increased, but he knew that no matter how high his mental power was, he was still a nobody in front of Bai Long.


    Back then.


    Didn''t Hua Guyun''s 1.5 million mental power not cause any ripples?


    He still had a long way to go.


    "Du Ge, you did wellst time. Although thepany didn''t profit from the betting pool, the show''s poprity was boosted because of you." Bai Long''s smile was as warm as spring, "I hope you can continue to work hard this time and help the show gain more poprity."


    "Hmm, I''ll do my best," Du Ge said.


    "Don''t take it lightly." Bai Long nced at him and said, "You are a very special guy, different from others on the. Your training data in the Simtion Field has already been sent to thepany''s top executives. Everyone thinks highly of you, believing you might be a decisive variable, so thepany has decided to give you some special treatment."


    "What kind of treatment?" Du Ge''s heart stirred, and he asked.


    "You are neen this year. If you participate in all the Alien Star Battlefieldpetitions before you turn twenty-five, ande out first every time, thepany will give you a chance to upgrade your life level when you turn twenty-five, allowing you topletely break free from the cage and regain your freedom. Then, you can choose a you want to live on." Bai Long smiled, "If you wish, you can even join thepany headquarters and work for us."


    Du Ge was stunned, subconsciously licking his lips, and asked, "Mr. Bai Long, what do you mean by upgrading the life level, to be like you?"


    "Not as high as our life level, but you could say it''s an immortal body!" Bai Long nced at him and said, "Of course, in the uing Alien Star Battlefields, you must give your all. If you fail toe out first even once, this agreement will be canceled.


    If you die on the Alien Star Battlefield, thepany won''t resurrect you, and we won''t give you any extra care. After all, the basic rules can''t be changed, or else no one would bet on the outside betting pool."


    Even the so-called immortal bodies could be casually modified by Pan-Universal Entertainment, making Qi Yuan Star''s resistance seem like a joke!


    Hearing Bai Long''s promise, Du Ge didn''t feel a trace of excitement. Although Bai Long had given him a ss of wine, fulfilling his previous promise and proving his credibility.


    But the subsequent promise felt more like a joke.


    These words were all said by Bai Long, without any notarization.


    Whether it would be fulfilled in the future was still up to him.


    If he killed him, he wouldn''t have anywhere to seek justice.


    Would Qi Yuan Star stand up for him? Even if they wanted to, they probably didn''t have the ability...


    Sigh!


    Du Ge sighed silently.


    Relying on others for life was a terrible feeling; he still had to find a way to break free from Pan-Universal''s cage on his own.


    He didn''t believe that Pan-Universal Entertainment could really cover the sky with one hand.


    Du Ge looked up at Bai Long and smiled, "Thank you, Mr. Bai Long, I will do my best."


    "Hmm." Bai Long didn''t care about Du Ge''s attitude at all. He smiled and said, "I''ll give you a heads-up, the rules of this Alien Star Battlefield will change a bit."


    "..." Du Ge was stunned, "What changes?"


    "Your body possession will be randomly sent into the bodies of natives, no longer allowing you to choose the members for possession. So, you might end up with any identity." Bai Long nced at him and said, "Moreover, the probability of keywords evolving into advanced skills will be lower than before. You must align your actions and words with the keywords to possibly derive advanced skills."


    Damn it!


    Du Ge froze, cursing Bai Long''s mother in his heart. He saw that these two new rules were specifically targeting him, preventing him from speeding through.


    The Alien Star Battlefield had a time ratio, and ending the battlefield in a few days would greatly affect the casino''s profits.


    The longer the time dragged on, the higher their profits.


    They wanted both excitement and money; these guys were really something...


    Changing the rules without even notifying in advance.


    When the warriors entered the Alien Star Battlefield and found out they couldn''t even choose their bodies, they would probably be at a loss for a while!


    The most crucial part was.


    Random cement would increase the difficulty of the start by an unknown number of times, as it excluded the previous understanding of the world''s process.


    Moreover, who knew what identity they would be randomly assigned to?


    What if it was a woman?


    "Don''t worry, I''ve already taken good care of you." Bai Long looked at Du Ge''s expressionless face and smiled, "Do you know why I gave you that ss of wine? With your current mental power strength, you basically won''t have any problems during body possession.


    Thepany has already given you special treatment, but only this once.


    After all, this was my promise to youst time. Future mental power will have to be earned by yourself. Be mentally prepared, as the rules may change at any time based on viewership ratings. This time is just a trial..."

 Chapter 299: Loyalty and trend

    Chapter 299: Loyalty and trend


    ```


    Rules can change at any time?


    Du Ge looked at Bai Long, unsure whether to feel happy or sad. Qi Yuan Star had been fighting on the Alien Star Battlefield for two hundred years, and the rules had never changed.


    He participated once and disrupted everything.


    Moreover, from what Bai Long said, whether the rules changed or not depended on him...


    After all, Bai Long had baited him earlier, using the promise of freedom to get him to participate in all future Alien Star Battlefields.


    If he really came in first every time, the audience would eventually get bored, but changing the rules would be different.


    Under different rules, if he could still win every time, not only would the ratings go up, but the casinos would also make a fortune.


    Pan-Universal Entertainment was doing everything they could to make things difficult for him, squeezing every bit of value out of him...Du Ge suspected that as long as he could still make money for Pan-Universal Entertainment, these bastards might even cancel the age limit of 25.


    ve masters never pity their ves.


    ...


    However.


    This might not be a bad thing for him.


    People from others had been ying the Alien Star Battlefield for who knows how many years; they knew all the tricks and keywords inside out.


    He could surprise them once, maybe twice, but after that, people from others woulde up with countermeasures.


    He couldn''t possibly fight against the geniuses of nines all by himself.


    But changing the rules meant bringing everyone to the same level. All their previous experience would be useless, and with his two keywords, his chances of winning would greatly increase.


    ...


    After leaving Bai Long, Du Ge, prompted by his assistant,y down in the Alien Star Battlefield login device, not giving himself any chance tomunicate with others.


    Communication was useless anyway.


    They couldn''t influence any decisions made by Pan-Universal Entertainment.


    The countdown of five, four, three, two, one ended.


    When Du Ge opened his eyes again, the scene before him had changed. He had entered someone else''s body, finding himself in a deep forest.


    Towering trees surrounded him.


    Branches and leaves gathered, blocking the sky, with only a few rays of sunlight piercing through the gaps, falling to the ground covered with dead leaves and scattered corpses. The air was thick with the smell of blood.


    The person he had possessed held a long sword, his body covered in wounds, especially a gaping wound in his abdomen, bleeding profusely.


    Pain.


    Excruciating pain.


    He pressed one hand against the wound, but it couldn''t stop the bleeding.


    A warm current flowed through his broken body, but it was close to the point of no return, and that little bit of warmth was useless.


    Due to excessive blood loss, his head was already spinning, as if he could copse at any moment.


    In front of him stood a simrly injured woman.


    She looked to be in her early twenties, with ck hair and blue eyes, her body also covered in wounds. She held a dagger, her eyes filled with determination and hatred...


    Though she looked like she could fall at any moment, her cold gaze seemed to tell Du Ge that if he took another step, she would take him down with her.


    ...


    At the same time.


    Du Ge received the memories of the person he had possessed.


    His name was Leng Shi, an assassin raised by an organization called Dragon Fang since childhood, trained in various high-intensity assassination andbat techniques.


    He usually carried out assassination missions.


    Once hepleted a certain number of tasks assigned by the organization and upgraded to a Heaven-level assassin, he could leave the organization and live the life he wanted.


    This time, his mission was to assassinate the fugitive princess Luo Shuang of the Qingwu Empire.


    But due to underestimating thebat strength of the princess''s guards, his team of fifteen had chased her all the way to the Misty Forest, and now he was the only one left.


    On the other side, all of Princess Luo Shuang''s guards had also been killed.


    Both sides had suffered heavy losses.


    ...


    Damn it!


    What kind of start is this?


    The random body possession method is too cruel. With his high mental power, he would never choose a severely injured assassin in any situation!


    This start was even worse than the first one.


    However.


    Looking at the corpses around him and the defiant princess in front of him, Du Ge felt a bit relieved. At least he hadn''t possessed the princess''s body.


    Otherwise, it would have been even harder for him.


    The personal interface floated before Du Ge''s eyes, and he looked up:


    Name: Du Ge


    ID: 48699527


    Mental Power: 153000


    Current Rank: 1364/2325


    Keywords for this round: Loyalty


    Keywords for this round: Trend


    Advanced Skills: None


    Derived Items: None


    Loyalty?


    Trend?


    His mental power had increased by 30,000, probably thanks to that drink from Bai Long, but Du Ge was more concerned about the keywords. Looking at the two keywords, his already dizzy head spun even more.


    Loyalty: Sincere and unwavering; synonyms: faithful, devoted;


    Trend: Movement caused by tides; direction of popr trends; trend of social changes and developments; distribution of voltage, active power, and reactive power in the grid; synonyms: fashion, thought trend;


    They gave him these two random keywords, are they kidding?


    Loyalty to whom?


    Loyalty to the organization?


    He didn''t even know who the leader of the organization was now?


    And what''s the point of being loyal to an assassin organization? In any story or movie, assassin organizations are just cannon fodder, never making it to the end.


    As for trend, how could he influence trends in this situation?


    At this moment.


    Du Ge felt the deep malice of Pan-Universal Entertainment towards him.


    He felt that Bai Long did it on purpose, giving him difficult keywords to hinder his rapid rise.


    However.


    The immediate priority was to heal his wounds.


    Otherwise, there was no point in thinking about developing the keywords; he would die soon anyway.


    And the most direct way to heal was to use the keywords.


    Du Ge looked at the defiant and wary princess in front of him and suddenly sighed, "Fourth Princess, if I told you I was here to save you, would you believe me?"


    Princess Luo Shuang said nothing, gripping her dagger even tighter.


    "I am an undercover agent nted in Chongming Kingdom by General Si Chen of the Zhaoyong Army," Du Ge said, taking a few steps back and putting away his long sword.


    Having memories had its advantages; it made the start less passive.


    Luo Shuang was fleeing because Duke Dingguo of Qingwu had rebelled, killing the emperor and the crown prince.


    General Si Chen had died in the defense of the capital, making him a loyalist with no evidence to the contrary, ensuring his loyalty to the royal family.


    Assassin organizations were also intelligence organizations, generally aware of major events in various countries.


    Luo Shuang snorted coldly, "Don''t think you can deceive me like this. If you were General Si Chen''s undercover agent, why did you kill all my guards?"


    "Your whereabouts were leaked by them. I wasn''t sure who among them was the traitor, so I killed them all to ensure your safety to the greatest extent."


    Du Ge smiled bitterly, "Princess, think carefully. Why did the assassins chasing you and your guards end up killing each other, leaving only the two of us? It was all my deliberate guidance. Unfortunately, I wasn''t skilled enough and got seriously injured myself, even causing you to get hurt."


    He knelt on one knee, sping his hands, "Please forgive me, Princess."


    Princess Luo Shuang was stunned.


    Du Ge threw his long sword to the ground and copsed. He bit his tongue, letting a trickle of blood flow from the corner of his mouth, and said with difficulty, "Princess, I intended to have the assassins and your guards kill each other, then protect you and help you avenge General Si Chen and the emperor.


    But now, as you can see, I am dying and can no longer protect you. You must flee on your own. I know you still don''t trust me. After all, I killed many of our own. After I finish speaking, you can kill me to avenge your guards or ensure your safety. I deserve it.


    But if one day you have the chance to restore the kingdom, please tell General Si Chen at his grave that I did not disgrace him. Tell him my name is He Xu.


    Tell General Si Chen that I never betrayed Qingwu Kingdom, never betrayed him. I was born a man of Qingwu Kingdom, and I will die a ghost of Qingwu Kingdom.


    I am He Xu, not Dragon Fang''s Leng Shi..."


    Du Ge''s voice grew weaker, but his gaze towards Luo Shuang became gentler. Tears flowed down his face, "Princess, I only regret not being able to personally kill the traitor and avenge General Si Chen! If I can''t kill the traitor, I will die with regret..."


    ```

 Chapter 300: Loyalty is evident to heaven and earth

    Chapter 300: Loyalty is evident to heaven and earth


    A well-reasoned speech, full of strategy, sorrow, and despair, yet also imbued with a sense of duty to the nation...


    But Luo Shuang''s eyes still held a deep wariness. She had been through too much recently.


    Deception, betrayal, fleeing for her life, hunger and cold, wandering without a home...


    In such a short time, she had experienced the most tragic and sorrowful events of her life.


    Even if she was once a naive and sheltered princess, she had grown up, and a key sign of that growth was that she no longer trusted anyone easily.


    General Sichen was dead.


    During their escape, there were des and swords everywhere. Who would care if someone was secretly guiding everyone to kill each other...


    Leng Shi''s words seemed righteous, but upon closer thought, they were all unverifiable.


    But what was his purpose?Clearly, he could have killed her if he took one more step.


    Was he still trying to use her identity?


    Now, her only value was her status as a fleeing princess!


    Capture her and hand her over to Duke Dingguo for a better future; or use her as a hostage to threaten Duke Dingguo; or simply turn her into a ything to cater to some noble''s special tastes...


    Perhaps his orders were not to kill her, but to capture her alive.


    Luo Shuang looked at Du Ge, who was calmly facing death, and many thoughts of how she could be used shed through her mind. She bit her lip tightly. She knew that killing Leng Shi and escaping alone was the best choice. No matter what schemes he had, she could easily thwart them.


    But seeing Leng Shi, who was waiting for death with a tragic yet strong demeanor, she knew she had no chance. If she harbored any intent to kill, she would face a storm of retaliation.


    Moreover, she was injured and nearly exhausted. She wasn''t confident she could fight and kill a professional assassin in this state.


    Besides.


    Even if she managed to kill Leng Shi, in her current physical condition, she couldn''t possibly make it out of this forest.


    She couldn''t die.


    She still had to avenge her father and brother and reim Qingwu Kingdom.


    At the very least, she couldn''t die here, unknown, perishing alongside an assassin.


    She had to survive.


    Whether it was true or false, the man before her was her only chance to live. Once she recovered, she would have the opportunity to escape from him...


    "He Xu, what are you saying? General Sichen died loyally for the country. How could I kill his soldiers just to save my own life? If I killed you, I wouldn''t be able to face my father or General Si in the afterlife!"


    Luo Shuang sighed, put away her dagger, and said, "Get up, Mr. He. I believe you. If you wanted to kill me, you would have done it already. Why go through all this trouble to deceive me?"


    Wow!


    What an actor!


    Du Ge was moved, his eyes shining with excitement. "Princess, you are willing to trust me?"


    "Of course." Luo Shuang forced a smile and shook her head. "I don''t think a fallen princess is worth deceiving. Killing me and taking my head back would be enough for you to get a promotion in Dragon Fang. There''s no need to reveal your identity. If I can''t trust you, who can I trust? I have nothing left."


    "No, Princess, you are not without anything. You still have me." Du Ge stood up, picked up the sword on the ground, and sheathed it, saying righteously, "And you have the countless people of Qingwu Kingdom waiting for salvation. Fourth Princess, although I am not very talented, I am willing to give my all for your path to restoring the kingdom, even if it means death..."


    "..." Luo Shuang looked at Leng Shi, who suddenly stood up, looking refreshed and uninjured. The healing medicine she had taken out to win his favor froze in mid-air, and her heart pounded rapidly.


    At this moment, she had only one thought.


    He wasn''t hurt.


    It was all a lie.


    Thank goodness she didn''t try to kill him.


    Swallowing lightly, Luo Shuang tentatively asked, "Mr. He, your injury?"


    "Just a blood bag." Du Ge smiled calmly. "It was a temporary measure to test the Princess. Although I am loyal to Qingwu Kingdom, I am not foolish. If the Fourth Princess had abandoned me or really tried to kill me, it would have proven that the Princess was selfish. Even if she seeded in restoring the kingdom, it would be of no benefit to the country. At that time, I would have personally sent the Princess to reunite with His Majesty..."


    "..." Luo Shuang''s face turned pale.


    "But the Princess did not leave alone and even took out medicine to help me, proving that she is kind-hearted and worthy of my loyalty." Du Ge looked at Luo Shuang with satisfaction. "He Xu is also thinking of Qingwu Kingdom''s future. I hope the Princess can understand."


    "..." Luo Shuang felt a chill in her limbs, her mind racing with curses. Throughout history, only rulers tested their subjects, not the other way around. This man was disloyal, unfilial, unkind, and unrighteous.


    But for some reason, after He Xu exined his reasoning, Luo Shuang''s suspicion of him lessened a bit.


    She took a deep breath to calm herself. "Mr. He, you are indeed a meticulous person!"


    "Princess tters me." Du Ge smiled. "If I weren''t meticulous, how could General Sichen have sent me to Chongming Kingdom as a spy? Without such careful nning, how could I have caused Dragon Fang and the guards to kill each other, leaving only the Princess and me?


    If any part of the n had gone wrong, either I would be dead, or the Princess would be dead. How could we have achieved this perfect oue, eliminating the traitors and ensuring the Princess''s safety?"


    Listening to his self-praise, Luo Shuang was at a loss for words.


    Honestly.


    If she didn''t have to rely on this guy, she would rather stab him to death.


    Killing all her guards, not even leaving a maid, making her helpless¡ªthis was called a perfect oue?


    This was clearly wiping out all potential threats!


    Taking a deep breath, Luo Shuang bowed to Du Ge. "In that case, I will rely on Mr. He from now on."


    "Princess is too kind." Du Ge cupped his hands. "I was born a person of Qingwu Kingdom, and I will die a ghost of Qingwu Kingdom. I am loyal to Qingwu Kingdom for life, and I will do my utmost to help the Princess restore the kingdom. My loyalty is evident to heaven and earth..."


    "Alright, I understand." Luo Shuang''s head was starting to ache. "Mr. He, now it''s just the two of us. Let''s not mention Qingwu Kingdom anymore to avoid unnecessary trouble."


    "I understand," Du Ge replied. Through his actions, he had already gained some of Luo Shuang''s trust. With his repeated derations of loyalty, his injuries had long since healed, and his attributes had increased.


    The true energy within him was gradually recovering.


    Compared to the previous Alien Star Battlefield, the cultivation system in this world was much moreplex. Martial artists cultivated true energy, sorcerers cultivated magic power, and there were professions simr to mages who harnessed the power of heaven and earth, as well as beast tamers, alchemists, and more.


    Moreover, there were not only humans but also demon beasts and other creatures.


    Various professions and racespeted for attention, creating a rich and colorful world.


    "What are the Princess''s ns next?" Du Ge asked.


    "ording to the n, we will go to Qinn Sword Sect to see my master. Then, I will ask him to persuade the emperor of Chongming Kingdom to send troops to help me restore the kingdom," Luo Shuang said.


    Du Ge looked at Luo Shuang and fell silent.


    "Mr. He, do you think there''s a problem with my n?" Luo Shuang asked.


    There was more than a problem; it was a huge problem.


    Qinn Sword Sect.


    One of the eight strongest sects in the world. Each sect leader held the title of Qinn Sword Saint, and their immense personal strength could influence the fate of a nation.


    Various countries liked to send their princes and princesses to these sects to learn martial arts, thereby maintaining rtionships with the big sects. The big sects, in turn, needed royal resources, making it a mutually beneficial arrangement.


    But princes and princesses, born into nobility, learned the ways of governance and power struggles. How many of them were willing to put in the effort to truly learn martial skills? They entered the big sects just to gain a prestigious title.


    Being a disciple of a certain Sword Saint sounded impressive.


    But in reality, they were just named disciples.


    Qinn Sword Sect had countless princes and princesses as disciples, at least a hundred, if not eighty, much like the descendants of Liu Bei''s Zhongshan Jing King.


    A fallen princess with no people and no money¡ªwhy would a Sword Saint help you?


    What benefit would it bring?


    Because you have a big face or look good?


    This was clearly a desperate move!


    "Fourth Princess, let''s focus on surviving first before considering anything else!" Du Ge sighed, looking at Luo Shuang. "Dragon Fang will likely send a second wave of assassins since no one returned to report. Duke Dingguo won''t let the Princess live either. We must ovee these immediate challenges first..."

 Chapter 301: Who says loyalty must be unquestioning and obedient

    Chapter 301: Who says loyalty must be unquestioning and obedient


    ```


    Of course, survivales first.


    This group of assassins has been chasing the princess for five or six days, all through deste wilderness, without a soul in sight along the way.


    In other words.


    It would take at least five or six days to get out of the forest.


    Pan-Universal Entertainment changed the rules, with over two thousand out of three thousand people surviving, doubling the original number of survivors.


    Moreover, he had set a bad precedent, making everyone else likely to act recklessly...


    In five or six days, who knows what kind of chaos over two thousand warriors on the Alien Star Battlefield might stir up!


    And his two keywords.Besides being able to gain some loyalty from Luo Shuang, they were useless.


    It was as if he had let others run ahead for five or six days.


    In five or six days, with his efficiency, he could have already built a significant force...


    Who knows what the outside world will be like when they get out?


    Still going to the Qinn Sword Sect?


    To seek death there?


    Damn it!


    This is a hellish start!


    ...


    Watching the silent Du Ge, Luo Shuang took out a pill and put it in her mouth, sighing, "I was indeed too naive. Mr. He, I know that going to the Qinn Sword Sect is a slim hope, but it''s my only hope."


    She paused and sighed, "If only I were a man."


    "A man?" Du Ge snapped out of his scattered thoughts, looked at Luo Shuang, andughed, "When heaven and earth first opened, yin and yang were divided. Who says men are stronger than women? Who says women can''t be emperors? Your father and brothers were men, and didn''t Qingwu Kingdom still fall?"


    "..." Luo Shuang frowned, "You... you are not allowed to insult my father."


    "Fourth Princess, don''t me me for speaking bluntly." Du Ge shook his head and said, "Good medicine tastes bitter but cures the disease, honest advice is unpleasant but beneficial. I know how to speak pleasingly, but does that help? Can it help the princess seek revenge or restore the kingdom?"


    "..." Luo Shuang was stunned, looking at Du Ge in shock, as if she didn''t expect an assassin to say such things.


    "Fourth Princess, since I have pledged my loyalty to you, I will assist you wholeheartedly." Du Ge looked at Luo Shuang seriously and said, "In my opinion, the princess still has a long way to go.


    For example, just now, although the princess didn''t believe my words, she concealed her killing intent to survive, pretending to believe me. Do you really think I couldn''t see through it? It was only because of my loyalty that I gave the princess a way out. If it were someone else, the princess would have lost a great opportunity."


    "..." Luo Shuang''s expression changed again.


    "Fourth Princess, your expression has changed again." Du Ge looked at Luo Shuang and shook his head, "A ruler must hide their true feelings and show emotions only as a facade."


    "Mr. He, Luo Shuang has learned her lesson." Luo Shuang took a deep breath and said.


    "Fourth Princess, you better truly take this to heart. Our enemy is the powerful Duke Dingguo, and more precisely, the entire Qingwu Kingdom. With just the two of us, overthrowing a country is as difficult as climbing to the heavens, or to put it bluntly, it''s a fool''s dream."


    Du Ge said, "If the princess doesn''t have a resilient heart, it''s better to give up from the start. I can find a good family for the princess, hide her identity, and let her live a peaceful life, raising children and teaching them, living safely for a lifetime. As long as the princess doesn''t reveal her identity, no one will find her."


    Luo Shuang was stunned.


    "Is this the kind of life the princess wants?" Du Ge looked directly at Luo Shuang, his eyes full of encouragement, and asked.


    "Of course not." Luo Shuang''s eyes flickered.


    "I''ll ask again, can the princess really persevere to the end?" Du Ge pressed, "I don''t want my efforts to be in vain."


    "I can." Luo Shuang said.


    "Good." Du Ge smiled, "In that case, from now on, I will supervise the princess with the strictest requirements. It is said that when heaven bestows a great responsibility on someone, they must first suffer their mind, toil their body, starve their flesh, and empty their being...


    If the princess makes a mistake, I will correct it directly; if the princess beszy, I might whip her... If I offend the princess, I hope she won''t mind."


    "I won''t mind." Luo Shuang stared nkly at Du Ge, seeing a shadow of her father in him. Once, her father was also this strict with her brothers.


    At this moment.


    Luo Shuang''s doubts about Du Ge vanished.


    "Princess, I aim to be a loyal minister, not a sycophant." Du Ge sighed softly and shook his head, "In the days toe, no matter how much I offend the princess, even if the princess hates me to the bone, please bury that hatred in your heart. When the dayes that we restore the kingdom, then the princess can deal with me as she wishes."


    "Mr. He, why say such things?" Luo Shuang was instantly flustered, "I know Mr. He is doing this for my good. Luo Shuang is not foolish; how could I be ungrateful?"


    "Fourth Princess, there''s no need for that." Du Ge smiled, "Throughout history, how many loyal ministers have had good endings? Since I''ve taken this step, I''m prepared for the worst, and I won''t regret it."


    "Mr. He..." Luo Shuang looked at Du Ge, tears suddenly streaming down her face.


    After a moment of thought, she reached into her bosom, took out her personal jade pendant, and offered it to Du Ge with both hands, "Please ept this jade pendant. I swear, no matter what, I will not harm Mr. He. If one day I lose my way, just show me this jade pendant, and I will understand."


    Du Ge smiled at Luo Shuang, took the jade pendant, and said, "Thank you for your trust, Princess. Now, let''s pack up and move on. The smell of blood here is too strong; it might attract demon beasts."


    "Yes." Luo Shuang nodded.


    Du Ge bent down, gathering silver, food, and other useful resources from the assassins and guards.


    Luo Shuang followed closely behind him, asking, "With your great talent, why did General Sichen send you to Chongming Kingdom as a spy?"


    "Is the princess still doubting me?" Du Ge looked up and asked with a smile.


    "No." Luo Shuang said, "I''m just curious. With your skills, you could have achieved much under General Sichen."


    "Doubt is good." Du Ge said, "Without doubt, I would think less of you. Our future force will grow, and we will encounter many with ulterior motives. The princess must always maintain a suspicious mind and think thrice before acting to minimize mistakes."


    "Thank you for the lesson, Mr. He." Luo Shuang said.


    "As for why I was sent as a spy." Du Ge smiled and continued, "Since we''vee this far, there''s no point in hiding. Our real goal was to overthrow the Chongming Kingdom''s regime."


    "Overthrow Chongming Kingdom?" Luo Shuang''s eyes widened in shock.


    "Yes, it''s a grand n, and I''m just a part of it. In national conflicts, there is no right or wrong." Du Ge sighed, "There are many spies like me in Chongming Kingdom. Unfortunately, before the n could unfold, Qingwu Kingdom fell first."


    Gulp!


    Luo Shuang swallowed, suddenly thinking of a possibility, and asked tremblingly, "Mr. He, can we use those spies?"


    "When General Sichen was around, we could." Du Ge said, "But with the royal family gone, it''s uncertain. Not everyone is as loyal to Qingwu Kingdom as I am. Besides, I don''t know how to contact them..."


    "Oh." Luo Shuang sighed in disappointment.


    "Princess, don''t think too much." Du Ge smiled, "We must take things one step at a time. Once we have our own people and power, we can then rally those still loyal to Qingwu Kingdom."


    "Can we?" Luo Shuang asked.


    "What can we?" Du Ge asked back.


    "Can the two of us really reim Qingwu Kingdom?" Luo Shuang looked at the corpses on the ground and asked wistfully.


    "I don''t know if we can reim Qingwu Kingdom, but I know that a single spark can start a prairie fire." Du Ge stood up straight, his eyes bright like stars in the sky, "The mountain is right in front of us. Climbing it may be hard, but as long as we keep moving up, we have a chance to reach the top. If we stop, we''ll never get there."


    ```

 Chapter 302: Blessings in disguise

    Chapter 302: Blessings in disguise


    "Princess, the food supplies are exhausted. You need to go hunting. To reim the Qingwu Kingdom, we must march and fight. An excellent leader must share the hardships with their subordinates. You need to start with the small daily tasks to hone yourself..."


    "Princess, it''s gettingte. You should build a shelter. A great ruler must deeply understand the hardships of themon people to empathize with them, to know their joys and sorrows. Empathy is about putting yourself in others'' shoes. You must personally experience the difficulties of life."


    "Princess, it''s time to practice martial arts. Learning requires enduring hardship, and skills are honed through diligence. You are no longer a pampered princess without worries. Do not forget your ideals, do not forget the deep-seated hatred you bear. Every drop of sweat you shed now is to save a drop of blood on the battlefield..."


    "I once heard a story about enduring hardships to achieve greatness. Would you like to hear it, Princess?"


    "Fourth Princess, I know you are suffering, I know you are tired, but every bit of hardship you endure is for yourself, not for me. One day, when you sit on the throne of the Qingwu Kingdom, you will be grateful for not giving up today."


    ...


    In the following days.


    Du Ge indeed trained the princess as strictly as he had said.


    For this.He prepared chicken soup, pancakes, and rattan sticks...


    Under his transformation, Luo Shuang changed day by day, from a delicate princess to someone who could endure hardship, was willing to sacrifice, and even found joy in it. Shepletely dispelled her doubts about Du Ge and personally honored him as her imperial teacher.


    Du Ge understood the princess''s intention.


    An imperial teacher of an unestablished empire was worthless.


    But by giving him the title of imperial teacher, she could effectively restrain him, preventing him from having inappropriate thoughts about the princess.


    Setting aside the identities of princess and subject, they were just a weak woman and a strong man together. Over time, it was inevitable that some inappropriate thoughts might arise.


    After all, Luo Shuang was not unattractive; on the contrary, she had some beauty.


    It wasn''t that the body Du Ge possessed was ugly either. His sharp features and long-term training gave him a well-proportioned physique, andbined with Du Ge''s charisma, he was fatally attractive to women.


    The key was his identity.


    An undercover agent sent to the empire, no matter how excellent or talented, was not worthy of a fallen princess.


    Luo Shuang had her own calctions.


    If Du Ge proved unreliable, then her beauty and her body would be her weapons.


    She wouldn''t put all her eggs in one basket, especially when that basket didn''t seem sturdy. Princesses and guards, princes and Cinderes, only existed in fairy tales.


    Du Ge epted the title of imperial teacher calmly.


    Countless eyes were watching his every move, and he hadn''t been assigned "lust" or "lecherous" as keywords, so he wouldn''t be foolish enough to perform a love story for others!


    Luo Shuang''s vignce waspletely unnecessary.


    She should actually be more worried about herself.


    Stockholm syndrome and the suspension bridge effect could make her fall for him in the shortest time;


    By then.


    The title of imperial teacher would be his shield.


    ...


    While training the princess, Du Ge didn''t give up on his own training.


    In this world, Leng Shi''s level was at most a second-rate master, and a severely specialized one at that, excelling in stealth, assassination, and lightness skill, but his actualbat skills were only average.


    Du Ge wasn''t good atbat either.


    He excelled at boosting his attributes and then overpowering his opponents with sheer strength.


    But in this world, he hadn''t participated in many world activities, being loyal only to a fallen princess, which had little impact on the world, so his attribute growth was slow.


    Thus, he had to rely on training to enhance his strength to deal with potential assassinations from the Dragon Fang organization.


    The meridians in the two worlds were different, so Du Ge''s self-created Shangqing True Scripture couldn''t be cultivated here, but the Power of Poseidon could be used.


    Therefore.


    Every time he trained or built a shelter, he did it by the water.


    Firstly, his efficiency was high when training in water;


    Secondly, the essence of tides involved water movement, just like how Feng Zhong manipted things in the first round, he could use the Power of Poseidon to create small tides, which could also boost some attributes;


    Thirdly, if he encountered enemies, he could maximize his strength with the Power of Poseidon.


    In the water, Du Ge felt he could take on a grandmaster.


    This time, the start was tough, and survival was the most important thing.


    Who cared if the Power of Poseidon was exposed? Was he really going to take it to the grave?


    As for exining the exposure of the Power of Poseidon?


    That was Bai Long''s headache.


    Putting himself in their shoes.


    A money-making superstar, Pan-Universal Entertainment probably wouldn''t erase him over such a small matter.


    Just likest time, when he yed with water in the Simtion Field, neither Nan Youlong nor Bai Long questioned him about it, right?


    ...


    On the first day.


    Luo Shuang built the shelter but couldn''t sleep all night, fearing Du Ge mighte to vite her, but Du Ge soaked in the water all night;


    On the second day.


    Luo Shuang built the shelter, exhausted, and set up a warning device outside, sleeping with a dagger in hand, while Du Ge soaked in the water all night;


    On the third day.


    Luo Shuang built the shelter, and Du Ge washed under the waterfall all night.


    Then.


    She felt that crowning him as the imperial teacher was a waste of effort, as He Xu''s dedication to training was clearly higher than hers.


    This realization made Luo Shuang feel deeply ashamed...


    On the fourth day.


    Unable to bear it any longer, Luo Shuang drove Du Ge out of the water because she hadn''t bathed for several days and couldn''t allow a man to be cleaner than herself.


    Then.


    After washing up, she didn''t see any change in Du Ge''s gaze, making her doubt her own charm;


    On the fifth day.


    Luo Shuang deliberately unted herself in front of Du Ge.


    Then.


    She was scolded by Du Ge in his capacity as the imperial teacher, with a "Princess, please respect yourself," making her feel utterly humiliated;


    ...


    Their rtionship rapidly grew closer through daily interactions, and Luo Shuang developed a near-dependent trust in Du Ge.


    A frightened weak woman finally had someone to rely on, and such trust was inevitable.


    Moreover, Du Ge''s exemry behavior moved Luo Shuang, so much so that sheter practiced without Du Ge''s supervision. She didn''t know that Du Ge, with the Power of Poseidon, was much morefortable in the water than onnd.


    Compared to her, Du Ge had been living like an emperor these past few days.


    ...


    In the deep mountains.


    Du Ge knew nothing about the outside world.


    He could only make a preliminary judgment about the outside world through the number of people on the Alien Star Battlefield.


    When he first possessed the body, there were over two thousand people on the battlefield.


    But five dayster, only about thirteen hundred remained, meaning nearly a thousand people had disappeared in five days, proving that the outside world was very turbulent.


    Someone must have leaked their information, and the local inhabitants of this world must have noticed and targeted them.


    The thousand people who died were likely victims of Pan-Universal Entertainment''s rule changes.


    After all.


    He had worked so hard to brush his keywords, making himself absolutely loyal to Luo Shuang and earning herplete trust as her imperial teacher.


    In the past, advanced skills would have emerged by now.


    But now, not a single advanced skill had awakened.


    So the situation of the others outside should be simr to his.


    Pure attribute enhancement only improved senses, physical strength, and recovery, but without skill support, they were just half-baked superhumans.


    If they caused too much trouble and encountered tough opponents, getting killed was perfectly normal.


    In essence.


    Alien Star warriors relied on advanced skills to dominate, with attributes merely as support.


    Blessings in disguise.


    Starting in a forest might not be a bad thing after all.

 Chapter 303: I, Fourth Princess, pay money

    Chapter 303: I, Fourth Princess, pay money


    Five dayster.


    Du Ge and Luo Shuang walked out of the forest.


    In the forest, they practiced martial arts, searched for food, and built shelters. The days were simple yet fulfilling.


    To some extent, this lifestyle had actually dulled the hatred in Luo Shuang''s heart.


    These were the most peaceful days she had ever experienced.


    As they emerged from the forest and faced the world once again, Luo Shuang felt a twinge of fear, even a reluctance to confront the harsh reality.


    She nced back longingly at the dense forest and asked, "Master, where are we going next?"


    "Princess, are you afraid?" Du Ge asked.


    "A little." Under Du Ge''s guidance, Luo Shuang had learned to face her thoughts honestly and speak without beating around the bush."Do you remember what I taught you?" Du Ge asked, a vine naturally slipping into his palm.


    Seeing the vine, Luo Shuang couldn''t help but shiver and quickly said, "When I want to retreat, I should think of my dead father and brothers, think of the guards who died protecting me, think of the lost glory and wealth, think of what will happen if Duke Dingguo catches me..."


    "Very good. You''ve learned how to PUA yourself!"


    Du Ge looked at Luo Shuang with satisfaction and asked, "So, have you figured it out?"


    "I have." Luo Shuang''s gaze gradually became firm. She clenched her fists and said, "I want to restore my kingdom, defeat Duke Dingguo, be the first empress in history, and usher in an unprecedented era of prosperity."


    "Alright, if you''ve figured it out, let''s go." Du Ge skillfully put away the vine and took the lead out of the forest.


    Thest Alien Star Battlefield ended hastily, taking only half a year.


    This time, Pan-Universal Entertainment wanted to extend the duration.


    With advanced skills not so easily obtained, Du Ge wanted to see if he could create a derivative item.


    The chances of a derivative item appearing were very low. Most warriors would give up on derivative items and focus on advanced skills and keywords.


    But undeniably, once a derivative item was sessfully created, its power was no less than any advanced skill.


    Looking at all the derivative items that have appeared, they all matched keywords and were used long-term, giving them special significance before they were born.


    Like the de of ughter, the warrior with the ughter keyword used it to kill countless people.


    Like the Diplomat''s Medal, the warrior with the diplomacy keyword wore it andpleted countless sessful diplomatic negotiations over decades.


    So, the vine he used to beat the princess might also have a chance to be a derivative item.


    As long as he kept using it, it might evolve into a high-level artifact like the Vine of Loyalty, making the princess, or any future lord, tremble at the sight of it.


    Even if it didn''t work out, it didn''t matter. After all, he wasn''t the one getting beaten...


    ...


    "Master, you still haven''t said what we''re going to do next?" Luo Shuang asked, following behind Du Ge.


    "Travel the world, get to know and understand it." Du Ge nced back at Luo Shuang, "Find more like-minded people to help us restore the kingdom. A hero needs three helpers. To restore the kingdom, we need generals to lead troops, strategists, civilians to grow food, and officials to manage internal affairs. We have a lot to do and many talents to gather..."


    At this moment, Du Ge inexplicably thought of Murong Fu.


    That guy who was obsessed with restoring his kingdom, not thinking about umtingnd, soldiers, or food, not thinking about bing an official, but only recruiting martial artists. If such a person could sessfully restore a kingdom, it would be a miracle.


    To rebel, one should learn from Ying Zheng, Liu Bang, Zhu Yuanzhang, and Liu Bei. That is the true way of emperors.


    "How do we find them?" Luo Shuang asked.


    "With strategies, your charisma, and your princess status," Du Ge said. "As long as you put your heart into it, finding talents isn''t that hard."


    "Please teach me, Master," Luo Shuang said.


    Du Ge was silent for a moment, then looked at a vige at the foot of the mountain: "Alright, I''ll demonstrate once. Pay attention."


    "Okay." Luo Shuang nodded.


    The two walked into the small mountain vige. Du Ge stopped a farmer carrying a hoe at the entrance: "Old man, who is the wealthiest in your vige?"


    The old man nced at the sword at Du Ge''s waist and his clothes, clearly torn by swords, and trembled with fear, unable to speak for a long time.


    Du Ge patiently looked at him: "Old man, don''t be afraid. I mean no harm. I just want to ask for some food for my apprentice and me."


    "Lu Yuanwai, Lu Yuanwai''s family is the richest. Therge mansion in the west of the vige is his." The old man gritted his teeth and said.


    "Thank you, old man." Du Ge cupped his fists.


    "Young man, please don''t tell Lu Yuanwai that I told you!" The old man looked at Du Ge with a bitter face. "If he finds out I pointed you to his door, he won''t spare me."


    "Don''t worry, old man. I won''t say it was you. I''ll say I found it myself." Du Ge smiled, bid farewell to the old man, and led Luo Shuang to Lu Yuanwai''s house.


    Luo Shuang looked at the old man, who kept looking back, frowned, and seemed to be deep in thought.


    ...


    They arrived at Lu Yuanwai''s door.


    Du Ge knocked and asked to see Lu Yuanwai, but the guards shut the door in his face.


    Du Ge simply kicked the door open and fought his way in, finally seeing the trembling Lu Yuanwai in the main hall.


    Seeing the fierce-looking Du Ge, Lu Yuanwai kowtowed repeatedly: "Spare me, hero! Spare me! Take all the money in my house, just spare my family..."


    "Please rise, Yuanwai." Du Ge reached out and helped him up, smiling. "We didn''te for money. We came to offer you a great fortune."


    Lu Yuanwai was stunned. He looked at the guards lying around the courtyard, wiped the sweat from his forehead, and forced a smile: "What fortune? Please exin, sir..."


    "Do you know who she is?" Du Ge asked.


    Lu Yuanwai nced at Luo Shuang and shook his head.


    "To be honest, she is the Fourth Princess of Qingwu Kingdom." Du Ge took out the princess''s jade pendant and waved it in front of Lu Yuanwai. "Yuanwai, you must have heard about what happened in Qingwu Kingdom. Duke Dingguo usurped the throne and ughtered the royal family, but the Fourth Princess escaped."


    "Greetings, Fourth Princess." Lu Yuanwai looked at Luo Shuang in confusion and quickly bowed to her.


    "Mm." Luo Shuang nodded.


    "Yuanwai, the Fourth Princess bears the destiny of a true dragon and has grand ambitions. She ns to raise an army, drive out Duke Dingguo, and reim the throne of Qingwu Kingdom." Du Ge looked at Lu Yuanwai sincerely. "We came to ask Yuanwai for some money and food to raise an army.


    Yuanwai, helping the Fourth Princess in her time of need is like giving charcoal in the snow. If the Fourth Princess ascends the throne, she will surely reward you with titles and honors. Yuanwai, don''t you think this is a great fortune?"


    "..." Lu Yuanwai stared at Du Ge, his mouth twitching.


    Are you kidding me?


    If you want to rob me, just say so!


    Don''t take me for a fool!


    Let''s not even talk about whether she is really the Fourth Princess. Even if she is.


    Just the two of you, with no soldiers or generals, telling me you''re going to overthrow Duke Dingguo and be emperor?


    Moreover, if you want to gather money and food, you should go to Qingwu Kingdom. What are you doing in this small vige in Chongming Kingdom, 800 miles away from Qingwu Kingdom?


    This childish lie wouldn''t even fool a three-year-old!


    ...


    Clearly, Luo Shuang had also thought of this. Her face turned red, and she couldn''t bear to look at Du Ge. The sacred aura around him instantly vanished. She had thought he was a great talent, but he turned out to be a big talker with no real ability.


    At this moment, Luo Shuang felt extremely bitter. Heaven was truly against her family!


    "Yuanwai." Du Ge waved his hand in front of Lu Yuanwai''s eyes and asked with a smile, "What do you think?"


    Lu Yuanwai nced again at the guards they had knocked down and said, "Fourth Princess, I am willing to offer some money and food to support your cause."


    Luo Shuang coughed and was about to speak.


    But Du Ge interrupted her, smiling: "Yuanwai, I can hear the doubt in your words. Fair enough, there has never been a female emperor in history. Let me tell you the strategy our advisor has set for us to ease your mind!"


    "..." Lu Yuanwai looked at Du Ge in confusion, frowning slightly.


    "Equal distribution ofnd, shared wealth, high walls, and ample food. This is the strategy our advisor has set for us." Du Ge looked at Lu Yuanwai with a smile. "Let''s set aside thest two for now. Let me exin what equal distribution ofnd and shared wealth means. Before I do, I want to ask, how muchnd do you own, Yuanwai?"


    Lu Yuanwai''s face changed, and he fell to his knees with a thud.


    "Yuanwai, if I were to divide yournd among the poor tenants and peasants in the vige, do you think they would rally to our cause?" Du Ge asked. "Actually, I had already prepared for the possibility that you might not want the great fortune the princess is offering. In that case, we would borrow your head to give this fortune to more people..."


    What nonsense about equal distribution ofnd and rallying followers?


    The world isn''t in chaos. If you divide thend, those peasants wouldn''t even dare to take it, and thend deeds are registered with the government. This is just a threat!


    Lu Yuanwai''s face turned ashen, and he kowtowed repeatedly: "Fourth Princess, I was blinded by greed earlier and didn''t recognize the true dragon before me. I am willing to offer all my money and food to support your cause..."

 Chapter 304: The art of thick skin and a black heart

    Chapter 304: The art of thick skin and a ck heart


    Looking at Lu Yuanwai prostrating on the ground, Luo Shuang was speechless.


    She shared a simr thought with Lu Yuanwai: you''ve already put a knife to his neck, why not just take what you want? Why bother with all that convoluted reasoning?


    "Princess, have you learned?" Du Ge ignored Lu Yuanwai and turned to Luo Shuang, asking.


    "Master, your method doesn''t work," Luo Shuang replied. "I''ve studied the history of dynastic changes. Those founding emperors indeed had their strategies, but those were under specific circumstances..."


    "Hold out your hand," Du Ge interrupted her.


    Luo Shuang reflexively extended her hand.


    Smack!


    The cane came down hard on Luo Shuang''s palm.


    Her hand instinctively recoiled, but she quickly regained herposure and retorted, "Master, am I wrong? He''s just a rural squire. He submitted not because of your reasoning but because he''s afraid of you. If you threaten him with a knife, he''ll still give you his money and grain..."Lu Yuanwai nodded in agreement.


    "Princess, I know the reasoning is wed," Du Ge said, looking at Luo Shuang with disappointment. "But is that what I was teaching you today¡ªhow to get money and grain? How to recruit talent?"


    Luo Shuang furrowed her brows, ready to argue again.


    But Du Ge cut her off once more: "Princess, what I''m really teaching you today is the art of thick skin and a ck heart. You''re right; if I threaten him with a knife, he''ll give me the money and grain. But doing so would make us robbers. Are we robbers?"


    "Of course not," Luo Shuang replied.


    "Yes, we are," Lu Yuanwai thought silently to himself.


    "Exactly, we are not robbers," Du Ge said. "To punish without teaching is cruelty; to punish after teaching but without reform is the way of kings. Like just now with Lu Yuanwai, I offered him benefits. If he agrees to help us, that''s ideal. If not, then he''s obstinate, and we have a justifiable reason to kill him..."


    "Master, that''s not what you meant by that saying!" Luo Shuang protested.


    Du Ge nced at her and continued, "Princess, don''t get caught up in the details. Understand the essence of what I''m saying. You need to win over either thendlord ss or the peasant ss. If you can''t win him over, then kill him and win over another group. This way, your team will grow stronger."


    Luo Shuang pondered, deep in thought.


    Lu Yuanwai kept wiping the sweat from his forehead. Compared to Du Ge, he suddenly felt that seizing a few plots ofnd from themon folk was not such a big crime.


    "But this way, you''ll only attract the weak. What about when you encounter the strong?" Luo Shuang still wasn''t convinced. "I can''t rely on a bunch of unwilling people or a group of untrained peasants to help me restore the kingdom!"


    "Are you unwilling?" Du Ge turned to Lu Yuanwai, asking.


    "Completely willing," Lu Yuanwai replied, terrified.


    "Master, you know that''s not what I meant," Luo Shuang said, getting a bit angry.


    "Luo Shuang, do you remember what I told you? A single spark can start a prairie fire. Sand can build a tower, and feathers can make a cloak. Even thergest empire is made up of thesemon folk," Du Ge said earnestly. "You have nothing right now. What makes you look down on them?"


    Lu Yuanwai was moved.


    "Princess, have you ever yed leaf cards? To win, you must have cards to y. Right now, you don''t have any cards, so don''t think about winning big with small stakes," Du Ge said. "When you''re desperate, you can gamble. But most of the time, taking one step at a time will get you further and more steadily.


    Reputation is built bit by bit. When you''ve umted enough, then you can truly call for followers and have them flock to you, not because of fear but because of genuine respect. Do you understand?"


    "Yes, I think I understand now," Luo Shuang said after a moment of thought, the fog in her mind gradually clearing. The sacred aura around Du Ge reassembled.


    I understand too.


    Lu Yuanwai looked at Du Ge with admiration, feeling that he had gained a lot from Du Ge''s teachings to the princess. He thought he might use these principles to make a fortune himself.


    "Since you understand, tell me, how do you n to deal with Lu Yuanwai next?" Du Ge pointed at Lu Yuanwai, giving her a test.


    Lu Yuanwai was stunned.


    Luo Shuang was also stunned. She asked foolishly, "Master, weren''t you using him to teach me how to recruit talent? Do we really need to subdue him? This is Chongming Kingdom, not Qingwu Kingdom..."


    Exactly, exactly, you''ve taught her already, just let me go! Lu Yuanwai looked at Luo Shuang expectantly, his eyes full of gratitude.


    "Without small steps, you can''t travel a thousand miles. Without small streams, you can''t form rivers and seas," Du Ge said. "Princess, is your ambition limited to Qingwu Kingdom?"


    "Isn''t it?" Luo Shuang frowned. "Duke Dingguo is already hunting us. Isn''t it inappropriate to provoke Chongming Kingdom now?"


    "What''s inappropriate about it?" Du Geughed. "Don''t let fixed thinking trap your mind. Raising your own army in Chongming Kingdom is just as good.


    If we can overthrow Chongming Kingdom, we can use their forces to restore our kingdom. If we can''t, we can at least create chaos, showing everyone your capabilities. Then you''ll have soldiers and supplies when you need them."


    Lu Yuanwai started wiping his forehead again.


    "But..." Luo Shuang frowned. "But won''t Qingwu Kingdom and Chongming Kingdom unite to fight us?"


    "When your father was alive, if Chongming Kingdom went to war with another country, would your father send troops to help or seize the opportunity to attack, making them fight on multiple fronts and extorting them?" Du Ge asked.


    "Thetter, I suppose," Luo Shuang hesitated.


    "Then that''s settled," Du Ge shook his head. "Princess, don''t be limited by where to start. The key is to start doing something. Now that your identity and our n are known to Lu Yuanwai, if you don''t recruit him, you''ll have to kill him. If he reports us, we''ll be in trouble."


    Luo Shuang looked at Lu Yuanwai.


    Lu Yuanwai was terrified and hurriedly said, "Princess, I swear to keep my mouth shut. I won''t report you. If I do, may my family suffer and die horribly."


    "Princess, do you trust him?" Du Ge asked. "Throughout history, if oaths were effective, the busiest person would be the god of thunder."


    Lu Yuanwai looked up at Du Ge, suddenly realizing that his fate was not in the hands of the naive princess but this ruthless man. He swallowed hard and forced a smile, "Sir, what must I do for you to trust me?"


    "Stockpile money and grain, find cksmiths to forge armor and weapons, train soldiers under the guise of protecting your estate, and gather information on officials'' movements. It would be best if you also wrote a manifesto insulting the emperor of Chongming Kingdom. Only then will you truly be serving the princess," Du Ge said calmly.


    Lu Yuanwai''s face turned as pale as paper.


    "Are you willing?" Du Ge asked again.


    "I... I am willing," Lu Yuanwai said, dejectedly lowering his head.


    "Congrattions, Princess, on gaining a great general," Du Ge turned and cupped his fists toward Luo Shuang.


    Luo Shuang was bewildered. Isn''t this still a threat?


    "Princess, this is not a threat; it''s coercion," Du Ge saw through Luo Shuang''s thoughts and smiled. "After assigning these tasks to Lu Yuanwai, we can leave without worry and focus on other matters. If he reports us, he''ll suffer first."


    Gulp!


    Lu Yuanwai swallowed hard, ring at Du Ge with deep resentment.


    "Princess, as long as we proceed step by step, nting people like Lu Yuanwai throughout Chongming Kingdom, when the time is right, we can quickly gather an army to seize cities and territories," Du Ge said. "In chaotic times, there are ways to rebel, and in peaceful times, there are ways to rebel."


    "But what if he runs away after we leave?" Luo Shuang pondered for a moment and asked, looking at Lu Yuanwai.


    "We''re just two travelers who scared him a bit. If he runs away because of that, he''s too stupid," Du Ge looked at Lu Yuanwai. "Besides, where can he run to? If that dayes, we''ll send his manifesto insulting the emperor to the authorities, making his life miserable..."


    Boom!


    Sitting at home, troublees from the sky.


    Lu Yuanwai cursed Du Ge in his heart. How could such a ck-hearted person exist?


    "I won''t run, I won''t run," Lu Yuanwai said awkwardly.


    "That''s the smart choice," Du Ge said, looking at Lu Yuanwai with approval. "Take a chance, and you might advance in rank. Retreat, and you''ll rot in prison. Lu Yuanwai, you''re a smart man; you know what to do..."


    Lu Yuanwai was on the verge of tears.


    Luo Shuang was dumbfounded. Only now did she truly understand the method Du Ge was teaching her to recruit talent.

 Chapter 305: All the routines have been learned by others

    Chapter 305: All the routines have been learned by others


    Leaving Lu Yuanwai''s residence.


    Luo Shuang still hadn''t recovered from the shock. "Master, isn''t this approach a bit too much? If we recruit talents this way, even if we restore the kingdom, my reputation will be ruined!"


    "Princess, history is written by the victors," Du Ge said with a smile, shaking his head. "If you truly ascend to the throne in the future, these people will be seen as loyal followers, and naturally, they will embellish your story. At that time, it won''t be that they were forced to join your army, but that they did so willingly because it brought them honor."


    "And if we fail? Wouldn''t that harm them?" Luo Shuang asked.


    "A general''s sess is built on the bones of countless soldiers," Du Ge replied. "A leader cannot afford to be merciful, let alone a ruler of a nation."


    After a long silence, Luo Shuang exhaled deeply and looked at Du Ge. "Master, I truly understand now. Should we look for more people like Lu Yuanwai next?"


    "Yes," Du Ge smiled. "Setting up a few pawns mighte in handy someday. But to truly start a rebellion, we can''t rely solely onmon folk. We need the support of major families, big merchants, and powerful sects. War requires both money and manpower."


    "Master, your methods can only attract the weak. How do we recruit the strong?" Luo Shuang asked again.


    "Move them with emotion, entice them with benefits," Du Ge said. "When we encounter the strong, I will teach you step by step. In making friends, no one does it better than your master."...


    As they continued their journey, Du Ge and Luo Shuang steadily built their influence.


    Wealthyndowners, merchants, anyone with some capability became potential rebels after meeting Du Ge, with a metaphorical sword hanging over their heads.


    There were no legends of the Fourth Princess in the martial world, but her shadow was everywhere.


    Du Ge was meticulously crafting an undercurrent, solidifying his role as a master and loyal minister.


    ...


    Upon arriving in the major town of Datong in Chongming Kingdom, Du Ge finally received news of other warriors.


    On the town''s walls, an official notice was posted:


    "...In these chaotic times caused by the Heavenly Demons, anyone who suspects someone of being a Heavenly Demon can report to the authorities. If verified, a reward of one hundred taels of silver will be given. Characteristics of Heavenly Demons include behavior drastically different from usual..."


    People gathered under the notice, eagerly discussing who among them might be a Heavenly Demon.


    "...I heard that a farmer''s son in Mingyang City suddenly became eloquent and was hailed as a prodigy. His father proudly showed him off everywhere, but then a team of officials came and took him away. After verifying he was a Heavenly Demon, he was executed the next day."


    "A Hall Master from the Five Tigers Sect recently changed the sect rules, insisting that promises must be kept. The members reported him to the Gang Leader, who was then killed by the Hall Master. The members then reported him to the authorities, and he was dealt with as a Heavenly Demon that same day."


    "That''s not the craziest part. I heard that in Yunxi, a butcher started a scheme called investment returns, attracting nearly half the county''s wealth in just a few days. Even the county magistrate got involved. Later, it was found out he was also a Heavenly Demon..."


    ...


    A lot of people got screwed over by these new rules!


    Listening to the discussions around him, Du Ge couldn''t help but mock in his heart.


    They thought causing amotion would awaken their abilities, but instead, it got them killed.


    Sigh!


    Du Ge sighed.


    Those who get eliminated at this stage are foolish. Trying to fit the keywords without the right identity was bound to get them caught.


    ...


    The concept of Heavenly Demons originated from the Simtion Field, and only people from Qi Yuan Star had ess to that data.


    So, the warrior causing such a stir in Chongming Kingdom with the Heavenly Demon narrative might be from Qi Yuan Star.


    Given the current situation, it''s possible he has already controlled part of the situation. ording to their tactics, once one person gains power, others will join him and confirm their identities.


    I need to find him. Maybe I can get some help from him...


    ...


    "Master, what is a Heavenly Demon?" Luo Shuang asked, interrupting Du Ge''s thoughts as she looked at the notice.


    "I don''t know. I''ve never heard of it before," Du Ge replied, frowning and lowering his voice. "It seems like Heavenly Demons are some kind of extraordinary individuals. If we encounter them, we might be able to recruit them."


    "Recruit them?" Luo Shuang was stunned. "But from what I heard, the things Heavenly Demons do are bizarre and highly dangerous to society..."


    "The more bizarre, the more they can help us," Du Ge said. "Have you considered sending these Heavenly Demons to Qingwu Kingdom to trouble Duke Dingguo?"


    "Brilliant," Luo Shuang''s eyes lit up.


    "Duke Dingguo''s position is illegitimate. If the rumor spreads that Heavenly Demons are a divine punishment, do you think he will be at ease?" Du Ge pondered for a moment and came up with another idea.


    Luo Shuang was taken aback and looked at Du Ge strangely, not speaking for a long time.


    "What is it?" Du Ge asked.


    "Master, I''m increasingly impressed by you. You can use every situation and every person to your advantage," Luo Shuang blushed and said softly. "If General Sichen hadn''t sent you as a spy, with your help, he might have controlled the situation back then. Your talents shouldn''t be wasted as a spy."


    "Because what I do requires me to know a lot!" Du Ge smiled, nced towards the city gate, and called Luo Shuang, "Let''s go!"


    "We''re not entering the city?" Luo Shuang looked towards the city gate, where guards were drawing blood from each person entering. Five or six men in fine clothes and long swords were watching every wound intently, ready to strike at any moment...


    "No, we''ll find a way to sneak in at night," Du Ge lowered his voice. "Don''t look over there. There are Dragon Fang members at the gate."


    Upon hearing this, Luo Shuang nced at the gate, pulled her hat lower, and followed Du Ge onto a side path.


    ...


    Realizing the severity of the situation, Du Ge walked ahead, deep in thought, without saying a word.


    Neighbors reporting each other, blood tests...


    They''ve learned all my tricks.


    If the authorities have adopted blood testing, prestigious sects will likely do the same when recruiting disciples!


    This cuts off the path for others to grow...


    The martial arts learned from Dragon Fang are clearly inadequate for the current situation. To survive in this world, I need a good cultivation technique.


    ...


    Luo Shuang followed Du Ge, not daring to disturb him, asionally looking back, afraid that Dragon Fang members might catch up.


    She had witnessed the prowess of Dragon Fang assassins firsthand. No matter how good the strategy or the mind, without life, nothing matters.


    She deeply regretted not learning well at Qinn Sword Sect. If she had mastered even a fraction of her master''s skills, why fear Dragon Fang?


    They hadn''t walked far.


    Suddenly.


    A viger resting under a tree with a basket of white peaches called out to them, "Let''s cooperate!"


    Du Ge turned abruptly, drawing his sword and pointing it at the viger.


    Luo Shuang also reached for her dagger, stepping back and hiding behind Du Ge.


    The viger, looking to be in his fifties with a dark, wrinkled face, calmly said, "Don''t be rmed. Look at the notice for capturing Heavenly Demons, then the blood tests at the gate. If you leave now, no one will believe you''re not Heavenly Demons.


    I don''t know which you''re from, but in this situation, going solo is impossible. Finding someone to cooperate with is the only way to make a breakthrough!"


    "Are you a Heavenly Demon?" Luo Shuang''s heart pounded, her eyes widening. She had just been discussing Heavenly Demons with Du Ge, and now she encountered a real one.


    "Heavenly Demon?" Du Ge also showed a surprised expression, then a look of joy. "I''ve been searching everywhere, and here you are. Join us. Chongming Kingdom can''t amodate you, but we can. We need talents like you!"


    "Now that our identities are clear, there''s no point in pretending," the viger snorted. "Given the current situation..."


    Swish!


    Du Ge thrust his sword.


    A blood mark appeared on the viger''s face.


    The viger''s voice stopped abruptly. He froze for a moment, then his legs gave way, and he knelt on the ground with a thud. "Spare me, hero! I''m not a Heavenly Demon. I was hired to say those things..."

 Chapter 306: Amazing acting skills

    Chapter 306: Amazing acting skills


    "Where''s the person who hired you?" Du Ge asked.


    "In the woods over there," the farmer replied. "He said if anyone agreed to cooperate, I should bring them over."


    "Lead the way," Du Ge sheathed his sword and instructed.


    The farmer nced fearfully at Du Ge, bent over to pick up the two baskets of peaches on the ground, and led the way.


    Du Ge called out to the dazed Luo Shuang.


    Luo Shuang snapped back to reality, gave Du Ge an awkward smile, and quickly followed. She couldn''t help but nce at the cut on the farmer''s face that Du Ge had made.


    The characteristics of the Heavenly Demon described in the announcement kept swirling in her mind.


    Leng Shi, who was severely injured, suddenly let her go, his wounds healed quickly, blood pouches, undercover, extensive knowledge, and he left immediately after seeing the blood test at the city gate...


    A series of clues converged in her mind, pointing to one truth¡ªHeavenly Demon.Her newly acknowledged master was highly likely to be a genuine Heavenly Demon who had possessed someone.


    Previously, the story Leng Shi fabricated seemed wless, but it always felt a bit off. However, when she considered him as a Heavenly Demon, everything made perfect sense.


    Heavenly Demon?


    Her master was actually a Heavenly Demon in these chaotic times!


    Luo Shuang''s heart pounded rapidly, and she asionally nced at Du Ge, feeling a bit lost.


    "Princess, what are you thinking about?" Du Ge, with his keen senses, immediately noticed Luo Shuang''s abnormality.


    When he saw the announcement, he realized he might have been exposed.


    But Du Ge didn''t take it seriously. He thought his disciple, whom he had personally trained, wouldn''t be that foolish. Now it seemed he might have overestimated her.


    "Nothing," Luo Shuang forced a smile and said perfunctorily, "I was just wondering what the Heavenly Demon would look like. I''ve never seen one before!"


    "Neither have I," Du Ge said, looking at the farmer''s back. "In a while, I might have to cut the Heavenly Demon twice to see if they really heal as quickly as the announcement says, and if you have to cut off their head to kill them..."


    The farmer''s shoulders, carrying the baskets, trembled slightly.


    Looking at Du Ge''s calm demeanor, Luo Shuang had a fleeting thought that maybe he wasn''t the Heavenly Demon after all.


    Too natural.


    Maybe she should pretend to identally cut him to verify her judgment...


    What could his keyword be?


    "After talking for so long, I still don''t know what you think of the Heavenly Demon," Du Ge''s voice, as ifing from the sky, struck Luo Shuang like lightning, jolting her awake.


    That''s right!


    Why was she worried about whether He Xu was the Heavenly Demon?


    Wouldn''t a Heavenly Demon be better?


    No entanglements from any forces behind him, no ulterior motives in approaching her...


    Even if he had a motive, it was beneficial to her at the moment.


    Otherwise, who else could she rely on in this world?


    Moreover.


    If Leng Shi hadn''t been possessed by the Heavenly Demon, she wouldn''t even be alive now.


    Indirectly, He Xu had saved her life...


    "Assistance," Luo Shuang thought for a moment and said, "Master once said that everything has two sides, even women can hold up half the sky. This sentence inspired me and gave me the courage for revenge.


    I think the same applies to the Heavenly Demon. Not all Heavenly Demons are bad. Whether a knife harms or saves people depends on the person holding it. If the Heavenly Demon can help me reim the throne, I don''t mind ruling Qingwu Kingdom together with them."


    "Well said!" Du Ge nodded. Luo Shuang''s words were undoubtedly a statement to him. Her quick response showed that his teaching hadn''t been in vain. He smiled, "Old man, shall we continue?"


    "Not far now," the old farmer said.


    "My princess has already stated her position. Don''t you have anything to say?" Du Ge asked with a smile.


    "I''m just an old man, I don''t understand what you''re talking about," the farmer said timidly.


    "There''s no Heavenly Demon over there, right?" Du Ge sighed. "Nowadays, everyone in Chongming Kingdom is out to get the Heavenly Demon. Which Heavenly Demon would risk their life by trusting someone else? So, if you lead us over there, we''ll probably just see traces of someone having been there. Am I right?"


    "Sir, that person really gave me ten taels of silver..." The farmer put down the baskets and pointed helplessly at the cut on his face. "And the announcement said that the Heavenly Demon''s wounds heal quickly. If I were the Heavenly Demon, this cut would have healed by now."


    "Heavenly Demon, even the princess has figured it out. Your acting is quite poor. Ordinary people wouldn''t ignore the title of ''princess'' without turning their heads," Du Ge shook his head and smiled at him. "Who do you think her earlier words were meant for?"


    "..." Luo Shuang.


    "Who are you really?" The old farmer sighed, put down the baskets, straightened his hunched back a bit, and looked at Du Ge with suspicion.


    "Sir, she is Luo Shuang, the exiled princess of Qingwu Kingdom, and I am her master, He Xu," Du Ge cupped his fists again and said to the farmer, "Dragon Fang''s assassins are hunting us. We saw their killers at the city gate of Datong Town and avoided entering the city. We didn''t expect you to mistake us for the Heavenly Demon. I guess this is fate!


    Just now, the princess has expressed her attitude towards the Heavenly Demon. Although she is a woman, she has ambitions no less than a man. If you can help us restore the kingdom, there will definitely be a ce for you in Qingwu Kingdom."


    "Please help me," Luo Shuang cupped her fists and sincerely bowed to the farmer.


    "Qingwu Kingdom? Exiled princess?" The farmer frowned and asked, "Can you tell me what exactly happened?"


    "So, you really are the Heavenly Demon?" Du Ge''s voice couldn''t hide his excitement.


    "..." The farmer was stunned.


    Du Ge gave an awkward smile, cupped his fists again, and said, "Sir, your behavior doesn''t match the Heavenly Demon described in the announcement, and your wound hasn''t healed quickly. I was actually testing you just now. Please forgive me."


    Damn!


    The farmer''s face changed instantly. He looked at Du Ge, shook his head, and said, "Mr. He, you truly are an imperial teacher. I, Wu, am ashamed."


    After saying this, the wound on his face healed quickly.


    Seeing the wound heal rapidly, Luo Shuang couldn''t help but widen her eyes. Standing between two Heavenly Demons with abined total of eight hundred tricks up their sleeves, she suddenly felt as naive as a fool.


    For now, it seemed her master was more formidable, ying the other party like a fiddle without them even realizing it.


    "Mr. Wu, you''re too modest. Actually, we are also desperate, trying anything in a crisis," Du Ge said, slightly stunned by the healing wound but quickly regaining hisposure, his micro-expressions perfectly controlled.


    Then.


    While guessing the other party''s keyword, he exined their current situation in detail.


    Alien Star warriors who possess bodies do retain memories.


    Some unlucky ones might lose their memories, but that''s rare.


    This time, Pan-Universal Entertainment changed the rules, making everyone possess bodies randomly.


    So, the possessed person''s experiences limit them. Even if they have memories, they might not be useful.


    If he was a killer, it would be easier to deal with.


    The one who possessed the old farmer might only have memories of farming and feeding cattle, with his world knowledge limited to his immediate surroundings.


    Expecting him to understand the major events of the world in a few days was indeed difficult.


    "...That''s about it," Du Ge said. "Now, the princess only has me as her guard. Dragon Fang''s assassins are blocking our way to Chongming Kingdom to seek reinforcements. We are going to Qinn Sword Sect for help. The announcement said the Heavenly Demon has supernatural powers to disrupt the world. If you can help us ovee the current crisis, we will agree to any request you make..."


    "Please help me," Luo Shuang bowed to the farmer again and promised, "Sir, if I can reim Qingwu Kingdom and avenge my father and brothers, I am willing to grant you the position of national teacher."


    The farmer looked at Du Ge and Luo Shuang, instinctively holding his breath. Helping the princess restore her kingdom, was this the main storyline of the Alien Star Battlefield?


    Was he really this lucky?


    Did he just casually catch two big fish?


    "Mr. Wu, I know this is very difficult. If you are unwilling, we won''t force you, but please keep our secret..." Du Ge''s words were humble, but his hand quietly gripped the sword hilt, ready to kill if the farmer didn''t agree.


    A tough guy!


    The native''s intelligence was too high.


    The farmer looked at He Xu, then at Luo Shuang, and made a decisive decision. He knelt on one knee, cupped his fists, and said, "Princess, Mr. He, I am honored by your trust. Wu Chang is willing to serve the princess with all my might."

 Chapter 307: Nesting dolls

    Chapter 307: Nesting dolls


    Sitting under the shade of a tree.


    Du Ge asked, "Mr. Wu, the princess and I have been fleeing these days. We know nothing about the Heavenly Demon. Hearing about it suddenly feels like the world has changed. Please enlighten us."


    "Mr. He, don''t call me Mr. Wu," Wu Chang said. "My appearance doesn''t match that of a gentleman. Just call me by my name. If you keep calling me ''Mr.'', others might get suspicious."


    Du Ge looked Wu Chang up and down andughed, "Mr. Wu, you''re very considerate. Given the current dangers, we should indeed prioritize the princess''s safety. Your current appearance doesn''t suit being called ''Mr.'' So, please bear with us and act as the princess''s guard for now. When the princess raises an army to quell the rebellion, you can charge into battle and restore your reputation."


    "No need to bear with it," Wu Chang waved his hand repeatedly and smiled, "To be honest, my specialty is bravery, perfect for charging into battle."


    "Bravery?" Du Ge and Luo Shuang exchanged a nce. "Please borate, Mr. Wu."


    As he spoke, Du Ge took a few peaches from Wu Chang''s basket, poured some water from his canteen, and used the Power of Poseidon to carefully wash them. He handed one to the princess and another to Wu Chang.


    Wu Chang watched in amazement as Du Ge controlled the water without letting it fall. "This is..."


    "Just a minor trick of a sorcerer, nothing worth mentioning. Let''s talk about the Heavenly Demon!" Du Ge exined casually, trying to make himself seem more like a native and to motivate Wu Chang to follow them.The Chongming Kingdom was hunting down the Heavenly Demon everywhere, cutting off the Alien Star warriors'' learning channels. The stronger Du Ge appeared, the more loyal Wu Chang would be, as he would want to learn skills from Du Ge.


    "Fourth Princess, actually, I''m not a Heavenly Demon," Wu Chang withdrew his envious gaze and looked at Luo Shuang seriously. "Indeed, there are Heavenly Demons causing chaos in the world. But where there are demons, there are gods. I am actually a celestial being who descended to the mortal realm to exterminate the Heavenly Demons and restore peace to the world..."


    Celestial being?


    Du Ge heard this self-glorifying term and instantly confirmed that this guy was definitely not from Qi Yuan Star.


    "Please continue, Mr. Wu," Luo Shuang said, holding the peach and listening quietly to Wu Chang''s story.


    This was her way of understanding Du Ge better. After being taught by Du Ge, she no longer believed in Heavenly Demons or celestial beings. But she knew that the more information she gathered, the closer she might get to the truth. To restore her kingdom with the power of the Heavenly Demon, she might have to deal with these people next.


    Especially her master.


    The more she interacted with Du Ge, the more she realized how terrifying he was...


    "This is a catastrophe for the mortal realm," Wu Chang sighed. "Above the mortal realm is the celestial realm, and below it is the demon realm.


    The celestial realm is the best, filled with spiritual power, where celestial beings live in abundance.


    The mortal realm is next, though itcks dense spiritual power, it is still prosperous.


    The demon realm is the worst, with barrennds,va, deserts, and harsh environments everywhere.


    The Demon Heads are violent by nature and often kill each other to survive.


    The demon realm covets the fertilends of the celestial realm and frequentlyunches wars to invade it, but they are always defeated. The celestial beings, in their mercy, use great power to protect the mortal realm from demon invasions.


    But this time, a Great Demon God used immense power to forcibly tear open the barrier protecting the mortal realm, sending eight hundred Demon Gods into the mortal realm, intending to break the celestial seal from within and let the Demon Heads take over the mortal realm, causing this catastrophe.


    To protect the mortal realm, the celestial beings had no choice but to descend and exterminate the invading Heavenly Demons, restoring peace to the world..."


    Du Ge''s eyes widened.


    Damn!


    Which came up with this story? It''s more borate than mine!


    I just came up with Heavenly Demons killing each other, and this guy has created a whole opposition between two sides.


    "If Mr. Wu is a celestial being, why upy a human body?" Luo Shuang asked curiously.


    "The mortal realm has its ownws," Wu Chang exined. "If celestial beings or Heavenly Demons enter in their true forms, they will be expelled by the world''sws. Entering through body possession allows them to deceive the heavens and cross the sea, avoiding the world''s suppression. It''s ast resort."


    "If that''s the case, why didn''t you choose a stronger person to possess, instead of an old farmer?" Luo Shuang nced at Du Ge and then at Wu Chang.


    "If possession were that easy, the Heavenly Demons would have already taken over the mortal realm," Wu Chang smiled bitterly. "Neither celestial beings nor Heavenly Demons can control who they possess..."


    "I see," Du Ge nodded, realizing, "So, the Chongming Kingdom''s expulsion of the Heavenly Demons is your celestial beings'' doing?"


    "Not necessarily," Wu Chang shook his head. "Heavenly Demons are cunning and might disguise themselves as celestial beings to lure us out and then attack us."


    "But I''ve heard people say that the Chongming Kingdom has been killing Heavenly Demons recently," Du Ge said. "Do Heavenly Demons kill each other?"


    "Heavenly Demons are violent and often grow by devouring each other. It''s possible they kill each other," Wu Chang exined. "In the end, if one Heavenly Demon grows strong enough to break the barrier between the mortal realm and the demon realm, the mortal realm will be doomed. I agreed to help the princess restore her kingdom to use Qingwu Kingdom''s power to eliminate other Heavenly Demons."


    "But who knows when we will seed in restoring the kingdom?" Luo Shuang said sadly. "Now with the Heavenly Demons causing chaos, our hope seems even more distant."


    "Princess, I am a celestial being," Wu Chang smiled. "If given the chance to grow, reiming Qingwu Kingdom will be a matter of time."


    "Mr. Wu, how can we distinguish between celestial beings and Heavenly Demons?" Du Ge asked. Those who came up with the celestial being concept must be from the same. He felt that understanding their mechanism could help him take them all down.


    "Heavenly Demons are violent and erratic, often exhibiting negative behaviors like greed, inconsistency, arrogance, stubbornness, and malice," Wu Chang exined. "Those who grow through these traits are likely Heavenly Demons. Conversely, those who are just, selfless, kind, and brave are likely celestial beings. My attribute is bravery..."


    "I see," Luo Shuang murmured, bing more convinced that Du Ge was a Heavenly Demon. Throughout their journey, he had used every trick in the book, showing no positive traits except his kindness to her.


    "Can we use Mr. Wu''s name to recruit other celestial beings?" Du Ge hesitated for a moment and asked. "You see, the princess has too few people around her. If we could get more celestial beings to help, the restoration would be faster. Moreover, if Mr. Wu gathers celestial beings, it will be easier to deal with the Heavenly Demons in the future..."


    "No," Wu Chang''s face changed. "Princess, Mr. He, you must not reveal my identity. Heavenly Demons are cunning and good at disguising themselves. If they pretend to be celestial beings ande to me, I might be killed, and all the princess''s efforts would be in vain."


    "What if we help you hide your identity?" Du Ge took a bite of his peach, stood up, paced back and forth, and then stood in front of Wu Chang. "Heavenly Demons are powerful. It would be a waste not to use them. If you hide your identity, we can recruit other Heavenly Demons to help the princess restore her kingdom. When you eliminate themter, you won''t have to search for them everywhere. Wouldn''t that be perfect?"


    "Help me hide my identity?" Wu Chang pretended to be surprised but was secretly overjoyed. He didn''t know how to hide himself and maximize his benefits. Now He Xu had suggested it first. Truly worthy of being an imperial teacher, his mind worked fast.


    He was his lucky star!


    Du Ge and Luo Shuang had already expressed their stance on the Heavenly Demons. Wu Chang had no doubts about Du Ge''s words...


    "I know this might damage your celestial reputation, but the princess reallycks people. Not knowing about the Heavenly Demons was one thing, but now that we know, not using them feels... feels..." Du Ge looked at Wu Chang, stammering.


    "No problem," Wu Chang smiled and shook his head. "Just follow your n, Mr. He. To deal with the Heavenly Demons, we must be more cunning than them. I''m not that rigid..."

 Chapter 308: A win-win situation for all three people

    Chapter 308: A win-win situation for all three people


    ```


    "You are so naive!


    He sold you out, and you don''t even know it!


    Luo Shuang sighed silently. Seeing Wu Chang, who was deceived by Du Ge and still clueless, she suddenly shivered at a thought.


    Something''s wrong.


    From Wu Chang''s perspective, He Xu seemed to be always considerate of him;


    From her own perspective, her master had always been wholeheartedly thinking of her...


    Could he have sold her out too?


    Luo Shuang instinctively took a bite of a peach and nced at Du Ge, bing increasingly wary....


    Du Ge asked, "Wu Chang, how do you think we can lure other celestial beings or Heavenly Demons here?"


    The sudden switch from "Mr." to his name caught Wu Chang off guard, but he quicklyposed himself. He Xu probably thought he had him under control and was asserting his dominance!


    This native is too cunning!


    But Wu Chang didn''t mind. The smarter the native, the better his chances of rising by aligning with the Qingwu Kingdom''s princess.


    Otherwise,


    If he had to worry about everything, he might as well start over and fight his own battles!


    The rules had suddenly changed, and he couldn''t get his skills to work. Letting He Xu have his moment of glory for a while didn''t matter.


    Once he got his skills working, it would be his turn to take control.


    Before heading to the battlefield, he had repeatedly studied the video of the previous Alien Star Battlefield. From the perspective of his''s predecessors, he didn''t get much information.


    But one thing was certain: whether it was in the Seven Stars Sect, the Medicine Immortal Sect, orter the supervisory institution, Wang Chong from Qi Yuan Star always had the upper hand.


    Just like how Chongming Kingdom was now aggressively purging Heavenly Demons, it was clear that one or several Alien Star warriors had already influenced the upper echelons of Chongming Kingdom...


    After a moment of silence,


    Wu Chang said, "Right now, the Heavenly Demons and celestial beings are still in their development stages. We don''t have a good way to find them. This world is too vast, with eight hundred Heavenly Demons scattered around. If they want to hide, it''s almost impossible to find them.


    I was just lucky to run into one outside Datong Town. Even if there''s a particrly conspicuous Heavenly Demon, Chongming Kingdom will definitely find them before we do.


    So, I think we should focus on building our forces. Once the princess has her own army and power, we can spread the word and call for the Heavenly Demons to assist us. By then, the Heavenly Demons will naturallye to us."


    "Once the princess has her own forces, why would we need the Heavenly Demons?" Du Ge frowned and said, "Wu Chang, we don''t have time. Once Duke Dingguo stabilizes the situation in Qingwu Kingdom, it will be nearly impossible for the princess to reim the throne."


    I don''t have time either!


    Wu Chang thought to himself, thest Alien Star Battlefield ended in six months. The Heavenly Demons controlling Chongming Kingdom have already taken the lead. If they grow stronger, they might replicate Wang Chong''s methods, leaving no room for others to develop. I''m more anxious than you!


    "Sir, I haven''t been in this world for long, and I''m still in a state of confusion. Asking me these questions is really difficult for me." Wu Chang smiled, "Moreover, my attribute is bravery. In the celestial realm, I''m known as the God of War, preferring to solve problems with strength rather than cunning. I leave everything to you, sir."


    Du Ge smiled and asked, "Since that''s the case, I won''t be polite. To know oneself and the enemy is the key to victory. May I ask, Mr. Wu, how long will it take for you to regain your God of War form?"


    Underestimated, huh?


    Wu Chang swallowed his frustration and said, "Sir, although this body is mortal, as long as it aligns with my attributes, I will grow rapidly and won''t disappoint you and the princess."


    "What do you mean by aligning with your attributes?" Du Ge asked again. At this moment, he had already gained a strong dominant position through conversation and psychological hints, while the other party waspletely unaware.


    "Bravery means being courageous and strong, valiant and fierce." Wu Chang looked at Luo Shuang and exined, "Previously, to prevent my celestial identity from being exposed and harmed by the Heavenly Demons, I pretended to be cowardly and weakened myself, which is why my wounds have been slow to heal. But once I openly acknowledged my identity, courage arose in my heart, and my wounds healed without medicine. This is what it means to align with my attributes."


    Luo Shuang was stunned for a moment, "So, Mr. Wu''s abilities are indeed suited for leading charges on the battlefield."


    "Exactly, with an army led by me, we will be invincible." Wu Chang said, "Of course, the princess currently has no troops. I can first serve as the princess''s guard, charging ahead and shielding the princess and you from harm, which will also allow me to grow."


    Shield from harm?


    Luo Shuang was moved, "Is that possible?"


    "Naturally." Wu Chang became more confident and bold, "Princess, don''t forget, my wounds heal quickly. You don''t need to worry about my safety. But shielding is not my strong suit. My strength lies in my learning speed. Whether it''s martial arts or techniques, once I learn them, my progress is rapid. But since I just arrived in this world and due to the Heavenly Demons'' influence in Chongming Kingdom, I have no way to learn skills. If the princess and you want to maximize my usefulness, you could teach me martial arts or techniques."


    So that''s what he''s after!


    The Alien Star warriors in Chongming Kingdom have cut off all paths for other warriors to grow.


    The remaining people can indeed weaken their attributes through reverse maniption of keywords, sneak into cities, and infiltrate sects...


    But if their aptitude is good, they might be able to stay in the sects and learn skills. For someone like Wu Chang, who was tricked by Pan-Universal Entertainment and possessed an old man, even getting a job as a servant in a sect would be difficult.


    One has to admit,


    If you don''t rise early, strugglingter is almost impossible.


    No wonder this guy took the risk of seeking other warriors outside the town. He had no other choice!


    However,


    He''s out of options, and I''m not much better off!


    If I don''te up with a way to break the deadlock, who knows when I might be eliminated by the Heavenly Demons.


    Without strength, Du Ge didn''t want to gamble on whether the people controlling Chongming Kingdom were from Qi Yuan Star or their character.


    After all,


    If those guys learned from him, they might really eliminate everyone else...


    Returning with the top score, bringing glory to the family, and bing immensely valuable!


    Knowing that he was Du Ge, the possibility of them killing him was very high.


    When ites to his own life, Du Ge trusted no one.


    Looking at Wu Chang, Du Ge said, "Wu Chang, teaching you martial arts is not a problem. But most of my martial arts are assassination techniques, which may not be suitable for leading charges!"


    "No problem." Wu Chang said, "The more skills, the better. A celestial being''s body can bear any cultivation technique. I believe that with your and the princess''s talents, finding a few suitable techniques for me shouldn''t be difficult."


    Du Ge frowned slightly and said, "Wu Chang, although it''s said that one shouldn''t doubt the people they use, and shouldn''t use the people they doubt, whether you are a celestial being or a Heavenly Demon is still uncertain. I can teach you martial arts, but I won''t teach you techniques. I must consider the princess''s safety."


    Still trying to restrain me at this point?


    Unfortunately, you don''t know that once my attributes are up, you won''t be able to hold me down!


    ncing at the cautious Du Ge, Wu Chang sped his fists and said, "Sir, I''m already very satisfied with learning martial arts. When the princess truly trusts me, it won''t be toote to teach me other techniques.


    Actually, sir, you don''t have to be so wary of me. I am a celestial being. Once all the demons on earth are eliminated, I will naturally return to the celestial realm. The celestial realm is prosperous and full of spiritual power. To me, the human world is barren. I won''t covet earthly power."


    Du Ge smiled but said nothing.


    Luo Shuang suddenly asked, "Mr. Wu, can I go to the celestial realm?"


    Wu Chang turned to the Fourth Princess and said, "Throughout history, no human has ever gone to the celestial realm. But if the princess and sir help me eliminate all the demons, I might be able to petition the Heavenly Emperor to bring you two to the celestial realm to live as carefree celestial beings. However, once the princess ascends to the throne, she probably won''t want to go to the celestial realm with me..."


    Luo Shuang smiled and said nothing.


    "Can I go too?" Du Ge''s eyes lit up.


    "You need to earn merit." Wu Chang nced at Du Ge with disdain. Just throwing out a bait had already shaken his resolve. Natives are ultimately natives, so easy to break.


    He shook his head and said, "Princess, talking about this now is useless. The demons are strong, and the oue is still uncertain. If the demons kill the celestial beings first, there won''t even be a human world left.


    So, we must focus on dealing with the other Heavenly Demons.


    And, as Mr. He said, we must act quickly. If the princess''s original n was to raise an army in a year or two, it''s best to shorten it to half a year, or even a few months. If any Heavenly Demon allies with Duke Dingguo, it will be even harder for us to rise."


    ```

 Chapter 309: Du Ge is best at creating momentum

    Chapter 309: Du Ge is best at creating momentum


    Maybe it was the motivation to ascend to the celestial realm and be a heavenly being, or perhaps it was the desire to see if Wu Chang''s ims about his rapid skill acquisition were true.


    Du Ge, like a true native, genuinely passed on the Dragon Fang organization''s internal energy techniques and martial arts moves to Wu Chang.


    However, Wu Chang, having previously weakened himself, only managed to recover from a minor wound after a single disy of bravery. He had no other opportunities to showcase his valor, and his attributes showed little growth. His progress in learning internal energy was slow.


    Du Ge cast a disdainful nce at him without hesitation, fully embodying the mindset of a native.


    Wu Chang, knowing his own situation, awkwardly exined, "Princess, Mr. He, don''t worry. I just haven''t had the chance to show my bravery. When the princess faces a crisis, and I grow a few more times, my cultivation speed will naturally increase."


    Luo Shuang nced at him without speaking, but couldn''t hide her disappointment.


    Compared to Du Ge, this guy was indeedcking. If they wanted to restore their kingdom, they would have to rely on her master.


    Hoping to use him to bnce her master seemed futile.


    Du Ge smiled and covered for Wu Chang, "Princess, don''t be too disappointed. Wu Chang''s ability to memorize the internal energy routes in one go is already far beyond the average person. When I first learned these skills, it took me several days just to get started!""Yes, I trust my master''s judgment." Luo Shuang looked at Wu Chang andforted him, "Mr. Wu, don''t be discouraged. There will eventually be a ce for you to showcase your skills."


    A tiger fallen to the ins is bullied by dogs!


    He had to find a way to boost his attributes, or he would remain too passive.


    Wu Chang sighed inwardly and cupped his fists, "Thank you, Princess, for your understanding."


    Luo Shuang nodded at him and then turned to Du Ge, "Master, where are we going next?"


    "Dragon Fang," Du Ge replied. "There''s no point in being on guard against Dragon Fang''s assassinations all the time. Instead of constantly defending, we should eliminate Dragon Fang first, remove this hidden threat, and then make other ns."


    At the mention of Dragon Fang, Luo Shuang''s expression changed dramatically, "Just the three of us?"


    "Don''t worry, Princess," Du Ge said. "Previously, I wasn''t confident. But now, with Wu Chang joining us, I have a fifty percent chance of taking down Dragon Fang. Over the years, I''ve been undercover in Dragon Fang and have some confidence in turning Dragon Fang to our side. Their intelligencework is widespread and could help us gather information on the Heavenly Demon and quickly grasp the situation in various ces..."


    "Him?" Luo Shuang frowned as she looked at Wu Chang.


    "Wu Chang''s martial skills are indeedcking, but what I need is his extraordinary recovery ability," Du Ge exined. "At critical moments, as long as he can take a few hits for me, I have a chance to capture Dragon Fang''s leader."


    Damn!


    Wu Chang cursed inwardly. They really were treating him as a human shield!


    However, considering the current situation, he couldn''t find any other way to promote the Keywords. He couldn''t just storm the city gates; that would indeed be brave but would also expose him.


    Taking down Dragon Fang was indeed an opportunity...


    Wu Chang stepped forward without hesitation, "Mr. He is right. I''ll take the lead in attacking Dragon Fang and can shield Mr. He from des. The bravery will allow me to grow rapidly, which is beneficial for me.


    But there''s one thing I must rify in advance. The mortal body is fragile. If someone cuts off my limbs, I ask Mr. He to shield me. Although my recovery speed is fast, I can''t reattach limbs. If my head is cut off, I''ll be forced to return to the celestial realm, so my head must not be injured..."


    Du Ge looked at Wu Chang, his eyes filled with disappointment, as if saying, "So much for celestial beings." He shook his head, "Rest assured, I''ll save you at critical moments."


    Wu Chang clenched his fist secretly in his sleeve, feeling extremely aggrieved and increasingly resentful of the warriors who controlled Chongming Kingdom. If it weren''t for them, he wouldn''t have fallen to this point, being looked down upon by two fallen natives.


    Moreover, this He Xu was also very annoying.


    Once he grew stronger, he would definitely twist off his head first.


    To the celestial realm, I''ll send you directly to heaven...


    ...


    Next.


    Du Ge didn''t enter the city. Instead, he led Luo Shuang and Wu Chang straight to the Dragon Fang base.


    He had to seize the time to build his foundation.


    Relying solely on inciting peasant uprisings was too inefficient.


    However.


    Although their target was Dragon Fang, Du Ge didn''t forget to continue recruiting followers for the princess.


    After understanding the world''s situation, Du Ge purposefully spread various pieces of information through the bigndlords and wealthy men he recruited.


    ...


    Duke Dingguo''s usurpation and the Heavenly Demon''s descent were heaven''s punishment for Duke Dingguo, meant to disrupt his rule;


    ...


    It was said that when Duke Dingguo usurped the throne and ughtered the Qingwu Kingdom''s royal family, a fierce wind arose when he reached the Fourth Princess, blinding the rebel soldiers, and the princess was swept away by the wind;


    Duke Dingguo sent soldiers to pursue her, but when they reached the South River, the princess was cornered. A thick fog suddenly arose, and a white horse emerged from the fog, carrying the princess across the river and escaping the pursuers.


    Afterward, the pursuers found that the steed in the shrine of the Divine Martial General had turned into a puddle of mud;


    The princess crossed the river on a mud horse, a sign that her destiny was not yet over.


    Now, the Fourth Princess has already borrowed a troop of elite soldiers in Chongming Kingdom to avenge her father and brothers and seeks to recruit celestial beings as generals.


    If celestial beings from all over assist the princess in reiming the kingdom, she will use the power of Qingwu Kingdom to sweep away the Heavenly Demon and save the human world together;


    ...


    How could a woman be heaven''s chosen one?


    A woman leading troops is like a hen crowing at dawn, disrupting the natural order. If the Fourth Princess defeats Duke Dingguo, it will surely lead to chaos in the world;


    ...


    The Fourth Princess seeks revenge for her father and brothers and does not covet the throne. If anyone helps her restore the kingdom, she will offer herself in marriage and, after giving birth to a prince with the surname Luo, will withdraw from the throne...


    ...


    One piece of information after another spread out, some positive, some negative, with controversial topics, such as a hen crowing at dawn and whether the princess''s child would still be considered royal blood.


    These hot topics sparked much discussion.


    People eagerly debated with each other, causing a great uproar in Chongming Kingdom.


    Wherever Du Ge and hispanions went, rumors spread.


    The Fourth Princess''s reputation even began to overshadow that of the Heavenly Demon.


    After all.


    There were too few Alien Star warriors, and a city couldn''t even get a few of them. Under such pressure, most people didn''t dare to stand out.


    Over time, the public lost interest in the Heavenly Demon.


    Rather than focusing on the Heavenly Demon, they were more interested in how the Fourth Princess would avenge her father and brothers.


    The stories of the Fourth Princess''s miraculous rescues and her crossing the river on a mud horse were as thrilling as the legendary tales told by storytellers.


    This time.


    Although the Fourth Princess herself was still absent from the martial world, her legends were everywhere.


    ...


    Witnessing Du Ge''s maneuvers, Wu Chang grew increasingly impressed with his cunning. With just himself and a group of wealthy men, Du Ge had stirred up a storm, utilizing the current situation to its fullest.


    Unfortunately, there were no troops to use.


    If he had an army, he might have already reimed Qingwu Kingdom.


    At this moment, Wu Chang was more convinced that the princess''s quest to restore the kingdom might be one of the main storylines.


    And this cunning He Xu yed a very important role in it.


    However.


    Wu Chang didn''t have much resentment towards Du Ge''s actions.


    The setup of celestial beings and demons fighting was part of their''s simtion field, a scenario for a candidate''s test.


    Most of the people who knew this setup were warriors from their, and anyone who used this excuse to approach Luo Shuang was undoubtedly one of their own.


    When the time came, he could use He Xu as an excuse to verify the neer''s identity and see if they could cooperate.


    After all.


    He Xu''s disruptive actions were quite like those of an Alien Star warrior, and having him take the me temporarily wouldn''t arouse suspicion...

 Chapter 310: A single move affects the whole situation

    Chapter 310: A single move affects the whole situation


    Chongming Kingdom, Minister''s Mansion.


    On the desk of the over-fifty-year-old Prime Minister Shi Chuiping were all the materials rted to Luo Shuang, as well as a collection of folk stories about her.


    Shi Chuiping stroked his beard and smiled at the strategist across from him, "Yizhi, another one has popped up. This Mr. He, who ims to be Luo Shuang''s master and stirs up trouble, is definitely possessed by an Alien Star warrior."


    The strategist replied, "His theory of celestial beings doesn''t sound like something from Qi Yuan Star. His keywords might be strategy, maniption, or rumors. It''s harder to guard against people''s mouths than rivers. Now that the rumors have spread, it''s impossible to stop them. I highly suspect he has already awakened an advanced skill."


    "Then let''s use the simplest method to lure him out and kill him," the Prime Minister chuckled. "Isn''t that princess trying to borrow troops to restore her kingdom? Spread the word that I intend to support her revenge and have here to the capital for detailed talks."


    "Prime Minister, isn''t that a bit too direct?" The strategist frowned, "He probably won''t fall for it."


    "Direct is exactly what we need," the Prime Minister smiled. "Give her five days. If she doesn''te to the capital, we''ll issue a public announcement saying that Princess Luo Shuang has been possessed by the Heavenly Demon. Fight rumors with rumors. Arrest her directly and strip her of her princess status. In the current situation, whoever sticks their head out gets hit..."


    "Prime Minister, we already have control over the major situation in Chongming Kingdom. Do we really not need to use a code to bring Du Laoda here?" The strategist didn''t put much thought into Luo Shuang and hesitated for a moment before asking, "The tactics given to us from above are to cooperate with Du Ge!"


    The Prime Minister nced at him and said, "The nation''s tactics are that whoever holds power, the others cooperate with them. It doesn''t necessarily have to be Du Ge. It''s been almost ten days, and there''s been no news from Du Ge. He might have already fallen or received bad keywords. Otherwise, with his personality, he would have caused a hugemotion by now.The sudden change in the rules of the Alien Star Battlefield is not friendly to anyone. The mortality rate is so high, and Du Ge is not omnipotent.


    I have only awakened one advanced skill so far, and the imperial teacher has been watching us, looking for our weaknesses.


    In the current situation, it''s not suitable to bring more people over. Bringing too many people might be detrimental to us. It''s better to learn from Du Ge, eliminate everyone, end the Simtion Field quickly, get the resources, and return to Qi Yuan Star. We need to distinguish between primary and secondary tasks."


    He paused, "Yizhi, it''s already lucky that the two of us met at the start. We''ve managed to take the initiative with great difficulty, and we can''t afford any moreplications. Outside of Chongming Kingdom, there are six other countries. Our current power is still too small. The fear is that other Alien Star warriors might get lucky.


    When we truly be powerful, it won''t be toote to think about protecting the people of Qi Yuan Star. Besides, the name of the Heavenly Demon has already been leaked. If our people are smart, they shoulde to us on their own..."


    ...


    A single move affects the whole situation: The trend you set in motion will be an unstoppable torrent. Going with the flow will yield twice the result with half the effort, while going against it will yield half the result with twice the effort.


    Du Ge looked at his newly awakened skill and let out a long breath. Finally, he had a skill. It wasn''t easy.


    The loyalty skill had never appeared.


    Du Ge thought it might be because he wasn''t famous enough.


    Looking at Earth''s history, those with the loyalty tag were mostly people who had made great contributions to their country and people, leaving behind a reputation that people admired and sang praises of.


    Although Luo Shuang had gained some momentum because of him, that fame was superficial. She hadn''t done any real deeds.


    Even the Fourth Princess didn''t have much fame, let alone him, an unknown small figure.


    Moreover, even the Fourth Princess probably didn''t think he was a loyal minister.


    Pan-Universal Entertainment had changed the rules, making it much harder to get skills.


    However, after creating some momentum for Luo Shuang, he unexpectedly got a trend skill.


    ording to the skill description, this skill didn''t boost personalbat power but gave him a 200% increase in major trends.


    In simple terms, it meant he created the main storyline.


    Going with the flow and going against the flow.


    It seemed a lot like the dichotomy between the Jie Sect and Chan Sect in the Investiture of the Gods.


    The Jie Sect was strong, and the Chan Sect was weak, but in the end, under the push of many behind-the-scenes forces, the weak defeated the strong, following the mandate of heaven andpleting the dynastic change.


    Twice the result with half the effort?


    Du Ge pondered.


    If it meant what he thought it did, he could create more trends, making himself the true child of destiny, turning misfortune into fortune, and even finding secret manuals after falling off a cliff.


    After all, those who go with the flow will achieve twice the result with half the effort, not just adding buffs for him.


    But others, not knowing he had this skill, couldn''t possibly follow all the trends he created. Only he could.


    Stacking all the buffs on himself was an exciting thought...


    There were still 1,025 Alien Star warriors in the Simtion Field. After a brutal massacre, everyone had gone silent.


    Those who could participate in the Alien Star Battlefield were all smart. No one would stick their neck out to test the de, and the elimination rate had slowed down drastically.


    After creating the princess storyline, Du Ge''s attributes had increased significantly, and his rank had jumped to 42.


    In the past, this would have been a safe number, allowing him to sit back and watch the battles unfold.


    But now, except for the first ce, the remaining ranks had no reference value. Anyone could be swept away by the major trends.


    ...


    "Master, do you also think that my leading troops is like a hen crowing at dawn?"


    In a cave on Panlong Mountain, Luo Shuang looked at Du Ge, her expression gloomy.


    Du Ge was organizing his equipment, nning to take advantage of the night to bring Dragon Fang to his side.


    He was severelycking in manpower. Wu Chang, the fool, couldn''t handle things on his own.


    The local gentry he had recruited along the way were good for gathering grain and troops and raising funds, but they were useless in actualbat. Even in spreading messages, they were amateurs, and Du Ge had to teach them how to hide their actions step by step.


    If left to their own devices, the carefullyid ns would likely be uprooted by the officials of Chongming Kingdom.


    But Dragon Fang was different. The assassins were skilled in assassination and disguise. Unless an Alien Star warrior with special skills was involved, it would be impossible to trace the mastermind.


    "Princess, what are you thinking?" Du Ge didn''t expect Luo Shuang to be troubled by this and nced at her, saying, "What I taught you is independence, self-reliance, and self-strengthening, bncing yin and yang, all indispensable. Have you forgotten all that and only remembered the hen crowing at dawn? Those were just to create momentum for you. Otherwise, if you were unknown, no one would invest in you..."


    "I understand, Master," Luo Shuang forced a smile, "But I don''t want to marry."


    "Then choose a child from your Luo family''s coteral branch to adopt," Du Ge said casually.


    "In my time of crisis, the coteral branch of the Luo family sat by and watched. Adopting from their family would be an insult to my father and brothers," Luo Shuang''s face darkened.


    This won''t do, and that won''t do.


    What exactly do you want?


    Du Ge nced at her and thought, if pushed, I''ll create a parliamentary system for you.


    He looked at Luo Shuang and shook his head, saying, "Princess, we are just starting. Thinking about those things is too far off. When you ascend the throne, it won''t be toote to think about heirs. Don''t let these future matters disturb your mind. Wu and I will go deal with Dragon Fang. Stay here and don''t go out."


    "Okay," Luo Shuang looked at Du Ge with a hint of resentment and nodded, "Master, be careful."


    "Nothing will happen," Du Ge smiled, called Wu Chang, and left the cave, heading straight for the mountainside.


    Wu Chang nced back at the princess, shook his head, and followed Du Ge.


    After walking about a hundred meters out of the cave, he couldn''t hold back and reminded, "Sir, I think the princess means she wants to have a child with you."


    What the hell!


    Du Ge paused, recalling the princess''s gaze. It did seem like that, but it could also be that she wanted to use emotions to bind him to her.


    Using beauty to achieve goals is a talent every beautiful woman has.


    A woman who grew up in the royal family and was taught by him couldn''t be thought of as too simple.


    Wu Changughed, "Sir, haven''t you noticed? These days, you''ve been strategizing for the princess, shielding her from the wind and rain. The princess has be increasingly dependent on you."


    With your kind of thinking, you''d be eaten alive by a woman without knowing how you died, Du Ge snorted inwardly and said, "Don''t talk nonsense. I am the imperial teacher, loyal to the princess and Qingwu Kingdom. I must not ruin the princess''s reputation. Wu Chang, don''t mention this again."


    Straight man!


    Wu Chang sneered and said no more.


    He gripped his long sword tightly, not wanting to get involved in the natives'' emotional affairs.


    He had possessed an old man, so he probably had no luck with women. Focusing his energy on the Alien Star Battlefield was more important.


    These days, his attributes had hardly improved. Fighting Dragon Fang was his only chance to increase his attributes.


    If he couldn''t awaken a skill through this, he wouldn''t know how to proceed.


    Without skill support, relying solely on attributes, he was inferior to the natives.


    Wu Chang nced at Du Ge secretly and thought, to be precise, he was far inferior to the natives.

 Chapter 311: Master, you lost

    Chapter 311: Master, you lost


    Dragon Fang was an assassin organization, disguised to the outside world as the Curled-up Dragon Sword Sect.


    The sect''s disciples usually acted as chivalrous heroes in the martial world, participating in various activities and earning a good reputation. However, no one knew that the Curled-up Dragon Sword Sect was actually the infamous Dragon Fang.


    Of course, not every disciple of the Curled-up Dragon Sword Sect was an assassin.


    Only those disciples without family or support were specially selected and trained in the ways of an assassin.


    In Leng Shi''s memory, he only knew of learning skills, taking on missions, and the highest leader he had seen was the Sect Leader of the Curled-up Dragon Sword Sect.


    No one knew who was truly in charge of Dragon Fang.


    Du Ge swaggered in through the main gate of the sect with Wu Chang.


    Along the way, disciples kept greeting him.


    Du Ge nodded in acknowledgment.The deeper they went, the fewer people they encountered.


    Wu Chang followed behind Du Ge, full of astonishment. He had thought He Xu would forcefully break into Dragon Fang, but he didn''t expect that He Xu was actually one of them. This sudden identity shift left himpletely bewildered.


    Eventually.


    Du Ge and Wu Chang arrived at a serene courtyard halfway up the mountain.


    Severalnterns hung in the corridor, casting a dim light that illuminated the small courtyard, revealing it to be filled with green bamboo.


    A small stream flowed through the courtyard, with flowers blooming along its banks. There was a pavilion and a stone bridge, making it look like a hermit''s retreat.


    A young man in tight-fitting clothes happened to walk out of the courtyard. When he saw Du Ge, he was taken aback. "Leng Shi?"


    "Greetings, eldest senior brother." Du Ge cupped his fists in salute and asked, "Senior brother, is Master inside?"


    "He is." The eldest senior brother looked at Du Ge, his voice turning cold. He stepped aside to open the gate, his hand gripping the hilt of his sword. "Master has been waiting for you to return!"


    Du Ge nodded to the eldest senior brother and called to Wu Chang, "Let''s go, Old Wu."


    Wu Chang ced his hand on the sword at his waist, swallowing nervously, suddenly feeling uncertain.


    If Du Ge had chosen to fight his way in, Wu Chang could have fought his way through, gaining courage and possibly even a skill from the ordinary disciples. But Du Ge had led him straight to the big boss, leaving his courage useless.


    He Xu could easily defeat him ten times over. How powerful must He Xu''s master be?


    He Xu was probably just using him as a shield...


    Damn it!


    If He Xu wasn''t a match for his master, Wu Chang needed to find a way to save himself. As an Alien Star warrior, he couldn''t be cannon fodder for these ck-hearted strategists.


    Dragon Fang was an assassin organization, and since Du Ge had already brought him in.


    If He Xu failed, relying on his immortality and silver tongue, plus the support of the princess outside, he might be able to secure a position as an assassin in this organization, giving him a foundation in this world, which was better than following a fallen princess...


    ...


    As soon as Du Ge stepped into the courtyard, a deep voice came from inside the room, "Leng Shi, are you returning as a Dragon Fang assassin or as Mr. He, the imperial teacher of the Fourth Princess?"


    "Master, I am returning as a challenger." Du Ge stood in the courtyard,ughing loudly.


    "...?" The voice inside the room was momentarily stunned, thenughed, "Who do you n to challenge?"


    "Naturally, you, Master. Master, no matter what I say, it wille down to a fight in the end. We might as well fight first. If I win, I call the shots. If you win, you call the shots. It saves us all time." Du Geughed.


    With the attribute growth brought by the trend, his divine sense could now cover five hundred meters, making him fully aware of his surroundings. He didn''t need to enter the room, giving up his advantageous position.


    "Arrogant." Behind Du Ge, the eldest senior brother suddenly drew his sword, "Leng Shi, I will clean up this traitor to our sect for Master."


    As soon as he finished speaking.


    He thrust his sword towards Du Ge''s back.


    "Don''t harm Mr. He." Seeing this, Wu Chang lunged forward to block the attack for Du Ge. The eldest senior brother was faster than He Xu. Without attribute assistance, no matter how diligently he practiced martial arts these days, he couldn''t be a match for him. The only way to show his bravery was to block the attack.


    Of course.


    He also wanted the people inside the room to see his recovery ability.


    Puff!


    The eldest senior brother''s sword pierced Wu Chang''s shoulder, making him pause. He then twisted his hand, intending to tear open Wu Chang''s shoulder.


    But just as he moved, Du Ge had already turned around, thrusting his sword towards the eldest senior brother''s wrist.


    The eldest senior brother was forced to retreat, pulling his sword out of Wu Chang''s shoulder.


    "Wu Chang, truly a brave warrior. You defend, I''ll attack." Du Ge smiled, standing behind Wu Chang, pushing him forward as a shield, while his sword thrust from either side of Wu Chang towards the eldest senior brother.


    The eldest senior brother deflected Du Ge''s attacks with his sword, looking puzzled at Du Ge hiding behind Wu Chang. He didn''t understand Du Ge''s fighting style.


    Why use an old man as a shield?


    Assassin swordsmanship was supposed to be flexible and unpredictable. Having someone in front was actually a hindrance, and how many strikes could an old man block?


    The eldest senior brother sneered, preparing to use his sword to kill Wu Chang first.


    Suddenly.


    Du Ge''s voice came, "Look at his wound."


    As soon as he spoke.


    Du Ge tore off Wu Chang''s clothes, revealing his smooth shoulder.


    The eldest senior brother was stunned, "Heavenly Demon?"


    Taking advantage of his distraction, Du Ge stepped out from behind Wu Chang, thrusting his sword twice, disarming the eldest senior brother and stabbing his shoulder, "Senior brother, my apologies."


    Then.


    He thrust his sword towards the eldest senior brother''s throat.


    At that moment.


    A stern shout came.


    Du Ge felt surrounded by sharp sword energy, covering all his escape routes.


    In Leng Shi''s memory, Master was a top expert of the time, capable of releasing true energy. None of the assassins couldst three rounds against Master.


    Even with his attribute growth, without attack skills, he couldn''t defeat his master, at least not without getting injured.


    For now, he didn''t n to reveal his identity as an Alien Star warrior.


    But it was different with water at Master''s residence.


    Feeling the sword energy approaching.


    Du Ge turned again, using Wu Chang to block the sword energy.


    At the same time, he thrust his sword, transforming the water in the stream into countless water arrows, shooting towards Master.


    Master never expected Du Ge to use water to attack. He was momentarily stunned, but his reaction was quick, shattering the water arrows with his sword.


    However, the scattered water arrows still soaked his clothes.


    The old man didn''t care about his wet clothes, looking at Du Ge with a sneer, "Is this your reliance? Heavenly Demon? Magic?"


    "Yes, this is my reliance."


    Du Ge smiled, spinning Wu Chang to face his master, feeling awkward facing an old man.


    Wu Chang swallowed, trying to muster courage, ring at the old man, "To harm Mr. He, you''ll have to step over my dead body."


    The old man ignored him, looking past him at Du Ge, "Leng Shi, you''ve hidden well. Not using magic for over ten years? Too bad you learned water magic, the weakest of all... uh!"


    His voice stopped abruptly, his legs mping together, letting out a high-pitched scream, his face turning red, "You..."


    "Water magic is weak only if you don''t know how to use it." Du Ge chuckled, and without any visible movement, the water in the stream rose, forming a giant dragon that lunged at his master.


    The old man shed at the water dragon, shattering it into arge water ball that enveloped his head, blocking his mouth and nose.


    Then.


    In the old man''s terrified eyes, the water turned into streams, entering his nostrils and ears.


    The old man quickly retreated, using true energy to expel the water from his seven orifices.


    But as soon as he moved, the water around his head froze rapidly...


    As it froze.


    Du Ge leaped forward, his sword striking his master''s arms and legs, severing his meridians.


    Just as he severed the meridians, the ice around the old man''s head shattered under the force of true energy, scattering everywhere. The severely injured old man couldn''t stand, stumbling and falling to the ground, groaning as hended.


    Du Ge smiled, pointing his sword at his master''s throat, "Master, you lost."


    Wu Chang was dumbfounded, looking at Du Ge with resentment, thinking, this is the insignificant magic you mentioned?

 Chapter 312: Coercive negotiation

    Chapter 312: Coercive negotiation


    ```


    "Master, did we lose?"


    The eldest senior brother stared nkly at their master, whose throat was pressed against a sword tip. His mind went nk. How could this be?


    Leng Shi had to use human shields to ambush him, even with hidden magic, Master shouldn''t have been defeated by him, right?


    Moreover, his magic was the weakest among all, just water magic...


    ...


    Leng Shi''s master was named Yu Hongsheng.


    At this moment, he sat dejectedly on the ground, his face looking somewhat unpleasant, unable to voice his grievances.


    What could he say?That Leng Shi was despicable, secretly using ice spikes to stab his weak points, freezing his vital areas with ice lumps?


    He couldn''t afford to lose face like that.


    To use a water-based magic in such a filthy manner, Leng Shi was indeed a talent.


    He probably couldn''t openly practice magic within Dragon Fang, so he had to resort to underhanded methods, thus mastering such a vile way of using magic!


    "Who exactly are you?" Yu Hongsheng looked at Du Ge and asked.


    "Qingwu Kingdom''s Zhao Yong General Sichen''s genius young sorcerer He Xu, a top-secret agent sent thirteen years ago to infiltrate Dragon Fang and investigate its mastermind," Du Ge proudly puffed out his chest, fabricating a new identity for himself.


    "?" Yu Hongsheng.


    "Of course, Qingwu Kingdom is gone now, and General Sichen is dead. Technically, my mission is over, but He Xu swore loyalty to the Qingwu royal family for life. So, as long as the Fourth Princess is alive, I will do everything in my power to help her restore the kingdom," Du Ge said. "Master, I returned to Dragon Fang this time to leverage its power to help the princess restore the kingdom. Please, Master, grant me this favor..."


    "..." Yu Hongsheng frowned. "Are you serious?"


    "Master, since you know I defected from Dragon Fang, you must know what I''ve been doing all this time," Du Ge smiled. "If I didn''t want to help the Fourth Princess restore the kingdom, I would have killed her already and returned to the organization to im credit. General Sichen is dead, and no one else in the world knows my identity. If I show some sorcerer talent, given time, I will surely outshine everyone in Dragon Fang..."


    "What do you want?" Yu Hongsheng interrupted him and asked.


    "Everyone needs to do something in life," Du Ge said. "If I must find a reason, maybe it''s because of that bright look in General Sichen''s eyes when he rescued me from mountain bandits! General Sichen was loyal to the country, and as his soldier, I naturally have to carry on his legacy. What he didn''tplete, I will..."


    A bright look?


    Yu Hongsheng looked at Du Ge as if he were looking at a madman.


    Yu Hongsheng said, "What if I don''t agree?"


    "Then I''ll confine you in this small courtyard and use your orders tomand Dragon Fang," Du Ge said leisurely. "After all, no one knows what happens here. I''ve been in Dragon Fang for so many years, I''m familiar with the organization''s processes. If the eldest senior brother obeys, he can stay here with you. If he doesn''t, I''ll bury him here to keep youpany."


    "..." The eldest senior brother.


    The only sound left in the small courtyard was the gentle flow of water.


    After a moment.


    Yu Hongsheng shook his head. "It''s impossible. You don''t know who''s behind Dragon Fang. You might control it for a while, but not forever. Once he notices something unusual, he won''t need to act personally. He can send a few people over, and you and your Fourth Princess will be dead."


    "Leng Shi, take my advice and give up. I can overlook the past and let you stay in Dragon Fang. I can pretend not to know about Luo Shuang. With just the two of you, it''s impossible to restore the kingdom..."


    "Master, why can''t you see the situation clearly?" Du Geughed. "Times have changed. Who knows how many Heavenly Demons and celestial beings have infiltrated the world? Even the Fourth Princess and I can easily find one. With them around, the world won''t be peaceful for long."


    He lowered his voice and leaned close to Yu Hongsheng''s ear. "Master, do you know why I spread the story of the hen crowing at dawn? The princess is a woman after all. I''m betting on a chance to be a superior person. Don''t you want to take a gamble?"


    To hell with the bright look, Yu Hongsheng''s eyes widened. "You..."


    Wu Chang squinted his eyes. His attributes hadn''t improved much, but he could still hear conversations within a few meters.


    At this moment.


    He finally understood He Xu''s n. This guy who imed to be loyal to Qingwu Kingdom actually wanted to be the emperor himself. No wonder he looked down on Luo Shuang. The Fourth Princess had always been just a pawn in his hand.


    Du Ge took a step back and continued, "Master, Dragon Fang will continue to take on assassination missions. As long as the missions continue, I don''t think the headquarters wille to inspect for a while.


    Moreover, Master, have you ever thought about what would happen if you suddenly went mad while practicing? Would Dragon Fang choose someone from among us to rece you and lead the Curled-up Dragon Sword Sect? I vaguely remember that you inherited the position of Sect Leader from our grandmaster. If you went mad, it should be the eldest senior brother''s turn to be the Sect Leader, right..."


    As he spoke, Du Ge turned to look at the eldest senior brother, his eyes filled with encouragement.


    The eldest senior brother suddenly realized the current situation and quickly expressed his stance, "Junior Brother Leng, if I can lead Dragon Fang, the entire Dragon Fang will be at your disposal."


    Yu Hongsheng''s sharp gaze suddenly turned to the eldest senior brother.


    Du Ge smiled. "Senior Brother, Master isn''t dead yet! The process of changing the Sect Leader is tooplicated. I prefer to cooperate with Master. After all, Master is more experienced and mature than you."


    The eldest senior brother realized he had been yed by Du Ge, his face turning bright red.


    "Master, what do you think?" Du Ge turned back to Yu Hongsheng. "I''ve given you all the choices. It shouldn''t be hard to pick the right one, right?"


    As he spoke, his gaze suddenly became sharp, and the sword tip gently pushed forward, piercing the skin of Yu Hongsheng''s throat. "No one can stop me from helping the princess restore the kingdom."


    Pain, struggle, decision...


    Yu Hongsheng stared straight at Du Ge, his eyes changing. Even the most skilled actor couldn''t portray hisplex emotions at this moment.


    In the end.


    He sighed, seeming to age ten years, his voice hoarse. "Leng Shi, you win."


    "Master, happy cooperation." Du Ge withdrew his sword and went over to help Yu Hongsheng up. "I always remember your teachings, Master. An excellent assassin should never give up, no matter how harsh the environment.


    Even if captured, disguise, feign weakness, tter... As long as you can lower the opponent''s guard, there''s a chance to counterattack. So, Master, I hope you weren''t acting just now, understand?"


    "Leng Shi, you''re better than I thought," Yu Hongsheng said with a bitter smile.


    "General Sichen thought so too, and so does the princess," Du Ge smiled. "Otherwise, I wouldn''t have been chosen to join Dragon Fang at such a young age and remain undiscovered for over ten years. Master, I''ve learned more over the years than you can imagine..."


    Yu Hongsheng remained silent.


    Du Ge turned to the eldest senior brother and Wu Chang. "You two,e in as well!"


    The eldest senior brother looked at Du Ge with lingering fear, his eyes filled with terror.


    At this moment, he suddenly realized that he didn''t really know this junior brother who had lived with them for ten years.


    Wu Chang''s feelings were alsoplicated. He was an elite selected from the Simtion Field, standing out for his flexibility and adaptability, which was why he was chosen to participate in this extra match.


    But in the real Alien Star Battlefield, his flexibility and adaptability were useless.


    Stripped of his right to choose a body to possess, he couldn''tpare to those who dominated the Alien Star Battlefield, nor even to the natives of the battlefield.


    Especially He Xu, whose control over people''s hearts was masterful.


    He seemed to give others many choices, but in reality, apart from the path he set, all other choices were dead ends.


    "Old Wu, help my master bandage his wound. I''ll go fetch the Fourth Princess," Du Ge ced Yu Hongsheng on a low couch and skillfully took a bottle of medicine from a nearby shelf. "Master will tell you how to use the medicine."


    "Okay," Wu Chang said obediently, putting away his arrogance.


    "Old Wu, I know you''re a war god in the heavenly realm, known for your bravery. But your strength hasn''t recovered yet. My master and eldest senior brother have been immersed in the art of assassination for years, with countless unpredictable methods. So, don''t let your guard down just because they''re injured."


    Du Ge nced at Wu Chang and smiled, reminding him, "Now, Master and eldest senior brother are already at odds. Yourbat strength may becking, but you can use this to bnce the two."


    "..." The eldest senior brother''s eyes widened.


    Yu Hongsheng frowned.


    Wu Chang looked at Du Ge and finally understood the purpose of his earlier provocations.


    At this point, he finally submitted to this native, warning himself not to y any tricks until he had enough strength to control the situation.


    Just focus on being a brainless warrior and improve his attributes¡ªthat would be enough.


    ```

 Chapter 313: King-Beating Whip

    Chapter 313: King-Beating Whip


    Finally, he could escape this damned situation where no one was avable.


    Walking out of the Curled-up Dragon Sword Sect, Du Ge felt extremely pleased. He wasn''t worried that his master or eldest senior brother would betray or flee; all he ever wanted was the Dragon Fang.


    Moreover, if Wu Chang couldn''t even keep an eye on two injured people, he wouldn''t be worthy of being an Alien Star warrior.


    Through the battle with Yu Hongsheng, Du Ge had roughly gauged his currentbat strength. In the presence of water, no martial artist below the innate level should be his match.


    However, this world had innate experts, and even higher-level grandmasters. With his current abilities, he couldn''t ensure his own safety. He had to find a way to quickly enhance his strength.


    It would be best if he could awaken an auxiliary attack or defense skill.


    But how to derive an attack skill from loyalty and trend was indeed a difficult problem...


    ...


    "Master?" Under the moonlight, Luo Shuang saw Du Ge at the cave entrance. She put away the dagger in her hand and walked out of the darkness, asking, "Did you fail?""If I had failed, there would be pursuers behind me. And if there were pursuers, I would never lead them to the princess." Du Ge frowned and scolded, "Princess, your mind has been ck these days. You''ve made several misjudgments on these small matters."


    "Master, I..." Under the moonlight, Luo Shuang looked at Du Ge''s stern face, a face she both feared and loved. Her heart inexplicably sped up, and she stammered, unable to speak.


    "Hold out your hand." Du Ge drew a vine whip from his waist and said in a deep voice, "Perhaps I''ve been doing too much for the princesstely, causing you to growcent. This is my fault. For the sake of Qingwu Kingdom, I must be strict with you. Please forgive me, Princess."


    "Master, I know I was wrong. Can we skip the punishment?" Luo Shuang looked at the vine whip, which had been polished to a shine by Du Ge''s hands. The fear she had long forgotten surged back into her heart. She hid her hands behind her back, unwilling to stretch them out.


    "Princess, think of your deceased father and brothers." Du Ge''s expression grew even more severe.


    "..." Luo Shuang looked at Du Ge with grievance, bit her lip, and reluctantly extended her hand.


    Smack!


    The vine whip in Du Ge''s hand came down heavily on Luo Shuang''s palm.


    Ah!


    A short scream escaped her lips as a red mark appeared on her palm.


    Her hand instinctively retracted, and she looked at Du Ge in shock. In her memory, the vine whip had only ever been used symbolically on her, never as harshly as today...


    "Thissh is for forgetting the vengeance for your father and brothers." Du Ge looked at Luo Shuang coldly and said, "Remember the pain in your palm. The steel de that Duke Dingguo used to sever your father''s neck was a thousand times more painful. Please extend your hand again, Princess."


    Luo Shuang was stunned, tears welling up in her eyes. She red at Du Ge, then, in a fit of pique, extended her hand again.


    Smack!


    The secondsh fell.


    Another red mark appeared.


    Du Ge said, "This secondsh is for your arrogance andcency. You''ve forgotten my teachings. Even Wu Chang can see through your little schemes now. In the future, more people will follow you. Each time you ck off, others will look down on you a bit more. ck off ten times, and your status will be as worthless as toilet paper."


    The princess endured the pain, looking at Du Ge without saying a word.


    Smack!


    The thirdsh fell.


    Du Ge continued, "This thirdsh is for your childish mindset. From the moment you decided to seek revenge, your life no longer had youth or love. Unnecessary emotions will only harm you and everyone who sacrifices for you."


    Luo Shuang''s eyes widened suddenly, her heart racing again, momentarily forgetting the pain in her palm. He knew, he knew everything!


    Swallowing hard, Luo Shuang''s expression grew flustered. "Master, I..."


    With a sigh, Du Ge put away the vine whip. "Princess, I know what you''re thinking, but you must remember, I am your master. If anything were to happen between us, it would be the greatest scandal under the heavens. It would benefit neither you, me, nor the future of Qingwu Kingdom. Between a ruler and a subject, a master and a disciple, there is a natural chasm. Whoever crosses it will die."


    "I..." Luo Shuang looked at Du Ge, wanting to speak but hesitating. At this moment, she suddenly regretted her decision to be his disciple. She hadn''t expected that calling him master would eventually be a prison for her.


    "Unless one day, you hold great power." Du Ge looked at Luo Shuang, injecting a new hope into her. "When you can silence the world, you can do anything."


    Luo Shuang''s breathing quickened, her eyes widening.


    Du Ge looked at Luo Shuang and took out a bottle of healing ointment from his pocket, handing it to the princess. "Princess, I was a bit heavy-handed today. Please forgive me."


    Luo Shuang poured some ointment from the bottle and applied it to her palm, looking at the three red marks. As she carefully pondered Du Ge''s words, her mood gradually calmed down.


    After a moment of hesitation, Luo Shuang said, "Master, with Wu Chang not around, I want to ask you something."


    "Ask away," Du Ge replied.


    Luo Shuang looked at Du Ge and asked, "Are you the Heavenly Demon?"


    "No," Du Ge answered decisively.


    "..." Luo Shuang''s hand paused, a hint of sadness shing in her eyes.


    "Princess, whether it''s the Heavenly Demon or a celestial being, they will eventually leave this world. But mortals will not." Du Ge said softly, inexplicably reminded of Wang Chong from his previous world. That body had been honed to its peak, and he wondered what had be of it after his soul returned.


    Is that how it is?


    Luo Shuang chuckled silently and asked, "Can I trust you?"


    Du Ge looked at her and said, "You can always trust me. As long as I''m here, I won''t allow anyone to harm you. This is my promise to you."


    "Mm." Luo Shuang nodded lightly. When she looked up again, she was already full of spirit. "Master, thank you for the threeshes today. I won''t make such low-level mistakes again."


    "That''s for the best." Du Ge nodded, looking at the vine whip in his hand. After a moment of thought, he said, "Princess, no matter what, a subject hitting their ruler is always improper and disrespectful. In the future, as more people gather around you, it will damage your dignity if outsiders see it. How about this? Please bestow a name upon this vine."


    "Bestow a name?" Luo Shuang was taken aback.


    "Grant it the right to punish tyrants and treacherous ministers." Du Ge said, "This way, I can use it to admonish the princess with a clear conscience."


    Gulp!


    Luo Shuang instinctively shrank her neck. You want to hit me with it and still want me to give it a proper name?


    "How about calling it the ''King-Beating Whip''?" Du Ge didn''t wait for Luo Shuang to speak and decided on the name himself. He was a persistent person; once he decided to create a derivative item, he wanted to perfect it.


    With an official name, he could justifiably use it to discipline the princess and also boost his image as a loyal subject.


    In ssical tales, Bao Zheng''s executioner''s de, Yuchi Gong''s golden cudgel, Wen Zhong''s King-Beating Whip, and She- Taijun''s dragon-headed cane...


    Which one of those who possessed weapons that could punish tyrants and treacherous ministers wasn''t a renowned loyal subject?


    "Alright," Luo Shuang said awkwardly.


    As soon as she finished speaking.


    Du Ge had already drawn his sword and, under the moonlight, carved the words "Punish Tyrants and Treacherous Ministers" onto the vine whip. He then handed the sword to Luo Shuang. "Please, Princess, bestow the name."


    Luo Shuang swallowed hard and reluctantly carved her name onto the vine whip.


    "Let''s go!" Du Ge, satisfied, put away the King-Beating Whip and called to the princess. "I''ve already subdued Dragon Fang. From now on, we have our own intelligencework."


    "Is it reliable?" Luo Shuang asked.


    "Rest assured, Princess. I''ve only initially dealt with Dragon Fang''s leader. Give me a few days, and I canpletely control Dragon Fang." Du Ge smiled. "There''s one more thing I need to tell you in advance. To subdue Dragon Fang, I told them I was helping you restore the kingdom because I coveted the throne myself. This is highly disrespectful..."


    "Master, you don''t need to exin to me. In urgent matters, one must act ordingly. I understand." Luo Shuang smiled, interrupting him. "No matter when, I always trust you, Master."

 Chapter 314: How to become an emperor

    Chapter 314: How to be an emperor


    In the face of adversity, one must bow their head.


    Even if unwilling, it''s best to heal first before making any ns.


    Thus,


    Yu Hongsheng wisely paid his respects to the princess and asked for her forgiveness for the previous assassination attempt, giving her ample face.


    The princess knew her own limitations; mastering the art of ruling wasn''t something she could learn from Du Ge in just a few days.


    Having lost her power, she understood she was just an ordinary person, and her current status was entirely supported by Du Ge.


    So, she didn''t put on airs and generously forgave Yu Hongsheng. After painting a grand vision of restoring the kingdom, they naturally entered a harmonious ruler-subordinate rtionship.


    A true ruler-subordinate rtionship.


    Du Ge didn''t let Luo Shuang rest. Since they already had their foundation, it was necessary to cultivate her ability to handle official matters. If she couldn''t manage a faction, how could she possibly govern a country in the future?Loyalty.


    One can be loyal to a person, a country, its people, one''s beliefs, or even love...


    Unlike maintenance, these can coexist.


    The only downside is that, unlike maintenance, you can''t switch sides easily.


    Otherwise, your attributes would plummet.


    Of course, switching sides in maintenance also drops attributes, but with backstabbing, the gains and losses bnce out.


    However, this time, the auxiliary keyword for loyalty is trend, so you can''t keep changing sides.


    Who would call a servant with three masters a loyal minister?


    Given this, Luo Shuang''s abilities must be developed; she can''t just be a mascot.


    ...


    "Princess, if you can''t clean your own house, how can you rule the world?" Du Ge piled all the Dragon Fang organization''s documents on Luo Shuang''s desk and said, "Dragon Fang may be an assassin organization, but it handles many affairs. To ensure every assassination mission ispleted perfectly, you need to be thoroughly familiar with both the assassins and the targets within the organization.


    Of course, Dragon Fang isn''t just an assassin organization; it also has a public front. So, you also need to manage the affairs of the Curled-up Dragon Sword Sect.


    Although it''s not as troublesome as managing a country, it''s perfect for your current stage. If you have any questions, you can ask Master Yu. He has been running the Dragon Fang Sword Sect for many years and is an expert in this field..."


    What expert?


    That''s my sect!


    Yu Hongsheng nodded gloomily from the side.


    "I understand, Master," Luo Shuang nodded.


    "Since you understand, let me test you. Besides handling Dragon Fang''s affairs, what else do you need to do?" Du Ge continued to ask.


    "..." Luo Shuang was once again stunned.


    "Think about how your father usually handled state affairs," Du Ge guided her patiently.


    "Bnce!" Luo Shuang tentatively said.


    "Yes, bnce," Du Ge nodded with a smile. "To be precise, you need to learn to cultivate your own power here. Princess, to Dragon Fang, you are an outsider.


    You have no confidants here. Your current situation is akin to a newly ascended emperor, with the state power held by old ministers like Yu Hongsheng. Any of your orders need to go through him to be implemented.


    If one day he finds you displeasing or harbors ill intent, he could easily overthrow you."


    Yu Hongsheng''s forehead veins twitched, and he quickly defended, "Princess, I would never."


    "Princess, that''s a ssic case of feignedpliance," Du Ge nced at him with a smile and asked, "Princess, do you trust him?"


    "No," Luo Shuang decisively shook her head.


    "So, your immediate task is to gradually turn Dragon Fang''s people into your own. Use threats, temptations, divide and conquer¡ªany means necessary. As your people increase, Dragon Fang will truly belong to you, not Yu Hongsheng."


    Du Ge smiled, "Of course, you aren''t without allies now. I, Wu Chang, and the eldest senior brother who has a rift with Master can all be considered your people. The three of us are your basic foundation."


    He nced at the eldest senior brother and said, "Of course, when I went to pick you up, the three of them might have already reached some agreement..."


    "Sir, we did not," Wu Chang said.


    "Cold junior brother, really, we didn''t," the eldest senior brother also defended. He was now afraid of his younger junior brother.


    "Princess, don''t listen to them. Trust your own judgment. A true ruler must always be suspicious of their subordinates. Even if they haven''t betrayed you, you must assume they have," Du Ge said. "That way, if they do betray you, you won''t be caught off guard and can prepare countermeasures in advance."


    Then, he looked at the eldest senior brother and said, "Eldest senior brother, a single betrayal is like nting a thorn in Master''s heart. You know how Dragon Fang deals with traitors, so as long as the princess and I are alive and in control of Dragon Fang, your life and prosperity are yours.


    But if the princess and I die, your life might not be yours anymore. You must understand this. That''s why I hurt you less than I hurt Master..."


    The eldest senior brother looked at his Master, his expression uncertain. "Cold junior brother, I understand."


    Yu Hongsheng''s temples throbbed, cursing inwardly, a bunch of idiots. Once I recover, I''ll kill you all with a single p. What use is scheming when faced with true power?


    "Eldest senior brother, you should pledge your loyalty to the princess, not me," Du Ge shook his head and said.


    "Princess, I am willing to follow you," the eldest senior brother said.


    "Do you know what to do?" Du Ge asked.


    "I will do my best to protect the princess and bring more junior brothers to her side to counter Master," the eldest senior brother said.


    "That''s correct," Du Ge smiled. "But more importantly, you should regrly stab Master to keep him in his current state of severe injury. Of course, don''t kill him, as we still need his prestige to intimidate Dragon Fang..."


    "..." The eldest senior brother.


    "Leng Shi, I have no enmity with you..." Yu Hongsheng trembled all over, terrified by Du Ge''s arrangements, as if his thoughts had been seen through.


    "Master, don''t be angry," Du Ge looked at Yu Hongsheng and smiled. "You know in your heart that this is the best way to handle the current situation, right?


    If you want to be free, it''s simple. Once the princess truly controls Dragon Fang and has people who can counterbnce you, you''ll be free. Moreover, the princess needs people. Once you recover, show your loyalty to her, and you''ll live peacefully to old age."


    "..." Yu Hongsheng red at Du Ge.


    "Cold junior brother, if Master is alive, what about me?" the eldest senior brother asked.


    Fool!


    How can you ask that? You''re just making him hate you more.


    You should know he hated me more initially.


    Du Ge sighed inwardly and looked at the foolish eldest senior brother again. "Master is old, but you are young. If you work hard on your cultivation, one day your martial arts will surpass Master''s, and you won''t fear his revenge.


    Moreover, if you achieve great merits, when the princess restores the kingdom, you''ll be granted titles and have your own people and rank. Who would dare to touch you? Do you think thew is just for show?"


    "Oh," the eldest senior brother''s eyes lit up, suddenly enlightened.


    Yu Hongsheng looked resentful.


    Luo Shuang watched as her Master divided the two with just a few words, her admiration for Du Ge growing.


    This is a capable minister!


    With Master¡¯s help, how could the grand cause not flourish?


    A few days ago, she was blinded by foolishness, thinking of finding someone to counterbnce Master. Looking at those mediocre people, how many could match Master''s talent?


    She diligently learned Du Ge''s methods, secretly vowing in her heart, Master, wait for me. When I ascend the throne, the position of empress will be yours...


    "Princess, think again. Is there anything else you must do?" Having dealt with Yu Hongsheng and the eldest senior brother, Du Ge looked at Luo Shuang.


    "Nothing else!" Luo Shuang said.


    "Dragon Fang is still controlled by someone behind the scenes. We need to find out who it is and see if we can gradually take over the entire Dragon Fang," Du Ge shook his head and said seriously. "Also, look for talents among Dragon Fang''s targets, analyze the information gathered by Dragon Fang, and find the right time to start a rebellion. These are all things you must do. Princess, remember, our goal is the entire world, not just the leader of an assassin organization."


    "Yes, I understand, Master," Luo Shuang was stunned for a moment, then nodded again.


    "Then let''s begin!" Du Ge sat beside Luo Shuang, handed her a secret report, and said, "I will supervise you and correct your mistakes..."


    "Thank you, Master," Luo Shuang sat upright and nodded.


    Du Ge looked at Wu Chang, frowned slightly, and said, "Wu Chang, your martial arts are too weak. You can learn some martial skills from the eldest senior brother and go on missions with other senior brothers to hone your attributes.


    Otherwise, with your current abilities, even a simple internal conflict could cost you your life, let alone encountering a Heavenly Demon. I hope that when the princess conquers the world, you can truly be a war god."


    "Yes, I will follow your instructions," Wu Chang didn''t retort this time but respectfully saluted Du Ge.


    Because he realized he had learned so much from this native.


    If he could survive this Alien Star Battlefield, these valuable experiences would benefit him for a lifetime.


    ...

 Chapter 315: Chongming Kingdom is in chaos

    Chapter 315: Chongming Kingdom is in chaos


    ```


    The eldest senior brother, in order to protect himself, pledged his loyalty to Du Ge both physically and mentally, offering advice and strategies.


    Master Yu Hongsheng was forced to pretend to pledge his loyalty to Du Ge for self-preservation, also offering advice and strategies.


    Thus.


    With everyone''s concerted efforts.


    Within just two days, all the key assassins in the organization acknowledged Dragon Fang''s new master.


    To prevent any idents, Princess Luo Shuang''s identity had to remain hidden. Hence, her new identity was that of an official sent by Dragon Fang''s headquarters to rece Yu Hongsheng as the leader of Dragon Fang.


    With Yu Hongsheng vouching for her, no one doubted Luo Shuang''s identity.


    This was due to the assassins in Dragon Fang knowing nothing about the true mastermind.The real mastermind had only a direct line of contact with Yu Hongsheng. Of course, it was also possible that the mastermind had other ways to control Dragon Fang.


    After all, remote control through a single line was too unreliable.


    However, Yu Hongsheng, in order to save his own life, would never reveal this. Just as he always insisted, he had never seen what the mastermind behind Dragon Fang looked like; he only received funding and missions from them.


    He only knew that every time he met with the contact, it was always an innate expert, and the person was always masked...


    Du Ge did not overly pressure Yu Hongsheng. His current strength was insufficient to explore the mastermind behind the scenes. After all, Dragon Fang was not yet truly under his control!


    Moreover.


    He needed to find a way to enhance his own attributes first...


    ...


    Dragon Fang was quiterge in scale.


    There were nearly three hundred assassins, divided into four simple ranks: Heaven, Earth, Star, and Shadow.


    Heaven was the highest, and Shadow was the lowest. Leng Shi, whose body Du Ge had possessed, was an Earth-ranked assassin. Afterpleting a few more missions, he could be promoted to a Heaven-ranked assassin, gaining his freedom and transitioning to taking paid missions.


    It was said that the mostmon missions for Heaven-ranked assassins were to eliminate traitors within the organization...


    Currently, the highest-ranked assassins within Dragon Fang were Earth-ranked, totaling around forty.


    There were about a hundred Star-ranked assassins.


    The remaining hundred or so were Shadow-ranked assassins, considered rookies in training, taking on ordinary assassination missions. Wu Chang''s current rank was a Shadow-ranked assassin...


    At present, all these Shadow-ranked assassins, besides their daily assassination tasks, were sent out by Du Ge to find bookstores and promote stories of female heroes.


    For example.


    Hua Mn joining the army in ce of her father, Liang Hongyu beating the war drum at Jinshan, Lady Liang pacifying the rebellion at the border, and so on.


    At the same time.


    They continued to stir up topics among the public:


    Are women really inferior to men?


    Is it a woman''s destiny to marry and raise children?


    Princess Luo Shuang intends to form a women''s army. If she restores her kingdom, she will promote gender equality in Qingwu Kingdom...


    ...


    "Master, are Hua Mn and Liang Hongyu real?" Luo Shuang asked, flipping through the storybooks Du Ge had written, unable to put them down.


    "I made them up," Du Ge replied without looking up. "Princess, you are a woman and naturally at a disadvantage in this war. Therefore, we must find you a group of supporters, elevate the status of women, and change their mindset to help you quickly gain a foothold."


    "Won''t this make men even more opposed?" Luo Shuang asked. "After all, it''s men who go to the battlefield. Comparatively, women have no advantage on the battlefield. If the people of Qingwu Kingdom know that my governance philosophy is gender equality, I doubt many would support me."


    "The princess is very thoughtful," Du Ge said, giving Luo Shuang an appreciative nce. "But isn''t it true that no one in Qingwu Kingdom supports us anyway? Once the idea that women can also be in charge spreads, we will gain a group of supporters out of thin air. What we are doing now is merely breaking through a barrier."


    "..." Luo Shuang frowned in confusion. "Is it really like that?"


    Of course not.


    But I already have a single move that affects the whole situation, so it''s different...


    Feeling his rapidly increasing attributes, Du Ge smiled. "Princess, don''t look at things with your old perspective. As far as I know, there are also many women among the Heavenly Demons and celestial beings. Once we start this, there will be people who will rise to support us, or at least cooperate with us."


    Currently.


    There were still over a thousand Alien Star warriors in this world.


    Du Ge didn''t believe that among these thousand warriors, there wouldn''t be anyone with "propaganda" as a keyword.


    As long as there was, this wave would be a trend.


    Moreover.


    No one would suspect them because the target was on Princess Luo Shuang.


    "Oh," Luo Shuang responded, pushing over a notice. "The Prime Minister of Chongming Kingdom says he wants us to go to the capital. He is willing to support my restoration. What do you think of this?"


    "There is no love without reason, nor hatred without reason. He hasn''t even met you; why would he support you?" Du Ge nced at the notice and said, "This is a trap aimed at us. Just ignore them and focus on our own matters."


    ...


    Du Ge''s guess was correct.


    He had merely started the topic of gender equality, and those restless candidates followed suit in the next few days, throwing out more explosive topics.


    "Princess Luo Shuang promises to establish more girls'' schools in Qingwu Kingdom after restoring it, giving girls the right to attend school."


    "Gender equality is beneficial to social development..."


    "For hundreds of years, women have been subjected to discrimination and unfair treatment. Is this really justified?"


    "Sisters, it''s time to step out of your homes and fight for your rights."


    "Princess Luo Shuang promises to encourage innovation and grant craftsmen legal status."


    "Princess Luo Shuang promises to significantly elevate the status of merchants after restoring the kingdom."


    "Princess Luo Shuang promises to reduce taxes for ten years after restoring the kingdom..."


    "Princess Luo Shuang is a true dragon descended to earth. When the timees, celestial beings will assist her, bringing prosperity and peace to Qingwu Kingdom..."


    ...


    All over Chongming Kingdom, various messages were flying around.


    Initially, the warriors were still restrained, focusing the topic on gender equality. Butter, topics like craftsmen, merchants, tax reduction, and so on, all emerged, spreading throughout Chongming Kingdom''s streets and alleys via flyers, notices, and rumors.


    The rumored Fourth Princess seemed like a saint on earth. As long as she reimed Qingwu Kingdom.


    Qingwu Kingdom would be a dreand where everyone was equal, everyone had the opportunity to seed, people lived and worked in peace, and taxes were minimal...


    In Chongming Kingdom, wherever there were people, they talked about the Fourth Princess. In every industry, almost everyone was filled with fantasies about the future Qingwu Kingdom.


    Preventing the people''s mouths is harder than preventing a river. Once rumors start, they can''t be suppressed.


    Qingwu Kingdom hadn''t even fallen into chaos yet, but Chongming Kingdom was already starting to stir.


    This was inevitable. The matter of eliminating the Heavenly Demons began in Chongming Kingdom.


    Alien Star warriors in Chongming Kingdom couldn''t move an inch. If they didn''t find an opportunity, once the warriors controlling Chongming Kingdom grew stronger, everyone would be doomed.


    The best way to find an opportunity was to quickly plunge the world into chaos.


    Once the world was in chaos, blood tests wouldn''t be so stringent, giving them more opportunities to cause trouble and enhance their attributes.


    It could be said.


    The Alien Star warriors in Chongming Kingdom hoped even more than Du Ge that Luo Shuang could start a war as soon as possible, preferably dragging everyone into it...


    ```

 Chapter 316: Demon star disrupts the world

    Chapter 316: Demon star disrupts the world


    ```


    "Stars revolve around the earth, the Big Dipper shifts, the demon star disrupts the world, the female star shines brightly, and the emperor stars dim..."


    Chongming Kingdom, Star Observation Tower.


    The imperial teacher, a man in his forties with a lean face, looked up at the star-filled sky, frowning and muttering to himself, "The world is in chaos, the hen crowing at dawn, it truly is the omen of the hen crowing at dawn. Who is it? Who is the demon star beside the Fourth Princess? How could one person alone support the female star? In ancient times, only the general star could support the emperor star, why is it a demon star this time..."


    He nced at the sky again, looking at the demon star that was even brighter than the female star. The imperial teacher turned and hurried down the Star Observation Tower, heading straight for the pce.


    ...


    The pce, the imperial study.


    A teacup shattered into pieces on the ground.


    Emperor Gu Shichun of Chongming Kingdom was in a rage: "...No need to wait, issue a nationwide warrant, Luo Shuang is a disaster. Why does she want to revive Qingwu Kingdom and disrupt my Chongming Kingdom? And you, Shi Pingchuan, why did you privately promise to help Luo Shuang restore her kingdom? Does the prime minister intend to seize military power?"Nearby.


    Prince Gu Shiming, who bore some resemnce to Gu Shichun, nced at Shi Pingchuan, a barely noticeable smirk on his lips.


    "Your Majesty, please calm your anger." Prime Minister Shi Pingchuan stepped forward unhurriedly, "Your Majesty, this old minister has never intended to seize military power. The reason for promising Luo Shuang was due to the matter of the Heavenly Demon previously mentioned.


    Luo Shuang is just a woman without soldiers or generals, she can''t cause much trouble. The real threat is the Heavenly Demons scattered across Chongming Kingdom. This old minister used Luo Shuang as bait to lure out the hidden Heavenly Demons, and once they reveal themselves, we can catch them all in one go."


    "Prime Minister, as far as I know, not only are there Heavenly Demons causing chaos, but celestial beings from the heavenly realm have descended to eradicate them. Why does the prime minister only mention the Heavenly Demons and not the celestial beings?" Prince Gu Shiming said leisurely.


    "Prince, what celestial beings? They are just Heavenly Demons trying to glorify themselves." Shi Pingchuan chuckled, "Otherwise, how could the growth methods of celestial beings and Heavenly Demons be exactly the same? Prince, known for your wisdom and bravery, surely you can see through such petty tricks!"


    "Prime Minister, I indeed cannot see through the Heavenly Demons and celestial beings. I just don''t understand why the prime minister insists on exterminating all the Heavenly Demons?" Gu Shiming said, "If not for the prime minister''s insistence on killing the Heavenly Demons, Chongming Kingdom wouldn''t be in such turmoil."


    He paused, "Let''s not talk about the internal strife in Qingwu Kingdom for now. If one day, Beihai Kingdom or Kingdom Chu employs Heavenly Demons, how should we respond?"


    The prime minister confidently said eight words: "Employing Heavenly Demons will lead to bacsh. Prince, just wait and see. If any country employs Heavenly Demons and does not fall into chaos within three years, you can use this old minister''s head as a sacrifice to the heavens..."


    A golden light shed in Gu Shiming''s eyes.


    The emperor nced at the two arguing men and said, "My brother, Prime Minister Shi, I called you here to discuss the matter of Luo Shuang. The people''s hearts are unsettled, and if we don''t address the root cause soon, the consequences will be dire."


    Shi Pingchuan said, "Your Majesty, give this old minister another month, and I guarantee to cleanse Chongming Kingdom of the Heavenly Demons..."


    The imperial teacher rushed in.


    In the imperial study, all three pairs of eyes fell on the imperial teacher.


    Emperor Gu Shichun frowned slightly, "Imperial teacher, why are you in such a hurry?"


    The imperial teacher didn''t bother with formalities, "Your Majesty, please send troops immediately to eliminate Luo Shuang. I observed the celestial phenomenast night, the female star''s light is rushing towards the Big Dipper, supported by a demon star, the emperor star is dim. If we don''t suppress Luo Shuang in time, the world will soon be in chaos."


    "What?" Gu Shichun''s face changed.


    "Your Majesty, every word I say is true." The imperial teacher said, "The female star''s light is flickering, unstable, and relies entirely on the demon star''s support. When suppressing the female star, we must not let the demon star escape, otherwise, Chongming Kingdom will be in great danger."


    Demon star?


    The prime minister''s heart skipped a beat.


    An image of Du Ge inexplicably shed through his mind.


    He knew the imperial teacher had real skills. On the day the Alien Star warriors possessed bodies, it was the imperial teacher who rushed into the pce to warn the emperor, saying that a demon star had descended and the world would be in chaos. Thus, he sessfully persuaded the emperor to cleanse Chongming Kingdom of the Heavenly Demons.


    But the imperial teacher had always opposed him, trying to oust him from his position. If not for their past grudges, he might have suspected the imperial teacher had already seen through his identity.


    Even so, the imperial teacher had never been this panicked before...


    Demon star!?


    Could the person behind Luo Shuang be Du Ge?


    If it were him, it might indeed create the rumor of celestial beings and demons opposing each other...


    But if it were Du Ge, why didn''t hee to the capital to find him?


    Was his hint not clear enough, or did Du Ge not trust him...


    No.


    The person behind Luo Shuang can''t be Du Ge.


    With Du Ge''s character, he wouldn''t stay silent for over ten days before making a move. It must be some other lucky warrior from another star!


    Out of ten stars, Du Ge can''t be the only genius.


    Shi Pingchuan looked at the golden first ce floating on his personal interface, his mind racing. His palms were sweating. For the first time, the usually calm Shi Pingchuan felt a twinge of fear upon hearing about the demon star...


    ...


    "Prime Minister Shi, Prime Minister..."


    Gu Shichun''s call brought Shi Pingchuan back to reality. He quickly apologized to the emperor, "Your Majesty, I''ve been overwhelmed with worktely and felt a bit fatigued, hence my momentarypse. Please forgive me."


    "Prime Minister Shi, you have worked hard. But the affairs of the state still require your attention, you cannot rest yet!" Gu Shichun, an old fox, could see Shi Pingchuan''spse. He offered a word of concern and asked, "What do you think of the imperial teacher''s words, Prime Minister?"


    "My initial n was tobel Luo Shuang as a Heavenly Demon possessing a body, then issue a nationwide warrant to drive her out of Chongming Kingdom, thus quelling the rumors she caused."


    Shi Pingchuan pondered for a moment and said, "Since the imperial teacher speaks of a demon star causing chaos, the previous n won''t work. Luo Shuangcks soldiers and generals. Let the prince find a trustworthy general to pretend to be bewitched by Luo Shuang, join her, and lure her out to capture her in one fell swoop."


    "Agreed." Gu Shiming, not arguing with the prime minister this time, directly agreed.


    "Luo Shuang once studied at Qinn Sword Sect. Your Majesty can send a letter to Qinn Sword Sect, asking them to assist in capturing Luo Shuang." Shi Pingchuan continued, "To prevent Qinn Sword Saint from being bewitched by the demon star behind Luo Shuang..."


    Unconsciously.


    Shi Pingchuan had started to use the temte for dealing with Du Ge to handle the demon star behind Luo Shuang.


    Whether in the Simtion Field or the Alien Star Battlefield, Du Ge''s greatest skill wasn''t keywords, but his persuasive speech. Many opponents stronger than him were often swayed by his words and ended up bing his allies.


    Whether or not the opponent was Du Ge, the method to deal with him remained the same.


    Du Ge''s failure to meet him immediately left him uneasy. After all, in thest Alien Star Battlefield, Du Ge, despite having the upper hand, only brought back one warrior from Qi Yuan Star.


    At that time, he could have brought back nine allies from Qi Yuan Star...


    ...


    "Let''s follow Prime Minister Shi''s n." Gu Shichun nced at Shi Pingchuan, nodded, and then looked at Gu Shiming, "My brother, fully cooperate with the prime minister."


    "Yes, brother." Gu Shiming replied.


    "Alright, you two may leave. I still have matters to discuss with the imperial teacher." Gu Shichun waved his hand, dismissing the two.


    Shi Pingchuan and Gu Shiming each bowed and left.


    After they had been gone for about a quarter of an hour, Gu Shichun looked at the imperial teacher, worry evident on his face, "Imperial teacher, is it really safe to let the prime minister grow so powerful? I can feel his vitality growing stronger by the day. This kind of incredible growth rate is almost on par with a grandmaster. I''m afraid one day he might turn against me!"


    "Your Majesty, using demons to drive out demons is the best strategy. The prime minister has a short life span and is not a concern." The imperial teacher sighed, "What worries me is the demon star behind Luo Shuang. The demon star''s light is growing stronger by the day. I''m afraid the prime minister alone is no match for it. Your Majesty needs to find a way to support the prime minister."


    "Imperial teacher, have you discovered what the prime minister relies on for his growth?" Gu Shichun asked.


    "Besides suppressing the Heavenly Demons, the prime minister has been expelling officials who oppose him in the court, promoting his own people, and instructing his confidants to ept bribes and sell official positions. I suspect his attributes are rted to power." The imperial teacher said, "If one day the prime minister bes too powerful to control, Your Majesty can dismiss him to quickly weaken his abilities."


    ```

 Chapter 317: Arrogant Fairy Yunyao

    Chapter 317: Arrogant Fairy Yunyao


    Qinn Sword Sect.


    A delicate and pretty little girl, no more than twelve or thirteen years old, was led by the Elder in charge across the martial arts demonstration field, heading straight for the Sword Saint Hall.


    The girl''s eyes never left the swordsmen on the martial arts field, whose sword auras crisscrossed. Her expression was filled with a seriousness that did not match her age.


    In no time at all, the two arrived at the Sword Saint Hall.


    The Elder pushed the door open and entered, "Senior Brother, I''ve brought the person."


    Inside the Sword Saint Hall, a giant sword over five meters long was enshrined. In front of the giant sword stood a tall and robust elder.


    His hair and beard were all white, and just standing there, he gave off the impression of a sharp sword drawn from its sheath. A mere nce at him felt like it could pierce one''s eyes. He was the current Qinn Sword Saint.


    The little girl entered the hall.


    The Sword Saint raised his eyes, his gaze like lightning, sweeping over the girl. "Are you a celestial being from the heavens?""Yunyao, daughter of the Celestial Emperor, greets the Qinn Sword Saint," the little girl said, looking at the Sword Saint without moving a muscle. "Qinn Sword Saint, I have descended to the mortal realm on royal orders to eradicate the Heavenly Demons invading the human world and restore peace. I havee to the Qinn Sword Sect to seek your assistance. In the future, when I return to the heavenly realm, I can request my father to grant you entry into the heavenly realm to cultivate the Heavenly Dao Sword."


    The Elder''s eye twitched involuntarily. If he hadn''t verified that this little girl indeed possessed extraordinary recovery abilities simr to those described in legends of celestial beings and demons, he would never have brought this arrogant person into the sect.


    "You im to be the daughter of the Celestial Emperor. What proof do you have?" The Sword Saint scrutinized the little girl and asked.


    "Just let me practice swordsmanship with you. Within a month, I can master all the sword techniques of your sect. That will be my proof," the little girl said arrogantly.


    The Sword Saint looked at the little girl, shook his head, and suddenlyughed. "Are all daughters of the Celestial Emperor as arrogant as you?"


    "No, the Emperor has ten children, each with different traits. The Celestial Emperor has three sons and seven daughters, each with their own personality¡ªsome brave, some gentle, some greedy, and some kind. Only my trait is arrogance," the little girl said, raising her chin. "Sword Saint, arrogance is my innate nature, something I cannot change. I ask for your understanding."


    "Fine, I''ll assume youe from the celestial realm," the Sword Saintughed. "Let me ask you, what is the heavenly realm like?"


    "The heavenly realm spans millions of miles, filled with countless rare treasures and exotic beasts, and rich in spiritual power. Even an ordinary mortal, by taking a breath of the celestial realm''s spiritual energy, can cleanse their body of impurities and achieve an innate physique."


    The little girl nced at the Sword Saint and continued, "Under my father''smand are ten Celestial Masters, ten Celestial Kings, ten Marshals, and countless celestial soldiers and generals. A cultivation level like yours is at most equivalent to a celestial soldier. Without my father''s intervention, even I could blow you away thirty-six thousand miles with a single breath."


    The Sword Saint looked at the little girl, a mischievous expression on his face. "Is there more?"


    "In the heavenly realm, celestial beings have lifespans of ten thousand years. My father shares the same lifespan as the heavens and the earth; as long as the world exists, he will not perish," the little girl continued, looking at the Sword Saint. "The celestial realm has white jade fruits that can extend one''s lifespan by ten thousand years with a single bite; there are nectar springs that can solidify one''s soul with a single sip. Sword Saint, if you help me eradicate the Heavenly Demons, I can guarantee you an eternal life and ensure the Qinn Sword Sect''s prosperity for millennia."


    "What is the Heavenly Dao Sword?" the Sword Saint asked.


    "Sword intent," the little girl replied. "The Heavenly Dao Sword is the sword of the heavens, capable of cutting through the heavens, the earth, and demons. It is invincible and unstoppable. Once this sword is unleashed, all other swords bow in submission."


    "If the heavenly realm is so powerful, why not just send a few celestial soldiers to the mortal realm to eliminate the demons? Why seek the help of the Qinn Sword Sect?" the Sword Saint asked with a smile, clearly not taking the so-called Heavenly Dao Sword seriously.


    "When celestial beings or demons enter the mortal realm, they lose all their cultivation and must start from scratch," the little girl exined. "I chose the Qinn Sword Sect not because I need your help, but because the Qinn Sword Sect needs me. Sword Saint, without my assistance, the day the other Heavenly Demons grow stronger will be the day the Sword Sect perishes."


    "Nonsense," the Elder couldn''t hold back any longer.


    The Sword Saint waved his hand at him. "Why do you say that?"


    "The high-ranking officials of the Chongming Kingdom have been possessed by Heavenly Demons. Given time, they will surely use the nation''s power to eliminate all sects that pose a threat to them," the little girl calmly looked at the Sword Saint. "Princess Luo Shuang, a mere woman, has stirred up the world. If you say she doesn''t have the support of Heavenly Demons, even ghosts wouldn''t believe it.


    Sword Saint, while we''ve been talking, my own strength has already tripled. Can you imagine how fast those Heavenly Demons wreaking havoc in the world are growing? Do you truly believe the Qinn Sword Sect is invincible?"


    The Sword Saint frowned and looked at the little girl, a look of surprise in his eyes.


    "Sword Saint, there are eight hundred Heavenly Demons and three hundred celestial beings in the world," the little girl continued. "Even someone like me, who has possessed a little girl''s body, hase straight to the Qinn Sword Sect. Do you think other Heavenly Demons won''t go to the Fist Sect or the Technique Sect? If one day, the grown Heavenly Demons attack the Qinn Sword Sect, how will you respond?"


    The Sword Saint looked at the little girl, proudly saying, "If any Heavenly Demonse, I will cut them down with a single sword."


    He raised his eyelids.


    In the Sword Saint Hall, sword auras crisscrossed, countless transparent sword auras densely surrounding the little girl. If she moved, she would be sliced into countless pieces by the sword auras.


    "Fairy Yunyao, how does my swordpare to the Heavenly Dao Sword?" the Sword Saint asked. "Can it cut down Heavenly Demons?"


    "To cut down the current me, of course, there''s no problem," Yunyao replied without changing her expression. "If the Qinn Sword Saint teaches me this sword technique, in a month, I can fight you to a draw. In two months, I can defeat ten of you. Sword Saint, do you dare to bet with me?"


    "Fairy Yunyao, why is your back wet?" the Sword Saint asked with a teasing smile.


    "The Heavenly Demons are not yet eradicated. If I die, I will have no face to see my father when I return to the celestial realm," Yunyao coldly nced at the Sword Saint. "I have seen a Celestial King cut down a hundred thousand Demon Heads with a single sword. Do you really think I would be scared by this childish sword technique? Sword Saint, you should think about how to deal with the invasion of billions of Heavenly Demons if the mortal realm falls..."


    The Sword Saintughed heartily and waved his hand, dispersing the sword auras. "Not bad, not bad. You have some courage, little girl. I don''t care if you''re a demon or a celestial. If you acknowledge me as your master, I will teach you swordsmanship."


    "You are not worthy to be my master," the little girl frowned. "To be my master and teach me swordsmanship, at least a Celestial King is required."


    "..." The Sword Saint frowned.


    "Qinn Sword Saint, I have already said, we are in a cooperative rtionship. You teach me swordsmanship and help me eliminate the Heavenly Demons. I will take you to the celestial realm to learn the Heavenly Dao Sword. If you are attached to the mortal realm, I will help the Qinn Sword Sect unify the world," Yunyao said. "Moreover, one day, I will leave this world. Being my master for a few months or years is meaningless and will only bring you trouble."


    The Sword Saint''s eyes remained on the little girl. With every word she spoke, her aura grew stronger, just like the characteristics of the Heavenly Demons described by the Chongming Kingdom. He smiled, "So arrogant, interesting, interesting. Fine, Yunyao, I won''t take you as a disciple, but I will teach you swordsmanship."


    "Thank you, Sword Saint," the little girl nodded at the Sword Saint. "Sword Saint, you can instruct your disciples to spread the phrase ''The Celestial King covers the Earth Tiger'' among the people. The wider the spread, the better..."


    "And why is that?" the Sword Saint asked.


    "This is a military order to summon other celestial beings," Yunyao exined. "Anyone who dares toe to the Qinn Sword Sect and knows the phrase, you can bring them to me. If the phrase is correct, you can keep them to help eradicate the Heavenly Demons. If the phrase is wrong, please cut them down with a single sword..."


    The power went out, so I typed this on my phone. I''m so diligent ©Ñ©Ò©n©Ñ©Ò

 Chapter 318: Breakthrough

    Yunyao''s keyword is arrogance?


    No.


    Her keyword is boasting.


    Arrogance and boasting can be interchangeable in some aspects.


    She naturally knew that the immortal world she boasted about was full of loopholes, at most deceiving children of three to five years old.


    Not to mention that the Sword Saint didn''t believe it, even the elder who brought her into the sword sect didn''t believe it.


    But no matter what, she won the bet.


    With the natural advantage of a little girl''s body and exaggeratednguage arts, plus the ever-growing Heavenly Demon body, she sessfully piqued the Sword Saint''s curiosity...


    That was enough.As the saying goes, fortune favors the bold.


    As long as she sessfully entered the Qinn Sword Sect and learned the Sword Saint''s skills, even if she didn''t meet the Sword Saint''s expectations, she wouldn''t be expelled from the sect.


    On Qi Yuan Star, everyone had studied Du Ge''s rey videos.


    Some believed Du Ge''s sess was due to his exploitation of keywords, some thought it was his adventurous spirit, and others believed it was his persuasive skills...


    But Yunyao believed Du Ge''s sess was due to sunk costs.


    The Sword Saint had invested his efforts in him. As long as he wasn''t particrly bad and could show some promise, the more the Sword Saint invested in him, the more he could establish himself in the Qinn Sword Sect. No one would abandon a child they personally nurtured.


    As long as that child didn''tmit any heinous acts.


    Of course, this involved another good trait of Du Ge. No matter which faction he was in, he would give his all for it until he grew and reached higher levels.


    Even so, he rarely turned against or betrayed the ces where he had grown. Most of the time, he would lend a hand to those less fortunate than him.


    This is why, as Du Ge developed, more and more people gathered around him, and everyone believed in him.


    Moreover, Yunyao was convinced that other warriors would stir up trouble in other corners of the world.


    Once the world descended into chaos, her position in the Qinn Sword Sect would be even more important.


    ...


    Actually.


    It wasn''t just Yunyao.


    When the news of the Heavenly Demon spread, all surviving Alien Star warriors were both furious and desperately trying to save themselves.


    In thest Alien Star Battlefield, Du Ge''s crushing victory left everyone in fear. No one wanted a repeat of that scene.


    A lone star.


    In an Alien Star Battlefield where only ten people could survive, it was terrifying.


    No one wanted to be outside those ten.


    But everyone hoped to be Du Ge, to dominate the Alien Star Battlefield with the most dazzling style, sweeping across the world and winning the final victory.


    So, even the warriors on Qi Yuan Star didn''t dare to trust theirpanions rashly.


    Qinn Sword Sect, Xunyang Gang, Tianying Gang, Frost Alliance, Fire God Sect, and other major sects all had Alien Star warriors knocking on their doors under various pretexts.


    Of course.


    Except for the Chongming Kingdom, other countries didn''t have a prime minister like Shi Pingchuan who could suppress the Heavenly Demon so forcefully. So, even though they knew the characteristics of the Heavenly Demon, they didn''t leave the Alien Star warriors without any chance like Chongming Kingdom did.


    Alien Star warriors who possessed bodies in these countries lived rtively easier lives, with the only trouble being the randomness of the possessed identities and the difficulty in acquiring skills.


    Not all Alien Star warriors were suited to their new identities after gender changes.


    ...


    Gender equality is a major trend.


    Alien Star warriors skilled in propaganda helped to fan the mes.


    Du Ge''s attributes skyrocketed, advancing rapidly, and in just a few days, he had soared to the second position.


    He received a reward of five thousand mental power.


    Not being able to be first, Du Ge felt a bit regretful.


    However, the prime minister of Chongming Kingdom had a favorable start, clearing out over a thousand warriors in one go. Such a brilliant achievement was unmatched in the current Alien Star Battlefield.


    To rise from obscurity to second ce was already remarkable.


    With the intelligence brought back by Dragon Fang assassins from various ces, Du Ge naturally knew what was happening outside.


    Du Ge suspected that Pan-Universal Entertainment had attributed the promotion of craftsman status,mercial support, and tax reductions by other Alien Star warriors to him.


    After all.


    They did it under Luo Shuang''s name, and Luo Shuang happened to be his master.


    The role of a loyal minister is to set a good example and lead others to follow, right?


    Loyal ministers like Zhuge Liang, who personally handled everything and exhausted themselves to death, were rare.


    ...


    With attribute bonuses, Du Ge''s martial arts training speed soared, advancing rapidly, and in just a few days, he had reached the half-step innate realm, catching up with Yu Hongsheng.


    Because he hadn''t sparred with others, no one knew Du Ge''s truebat strength.


    Even Yu Hongsheng still considered him the one who could only defeat Leng Shi with water-based magic, still fantasizing about turning the tables one day!


    But Wu Chang was different.


    These days, he had been charging at the front lines, relying on his undying body, fighting at the forefront, blocking des for his teammates, and his attributes and cultivation level had also been climbing, earning him the nickname "Desperate Old Wolf" among the Shadow Assassins.


    His poprity among the Shadow Assassins was also growing.


    However.


    Wu Chang''s influence remained confined within the Dragon Fang organization, with limited impact in the martial world, and his attribute growth was limited, not to mention awakening derivative skills.


    At this moment.


    It had been twenty-two days since the Alien Star Battlefield began, and in another eight days, the top ten rankings would be announced.


    Du Ge''s sense of crisis grew stronger.


    This Alien Star Battlefield was full of lunatics, and his current strength was not enough to fend off attacks from super experts.


    So.


    He had to elevate his strength to the grandmaster level within eight days or boost the princess''s forces to be able to counter grandmaster-level assassinations.


    Or, awaken new advanced skills.


    Recently, the princess''s growth had been rapid, and he was running out of excuses to spar with her.


    ...


    In Chongming Kingdom, the information buzz had been stirred up, but it hadn''t reached the point where Luo Shuang could rally people to rebel.


    It had to be said.


    In rtively stable times, rebellion was too difficult.


    These Alien Star warriors were also not very effective. Over twenty days had passed, and none of them had caused any major trouble.


    ...


    "Former Princess Luo Shuang suspected of being possessed by the Heavenly Demon, disrupting Chongming Kingdom. Duke Dingguo offers a reward for capturing Fourth Princess Luo Shuang. A thousand taels of gold and the title of Marquis of Ten Thousand Households for her capture."


    "Duke Dingguo frequently mobilizes border generals. General of Chariots and Cavalry Jiang Sheng is dispatched to Water Dragon Lake to quell bandits. Former General of the West Hu Ling is promoted to General of Agile Cavalry, guarding Longqing Pass."


    "Duke Dingguo ascends the throne, changes the country''s name to Yong''an, grants amnesty to the world, and opens the grace examination..."


    "Qinn Sword Sect''s Fairy Yunyao summons celestial beings to exterminate demons. The password is ''Celestial King covers the Earth Tiger.''"


    ...


    Du Ge was flipping through information from various ces, trying to find a breakthrough. When he saw the password ''Celestial King covers the Earth Tiger,'' he was stunned.


    This was the first Alien Star warrior to release a Qi Yuan Star signature password.


    Who was it?


    In a situation where the difficulty of acquiring skills had increased by an unknown number of times, the probability of extracting information through skills had also dropped to the lowest.


    So, was the Alien Star warrior in Qinn Sword Sect an acquaintance?


    Could he trust the other party?


    Du Ge was pondering.


    Luo Shuang''s voice suddenly came: "Master, the eldest daughter of General of Chariots and Cavalry Huangfu Xing stationed in Qingzhou, Huangfu Yue, has rebelled with three thousand soldiers, heading towards the border, iming to join hands with me to establish a female-led dynasty. Huangfu Xing is leading an army in pursuit. Should we rescue her? Could this be a trap?"


    Finally, they couldn''t sit still!


    Du Ge put down the announcement in his hand, turned to Luo Shuang, and said, "It''s definitely a trap. But even if it''s a trap, we have to go. This is the first female general to openly support you. If she raises your banner and you do nothing, even watching her fall into danger, no one will listen to you in the future. This is their open scheme."


    "But we have no soldiers or generals. Even if we take all the Dragon Fang people, we can''t match Huangfu Xing''s forces, right?" Luo Shuang frowned. "Moreover, if it''s a trap, wouldn''t we be walking into it once we meet up with Huangfu Yue?"


    "Even if we walk into a trap, we have to go. This is an opportunity." Thinking of his only awakened skill, Du Ge immediately gave up the idea of venturing to Qinn Sword Sect. Trusting others was secondary; being strong oneself was the real strength. He smiled lightly and stood up. "Huangfu Yue has rebelled, right? Let''s make it real. Then, even if she doesn''t want to rebel, she will have no choice..."


    Yu Hongsheng, still severely injured, watched with his eyes closed, as if it had nothing to do with him.


    The eldest senior brother responsible for taking care of him was stunned: "Your Highness, Imperial Teacher, what about Dragon Fang?"


    "Don''t be stingy with money. Summon all the Heaven-ranked assassins to kill Huangfu Xing." Du Ge nced at Yu Hongsheng and said, "Eldest senior brother, I will take all the Earth-ranked assassins. You are responsible for stabilizing all affairs of Dragon Fang. If Master shows any misconduct, you can rece him..."


    "Imperial Teacher, there''s no need for that." Yu Hongsheng looked at Du Ge and shook his head. "I am already the princess''s man."


    "It has nothing to do with whether you are the princess''s man. The key is that you are too stupid." Du Ge nced at him disdainfully and said, "So many days and you haven''t found a chance to notify your master behind the scenes. The princess doesn''t keep fools under her..."


    "..."


    Yu Hongsheng was suddenly stunned.


    The eldest senior brother shivered, suddenly understanding Du Ge''s true intention. He was telling him to keep a close watch on his master!


    If the master found a chance to notify the Dragon Fang''s backers while the Fourth Princess was away, he would be the one truly left with no ce to be buried.


    Poof!


    Under the master''s furious gaze, the eldest senior brother unhesitatingly stabbed his master again: "Princess, Imperial Teacher, you go ahead and recruit Huangfu Yue. Master and I will n to lure out Dragon Fang''s backers."

 Chapter 319: The Cohesion of Du Ge

    Du Ge looked at his eldest senior brother in astonishment and nodded.


    In truth, he was just habitually knocking Yu Hongsheng down a peg, not expecting his eldest senior brother to misunderstand.


    There were quite a few innate experts controlled by the people behind Dragon Fang.


    A few days ago, he didn''t have enough strength and hadn''t thought about provoking the people behind Dragon Fang...


    But.


    This might be for the best.


    On this trip out.


    If he could get Huangfu Yue''s three thousand elite soldiers under hismand, Luo Shuang would have her own base of power, and his own attributes would see a significant boost, enough to contend with the people behind Dragon Fang.


    These days, he had pieced together some clues.The mastermind didn''t just control Dragon Fang.


    Qingwu Kingdom, Beihai Kingdom, and Kingdom Chu likely had organizations simr to Dragon Fang, just under different names.


    The power behind Dragon Fang was either immensely strong or incredibly powerful in martial arts. Either way, having them under his control would be a great help to Luo Shuang''s cause.


    ...


    There were more than forty Earth-ranked assassins, with a dozen or so currently out on missions, leaving just over twenty at Dragon Fang''s base.


    Du Ge took them all out of Dragon Fang, including his designated scapegoat, Wu Chang.


    ...


    Among the Earth-ranked assassins.


    The highest-ranking was the eldest senior brother.


    However, since the eldest senior brother had to stay behind, the one leading the team was the third senior brother, named Tong San, whose martial arts were second only to the eldest senior brother.


    As for the second senior brother, he had died during a mission to hunt down Luo Shuang.


    ...


    The group rode their horses straight towards the border.


    ...


    "Junior Brother Leng, what mission are we on this time? Why do we need so many Earth-ranked brothers?" During a break, Tong San sidled up to Du Ge, sneaking a nce at Luo Shuang, who was veiled, and whispered, "Why is even the big bossing with us?"


    Yu Hongsheng had retreated to the background, with Luo Shuang now in charge of Dragon Fang. She hadn''t revealed her identity, always presenting herself as the big boss.


    "Third senior brother, don''t tell me you haven''t figured out the big boss''s identity yet? Don''t you know what you''ve been doing these days?" Du Ge gave him a mischievous look and whispered.


    With his attribute boost, his divine sense could almost cover the entire Curled-up Dragon Sword Sect, so he was well aware of what his senior brothers were discussing in private.


    "Fourth Princess?" Tong San mouthed.


    Du Ge nodded, "Yes, it''s her."


    Gulp!


    Tong San swallowed hard, "So our mission this time is to..."


    Seeing the ears pricking up around them, Du Ge coughed, stepped forward, and whispered into Luo Shuang''s ear.


    Whether Luo Shuang heard him clearly or not, he nodded and then turned to the crowd, "Everyone, I won''t hide it any longer. Yes, the new big boss of Dragon Fang is the Fourth Princess of Qingwu Kingdom, Luo Shuang. Our mission this time is to join forces with Huangfu Yue and take over her army..."


    Spection was one thing, confirmation was another. The Earth-ranked assassins immediately erupted inmotion.


    "You might be wondering why the Fourth Princess suddenly appeared in Dragon Fang and became our big boss." Du Ge looked around at everyone, "The truth is simple: Dragon Fang was originally a pawn ced in Chongming Kingdom by the Emperor of Qingwu Kingdom. The Fourth Princess is here to reim her family''s asset."


    "Junior Brother Leng, Dragon Fang is backed by Qingwu Kingdom?" Tong San nced at Luo Shuang in shock.


    The assassination mission had been arranged by Yu Hongsheng himself, and the others didn''t know about the previous attempt on Luo Shuang''s life. Moreover, only Du Ge had returned from the assassination team, so they had no way of knowing the truth.


    Luo Shuang remained impassive.


    Having witnessed Du Ge''s forceful takeover of Dragon Fang, Wu Chang once again marveled at He Xu''s adaptability. Truly, a change of scene, a change of story!


    "Yes, it''s Qingwu Kingdom." Du Ge nodded, "I know you have questions. The Qingwu royal family is gone, so why should we risk our lives for Qingwu Kingdom? Fighting a whole nation alone is like hitting a rock with an egg..."


    The crowd fell silent.


    "A starved camel is still bigger than a horse. The Emperor had long ago nted Dragon Fang in Chongming Kingdom; how could he not have a backup n? I am the secret agent ced within Dragon Fang to monitor Yu Hongsheng."


    Du Ge continued, "Do you know why Master was injured? When the Fourth Princess came to take over Dragon Fang, he had evil intentions and wanted to seize Dragon Fang for himself. He was severely injured by the experts behind the Princess and hasn''t recovered since. If it weren''t for the Princess needing him to transition the power of Dragon Fang, he would have been dead long ago."


    "..." Wu Chang expressed his admiration once again.


    "At this point, anyone who dares betray Dragon Fang will face the same treatment as before," Du Ge said. "No one can truly be free until Dragon Fang releases you. Betrayal means death."


    The crowd exchanged nces and remained silent.


    Du Ge smiled, "Of course, don''t think that following the Fourth Princess is a dead end. In fact, not only is Dragon Fang in action, but many other loyal agents of Qingwu Kingdom are also in motion, supporting the Fourth Princess''s restoration.


    Otherwise, why would there be so much information building momentum for the Fourth Princess? Could a few dozen assassins from Dragon Fang have such influence?


    And why did Huangfu Yue suddenly defect from Qingwu Kingdom?


    In truth, it''s all orchestrated by our people..."


    The crowd buzzed with whispers.


    Under her veil, Luo Shuang cast another admiring nce at her Master. If she hadn''t been by his side the whole time, knowing all the details, she might have been fooled too.


    Wu Chang smacked his lips. Genius! With such a brilliant local, if the Fourth Princess''s restoration isn''t the main storyline, it would be surprising. His luck is truly remarkable!


    "Behind the scenes, an invisible has already been cast, orchestrating everything," Du Ge smiled and continued, "We are just small pieces on the board!


    This time, the reason we''re bringing so many people to meet Huangfu Yue is to add an extrayer of security for the Fourth Princess, to prevent any betrayal within herwork."


    He nced at Wu Chang and said, "After all, the world is different now. With celestial beings and Heavenly Demons stirring things up, anything can happen. We''re just being cautious."


    Du Ge''s gaze slowly swept over the Earth-ranked assassins before him, "Today, I reveal the Princess''s identity to give everyone peace of mind and a goal to strive for.


    When Qingwu Kingdom was around, you were all assassins living on the edge. Now, with Qingwu Kingdom gone, you have the chance to be ministers of a new dynasty, following the Fourth Princess to achieve great deeds. The Fourth Princess is a person of character and won''t mistreat anyone who follows and sacrifices for her."


    Luo Shuang removed her hat and looked at everyone, "The road to restoration is difficult, but I can promise you that as long as you follow me to the end, you''ll be rewarded with titles andnds."


    Du Ge turned and loudly dered, "I swear to follow the Fourth Princess to the death."


    The assassins exchanged nces, looking at Du Ge and then at Luo Shuang, and unevenly echoed, "We swear to follow the Fourth Princess to the death."


    A smile crossed Du Ge''s lips, "We swear to protect the Fourth Princess with our lives and follow her lead."


    The assassins: "We swear to protect the Fourth Princess with our lives and follow her lead."


    What is following the crowd?


    This is following the crowd!


    Trying topete with me in cohesion? You''re still too inexperienced...

 Chapter 320: Your actions are likely to be imitated by those of lower status than you

    Your actions are likely to be imitated by those of lower status than you.


    Du Ge''s interface flickered.


    He was delighted and, while Wu Chang wasn''t paying attention, quickly checked it. Sure enough, there was a new skill.


    Clearly, this skill had evolved from loyalty.


    Taking this skill alone would be useless on the Alien Star Battlefield. At most, after he helped Luo Shuang be the emperor, he could cultivate a group of loyal ministers for the country and the people.


    But if he linked this skill with "A single move affects the whole situation," the effect would be terrifying.


    As long as his status was high enough, everything he did, every word he said, every piece of clothing he wore, and every food he ate could quickly set off a trend.


    His attributes were about to skyrocket again.


    As long as his position was high enough, it wouldn''t matter if he had no attack or defense skills, as long as he wasn''t affected by mind-control skills.He couldpletely dominate with sheer force.


    Unfortunately, Luo Shuang''s influence was too low.


    ...


    As expected.


    When Du Ge awakened his new skill and led the group on their journey again.


    His actions of mounting and dismounting his horse began to be unconsciously imitated by Tong San and the other assassins.


    Not long after he added the catchphrase "You know" to his speech, the people in the team started using "You know" in their conversations.


    After he added a small action of rubbing his temples, it didn''t take long for the people around him to start rubbing their temples unconsciously...


    ...


    The imitation by those around him waspletely unconscious.


    One had to admit, the influence of the skill was impressive.


    A small-scale trend was still a trend.


    The trend of gender equality continued to spread, and Du Ge''s attributes kept climbing.


    He couldn''t really feel the improvement brought by creating small trends, but along the way, he tirelessly kept doing small actions. After all, he had nothing better to do, and any increase in attributes was a gain.


    ...


    After being influenced by Du Ge, Tong San and the others were utterly devoted to Luo Shuang, no longer entertaining any other thoughts.


    In fact, as assassins trained by the organization from a young age, they were trained to follow orders and had little room for retreat.


    Traveling day and night.


    Three dayster.


    Du Ge and his group caught up with Huangfu Yue''s rebel army at a ce called Yutang Pass, near the border of Chongming Kingdom.


    Yutang Pass was located in a canyon, built against the mountain, easy to defend and hard to attack. It was a fortress leading to the border of Chongming Kingdom.


    To be precise, it was the third line of defense of Chongming Kingdom against Qingwu Kingdom.


    At this moment.


    The gates of Yutang County were tightly closed.


    On the city walls, soldiers were seen ready for battle, and the gs fluttering in the wind bore arge "Yue" character.


    Huangfu Xing''s army was camped outside the city, not attacking. Perhaps they had pursued too quickly and didn''t bring siege equipment, or they were waiting for reinforcements.


    ...


    "Master, if Yutang Pass is a trap for us, once we enter, we might nevere out." Hiding in the dense forest halfway up the mountain, Luo Shuang looked at the tall checkpoint and the opposing forces inside and outside the pass, her face filled with worry. "Moreover, if we want to enter now, we can only force our way in."


    Tong San and the others also looked uneasy.


    They were indeed Earth-ranked assassins, but they practiced assassination techniques and lightness skills.


    If they were to enter a battlefield, they would be chopped into pieces in minutes.


    The soldiers in this world had specialized cultivation techniques, suitable for both attack and defense, simple and practical. The more people there were, the greater the power they could unleash.


    Unless one was a grandmaster, no martial arts expert could contend with an army.


    There were also experts within the army.


    Chongming Kingdom''s General Cao Lin was from the army and had forced his way into the ranks of grandmasters through military cultivation techniques.


    An innate expert might escape an army''s encirclement, but they could never defeat an army of over a thousand head-on.


    Wu Chang stared at the opposing forces, silent.


    Indeed.


    The battlefield was the most suitable ce for his keywords, with super-strong recovery and agile skills. As long as his head wasn''t chopped off, he could be the most formidable general...


    Unfortunately, the high-ranking officials of Chongming Kingdom were controlled by Alien Star warriors. Entering the army as an Alien Star warrior would be suicidal.


    Sighing inwardly, Wu Chang nced at Du Ge. After dealing with Huangfu Yue, He Xu would probably let him lead the troops!


    ...


    Du Ge stared at the moat outside Yutang Pass, pondering for a moment. "Rest and prepare, we''ll enter the pass at night."


    The moat''s water was drawn from inside the pass, which meant Yutang Pass definitely had a water source, either a stream from the mountain or an underground river.


    As long as there was water, he dared to confront even a grandmaster.


    In a few days, the top ten rankings would be announced, and he couldn''t afford to y it safe any longer.


    Since he had to take this step sooner orter, the sooner the better.


    Moreover.


    He had the advantage of momentum.


    ...


    Night quickly fell.


    The group, having rested and regained their strength, moved through the dense forest, heading straight for Yutang Pass.


    The Dragon Fang members were all skilled in lightness skills, and the steep cliffs posed no challenge to them. The weak links in the team were Luo Shuang and Wu Chang.


    Wu Chang''s keyword was bravery.


    A night raid on an enemy city was the best way to showcase bravery. Even if he hung down the cliff, as long as his head wasn''t smashed to pieces, any injury could be instantly healed.


    The Fourth Princess herself had martial arts skills.


    In the past twenty days, under Du Ge''s supervision, she had diligently practiced, her skills improving rapidly. Although her abilities were only on par with Shadow-ranked assassins, she had no problem moving through the dense forest.


    As for how to descend from the cliff into Yutang Pass, it was easily solved. After apologizing to the princess, Du Ge simply and decisively carried her on his back.


    These days.


    Du Ge''s attributes had skyrocketed, his level approaching that of an innate expert. Carrying someone while flying was no problem at all.


    Luo Shuang clung to Du Ge''s back, feeling his solid back, her eyes shining brightly, feeling incredibly safe. The longer she spent with Du Ge, the more she realized this man genuinely cared for her.


    Otherwise, with Du Ge''s abilities, if he had assisted someone else, he would have soared to great heights by now.


    Previously, she had thought of finding someone to bnce Du Ge.


    Now she thought, if Du Ge truly desired the throne, why not give the world to him?


    If Du Ge had an attribute, it would be protection!


    ...


    More than twenty people leaped from the cliff, heading straight for Yutang Pass.


    Yutang Pass was prepared for experts entering from the cliff. Someone triggered a mechanism, and with a rapid ringing of bells, countless arrows shot towards the cliff from unknown locations.


    Below the cliff, a giant over fifty meters long sprang up, covered with densely packed des glowing blue, clearly poisoned.


    Caught off guard.


    An assassin was hit by an arrow, grunted, and fell onto the giant below, struggled for a moment, then went still...


    Wu Chang, with the weakest lightness skill, relied on his strong recovery ability.


    After the corpse fell onto the, he immediately followed, crashing into the sprung.


    He swung his sword at the, but after several strikes, the remained intact, made of some unknown material.


    Unable to cut through the, Wu Chang stopped trying, stepping on the, braving the rain of arrows, and charged into the city. In no time, his body was pierced by over twenty arrows.


    Tong San and the others had to dodge the arrows and use their lightness skills to avoid falling onto the poisoned, making them flustered and unable to speak.


    Among them, Du Ge was the mostposed. He skillfully deflected the arrows aimed at him and the Fourth Princess, stepping on the poisoned, and with a few leaps, reached the top of the city wall.


    He even drew a stream of water from the moat, freezing it into ice blocks, and threw them onto the, providing footholds for Tong San and the others.


    His attributes were constantly improving, his recovery fast, immune to poison.


    But Tong San and the others weren''t!


    He couldn''t let all his men die while breaking through the pass.


    Standing on the city wall, Du Ge put Luo Shuang down and shouted with true energy, "Huangfu Yue, the Fourth Princess is here to visit. Is this how you treat guests?"

 Chapter 321: Twice as effective with half the effort

    The voice echoed through the valley, spreading far and wide.


    Not only did it reach every corner of Yutang Pass, but it also traveled to Huangfu Xing''s military camp outside the city.


    The rain of arrows in Yutang Pass halted in response.


    Torches on the city walls lit up one by one, and numerous soldiers formed neat formations, holding sharp des and standing ready. Archers drew their bows, aiming at Du Ge and hispanions on the city tower.


    Tong San and the others guarded Du Ge closely. Wu Chang pulled out the arrows embedded in his body one by one, each extraction bringing out a spray of blood and flesh, leaving the soldiers on the city wall dumbfounded.


    "Fourth Princess?"


    A female general in her early twenties emerged from the end of the city wall. She was d in armor, holding a long spear, walking with the stride of a dragon and the steps of a tiger, exuding a masculine aura.


    "General Huangfu, I am Luo Shuang." Luo Shuang looked down at Huangfu Yue and said, "I heard that General Huangfu supports the idea of women taking charge and has defected from the Chongming Kingdom. Luo Shuang is deeply grateful and cannot bear to see the general in danger, so I havee to assist you."


    "How can you prove you are the Fourth Princess?"Huangfu Yue''s gaze swept towards Du Ge beside Luo Shuang, her eyes full of caution.


    Du Ge reached into his robe, took out Luo Shuang''s jade pendant, and tossed it over.


    Huangfu Yue caught it, nced at it briefly, then frowned and waved her hand, "Who dares to impersonate the Fourth Princess? Soldiers, release the arrows."


    As soon as she finished speaking.


    The archers, who had been ready for action, released their bowstrings.


    In an instant.


    Arrows flew like locusts.


    All aimed at Du Ge and hispanions.


    Tong San and the others turned pale, each using their weapons to deflect the arrows.


    Wu Changughed heartily, jumped onto the city wall with his sword, and charged at Huangfu Yue, "I knew you had ill intentions. Let Grandpa Wu capture you and then seek merit from the princess."


    After a round of arrows, Tong San and the others also jumped onto the city wall, engaging in a fierce battle with Huangfu Yue''s soldiers.


    "Huangfu Yue, as a woman, you use the princess''s ideals as bait to frame her. Aren''t you afraid that this will break the hearts of women across the world?" Du Ge didn''t move, standing by Luo Shuang''s side, looking at Huangfu Yue and speaking loudly, "Do you know that if the Fourth Princess dies at your hands, women everywhere will lose their chance to rise?


    You rely on having a good father to sit in the general''s position, yet you ignore the plight of oppressed women. One day, when true gender equality is achieved, you will be nailed to the pir of shame..."


    "Huangfu Yue, I thought I had found a kindred spirit, but I didn''t expect you to be a man''sckey." Luo Shuang looked at Huangfu Yue with pity and said loudly, "I am ashamed of you."


    Huangfu Yue looked at Du Ge and Luo Shuang, her gaze cold, as if she were looking at two dead people.


    Du Ge watched Tong San and the others engaged in battle, feeling puzzled.


    He had a skill that could affect the whole situation with a single move.


    Logically, he had already stirred the trend, and recruiting Huangfu Yue should have been twice as effective with half the effort. But Huangfu Yue betrayed the trend, so her actions should have been twice as hard with half the results.


    The advantage should have been four times in their favor.


    But why wasn''t the skill''s power showing at all?


    He couldn''t figure out what went wrong!


    Moreover, the other side had set up such a grand scene, clearly aiming to deal with him. But how could these ordinary soldiers possibly keep him here?


    Huangfu Yue''s cultivation level wasn''t even as high as Yu Hongsheng''s!


    Could she be relying on Huangfu Xing outside the city? But their camp was at least five miles from the city gate, they couldn''t possibly arrive in time!


    He had even arranged for top-tier assassins to kill Huangfu Xing...


    ...


    Unable to figure it out.


    Du Ge simply stopped thinking about it.


    He looked at Huangfu Yue, smiled slightly, and waved his hand.


    The water in the moat surged into the sky, transforming into a water tornado that rushed towards her.


    Soldiers along the way were knocked aside by the water tornado.


    Huangfu Yue looked at the approaching water tornado and sneered. She swung her spear, and the water tornado dispersed, turning into a puddle of water.


    Huangfu Yue''s astonished expression froze on her face. She was puzzled; her spear had aimed to disrupt the water tornado''s structure.


    But just now, her spear hadn''t even touched the water tornado, and it had dispersed on its own.


    What was going on?


    Was the opponent''s skillcking?


    Before she could figure it out, more water tornadoes surged from the moat, all pouring onto the city wall.


    The water came quickly and inrge quantities, and the drainage channels on the wall couldn''t handle the flow.


    In a short time.


    The city wall was covered in half a foot of water.


    Huangfu Yue stood in the water, increasingly puzzled. Why was the opponent bringing so much water up here?


    She knew Du Ge could turn water into ice, indicating he was a sorcerer.


    But even the top sorcerers couldn''t instantly freeze half a foot of water!


    Even if he had the ability to freeze water, a foot-thickyer of ice could be shattered with a bit of true energy, causing no harm...


    But then, her expression suddenly changed.


    Her legs tightened involuntarily, and she leaped onto the wall, swinging her spear towards Du Ge on the tower, "Shameless scoundrel, I''ll kill you..."


    Her guards followed her, their skills even higher than hers, forming abined attack that blocked all of Du Ge''s escape routes.


    But just as they jumped halfway.


    Ah~! Ah~! Ah!


    Several short screams.


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    Several people lost their true energy and fell onto the city wall, into the water.


    Some instinctively covered their crotches.


    Huangfu Yue shivered, standing up.


    But then, the water on the wall, like water snakes, poured into her nose, eyes, mouth, and ears...


    Seeping into every crevice.


    Huangfu Yue was horrified, quickly using true energy to expel the water.


    But in that brief moment, her body felt as if it had been washed by Du Ge.


    She trembled all over, her face turning red with anger, ring at Du Ge.


    She had seen water sorcerers before.


    But she had never encountered a sorcerer who used water magic so filthily.


    That guy''s control over water was too precise...


    Definitely at the level of a high-ranking sorcerer.


    The city wall was covered in water.


    The water snakes she had expelled with true energy surged back, forcing her to form a protective shield with true energy to block them.


    But her cultivation level was not even as high as Yu Hongsheng''s, so how could she maintain a full-body defense for long? After a moment, she felt her strength waning.


    Finally.


    She couldn''t hold it anymore, using all her strength to expel the water snakes, "Mr. Liu, if you don''t act now, when will you?"


    As soon as she finished speaking.


    Dozens of shadows shot from all directions of the city wall, moving like ghosts, much faster than Tong San and the others.


    Du Ge''s expression turned serious. Finally, they were here. He was about to manipte the water on the wall to attack them.


    But the next scene froze his actions.


    Those ghost-like figures knocked down Huangfu Yue''s soldiers one by one, and the fastest one had already reached Huangfu Yue, grabbing her by the neck.


    Huangfu Yue''s guards were taken down by the other shadows.


    Huangfu Yue stared in shock, "Mr. Liu, you..."


    "Forgive me, General Huangfu, I am actually a spy from the Qingwu Kingdom." The man called Mr. Liu smiled slightly, looking up at Du Ge and Luo Shuang on the tower, "Fourth Princess, Mr. He, I apologize for the dy in rescuing you."


    Luo Shuang was confused, "Who are you?"


    "Reporting to the princess, I am Liu Yi''an. Twenty years ago, I infiltrated the Chongming Kingdom under the emperor''s orders, waiting for an opportunity to overthrow the royal family." Liu Yi''an said loudly, "Today, I learned that the prime minister and Huangfu Xing''s father and daughter plotted to harm the princess, so I came to rescue you."


    Such a familiar excuse!


    Could it be that the emperor had already infiltrated the Chongming Kingdom thoroughly?


    Then is Du Ge really the Heavenly Demon?


    Luo Shuang nced at Liu Yi''an below, then turned to Du Ge, whispering, "Master, are they the hidden agents you mentioned?"


    "Most likely." Du Ge looked at Liu Yi''an below and suddenly smiled.


    Interesting, so the effect of the skill was here.


    But who are these people?


    Dragon Fang''s men?


    Or Alien Star warriors?


    Anyway, he would never believe that these people were actually spies from the Qingwu Kingdom.


    Because the name He Xu was entirely made up by him.


    The only ones who knew this name were Dragon Fang''s people and a few wealthy individuals he had recruited...


    And these people openly called him Mr. He, either unaware that the name was fabricated or had ulterior motives.

 Chapter 322: How to persuade a loyal person to surrender

    It''s true!


    Leng Shi was right!


    So, there really is a group of people secretly supporting the Fourth Princess.


    Tong San and his men, trapped and surrounded by the army, had fallen into despair.


    But the appearance of Liu Yi''an and his team instantly reignited the me of hope in their hearts. These were innate masters!


    ...


    Huangfu Yue''s face changed drastically, and she shouted, "Mr. Liu, why would you sacrifice your bright future for a fallen princess?"


    Du Ge, looking down from above, interrupted her, "Huangfu Yue, everyone has something they pursue in life. Some for ideals, some for beliefs, some for loyalty and righteousness. This is our driving force to move forward.


    It''s also why we stepped into Yutang Pass, knowing it might be a trap. Because we don''t want to disappoint those who follow us. Even if there''s only a one in ten thousand chance, we must fight for it..."Huangfu Yue was stunned.


    But then, memories of the vile things Du Ge had done to her shed in her mind, making her shiver with disgust. The momentary touch in her heart vanished, reced by anger. "Shameless scoundrel, how dare you talk about fighting for women''s status..."


    Before Du Ge could speak, Luo Shuang''s face had already darkened. "Huangfu Yue, my patience with you is limited. Everyone knows Mr. Du''s character. If you nder him again, I''ll be the first to kill you."


    "You..." Huangfu Yue looked at the naive Luo Shuang, wanting to tell her what Du Ge had just done, to expose his beastly behavior and prevent Luo Shuang from being misled. But she opened her mouth twice, her face turning red, unable to speak out. In the end, she could only curse in her heart¡ªlecher.


    "What is it?"


    Du Ge nced at Huangfu Yue with a smile, naturally knowing the root of her grievance.


    But this was exactly the effect he wanted!


    The image of the imperial teacher must not be tarnished...


    Didn''t he want to win honorably with magic?


    But the Sea God body infused with the Power of Poseidon was left in the Simtion Field.


    The Power of Poseidon his soul carried was limited. His mental power had to upgrade to tens of thousands before he gained his current water control ability.


    If he had brought out that Sea God body, he could have caused a tsunami in the ocean, and his attributes would have skyrocketed in no time. Why would he need to use water streams to mess with a few people...


    ...


    Du Ge, with Luo Shuang, gracefully leaped down from the city wall.


    Where their feetnded, the umted water parted to the sides, like a miracle.


    Liu Yi''an nced at Du Ge''s feet, his pupils subconsciously shrinking before returning to normal. "Mr. He¡¯s magic is indeed brilliant."


    "Mr. Liu, you''re too kind. Your agility is also impressive." Du Ge nodded, standing in front of Huangfu Yue. "General Huangfu, surrender! Let us build a nation of gender equality together. In that nation, you can be a real general, one of the three top ministers, not just a minor officer relying on ancestral favor, stuck in a dead-end position for life..."


    "Never, I will not betray Chongming Kingdom." Huangfu Yue shouted angrily, "Especially not to work with a despicable person like you."


    Luo Shuang red at her.


    Du Ge smiled, unbothered by her offense, and continued, "General Huangfu, are you really willing to let your talents and martial skills go to waste, spending your life as a housewife?"


    "..." Huangfu Yue was stunned, a struggle shing in her eyes.


    Du Ge stared at her, "Miss Yue, you look over twenty. It must have been tough resisting marriage all this time, right?"


    "..." Huangfu Yue.


    Du Ge smiled, "Leading troops on this long journey, you must have been full of ambition, hoping to achieve great feats and earn your father''s recognition, ultimately getting a real chance tomand troops, right?"


    "..." Huangfu Yue subconsciously looked towards Huangfu Xing''s camp, licking her lips, her eyes flickering.


    "In the long nights, you must have fantasized about being a man, so you could fight on the battlefield like your father and brothers." Du Ge sighed lightly, "These days, you must have read the stories of Liang Hongyu and Hua Mn countless times."


    Liu Yi''an looked at Du Ge, his face full of surprise.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, I haven''t. Victory or defeat, just kill me!" Huangfu Yue trembled all over, closing her eyes to hide the panic in them.


    She couldn''t bear having her inner thoughts seen through by a lecher, but her slightly quickened heartbeat showed she wasn''t as stubborn as she appeared.


    "The Fourth Princess is right here. Why not give yourself a chance?" Du Ge sighed again, "You''ve closed your eyes. Why not imagine that beautiful country, where women can enter schools, take exams, be officials, do business, fight on the battlefield, even decide their own marriages, finding a like-minded husband..."


    Luo Shuang quietly licked her lips, sneaking a nce at Du Ge, her pretty face suddenly turning red.


    At this moment, she should have been the one to recruit Huangfu Yue, but shepletely forgot.


    With Du Ge''s description, Huangfu Yue''s eyshes trembled, her heartbeat quickening, her breathing bing more rapid. But suddenly, she opened her eyes, "Evil scoundrel, stop trying to deceive me. I won''t betray my father and brothers."


    "Father and brothers?" Du Ge chuckled, looking at Liu Yi''an, "Mr. Liu, with such thorough preparations, I suppose Huangfu Xing won''t be returning?"


    "That''s right." Liu Yi''an nodded.


    "..." Huangfu Yue''s eyes widened, "You all?"


    "Huangfu Yue, everyone in Chongming Kingdom knows you''ve betrayed the kingdom for the Fourth Princess. With Huangfu Xing dead, who will clear your name?" Du Ge chuckled, "The Chongming emperor? The prime minister? Even if they try, it will be seen as a ploy. We might even spread rumors that you killed Huangfu Xing for your ideals, cementing your ce as a traitor..."


    "You..." Huangfu Yue''s eyes filled with rage, her chest heaving as she struggled violently, "Evil scoundrel, how can you be so shameless? I''ll fight you to the death."


    "If you die, no one will clear your family''s name, and no one will save your father." Du Ge looked at her, speaking earnestly, "Loyalty and righteousness are judged by the world, not by your own belief."


    Pfft!


    Huangfu Yue, overwhelmed with anger, spat a mouthful of blood, "You... how can you be so vicious?"


    "All''s fair in war. On the battlefield, as long as we win, who cares about the means?" Du Ge said, "General Huangfu used the princess''s kindness to lure us here. Isn''t that vicious? If the princess and I died at Yutang Pass, Miss Yue, you''d probably celebrate with your father, mocking the princess''s foolishness."


    "..." Huangfu Yue was speechless again.


    "Huangfu Yue, whatever you do, you must bear the consequences." Du Ge looked at her, "Actually, you still have a chance to save everything. Send someone to General Huangfu''s camp, invite him over, and surrender to the Fourth Princess together.


    This way, when the princess ascends the throne, your family will be honored ministers;


    If the princess fails, you and your father can kill the princess, continuing your n. The prime minister won''t mind a slight deviation in the n and will dly clear your name..."


    Huangfu Yue stared at Du Ge, unable to say a word.


    "Mr. Liu, release her." Du Ge signaled to Liu Yi''an, who released his hold on her.


    "Huangfu Yue, time is running out." Du Ge turned to look at Huangfu Xing''s camp, a confident expression on his face, "Make your decision quickly."


    Huangfu Yue''s hand holding the spear trembled slightly, "I..."


    "Miss Yue, don''t you want to personally eliminate me, this despicable person? If I, such a vile person, lead the Fourth Princess to establish a nation of gender equality, how much harm would it cause? If not for yourself, shouldn''t you consider the people? You seem like a righteous person!" Du Ge smiled, shaking his head, "If you die, it''s all over."


    He blinked, and a stream of water slipped into her boot, coiling around her calf like a water snake. Huangfu Yue''s eyes widened again, her spear reflexively pointing at Du Ge.


    Luo Shuang stepped forward, blocking Du Ge, "Huangfu Yue, my patience is limited. Don''t be too presumptuous."


    The water retreated quietly. Huangfu Yue nced at Luo Shuang, who was defending Du Ge, then at Du Ge''s mocking smile. She threw her spear forcefully, embedding it in the city wall, gritting her teeth, "Fine, I''ll send a message to my father."


    "Miss Huangfu." A guard beside her eximed.


    As soon as he spoke.


    Liu Yi''an''s sword pierced his throat, "Those who speak too much, die."


    Huangfu Yue clenched her fists tightly, ncing at Liu Yi''an, "Pass the order, all soldiers, line up and surrender to the Fourth Princess."


    The umted water on the city wall had mostly drained, leaving only a slippery surface. Huangfu Yue''s heart felt just as empty. She turned to look at Liu Yi''an and the others, silently clenching her fists. It wasn''t her fault!


    If Liu Yi''an and the others hadn''t defected, she wouldn''t have ended up like this...


    She was unwilling!

 Chapter 323: The negotiating dog always has the advantage

    Chapter 323: The negotiating dog always has the advantage


    Du Ge effortlessly shattered Huangfu Yue''s resolve with just a few words and even managed to bring Huangfu Xing outside under his control without lifting a finger.


    Liu Yi''an couldn''t help but feel a deep sense of admiration.


    He seriously doubted that even without their intervention, Du Ge could have easily broken Huangfu Yue''s spirit and brought her to his side.


    If he were truly to be Du Ge''s enemy, he feared he wouldn''t escape Du Ge''s schemes.


    After all, before making a move, Du Ge was merely controlling water, not participating in the battle, as if he had been waiting for them.


    Liu Yi''an shook his head, dispelling the incredulous thoughts from his mind. He nced at Du Ge, then turned to Luo Shuang and said, "Fourth Princess, I wish to speak with Mr. He alone to verify some matters."


    "Please go ahead, Mr. Liu," Luo Shuang replied. She also sensed that the appearance of Liu Yi''an and his group was somewhat unusual. Matters of personal intrigue were best left to her master; she trusted he would handle them well.


    "Protect the princess."


    Both Du Ge and Liu Yi''an gave the order simultaneously.Two groups of people responded and silently guarded Luo Shuang.


    Du Ge and Liu Yi''an walked to the side, while Wu Chang''s ears perked up.


    These days.


    His abilities had improved significantly, and he could hardly miss any subtle movements within fifty meters.


    He also wanted to know the origins of Liu Yi''an and his group. Their sudden appearance was too abrupt. If one of them turned out to be an Alien Star warrior, it would be dangerous for him. Liu Yi''an and his group''s martial arts were too formidable, and he had exposed himself in the recent battle.


    Having truly experiencedbat, he realized that He Xu''s advice to conceal his identity was utterly useless.


    As long as he got injured and recovered, his identity as an Alien Star warrior couldn''t be hidden.


    ...


    "Is Mr. He a Heavenly Demon?" Liu Yi''an stood by the city wall, gazing at Huangfu Xing''s camp, hands behind his back.


    "No," Du Ge shook his head, "Is Mr. Liu a Heavenly Demon?"


    "I wish I were a Heavenly Demon," Liu Yi''an said enviously, ncing at Wu Chang before lowering his voice, "Mr. He, let''s be honest. I am a man of the Fourth Prince."


    "The Fourth Prince, Gu Shiming?" Du Ge raised an eyebrow.


    "That''s right." Liu Yi''an looked at Du Ge with a mischievous smile, "Dragon Fang was established by the Fourth Prince, not by the emperor of Qingwu Kingdom."


    "...," Du Ge was taken aback. So, there were spies of Gu Shiming among the Earth-ranked assassins!


    "Mr. He, your method of using force to subdue the Earth-ranked assassins is truly brilliant. The prince was full of praise when he heard about it!" Liu Yi''an said, "Mr. He, have you ever considered serving the prince? With your talents, you could achieve much more by his side than by following the Fourth Princess."


    "No," Du Ge decisively refused, taking the opportunity to express his loyalty, "I was born a man of Qingwu Kingdom, and I will die a man of Qingwu Kingdom. I will never betray the princess in this life."


    "Mr. He is indeed loyal and righteous," Liu Yi''an shook his head with a smile and asked, "With your wisdom, can you see the prince''s intentions?"


    "The Fourth Prince sent me such a grand gift; he wants to be the next Duke Dingguo, doesn''t he?" Du Ge nced at Huangfu Yue and smiled.


    Liu Yi''an''s smile froze on his face.


    He looked at Du Ge, shook his head, and praised, "Mr. He is indeed unparalleled in wisdom, worthy of the title of the Demon Star. That''s right, the current emperor of Chongming Kingdom is ipetent, employing treacherous ministers. The Fourth Prince indeed wants to rece him."


    "What Demon Star?" Du Ge was taken aback and asked.


    "The imperial teacher observed the celestial phenomena and saw a Demon Star guarding the female star, shining brightly, overshadowing all the emperor stars," Liu Yi''an exined, "Previously, I didn''t believe in the Demon Star prophecy, but after meeting you today, I realize you are truly worthy of the title!"


    Damn!


    Demon Star!


    Your whole family is Demon Stars!


    Even if I were a star, I''d be the Literary Star, okay!


    Du Ge''s eye twitched, and he silently cursed the nonsense-spouting imperial teacher in his heart. He forced a smile and said, "Mr. Liu, you jest. I am just an ordinary person. Perhaps the Demon Star the imperial teacher spoke of is someone else!"


    "Mr. He is too modest," Liu Yi''an nced at Du Ge and smiled, "Previously, the Fourth Princess had no soldiers or generals, yet you managed to create such a momentum for her, spreading her fame across thend. Given time, you might indeed raise an army.


    Now, you''ve incorporated the soldiers of the Huangfu family. It won''t be long before your name is known far and wide. Moreover, there are others besides the imperial teacher who can observe the stars. Your identity won''t remain hidden for long..."


    Observing the stars?


    Is it really that magical?


    Du Ge looked up at the sky but saw nothing.


    To be honest, he didn''t quite believe in these star-gazing techniques. He believed more in the power of human determination.


    However, the imperial teacher''s prophecy about the female star suppressing the emperor stars was a good omen. But once the title of Demon Star spread, he would likely face attacks from many emperors and even those Heavenly Demons...


    A difficult situation indeed!


    It seems that in the future, he must create more trends, riding the wave is indeed toofortable...


    "What does the Fourth Prince want me to do with this army?" Du Ge collected his scattered thoughts and asked.


    "Disrupt Chongming Kingdom," Liu Yi''an replied.


    For personal gain, disrupting a whole kingdom, what a scoundrel!


    Du Ge was silent for a moment and then asked, "What''s in it for me?"


    "...," Liu Yi''an looked at Du Ge in disbelief for a long while before saying, "The Fourth Prince has given you such a grand gift, isn''t that enough?"


    "Mr. Liu, that''s not how it works," Du Ge smiled, "Even without you, Huangfu Yue and Yutang Pass would still be mine. They were mine to begin with, so why should I owe you a favor? Do I look like a fool to you?"


    Demon Star!


    A bona fide Demon Star!


    Liu Yi''an muttered in his heart and said, "What does Mr. He want in return?"


    Du Ge said, "I want soldiers, generals, cities, provisions, and intelligence."


    "...," Liu Yi''an was stunned, "Mr. He, you''re too greedy. Greedy people have no friends. Without the help of benefactors, how far can you go?"


    "Greedy?" Du Ge smiled, "With the female star suppressing the emperor stars, do you know how much pressure we are under? Why should I help without benefits? Mr. Liu, I know you can''t make the decision. Just convey my demands to the Fourth Prince.


    Tell him, if he agrees to my terms, I guarantee that within three months, Chongming Kingdom will be in chaos, and I might even help him seize the throne.


    If he doesn''t agree, I''ll take Huangfu Xing''s army and head to Qingwu Kingdom. He won''t get any benefits.


    After all, the Fourth Princess''s goal is to avenge her father and brother and reim Qingwu Kingdom. She likely doesn''t want to get bogged down in Chongming Kingdom..."


    Liu Yi''an frowned deeply, thought for a moment, and said, "Mr. He, I didn''t send anyone to subdue Huangfu Xing."


    "I did," Du Ge smiled, "Mr. Liu, there''s no need to change the subject. You understand that it doesn''t matter whether someone is sent or not. As long as I have Huangfu Yue, I have ways to make Huangfu Xing obediently defect."


    He paused and continued, "Who would give up such a crucial pass as Yutang Pass? Do you believe that in a few days, not only Huangfu Xing but also the garrison at Langping Pass will be under my control..."


    Among Gu Shiming''s experts, Liu Yi''an was known for his intelligence.


    But now, facing Du Ge, he felt utterly constrained, unable to think of any countermeasures.


    If the prince didn''t still want to use Du Ge, there was a moment when he even considered killing Du Ge with force. Could such a cunning person be controlled once he grew stronger?


    Liu Yi''an knew he couldn''t make the decision on these matters. He took a deep breath, looked at Du Ge, and said, "Mr. He, please don''t act rashly. I will report these matters to the prince."


    Du Ge smiled, "Alright, I''ll wait for your reply. But please ask the prince to respond quickly. Nowadays, the world is full of celestial beings and demons causing trouble. If time drags on and something unexpected happens, it won''t be good."

 Chapter 324: Loyalty is harder than death

    Chapter 324: Loyalty is harder than death


    Liu Yi''an left that very night, but the innate experts he brought along stayed behind under the pretense of protecting the princess.


    Du Ge didn''t mind the dozen or so innate experts left behind. Before Fourth Prince Gu Shiming gave a clear response, these people not only wouldn''t dare to harm Luo Shuang but would also protect her well.


    By the time the so-called Fourth Prince realized he couldn''t control the situation, Du Ge''s power would have grown so much that they wouldn''t be able to act even if they wanted to.


    Moreover, with his ability to make friends, it wouldn''t be long before he could turn them into his own allies.


    ...


    Huangfu Xing was tricked intoing.


    The reason was simple: Huangfu Yue sent him a letter saying that Luo Shuang had been captured. Without doubting his daughter for a moment, Huangfu Xing brought his personal guards to take over Yutang Pass.


    He would never have imagined that the emperor''s own brother would be a traitor.


    Yutang Pass was too important a ce for him to leave it to Huangfu Yue, who had nobat experience.Had it not been toote at night to mobilize troops, he would have marched his army directly into Yutang Pass.


    But there are no "ifs" in life.


    As soon as Huangfu Xing entered Yutang Pass, he was captured by a dozen innate experts.


    When he saw Huangfu Yue standing next to Luo Shuang, he was so furious that his beard and hair stood on end, and he cursed loudly.


    Huangfu Yue felt both ashamed and wronged.


    Caught between the two armies, she couldn''t exin herself to her father and feared that Du Ge might really kill him.


    As He Xu had said, staying alive was the only way to have a chance.


    "Father, don''t me me. Chongming Kingdom has been infiltrated by Qingwu Kingdom to the core. Even the people around Fourth Prince are Qingwu Kingdom spies. Father, surrender. Following Chongming Kingdom leads nowhere..."


    Huangfu Yue knelt on the ground, tears streaming down her face as she tried to persuade Huangfu Xing, exining the reasons for their failure.


    Liu Yi''an and Du Ge had their conversation far away.


    Except for Wu Chang, no one knew what they talked about. Throughout, Huangfu Yue believed that Liu Yi''an and his men were spies from Qingwu Kingdom.


    Huangfu Xing''s cursing abruptly stopped. He looked at Huangfu Yue and said angrily, "Even so, you should not have surrendered. No one in the Huangfu family has ever been a coward. Even if we fight to thest man, you should not have surrendered, nor should you have tricked me into Yutang Pass. Our family''s honor, built over generations, is now ruined by you..."


    Huangfu Yue was speechless, tears streaming down her cheeks as she trembled with shame.


    "General Huangfu, do you also look down on women?" Du Ge nced at Huangfu Yue and shifted the focus with a single sentence.


    "She has done more harm than good," Huangfu Xing said. "If she had died in battle, I would have respected her more. As it stands, I wish I had never had this daughter."


    Huangfu Yue was stunned, looking at Huangfu Xing in disbelief, her heart growing cold.


    Huangfu Xing didn''t even nce at her. He looked at Du Ge and said, "Now that you''ve captured me, do as you wish. But I will never surrender."


    "General Huangfu, you are indeed loyal and righteous," Du Ge said, nodding in approval. He gestured to the innate experts holding Huangfu Xing, "You can step back. I want to speak with General Huangfu alone."


    The men silently retreated. Liu Yi''an had ordered them to monitor Du Ge and Luo Shuang''s every move, but this was just another attempt at persuasion.


    They had already witnessed Du Ge''s skill in persuading Huangfu Yue and saw no harm in letting him try again.


    Before Liu Yi''an left, they knew Huangfu Xing would be lured in, and they were prepared for the entire Huangfu family to be incorporated.


    Du Ge looked at Huangfu Xing and, with a wave of his hand, lifted a stream of water from the moat, carrying him out of sight.


    Wu Chang perked up his ears. The mention of the Demon Star had already made him admire Du Ge immensely. Now, he was even more eager to see how Du Ge would persuade Huangfu Xing. To him, Du Ge was an endless treasure trove, with everything worth learning.


    "Speak quickly or not at all," Huangfu Xing shouted impatiently. "I won''t fall for your persuasion."


    "General Huangfu, haven''t you found anything strange?" Du Ge asked, shaking his head.


    Huangfu Xing spat at Du Ge, trying to provoke him.


    Du Ge easily blocked the spit with a water screen and smiled, "General Huangfu, under what circumstances would Qingwu Kingdom''s spies infiltrate Fourth Prince''s circle, and not just one but a whole group of innate experts?"


    Huangfu Xing was suddenly taken aback.


    "Qingwu Kingdom is already gone. These innate experts didn''t consider their own safety but instead risked everything to break into Yutang Pass to save Fourth Princess Luo Shuang. Doesn''t that seem illogical to you?" Du Ge continued, "General Huangfu, you''ve led troops for years. By now, you should see the truth. In this, you''re not as perceptive as Huangfu Yue; she figured it out."


    Huangfu Xing swallowed hard, "Are you saying..."


    "Exactly what you think," Du Ge nodded. "Your Huangfu family was a gift from Fourth Prince to me. You and your daughter were sold out by him."


    Huangfu Xing''s face turned extremely ugly in an instant.


    "So, do you still insist on your so-called loyalty and righteousness?" Du Ge chuckled, "Huangfu Yue was right. Chongming Kingdom is rotten to the core, not because of Qingwu Kingdom''s infiltration but because it decayed from within."


    Huangfu Xing''s face showed pain. He took a deep breath, "No matter what, I will not surrender."


    "Don''t you want to know why Gu Shiming gave me this gift?" Du Ge asked.


    "I don''t want to know," Huangfu Xing replied. "Just kill me."


    "He wants to use me to disrupt Chongming Kingdom and create an opportunity for himself," Du Ge continued. "He wants to be the next Duke Dingguo."


    "Why are you telling me this?" Huangfu Xing asked.


    "I haven''t agreed to his n," Du Ge said.


    Huangfu Xing was stunned.


    "Do unto others as you would have them do unto you. Qingwu Kingdom fell because of Duke Dingguo, and Fourth Princess Luo Shuang was forced into exile," Du Ge sighed. "I deeply resent such power grabs. If the Fourth Princess''s father and brothers were overthrown, and she helped another minister seize power, what would people think of her?"


    Huangfu Xing''s emotions stabilized. He looked at Du Ge in surprise, "What do you want to do?"


    "Pretend to agree with Fourth Prince, deceive him into providing more troops and supplies, then counterattack Qingwu Kingdom and thwart his ns," Du Ge smiled. "Once we withdraw our forces from Chongming Kingdom, Fourth Prince will have to bear the consequences alone, unable to admit he supported us.


    At that time, I will send a letter to Chongming Kingdom''s emperor in the name of the Fourth Princess, exining everything. No matter how he deals with Fourth Prince, it will be better than a fraternal conflict."


    "Why are you telling me this?" Huangfu Xing asked.


    "Because to aplish this, I need your full cooperation," Du Ge said. "If you die, it will be difficult for me to incorporate the troops outside the city. But if you live, it will be much easier."


    Huangfu Xing frowned.


    "General Huangfu, dying is easy," Du Ge continued. "You don''t need to provoke me; I can easily kill you and fulfill your so-called loyalty. But ask yourself, is that really loyalty?"


    Before Huangfu Xing could respond, Du Geughed, "That''s just an excuse to avoid your responsibilities. To put it bluntly, it''s the act of a coward."


    Huangfu Xing swallowed hard.


    "If you die and refuse to cooperate, I might really take a risk and coborate with Fourth Prince, plunging Chongming Kingdom into chaos and waiting for an opportunity to reim Qingwu Kingdom," Du Ge said. "At that point, Chongming Kingdom would truly suffer."


    "You can''t do that," Huangfu Xing said.


    Du Ge smiled, "True loyalty means enduring humiliation, being misunderstood and cursed by the world, yet persisting. Before the truthes out, it will be painful and torturous. Not everyone can endure it. General Huangfu, do you want to be that truly loyal person?"


    Huangfu Xing looked at Du Ge and fell silent again.


    "Maybe you''re thinking of finding an opportunity to kill me and the Fourth Princess, then returning to expose Fourth Prince''s plot, right?" Du Ge asked, smiling at Huangfu Xing.


    Huangfu Xing was shocked.


    "You''re too naive," Du Ge shook his head. "If you kill us, there will be no evidence. When you use the emperor''s brother, your Huangfu family will be doomed. And you might even force Fourth Prince to rebel early."


    Huangfu Xing closed his eyes, his brows furrowing and rxing repeatedly. After a long time, he sighed, "How should I cooperate with you?"


    In this short time, his voice had be hoarse.


    "Just follow orders," Du Ge smiled. "Once we gather enough troops through Fourth Prince, we will counterattack Qingwu Kingdom. After helping the Fourth Princess reim her kingdom, I promise she will personally send a letter to Chongming Kingdom''s emperor, providing all evidence of her dealings with Fourth Prince, clearing your family''s name. At that point, you can choose to return to Chongming Kingdom or stay in Qingwu Kingdom."


    "How can I trust you?" Huangfu Xing asked.


    "You have no other choice. I can''t give you any guarantees. The path the Fourth Princess and I are on is difficult; we can''t even guarantee we will seed," Du Ge said. "This is the painful part of the path of loyalty. You might die in disgrace before reaching the end. It''s a hard path. Do you want to walk it or die? Either way, I can fulfill your wish."


    "It''s really hard. A general should die on the battlefield, but..." Huangfu Xing smiled bitterly, looking suddenly older. After a long pause, he said, "Alright, I''ll walk the path you''ve given me."


    "General Huangfu, you won''t be disappointed," Du Ge smiled. "Liu Yi''an has gone to report to Fourth Prince. He might return in a few days, and you can hear the evidence of Fourth Prince''s treason yourself.


    But you must not reveal it. Right now, neither Huangfu Yue nor the Fourth Princess knows about my dealings with Fourth Prince. They still think Liu Yi''an and his men are Qingwu Kingdom spies. I don''t n to let them know."


    "Understood," Huangfu Xing said, his expressionplex. Finally, he nodded, "I understand."

 Chapter 325: Finally have my own basic skills

    ```


    Damn!


    He''s subdued another one!


    And his reasoning is wless. Isn''t he afraid of being exposed?


    No, he''s not.


    None of the three groups would reveal the truth to others. Terrifying!


    Wu Chang''s heart was pounding.


    At this moment.


    He suddenly doubted if he could ever surpass He Xu, even if he reached his peak!This guy is too cunning, truly deserving of the name Demon Star. If his intelligence is used well, he might be able to clear out arge number of Alien Star warriors!


    ...


    Du Ge released Huangfu Xing from his restraints and leisurely walked back with him. He said to Luo Shuang, "Fourth Princess, I have not failed you. I have persuaded General Huangfu."


    Having made up his mind, Huangfu Xing no longer hesitated. He stepped forward and knelt before Luo Shuang, "Surrendered General Huangfu Xing, at your service, Princess."


    "General Huangfu, please rise."


    Luo Shuang extended her hand to help Huangfu Xing up, a different kind of light shing in her eyes as she looked at Du Ge.


    He had persuaded another one. Her master was indeed extraordinary.


    In just a few days, she already had soldiers and generals under hermand. At this rate, it wouldn''t be long before she could lead her army back to her homnd.


    Huangfu Yue looked at her father in astonishment, "Father, you..."


    Huangfu Xing recalled his recent actions, his face inexplicably flushing. He said in a deep voice, "Yue''er, since we''ve surrendered to the Fourth Princess, serve her well."


    At the same time, he kept reminding himself in his heart: endure humiliation for the greater good, endure humiliation for the greater good. One day, the Huangfu family''s honor will be restored.


    "Understood, Father."


    Huangfu Yue gave Huangfu Xing a strange look and nodded.


    Du Ge surveyed the elite soldiers around him, then smiled at Luo Shuang, "Princess, with General Huangfu''s allegiance, we now have our own troops. We can''t issue orders as haphazardly as before. I suggest we reassign official positions for all the generals."


    Luo Shuang nced at everyone and said, "Then I''ll trouble you, Master, to draft a n tonight and present it to me tomorrow morning. I''ll make a decision after reviewing it."


    "Yes, Princess."


    Du Ge agreed readily, without any hesitation.


    Loyalty is loyalty.


    The power to appoint personnel must remain in his hands.


    ...


    That night.


    Everyone stayed at Yutang Pass.


    Du Ge took inventory of the resources and poption at Yutang Pass.


    Yutang Pass was abat fortress, with no civilians inside. The soldiers themselves handled the farming.


    However.


    The grain harvested from the farming was only enough for daily consumption. The sries still needed to be allocated by the court. When merchants passed through Yutang Pass, some soldiers would extort a toll from them.


    Themander of Yutang Pass was not Huangfu Yue.


    The n to capture Luo Shuang was a real act disguised as a fake one.


    To make it convincing, Huangfu Yue used Huangfu Xing''s military orders to open the gates, captured themander of Yutang Pass, and upied it, leading to the subsequent events.


    Yutang Pass had a permanent garrison of five thousand soldiers. Themander was named Gao Yanping. Huangfu Yue had brought not three thousand but five thousand soldiers.


    Outside the city.


    Huangfu Xing''s pursuing troops, though appearing formidable, were also just five thousand strong.


    Huangfu Xing had absolute control over his army.


    The soldiers of this era were not highly educated; they only knew to follow orders and were not very sensitive to external changes.


    However, the soldiers'' families were all from the Chongming Kingdom. They joined the army for the pay and naturally didn''t want to follow Huangfu Xing in rebellion.


    On Du Ge''s suggestion, Huangfu Xing didn''t exin anything about Luo Shuang to the soldiers and directly led them into Yutang Pass.


    The soldiers had no idea about the changes at the top and didn''t cause any trouble.


    Du Ge''s n was to wait until they hadmitted acts of rebellion, then offer them heavy rewards, making them naturally loyal.


    This method was despicable, but Huangfu Xing, burdened with the mission of eliminating traitors for the country, eventually agreed to Du Ge''s terms.


    Kindness has no ce inmanding troops.


    In Huangfu Xing''s mind, his soldiers were just numbers, meant to serve the country as loyally as he did.


    Thus.


    Du Ge now had fifteen thousand elite soldiers under hismand, along with three generals: Gao Yanping, Huangfu Xing, and Huangfu Yue.


    Gao Yanping was weak-willed and had been imprisoned for two days.


    After the Huangfu father and daughter surrendered, Du Ge had little trouble convincing Gao Yanping to surrender as well.


    The Huangfu father and daughter''s act meant they didn''t bring much military grain, only enough tost three days. Combined with Yutang Pass''s reserves, they could hold out for at most half a month before running out of supplies.


    It must be said.


    Leading an army is a skilled job, not something you can do by just clicking a mouse in aputer game.


    Professional tasks should be left to professionals. Du Ge delegated the management of the army to the Huangfu father and daughter.


    He saw himself as a prime minister or imperial teacher, second only to one, above all others, guiding the overall strategy.


    As for Wu Chang, Du Ge assigned him to Huangfu Xing''smand as a vanguard.


    The innate experts sent by Liu Yi''an and the assassins from Dragon Fang were organized by Du Ge into a special assault team, responsible for Luo Shuang''s security and carrying out special missions.


    That night.


    Du Ge sent the special assault team on a mission to bring the wives and children of the Huangfu family and Gao Yanping to Yutang Pass.


    This was to prevent their families from being persecuted once news of the Huangfu family''s betrayal spread.


    For this.


    The Huangfu father and daughter were deeply grateful.


    Luo Shuang had no objections to Du Ge''s arrangements.


    Du Ge conducted a thorough inspection of everyone at Yutang Pass but found no traces of Alien Star warriors.


    It was unclear whether these guys were too cautious, hadn''t reacted yet, or had already fled the harsh conditions of the Chongming Kingdom.


    ...


    When resources are insufficient, you have to fight for them yourself.


    The more cards you hold, the more leverage you have in future negotiations. Du Ge wouldn''t passively wait for Liu Yi''an to return.


    The next day.


    Du Ge used the time difference.


    In Gao Yanping''s name, he sent a letter to themander of Langping Pass, asking for help and requesting him to send troops to cooperate with Huangfu Xing in a pincer attack on Yutang Pass to defeat Huangfu Yue inside.


    Luring themander of Langping Pass out.


    Internally.


    He instructed Huangfu Yue to lead three thousand elite soldiers and march back towards the Chongming Kingdom.


    That day, they easily captured three counties.


    The three counties were right behind Yutang Pass. If Yutang Pass fell to an external enemy, they would be the first to be attacked and had solid defenses.


    But first, there was no news of any battle at Yutang Pass. Second, Huangfu Yueunched a surprise attack under the name of Huangfu Xing.


    The counties werepletely unprepared and were easily taken.


    That night.


    The g with the character "Luo" of the Fourth Princess was raised on the city walls.


    At the same time.


    Du Geunched another propaganda campaign.


    He issued a promation informing everyone that the Fourth Princess Luo Shuang had sessfully joined forces with Huangfu Yue and upied Yutang Pass. General Huangfu had turned to the righteous side and was willing to fight for the cause of gender equality.


    He called on all women, merchants, and craftsmen with dreams in the city to take the first brave step and give the Fourth Princess their most practical support.


    ```

 Chapter 326: Those who win the peoples hearts win the world

    In the blink of an eye, the world turned upside down, and the people of the three counties were gripped by fear.


    After all.


    Saying it is one thing, but when it happens to you, it''s another matter entirely.


    No matter how well the Fourth Princess''s propaganda was received, she was still seizing the territory of the Chongming Kingdom.


    And seizing Chongming Kingdom''s territory meant war.


    War meant glory for the generals andnd for the monarch.


    But for themon people, it meant death, discement, endless taxes...


    No one liked war.


    But soon, the people of the three counties discovered that the Fourth Princess was truly different.After her army took control of the counties, the first thing they did was not plunder, but distribute a pamphlet demanding everyone follow the principle of gender equality. They even established a Women''s Aid Office next to the county office to handle cases of abuse, coercion, and restrictions on women''s education, with equal authority as the county office.


    They also required all academies and private schools to enroll female students equally, with severe penalties for those who refused, under the charge of gender discrimination.


    Families that voluntarily sent their daughters to school would receive a que for being a model family after verification by the county office.


    Those with a model family que would receive a one-time material reward and a tax exemption for their daughters until adulthood.


    In short.


    Under the Fourth Princess''s rule, the status of women was unprecedentedly elevated, surpassing even her previous promises of gender equality.


    So much so that many men began to worry that if this continued, the roles of men and women might one day be reversed.


    But soon.


    They stopped worrying.


    Because a wise rumor suddenly spread among the people.


    After all.


    This was Chongming Kingdom''s territory, andpared to the vast Chongming Kingdom, Luo Shuang''s few thousand troops were at most bandits, who could be driven away or wiped out at any time...


    While she ruled, they would y along. When Chongming Kingdom reimed the lostnd, everything would return to normal.


    At worst, they would just send their daughters to school for a few days; they had nothing to lose.


    In fact, if they didn''t send their daughters to school, the Fourth Princess might use it as an excuse to impose heavy taxes on them...


    The model family que was just an excuse for the Fourth Princess to collect money and grain.


    As the rumor spread.


    All the stubborn people seemed to wake up instantly and rushed to send their daughters to school, then went to the county office to im their model family ques.


    The gender equality policy seemed to align with public sentiment and was implemented very smoothly.


    Not only that.


    Using the same reasoning and excuses, organizations like the Chamber of Commerce and the Artisans'' Association, which advocated for equality, were also established very smoothly, with almost no resistance...


    In just two or three days, the three counties taken by Huangfu Yue had already undergone a transformation, switching to a different operational mode.


    It seemed as if everyone was a pioneer of change, with no conservative holdouts stepping forward to block the progress.


    In the past, this would have been impossible.


    Huangfu Yue had heard from her father about conquering the tribes outside the borders, and that educating them after winning the war was always the hardest part, taking at least decades to achieve.


    But He Xu had created a few ques and spread a series of rumors, easily transforming the counties into the model he wanted.


    That despicable guy was terrifying.


    Why would someone so talented fight in such a disgusting way?


    These past two days.


    Huangfu Yue had many things to do, but whenever she had a moment of leisure, the battle scene from that night would sh in her mind.


    Her body would involuntarily break out in goosebumps, itching all over as if those water snakes were still wrapped around her.


    Du Ge''s image and smile seemed to have taken root in her mind, impossible to shake off.


    For two nights now, she had dreamed of water snakes dancing wildly.


    Waking up feeling lost and empty.


    By now, Huangfu Yue couldn''t tell if her feelings for Du Ge were hatred or something else.


    ...


    Du Ge naturally knew about the public''s reaction.


    That''s exactly what he wanted¡ªsomething simple and easy to implement, regardless of the method!


    Habits be second nature.


    Once people got used to the current way of life, as long as he could hold his ground against Chongming Kingdom''s attacks, it wouldn''t be easy to overturn these established policies.


    Everyone fears trouble.


    With these three counties as a pilot, it would be easier to persuade others when they conquered more counties in the future.


    For those who disagreed, they would wield the tax de over their heads as the rumors suggested...


    Truth and falsehood, reality and illusion.


    Isn''t that what Sun Tzu''s Art of War teaches?


    ...


    The issue of military provisions was also easily solved.


    Du Ge issued a notice that those who voluntarily donated provisions, money, or cloth would receive a donation certificate from the Fourth Princess. After the restoration of the kingdom, they could use the certificate to im triplepensation or convert it into military merit, with the highest reward being a noble title.


    Due to the previous rumors, most people still hoped for Chongming Kingdom to reim the lostnd and were not enthusiastic about donating provisions for titles.


    The slogan of gender equality was false, but the provisions in their hands were real. Once donated, they were truly gone, and the Fourth Princess''s certificate would be just a piece of waste paper if she died...


    But Du Ge had his ways.


    After the announcement, Du Ge had Huangfu Yue find a bunch of stooges to create the illusion of enthusiastic donations.


    Truckloads of provisions were sent to Yutang Pass.


    Thendlords and wealthy merchants who received the donation certificates became honored guests at Yutang Pass, returning to the county every day with glowing faces. But when others tried to find out what benefits they received, they got nothing.


    Yet, more and more provision carts headed to Yutang Pass, one after another.


    The public confirmed through the servants loading the provisions that the wealthy were indeed sending real provisions, not fakes...


    The wealthy families represented the trend, and the public believed in their judgment. Moreover, they didn''t seem coerced.


    So.


    Those with surplus provisions also tentatively carried and hauled their excess to Yutang Pass, exchanging it for a donation certificate from the Fourth Princess. The certificate was gilded, ced in a red silk-wrapped wooden box, looking quite luxurious.


    Moreover, they were draped in red and honored at Yutang Pass, speaking on stage before neatly arranged soldiers, receiving the Fourth Princess''s grand thanks and VIP treatment. By the time they returned home, they were still in a daze.


    They felt like they were walking on clouds, thinking the donated provisions were well worth it...


    After all.


    In this world,moners rarely had such a chance to be in the limelight, treated with such importance.


    With the first household, there came the second, and more and more provision carts headed to Yutang Pass, perfectly solving the food crisis for the defending soldiers.


    ...


    "Master, is what we''re doing really right?" Luo Shuang looked at the iing batches of provisions, feeling a bit uneasy. "Do we really have to return these provisions to the wealthy?"


    "Of course, we have to return them. Didn''t I say before? A person without integrity cannot stand. If you don''t fulfill your promises, you''ll never gain their support again." Du Ge said, "Princess, those who win the people''s hearts win the world. If you lose the people''s hearts, we''ll never have a chance to restore the kingdom."


    What do you mean I''ll lose the people''s hearts!


    If anyone loses the people''s hearts, it''s you!


    If the public knew what you were doing, they''d tear me apart first...


    Luo Shuang muttered to herself, feeling aggrieved. "Returning the wealthy''s money in full, but splitting themoners'' money seventy-thirty. Isn''t that too unfair to themoners?"


    Beside her.


    Huangfu Xing observed silently, his mind in turmoil.


    He never imagined that Du Ge would use such a method to deceive provisions, returning the wealthy''s money in full but splitting themoners'' money seventy-thirty. This guy''s heart waspletely ck!


    At this moment, Huangfu Xing even suspected that He Xu had already conspired with the Fourth Prince. With this approach, no matter how stable Chongming Kingdom was, it wouldn''t take long before it was thrown into chaos.


    He didn''t even need to do anything else, just run off with the collected money and provisions.


    "Unfair?" Du Ge smiled. "Didn''t themoners get what they wanted? We told them the purpose of the donation certificates from the beginning, we didn''t deceive them! The provisions were voluntarily given by them..."


    "That''s true, but..." Luo Shuang frowned.


    "Princess, don''t you have confidence in yourself?" Du Ge looked at Luo Shuang, casually pulling out a cane. "Has a small Yutang Pass made you forget your goal?"


    "Master, I haven''t." Luo Shuang tensed up the moment she saw the cane, stuttering.


    "Then that''s good. Once you restore the kingdom and fulfill their promises, there will be no problem." Du Ge said sternly, "Princess, I never intended to deceive the people. All the donation certificates are signed in your name, and those wealthy merchants were moved by your credibility.


    If you want to preserve your reputation and not disappoint those who have high hopes for you, you must put all your effort into restoring the kingdom.


    This is both your pressure and your motivation. Otherwise, if you fail, you''ll be the most infamous princess in history, remembered for your disgrace..."


    But you did all of this!


    Luo Shuang''s tears welled up but she didn''t voice herints about Du Ge.


    She knew that everything Du Ge did was to help her seek revenge, and she should bear the consequences.


    Otherwise.


    With her master''s talent, why would he do such dirty work!


    Luo Shuang took a deep breath. "I understand, Master."

 Chapter 327: Ill tell you what it means to win-win

    "Imperial Teacher, I must speak up," Huangfu Xing couldn''t hold back any longer and stepped forward. "The grain reserves in the three counties were already low, and we have over ten thousand soldiers.


    If you return the money and grain to the wealthy families, the remaining supplies won''tst long. The people in the counties need to live, and if you drain the pond to catch the fish, there will be instant chaos in the three counties..."


    "General Huangfu is right. You just focus on the battle," Du Ge smiled and put away the cane. "I''ll handle the rest, and in fact, it''s already been taken care of. Our soldiers who follow us into battle won''t be shortchanged."


    "Taken care of?" Huangfu Xing was stunned.


    Luo Shuang also looked over.


    "When we were collecting grain from the public, I already sent people to the Beihai Kingdom and the Kingdom Chu to seek their support and inform them of the Fourth Princess''s current power and ambitions."


    Du Ge smiled confidently, "Those two countries border Chongming Kingdom. As long as their rulers aren''t foolish, they''ll be happy to see a fractured Chongming Kingdom and a Qingwu Kingdom on the brink of war.


    Now that they have the opportunity, they''ll be more than willing to support us with money and grain. They might even send us some talent.


    With their money and grain, we can repay the wealthy families with silver at above-market prices, without having to return the grain.We can also pay the public who donated money and grain in advance to ease their minds and win more support for the Fourth Princess. In the future, when there''s another chance to donate grain, those who hesitated before will be more eager."


    He looked at Luo Shuang and smiled, "How could I let the princess''s reputation truly suffer? I won''t let the rumors of a seventy-thirty split spread. At most, it will be known that we bought the grain from the wealthy families at a high price, right?"


    Luo Shuang let out a long sigh of relief, her eyes filled with gratitude as she looked at Du Ge.


    Indeed.


    Master had thought of everything. Master still cared about her.


    "..." Huangfu Xing felt a chill run down his spine and stood up abruptly. "How can you do this? He Xu, are you really nning to throw Chongming Kingdom into chaos? If you do this, I won''t help you even if it costs me my life..."


    "Chaos?" Du Ge looked at Huangfu Xing in confusion. "I haven''t harmed a single hair in the three counties we seized. There was no burning, killing, or looting. The people are living in peace, taxes have been reduced, and even girls have the chance to receive an education.


    I borrowed some money and grain from them, but it won''t be long before I repay them double.


    General Huangfu, the soldiers'' provisions are secured; the public and wealthy families'' money and grain haven''t decreased at all, and the Fourth Princess has her own territory. Everyone benefits. Where''s the chaos in Chongming Kingdom?"


    "..." Huangfu Xing was dumbfounded. He vaguely felt something was wrong, but he couldn''t pinpoint what it was.


    ording to Du Ge''s exnation, everyone indeed benefited.


    Moreover, the Beihai Kingdom and Kingdom Chu, thousands of miles away, willingly provided money and grain support.


    Why is it like this?


    How can it be like this?


    "General Huangfu, are you worried about the treasuries of Beihai Kingdom and Kingdom Chu?" Du Ge looked at Huangfu Xing mischievously.


    Huangfu Xing''s face turned red, and he cupped his fists towards Du Ge, "Imperial Teacher, I apologize for my outburst. The Imperial Teacher''s strategies are beyond my reach."


    "General Huangfu, I am a man of my word. You needn''t worry about the future," Du Ge smiled. "By my calctions, the people from Langping Pass should be arriving soon. I don''t understand military matters, so go and assist General Gao in securing Langping Pass as quickly as possible. Holding only Yutang Pass is too dangerous. Controlling both fortresses will give us a strategic buffer zone."


    "Yes." Huangfu Xing cupped his fists and retreated.


    "Thank you, Master." After Huangfu Xing left, Luo Shuang looked at Du Ge with a flushed face. "Without you, I wouldn''t know what to do."


    "Princess, there''s no need to be so formal. This is my duty," Du Ge sighed. "Our time is running out, and we have no choice but to take risks!"


    The princess wanted to say more, but Du Ge interrupted her, looking towards the door, "Mr. Liu, since you''re back, why note in?"


    A heartyugh came from outside the door, "It''s only been two days, and Mr. He, your cultivation level has improved significantly."


    You don''t know the trouble I''ve stirred up.


    Gender equality has gone from a slogan to actual implementation, and my attributes have skyrocketed.


    Unfortunately, despite the significant increase in attributes, I''m still ranked second.


    Wasting over ten days allowed that guy who took over the prime minister''s body to boost his attributes too high.


    Thinking about his ranking, Du Ge sighed again. Not being first really feels ufortable!


    Liu Yi''an pushed the door open and bowed to the princess, "Greetings, Princess. Greetings, Mr. He."


    "Mm." Luo Shuang nodded at him and asked indifferently, "Do I need to step out?"


    "No need," Du Ge said. "Princess, you will be a ruler one day, and you should be aware of all the movements of your subordinates. Last time, after my secret discussion with Mr. Liu, you didn''t even ask, which was somewhat irresponsible. Later, pleasee to my quarters to receive two canes to deepen your memory."


    "¡­"


    Luo Shuang''s eyebrows twitched as she looked at Du Ge curiously.


    She now had every reason to believe that the King-Beating Whip her master created was meant to be used on her.


    Is this... a fetish?


    Luo Shuang swallowed lightly and involuntarily shifted her body.


    Growing up in the pce and training at the Qinn Sword Sect, she had seen and heard of many people with unique preferences.


    Perhaps she should make small mistakes from time to time to satisfy her master''s fetish. After all, her master had always been helping her, and she should give something in return...


    "Mr. He, the Fourth Prince has agreed to your conditions," Liu Yi''an nced at Du Ge and got straight to the point. "He agreed to secretly support you with some money and grain, and Dragon Fang is also at your disposal."


    "The Fourth Prince is indeed a wise man," Du Ge smiled. "Mr. Liu, the things I''ve done these past few days, I''m sure the Fourth Prince has seen them. Is he satisfied?"


    "Not very satisfied," Liu Yi''an replied. "The Fourth Prince said that Mr. He is too restrained. There are no signs of chaos in the three counties..."


    "That''s because the Fourth Prince hasn''t seen the bigger picture," Du Ge looked at Liu Yi''an and shook his head. "It''s said that you cast a long line to catch a big fish. Even if the three counties under the Fourth Princess''s control turn into a mess, Chongming Kingdom won''t be fundamentally harmed. But if the Fourth Princess builds a good reputation and upies more territory, once it gets out of control, even the Fourth Prince won''t be able to handle it!"


    "The Fourth Prince isn''t afraid of being unable to handle it; he''s afraid the chaos won''t be thorough enough," Liu Yi''an said.


    "Mr. Liu, you might as well tell the Fourth Prince that the temporary calm is to give him more time to prepare," Du Ge smiled and said. "Currently, we are taking great risks, borrowing and deceiving for grain, robbing Peter to pay Paul. One day, when we can''t plug the hole anymore, we''ll take all the money, grain, and troops and march back to Qingwu Kingdom, leaving a mess behind. At that time, the public resentment in Chongming Kingdom will be boiling over, and that will be the Fourth Prince''s opportunity to strike."


    "Will there be public resentment?" Liu Yi''an asked.


    "There will," Du Ge nodded. "In the territories governed by the Fourth Princess, gender equality will be promoted. When we withdraw, those who oppose gender equality will surely push back, and those who benefit will defend the reforms. The conflict between the two sides will be irreconcble, and chaos will be inevitable.


    And I have prepared two ns for the Fourth Prince to resolve the chaos and ensure he can achieve sess in one fell swoop. Even if he can''t overthrow the current emperor, he can smoothly take over the Fourth Princess''s territory and stand on equal footing with the emperor, dividing the kingdom."


    "What ns?" Liu Yi''an asked.


    "One n is called ''Bottom Line''; the other is called ''Shifting the Conflict,''" Du Ge smiled. "The specific execution methods will be detailed in a letter to the Fourth Prince when the first batch of resources arrives. For now, just tell the Fourth Prince that therger the territory the Fourth Princess upies, the more stable his future will be.


    With the Fourth Prince''s wisdom, he will surely understand. Mr. Liu, please make another trip. Our time is running out, and the sooner we get the support, the better."


    "Alright, I''ll report to the Fourth Prince immediately." Liu Yi''an nced at Du Ge again and then turned to leave.


    In the room.


    Only Du Ge and Luo Shuang were left.


    Luo Shuang looked at Du Ge in surprise and said, "Liu Yi''an is the Fourth Prince''s man? The Fourth Prince wants to rebel?"


    "Yes. The Fourth Prince is our final piece of the puzzle. Distant water can''t quench our immediate thirst. The money and grain support from Beihai Kingdom and Kingdom Chu are too far away. The supplies from Gu Shiming are what we urgently need!"


    Du Ge chuckled, thinking to himself that if he had a feather fan, he would definitely wave it a few times. Being a strategist isn''t that hard after all!

 Chapter 328: The top ten list is announced

    The blockade of Yutang Pass created two separate worlds inside and outside the pass.


    Themander of Langping Pass, Gou Heyu, was unaware of what had transpired within the pass. The prime minister had kept Huangfu Yue''s defection n under wraps.


    In Gou Heyu''s eyes, Huangfu Yue, who had seized Yutang Pass, was the greatest threat to Chongming Kingdom and had to be eliminated.


    Yutang Pass was a crucial transportation hub, essential for the supply of provisions to Langping Pass and Dongling Pass, and also served as their fallback route.


    No one could rest easy with a group of rebels upying their rear.


    Thus, upon receiving Gao Yanping''s plea for help, Gou Heyu did not hesitate for a moment and led his troops to attack Yutang Pass, only to find Huangfu Xing and Gao Yanping on the city walls.


    Naturally, he assumed he waste and that Huangfu Xing had already taken Yutang Pass.


    No one believed that two seasoned generals could be defeated by Huangfu Yue, who had never fought a battle.


    Nor did they expect the Fourth Princess Luo Shuang, who had no soldiers or generals, to persuade two great generals to surrender and upy a critical pass.With careful nning and deception.


    Seeing Gou Heyu''s reinforcements, Gao Yanping personally invited him into the pass for a drink and a chat, sessfully luring him into the city and making him a prisoner of the Fourth Princess.


    Not everyone was as spineless as Huangfu Xing; Gou Heyu was equally loyal to the Chongming Kingdom''s royal family.


    Moreover, he was even more stubborn than Huangfu Xing, refusing to yield under any circumstances, preferring death over surrender.


    Unable to persuade him, Du Ge simply gave up on him, using a fake corpse dressed in his armor to create the illusion that he had died under torture, thus sessfully persuading Gou Heyu''s deputy to surrender and issuing false orders to take control of his army.


    Subsequently, Huangfu Xing infiltrated Gou Heyu''s army with his troops, and with coordinated efforts from inside and outside, they captured Langping Pass. Du Ge''s forces swelled to twenty-five thousand soldiers...


    At this point.


    Between Chongming Kingdom and Qingwu Kingdom, only the isted Dongling Pass remained, guarded by the veteran General Wei Tingjiang.


    Dongling Pass was on the border and had to defend against Qingwu Kingdom.


    Therefore, Dongling Pass had a garrison of eighty thousand soldiers, with many fierce generals under Wei Tingjiang''smand.


    With such a formidable force, Du Ge naturally did not want to provoke them at this time, so he created the illusion that everything within the pass was normal for the old general.


    He tried to buy as much time as possible, even avoiding disturbing the residents between the two passes. Every day he dyed, his strength grew a little more.


    While Huangfu Xing and Gao Yanping were plotting to capture Langping Pass, Huangfu Yue continued to advance ind with her troops, capturing two more counties in two days and stopping outside Linyang City.


    Linyang City was arge city with a permanent poption of over a hundred thousand and only a small city guard.


    However, the prefect of Linyang City, Shi Ruxing, was a capable man.


    Upon learning about the changes at Yutang Pass from the refugees fleeing the three counties Du Ge had captured, he immediately sent the news to the court.


    Then, he closed the city gates, cut offmunication with the outside world, organized the city guard for a strict defense, and mobilized the wealthy households to send their private guards to help defend the city walls.


    The city guard of Linyang City should have been three thousand strong, but due to long periods of peace and severe corruption, the actual number was less than eight hundred. Including the temporarily conscripted militia, the total was just over a thousand.


    But even with a thousand defenders, Huangfu Yue''s three thousand troops could not breach the city.


    Both sides were temporarily at a stalemate.


    ...


    When the news reached the capital.


    The emperor of Chongming Kingdom was stunned for half a day. He was aware of the n devised by the prime minister and the Fourth Prince.


    But what was happening now?


    How had the Huangfu family members all defected?


    Even Yutang Pass was lost. How did the Fourth Princess manage it?


    If she was so capable, why had she been chased like a stray dog from Qingwu Kingdom all the way to Chongming Kingdom...


    Was the Demon Star really that powerful?


    ...


    "Old Si, Shi Pingchuan, I need an exnation." Gu Shichun threw the report from Linyang City at Shi Pingchuan''s face, his expression as dark as the bottom of a pot, mming the table heavily. "Over ten thousand elite soldiers set a trap for a weak woman, yet she turned the tables on you, and you even lost Yutang Pass. What kind of brilliant n did youe up with?"


    Not just Yutang Pass, even Langping Pass was lost...


    Gu Shiming muttered in his heart, his information arriving a step ahead of Gu Shichun''s.


    He was astonished at He Xu''s speed in causing trouble, secretly pleased yet outwardly fearful, dropping to his knees with a thud. "Calm your anger, brother. It is my fault. Upon learning the news from the front lines, I immediately went to arrest Huangfu Xing''s family, but they had already fled, showing that the Huangfu family had long harbored disloyalty. It is my fault for using the wrong people. Please punish me, brother..."


    "Your Majesty, Yutang Pass has nothing to do with the prince." Shi Pingchuan, who had his own intelligencework, had received the news from Yutang Pass first. He not only had information from the front lines but also from the three counties. He knelt down as well. "Your Majesty, I believe the reason the Fourth Princess was able to take Yutang Pass so smoothly is definitely because of the Heavenly Demon behind her."


    "The Heavenly Demon again?" Gu Shichun frowned.


    "The Demon Star mentioned by the imperial teacher must be the Heavenly Demon," Shi Pingchuan said. "Wherever the Fourth Princess goes, she promotes gender equality. The Heavenly Demon supporting her might have attributes rted to bnce, public opinion, equality, or even human rights or women''s rights..."


    "Shi Pingchuan, is there any point in telling me this now?" Gu Shichun roared. "I need a solution."


    "My point is, there might be more than one Heavenly Demon behind the Fourth Princess," Shi Pingchuan said. "Currently, the Fourth Princess has just over ten thousand elite soldiers, not enough to be a threat. I believe we only need to send a grandmaster-level expert to Yutang Pass to kill the Heavenly Demon behind the Fourth Princess, and everything will be resolved."


    Just then.


    "Report!"


    An urgent message came from outside.


    A eunuch holding an urgent military report rushed into the imperial study and handed it to Gu Shiming.


    Gu Shichun opened it and stood up abruptly. "Assassination, assassination, Shi Pingchuan, is all you know how to do is y these little tricks? Linyang City has fallen, and Langping Pass has been taken by Luo Shuang."


    "..."


    Shi Pingchuan''s eyes widened in disbelief. What was happening?


    Who was behind the Fourth Princess? This efficiency was too high!


    "Brother, Linyang City has fallen?" Gu Shiming''s eyes widened in shock.


    His supplies had only been sent a few days ago, and such arge city had already been taken?


    He Xu''s speed was astonishing.


    At this moment, he didn''t know whether to be excited or terrified.


    At He Xu''s current pace, it wouldn''t be long before Chongming Kingdom waspletely conquered. By then, it wouldn''t just be a matter of chaos.


    It would be a matter of whether his head was still attached!


    Even a fool would know that once the Fourth Princess had soldiers, generals, and territory, she wouldn''t care about any agreements with him...


    Was he digging his own grave?


    No, he couldn''t let Luo Shuang expand unchecked. He had to create some difficulties for her.


    "Yes, it has fallen!" Gu Shichun threw the report at Gu Shiming, shouting, "What are you waiting for? To court!"


    Shi Pingchuan''s face was also grim. He stared intently at his shing personal interface, not speaking for a long time.


    Just now.


    When Gu Shiming received the report, his personal interface shed.


    He instinctively opened it and saw the announcement of the top ten rankings.


    ...


    First: Leng Shi; Imperial Teacher of Qingwu Kingdom;


    Second: Shi Pingchuan; Prime Minister of Chongming Kingdom;


    Third: Pei Ma''er; Advisor to the Fourth Prince of Chongming Kingdom;


    Fourth: Ma Shichun; Magistrate of Beihai Kingdom;


    Fifth: Qu Liandong; Elder of the Beggar''s Sect in Qingwu Kingdom;


    Sixth: Wu Tong; Princess Consort of Kingdom Chu;


    Seventh: Miao Buqi; Wanderer;


    Eighth: Huli Xian; Chieftain of Western Tribes;


    Ninth: Wei Jiuchou; Lieutenant General of Qingwu Kingdom;


    Tenth: Yunyao; Disciple of Qinn Sword Sect;


    ...


    Second?


    He had caused such amotion, eliminating over a thousand Alien Star warriors, making himself a target.


    Yet when the rankings were announced, he had dropped to second?


    This was like having his home robbed at the peak of his glory...


    So frustrating!


    He had modeled himself after Du Ge.


    And Du Ge''s first-ce advantage alwayssted until the end.


    Leading from the start, maintaining the lead all the way, and finally leaving everyone far behind, securing victory with an overwhelming advantage...


    But his first ce had onlysted a month, and it was a month only he knew about. When it was time to shine publicly¡ªgone!


    This was definitely not a good omen!


    Shi Pingchuan felt a deep sense of crisis.


    His temples throbbed uncontrobly, his hand hidden in his sleeve clenched into a fist, and his eyes burned with fierce determination. Leng Shi, it''s either you or me on this Alien Star Battlefield...

 Chapter 329: Du Ges propaganda front

    Linyang City was captured by Gao Yanping.


    He exploited the unyieldingmander of Langping Pass.


    After a failed attempt to feign surrender, Gao Yanpingshed Gou Heyu with a whip, then, in a fit of rage, hung him from a gpole.


    Later that night, he arranged for some soldiers to "rescue" Gou Heyu under the pretense of wanting to return home and not wishing to die with the rebels. They broke through Yutang Pass and headed towards Linyang City.


    Gao Yanping then led his troops in pursuit. When the prefect of Linyang City, Shi Ruxing, opened the gates to wee him, Gao Yanping''s forces stormed in, capturing the city in one swift move.


    It must be said.


    Though Gao Yanping was spineless, he did have some talent in military strategy.


    ...


    After capturing Linyang City, Du Ge finally had a foothold of his own.As thergest city closest to the border, Linyang City always had enough provisions to feed tens of thousands of soldiers for half a year. It was the true logistical base for the three passes.


    In a city of over a hundred thousand people, a forced conscription could easily gather at least ten thousand soldiers.


    After taking Linyang City, Du Ge didn''t rush to expand. Instead, he leveraged Dragon Fang''s advantage to quickly publicize the Fourth Princess''s victories.


    Naturally, this included his strategic brilliance, the Fourth Princess''s heroic prowess, and the wise decisions of Huangfu father and daughter, Gao Yanping, Gou Heyu, and others who recognized the true leader and defected.


    Indeed.


    Du Ge didn''t forget the stubborn Gou Heyu. He was in dire need of talented people, and he couldn''t afford to lose any potential allies.


    Du Ge fabricated a story that the n to capture Linyang City was a joint effort between Gao Yanping and Gou Heyu, even using some Earth idioms to help with the propaganda.


    Yanping hits Heyu¡ªone willing to hit, the other willing to take it.


    Poor loyalist Gou Heyu was smeared by Du Ge, turning into a traitor with no chance of clearing his name.


    Despite this.


    Gou Heyu still refused to surrender, cursing Du Ge and his men.


    But Du Ge crushed his spirit with a single sentence: "General Gou, calm down. We have plenty of battles ahead. Your banner will always fly in our army.


    Win a few more battles, and your name will spread throughout Chongming Kingdom. Even if you aren''t officially under the Fourth Princess, you will be seen as her man. Even if you seek death, you''ll die on the battlefield, loyal to the Fourth Princess..."


    After saying this, Du Ge signaled to Huangfu Xing and left with his men.


    Huangfu Xing then earnestly exined the Fourth Prince Gu Shiming''s plot to divide the nation and Du Ge''s ns for them. After a night of contemtion, Gou Heyu chose to surrender.


    Du Ge gained another great general.


    ...


    Of course.


    Along with the victory, the policy of gender equality under the Fourth Princess''s rule was also publicized.


    In the propaganda, cities captured by the Fourth Princess willingly epted the idea of gender equality, eagerly sending their daughters to school.


    Moreover, people were grateful for the happiness the Fourth Princess brought them, voluntarily donating money and food to her army...


    In short.


    The people had suffered under the Gu family for too long. The Fourth Princess Luo Shuang was the true guardian of the people.


    Thus, every general she encountered would defect to her side, and none of her subjects would rebel against her.


    That''s why her battles were always smooth, as if aided by divine forces...


    ...


    Du Ge''s keyword was "trend." He had to harness the power of propaganda.


    Only through propaganda could Luo Shuang''s influence grow faster, making people subconsciously ept her as the legitimate ruler and savior of Chongming Kingdom, while the emperor was seen as evil.


    This way, as they advanced, the people would ept the Fourth Princess more quickly, reducing the need for further propaganda efforts.


    After all.


    With the skill "A single move affects the whole situation," creating a new trend would make his actions smoother.


    He wouldn''t miss any opportunity to boost himself.


    Even at Yutang Pass, Du Ge shaved off his long hair, opting for a clean, short cut, using this act to garner loyalty.


    No restoration, no hair growth.


    The Fourth Princess was moved to tears by this gesture.


    Following his lead, Huangfu Xing, Gao Yanping, Wu Chang, and many other soldiers under hismand also shaved their heads, creating a new trend that influenced the people in their jurisdiction, significantly boosting Du Ge''s attributes.


    With dual attribute boosts and propaganda.


    The Fourth Princess Luo Shuang and her imperial teacher He Xu were at the peak of their poprity among the people. By the end of the month, Du Ge''s ranking soared to first ce.


    Who would have thought?


    Du Ge had been prepared to finish in second ce.


    But at the end of the month, he was pleasantly surprised.


    Announced as the first ce, his mental power increased by twenty thousand, bringing his total to nearly one hundred eighty thousand.


    Scanning the top ten list, Du Ge ignored the second ce Shi Pingchuan and focused on Gu Shiming''s advisor, Pei Ma''er, who ranked third.


    This guy quietly secured third ce, indicating his keyword was highlypatible with his role. The Fourth Prince''s rebellion was likely closely tied to him.


    Perhaps his third-ce ranking had something to do with Du Ge!


    After all.


    The Fourth Prince''s recent actions were mostly aimed at or assisting Du Ge, all revolving around him...


    So, Pei Ma''er''s keyword was likely rted to strategy or support, or possibly even chaos.


    The most concerning would be a chaos-rted keyword.


    If it was indeed chaos, the greater the impact he caused, the more Pei Ma''er would grow.


    Moreover, with the Fourth Prince''s resources, his martial arts skills were probably not low.


    Therefore.


    Prime Minister Shi Pingchuan and Pei Ma''er were formidable opponents who needed to be eliminated quickly.


    As for the others, they posed no immediate threat and could be set aside for now.


    However.


    With the top ten list revealed, Du Ge''s life would likely be more challenging, as his martial prowess was not yet top-tier in this world.


    And hecked skilled bodyguards.


    ...


    Not only Du Ge, but all surviving warriors on the Alien Star Battlefield were also paying attention to the top ten list.


    Wu Chang, serving under Huangfu Yue, trembled and nearly spat blood when he saw Leng Shi''s name at the top.


    Terrified, Wu Chang almost deserted on the spot.


    First ce?


    The demonic imperial teacher he trusted so much was actually an Alien Star warrior, and ranked first in attributes...


    How could he have been so foolish, deceived by He Xu from the beginning without noticing any ws?


    Heavens!


    If He Xu had harbored any killing intent, Wu Chang wouldn''t even know how he died!


    Thinking back to how he had earnestly spun tales of celestial beings to an Alien Star warrior, Wu Chang wanted to find a hole to crawl into and die of embarrassment.


    For over twenty days, He Xu must have viewed him as a clown!


    And to this day, Wu Chang still didn''t know He Xu''s keyword.


    The most infuriating part was that He Xu had even used him as a shield, truly despicable...


    But ultimately, Wu Chang didn''t leave. Instead, he mustered his courage and sought out Du Ge to pledge his loyalty.


    It wasn''t that he trusted Du Ge, but his keyword wouldn''t allow him to leave.


    Leaving would mean fear, cowardice, behaviors contrary to his keyword, bravery.


    If he fled, his attributes would drop to nothing, and where could he escape to on Du Ge''s turf?


    Rather than fleeing miserably, it was better to face Du Ge bravely, hoping for a chance at survival.


    ...


    Qinn Sword Sect.


    Three swords floated in front of Yunyao.


    But her gaze was fixed on the top ten list, her brows furrowed: "Leng Shi, Shi Pingchuan, Pei Ma''er... Du Ge, which one are you? I''ve already sent a signal,e find me! Together, we can dominate! Don''t tell me you didn''t even make the top ten..."

 Chapter 330: Du Ges Crisis

    The announcement of the top ten names was like the sounding of a war horn.


    In an instant.


    Everyone quickened their pace to improve their attributes.


    After all.


    Thest Alien Star Battlefield ended in just six months.


    This time, although the top two seemed evenly matched.


    But as long as one of them falls, the surviving one''s attributes will surely skyrocket, and time is running out for the others.


    Especially for those who haven''t even unlocked any skills yet, they were even more anxious.


    A month had passed, and still no skills. In the past, this was simply impossible.Some spected that the cancetion of the body possession identity might have changed the rules, making it harder to unlock skills.


    But more people believed they hadn''t found the right method.


    After all, in the Alien Star Battlefield, you can''t always hold onto beautiful fantasies. What if others have skills and you don''t? How much would you suffer in battle?


    Pushing yourself is never wrong.


    ...


    On the day the list was announced.


    The identities and names of the top ten were exposed in various countries.


    Some lists were sent to the desks of important figures, while others were spread among the public through posted notices and distributed flyers.


    In this Alien Star Battlefield, everyone''s thoughts were very flexible, and they would spare no effort to strike at their opponents.


    This world had high-powered natives, and as long as any of them targeted the Alien Star warriors, theirpetitors would be reduced by one.


    Of course.


    Making the rulers of this world aware of the benefits of the Alien Star warriors was also an opportunity for them.


    ...


    Beihai Kingdom.


    County Magistrate Ma Shichun had just finished a day''s work and was meditating in his study, practicing his true energy.


    Suddenly.


    Amotion came from the courtyard.


    Ma Shichun listened carefully, a slight smile forming at the corner of his mouth: "They came quickly!"


    He stood up, pushed open the door, and looked into the courtyard, saying loudly, "County Magistrate Ma Shichun, at your service, Lord Qianhu."


    The leader, dressed in a blue brocade robe, nced at Ma Shichun, raised the token in his hand, and said, "Qianhu Huo Ming of the Royal Guards, here to arrest you by order. Magistrate Ma,e with us!"


    "Qianhu, may I ask why I am being arrested?" Ma Shichun inquired.


    "Someone reported you as being possessed by the Heavenly Demon. The Commander wants to take you back for verification," Huo Ming said, looking at Ma Shichun, somewhat unconsciously.


    "So it''s about that. Let''s go then!" Ma Shichun, unafraid of the dreaded Royal Guards, smiled calmly and said, "I also wanted to talk to the Commander. During my tenure, the governance has been clear, the people live in peace, and there is no theft or robbery. With my talents, I shouldn''t be just a small county magistrate."


    ...


    Qingwu Kingdom.


    Qu Liandong looked at the former Gang Leader of the Beggar''s Sect lying at his feet, disdainfully ncing at the several elders who had attacked him and were now crippled. With a flick of his toe, the green bamboo staff symbolizing the Gang Leader''s identity fell into his hand: "Everyone, today I shall be the Gang Leader of the Beggar''s Sect. Any objections?"


    At the same time.


    Zhonng General Wei Jiuchou rode swiftly, alone, heading straight for the capital...


    ...


    The Harem of Kingdom Chu.


    Emperor Shi Long of Kingdom Chu held a sword in one hand, looking down at the concubine before him: "Beloved concubine, rumors are spreading that you are possessed by the Heavenly Demon, here to disrupt my kingdom. Today, I havee to seek an exnation."


    "Your Majesty, it is true that I am possessed by a Subus," Wu Tong said sorrowfully, her eyes filled with allure, "but the talk of disrupting the kingdom is nonsense. I have only heard of treacherous ministers causing chaos and noble families seizing power, never of a woman disrupting a kingdom. A subus can bring men extreme pleasure and can only survive by clinging to men. Your Majesty, wise and powerful, do youck the confidence to subdue a mere woman?"


    As she spoke.


    Her thin dress quietly slipped off, revealing her snow-white, delicate shoulders, "Your Majesty, I believe that subduing a subus and making her serve you under yourmand truly showcases the essence of an emperor!"


    ...


    At the same time.


    Martial sects such as the Xunyang Gang, Tianying Gang, and Fire God Sect, which were on par with the Qinn Sword Sect, were also approached by Alien Star warriors.


    With Yunyao in the Qinn Sword Sect as an example.


    At this time, they had a good excuse to join the sects.


    Even the Qinn Sword Sect epted a Heavenly Demon as an inner disciple. Aren''t you afraid that the Qinn Sword Sect will use the power of the Heavenly Demon to attack if you don''t ept one?


    ...


    Cats have their ways, and mice have theirs.


    Alien Star warriors disyed their abilities, causing a great stir in various ces.


    The number of participants quickly dwindled. In just two or three days, the number of Alien Star warriors dropped to 745, a reduction of a quarter.


    The natives'' personalities were varied and strange; not everyone was willing to ept them, and not every keyword was suitable for survival on the battlefield.


    ...


    While everyone was fighting for their future, Du Ge''s expansion was halted.


    Seizing power was clearly different from leading a group in battles.


    In previous Simtion Fields or Alien Star Battlefields, as long as hisbat power was sufficient, he could lead a group to stir up trouble.


    But in this Alien Star Battlefield.


    His keyword was loyalty, meaning he couldn''t freely roam the world but had to methodically build his own force.


    Building his own force required steady progress, step by step, consolidating bit by bit.


    Loyalty to himself and his beliefs brought him improvements, but not enough to dominate the world.


    Moreover.


    Having a force was necessary to get his other keyword, trend, rolling.


    Recruiting soldiers, logistics, intelligence...


    All sorts of trivial matters left Du Ge overwhelmed. Only his high mental power kept him from copsing under the weight of these tasks.


    At this moment, he suddenly understood why it was said that Zhuge Liang worked himself to death.


    Prime Minister Zhuge didn''t have his high mental power and physical strength, nor did he have skills like "A single move affects the whole situation" to lead the situation.


    ...


    Wu Chang''s surrender was just a minor episode.


    Not killing him before meant there was no reason to kill him now. Promising Wu Chang a spot in the top ten, Du Ge sent him back to the battlefield.


    The Chongming Kingdom''s army mobilization wasn''t timely.


    But Wei Tingjiang, stationed at the border, reacted swiftly. Upon learning of the mutiny at Langping Pass and Yutang Pass, he immediately mobilized troops to attack Langping Pass.


    Fortunately, defending a pass was easier than attacking one.


    Langping Pass was strategically located, originally designed to repel foreign invasions, making it easy to defend and hard to attack.


    Leaving ten thousand troops to defend, even with Wei Tingjiang''s fifty thousand troops, it wouldn''t be taken easily.


    Of course.


    Du Ge wouldn''t sit idly by. He sent a letter to the border general of Qingwu Kingdom, informing him of Wei Tingjiang''s current movements.


    He hoped to use his power to stall Wei Tingjiang''s attack.


    But not everything goes as Du Ge wishes.


    The border general of Qingwu Kingdom was too cautious tounch a sudden attack.


    After all.


    The new emperor of Qingwu Kingdom had just ascended the throne, and the country was still unstable. Even knowing it was the best time to take Dongling Pass, he didn''t dare send troops to attack Chongming Kingdom.


    Doing so would mean war between the two countries, a responsibility he couldn''t bear. Most importantly, attacking Chongming Kingdom now would seem like rescuing the princess.


    ...


    The n to drive away the tiger and swallow the wolf failed, and Du Ge had to face the mad old General Wei Tingjiang alone at Langping Pass.


    ...


    After repelling another wave of attacks.


    Huangfu Xing looked at the corpses beneath the city walls, his face extremely grim.


    He couldn''t bear the internal strife. Even though everyone saw him as a traitor, he still considered himself a subject of Chongming Kingdom.


    Moreover, he now knew Du Ge''s true identity. The Heavenly Demon''s promises left him uneasy. Would He Xu really help him restore his honor in the future?


    But he couldn''t leave Luo Shuang at this time.


    After all, the list included Prime Minister Shi Pingchuan and the Fourth Prince''s advisor, who were also Heavenly Demons in the chaos. Who knew what chaos Chongming Kingdom would fall into with these guys around?


    Huangfu Xing was particrly confused.


    "Imperial Teacher, what should we do now?" Gao Yanping didn''t have as many worries as Huangfu Xing. After surrendering, he focused solely on Luo Shuang. He didn''t have much loyalty; he only knew that after surrendering once, he couldn''t surrender a second time. If Luo Shuang failed, death awaited him.


    ncing at Du Ge, he exined, "Wei Tingjiang is an old general who has never lost a battle, best at using troops. Now that we''ve cut off his retreat, the rations for his eighty thousand soldiers canst at most three months. For the sake of his soldiers, the old general will do everything to break through the two passes."


    Du Ge asked, "Can you hold out for three months?"


    Gao Yanping and Huangfu Xing shook their heads simultaneously.


    Huangfu Xing sighed and exined, "Morale is low. We only have Linyang City behind us. Even if we have enough rations, the soldiers feel like they''re fighting alone. If Chongming Kingdom''s army attacks from behind, we''ll be caught in a pincer attack and have no escape..."

 Chapter 331: Du Ges self-exposure

    "With fifteen thousand soldiers, how long can you hold out?" Du Ge pondered for a moment before asking.


    "Two months," Gao Yanping replied.


    "One month," Huangfu Xing responded.


    The two gave different answers.


    Gao Yanping was originally themander of Yutang Pass, skilled in defense, while Huangfu Xing was a chariot general, adept at training and offense.


    Their different answers were understandable...


    Du Ge nced at them and smiled, "Half a month. Hold Langping Pass for half a month. After that, I''ll return to drive the enemy away. Just put your minds at ease. No matter how formidable Wei Tingjiang is, he won''t win this war."


    "Understood." The two didn''t understand where Du Ge''s confidence came from, but they habitually epted the order.


    Du Ge then turned to Wu Chang, "Old Wu, you stay here to assist them. The battlefield is the best ce to showcase your bravery. I hope that when I see you again in half a month, you''ll have be a qualified general.""Yes," Wu Chang replied.


    "If there are any signs of other Heavenly Demons joining the battlefield, report to me immediately," Du Ge instructed before walking towards Luo Shuang. "Let''s go, Princess. This isn''t our battlefield. We''re responsible for building a solid rear for them."


    No matter where he went, Du Ge would always bring Luo Shuang along. He couldn''t trust anyone else with her safety.


    Unlike others, Luo Shuang was the object of Du Ge''s loyalty. Without her, Du Ge''s abilities could still support the power he had built, but his attributes would definitely drop significantly.


    "Okay."


    Luo Shuang nodded and followed Du Ge like his shadow. In such aplex situation, the political skills she had learned from Du Ge were no longer useful.


    This time.


    Wei Tingjiangunched a surprise attack on Langping Pass.


    Luo Shuang had originally nned to stay in Linyang City to help Du Ge with some affairs.


    But Du Ge insisted on bringing her along under the guise of learning, leaving Huangfu Yue to guard Linyang City, giving her no chance to contribute.


    Upon reaching Langping Pass, Du Ge told her that this wasn''t her battlefield and took her away again.


    If Luo Shuang still didn''t understand that Du Ge was doing this for her safety, she would be aplete fool.


    Du Ge''s concern made Luo Shuang happy.


    She would never know Du Ge''s true intentions for protecting her.


    "Master, what is your attribute?" On the way back to Linyang City, Luo Shuang couldn''t help but ask out of curiosity.


    "Torture."


    Du Ge nced at the innate experts following them and casually mentioned a keyword.


    The top ten rankings had caused quite a stir, and the looks from his former brothers were different now.


    At this point, it didn''t make much sense to hide it anymore. It was better to make up a keyword to ease the princess''s mind and mislead the Fourth Prince''s people.


    "I knew it..." Luo Shuang muttered, sneaking a nce at the King-Beating Whip on Du Ge''s waist, her face inexplicably turning red.


    ...


    Back in Linyang City.


    Du Ge did only one thing: using Dragon Fang''s intelligence capabilities, he issued a public announcement: "I am Leng Shi, also Du Ge, Du Ge who takes it upon himself to maintain the world. Anyone who hears this message, quickly join me."


    ...


    That''s right.


    Du Ge directly exposed his name.


    On the Alien Star Battlefield, everyone used aliases.


    No one from Qi Yuan Star could possibly know his name.


    Du Ge couldn''t find a new way to break the stalemate now.


    So exposing himself and seekingpanions was the best option. The more keywords, the more ways to break the stalemate.


    His current first-ce status also had enough appeal, which was part of their pre-battle strategy.


    Moreover, Du Ge wanted to see what choice Shi Pingchuan would make upon learning his identity.


    ...


    "Du Ge?"


    Shi Pingchuan looked at thetest intelligence revealing Leng Shi''s information and instinctively wiped the fine sweat from his forehead, feeling bitter.


    It really was him!


    Of course!


    Who else but Du Ge could have forcefully taken his first ce despite his overwhelming advantage?


    Why?


    Why could he always excel in every battle?


    "Prime Minister, Du Ge is actually first. He has finally appeared," the strategist said excitedly. "Du Ge is first, you are second. You are the prime minister, and he is the rebel leader. If you two join forces, Qi Yuan Star will be invincible!"


    "How can you be sure he''s Du Ge?" Shi Pingchuan frowned. "What if someone is using his name?"


    "Even if someone is using his name, he''s still one of us from Qi Yuan Star! Joining forces with him can''t be wrong!" The strategist looked at the prime minister strangely. "You don''t n to do it alone, do you?"


    "Yizhi, there are keywords like charm on the Alien Star Battlefield. What if Leng Shi extracted information about Du Ge?" Shi Pingchuan said. "We can''t just believe anyone who ims to be Du Ge."


    "Skills are hard to acquire. Who could awaken a skill, extract information about Du Ge, and reveal his first Simtion Field keyword all within a month? There aren''t that many coincidences!"


    The strategist said, "Besides, who else but Du Ge could emerge as the first in just a month? At that time, we already had a huge advantage, and even then, we couldn''t suppress Du Laoda."


    "Yes, you''re right. It''s highly likely he''s Du Ge." Shi Pingchuan looked at the strategist and said, "But do you think it''s more effective for me to join forces with him openly or to secretly support him from my position as prime minister?"


    "Of course, staying in the prime minister''s position is more beneficial for us," the strategist smiled.


    "He''s first, I''m second," Shi Pingchuan said. "Now that Du Ge has exposed his identity, he might attract more people from Qi Yuan Star, but he will also draw more enemies.


    So the safest approach is to advance side by side. He does his rebel thing, I do my prime minister thing. If anything happens to Du Ge, I''ll be the absolute backup..."


    "Yes," the strategist nodded. "You always think things through. What about Du Ge?"


    "You go personally and tell him our identities and ns," Shi Pingchuan said after a moment of silence. "I''ll find a way to support him secretly and have him coordinate with us appropriately.


    It''s best to eliminate the Alien Star warriors on the Fourth Prince''s side. If possible, take out the imperial teacher too. That way, Gu Shichun will have no choice but to rely on me, the prime minister."


    ...


    "Du Ge?"


    In Gu Shiming''s prince''s mansion, Pei Ma''er looked at the intelligence in his hand, feeling uneasy.


    Is he going all out?


    Isn''t he worried about attracting too many people from this and being targeted by everyone, getting caught in one fell swoop?


    Who would dare let him gather all the Alien Star warriors around him as the first ce...


    Too crazy!


    "Mr. Pei, what is this Leng Shi up to?" Gu Shiming asked. "And who is this Du Ge? A Heavenly Demon''s name?"


    "It is indeed a Heavenly Demon''s name," Pei Ma''er nodded, pondering for a moment. "Your Highness, please issue an announcement for me as well. Say that Pei Ma''er is Du Ge, also the self-sacrificing Luo Qing, and gather more people to join me..."


    "Why say you are also Du Ge?" Gu Shiming asked.


    "Saying I''m Du Ge is for your reputation, Your Highness," Pei Ma''er smiled. "Du Ge exposed himself to attract helpers. If we fight alone, we might be ambushed by him, so I must also gather some helpers.


    But using my name directly might arouse the emperor''s suspicion. Using Du Ge''s name, if His Majesty asks, we can say it''s to eliminate a threat to the people."


    "So, Luo Qing is your real name?" Gu Shiming asked.


    "Yes," Pei Ma''er nodded without hesitation, then added, "Also, please closely monitor the movements of the Minister''s Mansion. Leng Shi exposed his identity, and the prime minister, being a Heavenly Demon, can''t remain indifferent. Perhaps Your Highness can draw him over to be our ally..."

 Chapter 332: Self-exposure is also a trend

    Wei Tingjiang attacked Langping Pass, and Leng Shi couldn''t hold on any longer. He had no choice but to reveal his identity to save himself.


    The recent events were overwhelming, leaving Gu Shiming somewhat confused. He wanted Leng Shi to disrupt the Chongming Kingdom, but he also didn''t want Luo Shuang to be uncontroble.


    Now, Luo Shuang was besieged from all sides, and Gu Shiming found himself caught in the middle, feeling conflicted.


    If it were an ordinary war, he might have been able to manipte things from behind the scenes. But with the involvement of the immensely powerful Heavenly Demon, Gu Shiming couldn''t see where things were headed.


    Gu Shiming asked, "Mr. Pei, I''ve received word from my informant near Leng Shi that his attribute is ''torment.'' How should we respond? Is there any way to control him through his attribute and make him genuinely work for us?"


    "Control him? You''re dreaming! The top-ranked warrior on the Alien Star Battlefield must have a well-established method of operation. If you control him, what about me?"


    Pei Ma''er shook his head, "It can''t be ''torment.'' Pure torment wouldn''t allow Leng Shi to build such arge enterprise. His attribute is most likely rted to ''rebellion'' or ''revolution.'' The prince might try to recruit him from these angles. But how to recruit him requires careful discussion. Leng Shi''s ability to help Luo Shuang secure such arge territory on his own is extraordinary. If the prince falls into his trap, it would be a great loss."


    After a pause, he continued, "Prince, Luo Shuang''s momentum is already established. Regardless of Leng Shi''s attribute, he might use this opportunity to rise. To ascend the throne, the prince should focus on strengthening himself rather than recruiting enemies."


    Gu Shiming smiled and looked at Pei Ma''er, "Mr. Pei, you''ve enlightened me. In these chaotic times with the Heavenly Demon, the situation is obscure. Whether I seed depends entirely on you. Please don''t let me down.""How could you say that, Prince?" Pei Ma''er quickly stood up and bowed, "My attribute is ''support.'' Without the prince, I''m like a fish out of water. The stronger the prince bes, the higher I can rise!"


    Leng Shi''s attribute isn''t ''torment,'' and your attribute is truly ''support''?


    Gu Shiming looked at Pei Ma''er, reached out to help him up, and said sincerely, "If you need anything, just let me know..."


    ...


    The strategist from the Minister''s Mansion rode swiftly to find Du Ge and express Shi Pingchuan''s sincerity.


    After much thought, Shi Pingchuan also had someone issue an announcement: "I am the Prime Minister, also known as Brother Hu, who manages trade. Please rally to me quickly..."


    After the announcement was sent out, the prime minister sat in his chair, clenched his fists, and looked somewhat gloomy.


    Why should Du Ge, who just appeared, take over the kingdom he had painstakingly built?


    He was unwilling!


    He wanted to win too.


    He wanted to be Du Ge, not just a backdrop for Du Ge.


    Before entering the Alien Star Battlefield, Du Ge sat on the podium, admired by everyone. He noticed Lao Mi, who had also returned from the battlefield, looking as dim as a shadow.


    He didn''t want to be Du Ge''s foil.


    Only by bing number one could he gain more mental power and have a chance to survive the next Alien Star Battlefield. Those fools had no idea how high the mental power reward for first ce was!


    What good would Du Ge''s protection do in this Alien Star Battlefield?


    There would be another Simtion Field, and another after that. Could Du Ge protect him in every single one?


    Was Du Ge so lucky that he could always get the keywords that suited him?


    Only by taking control of his own destiny could he go further and have a chance to be the next Hua Guyun, a true superior being...


    But Du Ge''s past achievements weighed on Shi Pingchuan''s mind like a mountain. He knew clearly that if Du Ge gathered the people of Qi Yuan Star, he couldn''t win against him alone.


    Therefore, even if it meant being suspected by the Emperor of Chongming, he had to recruit a group of people to his side. If necessary, he would take a risky move to overthrow the Emperor of Chongming.


    ...


    "I am Concubine Wu Tong, also known as Liu Yue of the Tide. Upon hearing my name,e quickly to the pce of the Kingdom Chu, and let us serve the King of Chu together, under the eternal light of the Zhongtian Star."


    "I am Qu Liandong, Gang Leader of the Beggar''s Sect, also known as Zhang Chuangzhi, the instigator of the world. Those whoe to the Beggar''s Sect, please use the secret code: ''The ghost knocks at midnight.''"


    "I am Miao Buqi, also known as the unruly Leng Shijie..."


    ...


    In the next three or four days, the top ten gradually revealed their identities and began to gather theirpanions.


    No one dared to gamble on the consequences of one person gathering a group of Alien Star warriors.


    But not everyone had Du Ge''s powerful appeal.


    After all, Du Ge was not only outstanding on the Alien Star Battlefield but also a pioneer in the Simtion Field, renowned for his rapid advancement.


    Moreover, after the promotion by the high-level officials of Qi Yuan Star, he was almost universally known.


    Most warriors from others were appointed in times of crisis. Their performance in the Simtion Field might serve as a reference for the battlefield, but with everyone''s level being simr, who would care about what someone else did in the Simtion Field?


    Not to mention their names in the Simtion Field or the keywords they used?


    Of course, having a secret code made it easier to find one''s own people, but on the Alien Star Battlefield, who was really superior to whom?


    People are inherently selfish.


    Unless there is deep trust, no one would willingly tie their fate entirely to another person.


    Revealing oneself at the beginning was merely a gamble on a probability.


    A gamble that someone from their would have no other choice but to seek refuge with those at the top...


    ...


    Du Ge? Brother Hu?


    Yunyao of the Qinn Sword Sect looked at the two announcements and decisively set her sights on Leng Shi.


    The criteria were simple.


    First, Du Ge never hid his true information, as this minimized the risk of misjudgment by hispanions.


    Second, Leng Shi''s first-ce ranking spoke volumes.


    Yunyao''s eyes sparkled, "Brother Du, I knew you wouldn''t disappoint me. Wait for me, let me lend you a hand."


    Without hesitation, she got up and leaped down the mountain, her figure swift as a meteor.


    But just as she reached the mountain gate, several sword lights descended from the sky, forming a cage that trapped her inside.


    Yunyao''s movement halted abruptly.


    "What are you nning, disciple?" The Sword Saint''s voice echoed in her ears.


    "Going down the mountain," Yunyao looked up, "Sword Saint, the Heavenly Demon list has been leaked. I must go down the mountain to eradicate the Heavenly Demon and restore peace to the world."


    "No, your skills are not yet perfected. It''s not time for you to go down the mountain." The Sword Saint''s voice came again, and with it, he suddenly appeared before Yunyao, as if he had teleported.


    "Sword Saint, I reached the innate stage in twenty days and memorized all the sword manuals of the Qinn Sword Sect. Staying on the mountain is no longer meaningful. Cultivating in the secr world is the same." Yunyao looked at the Sword Saint, her expression unchanged, "Moreover, I have a mission. I can''t waste my limited life on cultivation alone."


    "Half-step grandmaster, only then can you go down the mountain." The Sword Saint nced at her, waved his hand, and a sword light enveloped her, sending her back to the Sword Washing Peak.


    Yunyao was immediately anxious, "Sword Saint, you old fellow, you don''t understand anything. My attribute requires me to rely on great momentum to grow. Trapping me on the Sword Washing Peak is truly dying my future. My identity is exposed, and one day, someone wille to the Qinn Sword Sect for me. I can be a grandmaster even down the mountain..."


    "Foolish child. Diligently practicing the sword manuals will only make you innate at most. A grandmaster can only be achieved through enlightenment. As long as you cling to the sword manuals, you won''t be a grandmaster. I pity your talent, so I allowed you to practice the Qinn Sword Technique. Don''t waste it." The Qinn Sword Saint''s voice once again entered her ears, "Moreover, our Qinn Sword Sect has princes and princesses. Instead of going down the mountain, why not learn to leverage their power."


    "Bing a grandmaster requires enlightenment?"


    Yunyao''s eyes widened.


    What was going on?


    Did the old Sword Saint want to take her as a direct disciple?


    But when thetter part of the Qinn Sword Saint''s words reached her ears, Yunyao suddenly froze.


    Yes!


    What good would it do for her to go down the mountain alone and rely on Du Ge to grow, letting Du Ge carry her?


    Now that Du Ge was rebelling, she should be gathering a force to help Du Ge from the root!


    Princes?


    Princesses?


    Yunyao looked towards the inner courtyard, pondered for a moment, and then made up her mind. Brother Du, wait for me a few more days. I''ll bring a few princes and princesses to join your camp...

 Chapter 333: Half-step Grandmaster

    Star Observation Tower.


    Gu Shichun leaned against the railing, gazing into the distance. The night view of the capital was spread out before him. If one looked closely, they could see that his gaze was fixed on the Minister''s Mansion.


    The imperial teacher stood beside him, asionally ncing up at the sky with a slight frown.


    "Imperial teacher, can I dismiss the prime minister directly now?" Gu Shichun asked calmly. "The streets are filled with rumors about the Heavenly Demon, saying that my appointment of the Heavenly Demon as prime minister has led to today''s chaos. If I follow public opinion and remove the prime minister, there won''t be any issues."


    "Your Majesty," the imperial teacher paused for a moment before speaking, "the prime minister is a short-lived figure, not worth worrying about. Currently, the world is in chaos, and the celestial signs are unclear. I believe Your Majesty should observe the changes quietly. Let the prime minister and the Demon Star fight it out. If you remove the prime minister now, it might lead to internal strife among brothers."


    "Internal strife?" Gu Shichun turned abruptly, his presence imposing without anger. "Are you referring to Old Si?"


    The imperial teacher bowed deeply, not daring to lift his head for a long time.


    After a while, Gu Shichun''s emotions calmed slightly. "Imperial teacher, rise. I do not doubt you. Speak to me honestly."


    The imperial teacher straightened up and sighed. "Since the list of the Heavenly Demons was published, the celestial signs have been in turmoil. The once-dominant Empress Star is now shaky, while the Demon Star, Prime Minister Star, Tianfu Guest Star, Martial Star, Red Luan Star, Earth Solitary Star, and General Star are all responding to each other, showing signs of sweeping across the world.I calcted that these ten stars correspond to the ten people on the list. The Tianfu Guest Star guards the Tianfu Star, which represents the Fourth Prince. Hence, I boldly specte that the Fourth Prince might have rebellious intentions. Of course, the prince could also be influenced by his advisors. I dare not make a definitive judgment."


    Gu Shichun looked up at the sky, where countless stars twinkled, revealing nothing. He then leaned back on the railing, ncing alternately at the Minister''s Mansion and the Prince''s Mansion, lost in thought.


    "Your Majesty," the imperial teacher stepped forward, "with you in the capital, neither the prime minister nor the Fourth Prince can stir up much trouble for now. I wish to leave the capital for a while."


    "Where to?" Gu Shichun asked.


    "Linyang City," the imperial teacher replied. "General Cao Lin is marching towards Linyang. I wish to assist him and confront the Demon Star causing chaos."


    "You don''t have confidence in Cao Lin?" Gu Shichun frowned again.


    "I wish to see what makes the Demon Star so extraordinary," the imperial teacher said tactfully.


    "Very well, I will send Eunuch Liu to apany you," Gu Shichun said.


    "Your Majesty, Eunuch Liu should stay in the capital to ensure your safety. I can go alone," the imperial teacher smiled. "Your Majesty, Cao Lin is a grandmaster, and I possess grandmaster abilities as well. With two grandmasters, even the Demon Star with all its might cannot escape."


    "Alright," Gu Shichun nodded after a nce at the imperial teacher. "Be cautious on this journey. If things are beyond your control, do not act rashly. The nation cannot be without its imperial teacher for even a day."


    "I understand," the imperial teacher bowed.


    ...


    "Imperial teacher, General Cao Lin is leading thirty thousand troops in a rapid march towards Linyang. They will arrive in five days. Currently, Linyang City has only ten thousand elite soldiers and no natural defenses. Once General Cao Lin arrives, we can hold out for at most a day."


    Huangfu Yue reported recent intelligence to Du Ge. "The people of Linyang are in a panic, all discussing the imperial teacher''s identity, saying that you are a Heavenly Demon here to bring chaos..."


    As she spoke, she nced at Du Ge and suddenly forgave his actions. If a normal man had done those things to her, he would be a pervert. But if he were a Heavenly Demon, it would be normal. Aren''t Heavenly Demons supposed to be evil? The princess looked at him with tender eyes, perhaps also matured by his training...


    "The people''s hearts cannot be used?" Du Ge asked with a smile.


    "The people''s hearts cannot be used," Huangfu Yue replied. "Cao Lin''s reputation is too great. He is a military god who has never been defeated. Hearing that they are to face him, the morale of our soldiers has plummeted. Otherwise, I wouldn''t think Linyang City could only hold out for a day."


    A military god?


    Du Ge pondered. He knew Cao Lin, who had risen from a prisoner of war to a grandmaster and general through military cultivation techniques.


    A man''s name is like the shadow of a tree.


    Even without his thirty thousand soldiers, Cao Lin alone could breach Linyang City''s defenses.


    In the end, Luo Shuang, Huangfu Yue, and he had too little prestige.


    Having never fought a tough battle, they were not trusted by their subordinates or the public. Moreover, they had upied Linyang City for only ten days, and the people likely still saw them as bandits.


    "Are grandmasters formidable?" Du Ge asked the dozen or so Prenatal Realm experts sent by Gu Shiming. "Can you withstand a few moves from a grandmaster?"


    The Prenatal Realm experts'' faces changed immediately.


    After a long pause, one of them stepped forward and said with a bitter smile, "Imperial teacher, you overestimate us. A grandmaster can sever rivers and move mountains. We wouldn''tst a single move against one."


    "One move?" Du Ge frowned. "Try to withstand one move from me with all your might."


    After the top ten list was published, countless Alien Star warriors had promoted them, causing Du Ge''s attributes to soar. His self-revtion had inspired others like Shi Pingchuan to follow suit, leading to another wave of trends.


    He had almost single-handedly changed the situation on the Alien Star Battlefield, influencing the movements of all nations on the battlefield.


    His attributes had inevitably increased significantly. Over the past few days, his cultivation had progressed rapidly, and he had nearly mastered Dragon Fang''s cultivation technique, reaching the Prenatal Realm with endless true energy.


    After that, his progress stalled, likely restricted by the cultivation technique.


    He had been too busy to spar with anyone recently and had no idea of his current strength. This was a good opportunity to test whether he could contend with a grandmaster, sever rivers, or move mountains...


    From their descriptions, grandmaster martial arts in this world seemedparable to the Divine Transformation Realm on the previous Alien Star Battlefield, not as invincible as they seemed.


    In Leng Shi''s memory, he had never seen a grandmaster in action.


    In Dragon Fang, the Prenatal Realm was already considered a super expert.


    Since Du Ge published the announcement, no one from Qi Yuan Star hade to join him. He had to prepare for the worst and rely on himself to turn the tide.


    Fighting a country alone without the right skills was too difficult.


    Damn Pan-Universal Entertainment Company, treating their lives as expendable for ratings. One day, he''d put them on a leash and throw them into the Alien Star Battlefield to entertain the public.


    ...


    Martial Arts Arena.


    Du Ge stood opposite a dozen Prenatal Realm experts.


    Below, thousands of soldiers watched.


    In times of low morale, personal martial prowess was the best medicine. Du Ge wouldn''t miss any opportunity to boost morale.


    Huangfu Yue stood below the stage, gripping her spear, her eyes fixed on Du Ge, trying to see through his true strength. She wanted to see how skilled Du Ge was without magic.


    Luo Shuang stood behind her, arms crossed, looking nervous.


    She had rarely seen Du Ge in action and still remembered his martial skills from when he chased her.


    Back then, Du Ge''s martial skills were mediocre,parable to her guards.


    In subsequent fights, he relied on water magic. She didn''t understand why her master suddenly wanted to challenge Prenatal Realm experts.


    But she had some expectations. It was said that Heavenly Demons could grow through attributes. Over the past month, her master''s cane had tormented her in various ways. As a princess, she must have boosted his attributes significantly!


    "Gentlemen, please," Du Ge gestured.


    "Imperial teacher, please," the Prenatal Realm experts exchanged nces but didn''t move, waiting for Du Ge to strike first.


    The arena had no water, effectively binding a sorcerer''s hands and feet.


    They thought that once they attacked, Du Ge would have no chance to counterattack. They wanted to give him a chance to show off before the army.


    Seeing through their thoughts, Du Ge smiled, his figure blurred, and the next second, he appeared like a ghost among them.


    The Prenatal Realm experts saw a sh and, before they could react, heard a ripping sound. They felt a lightness on their bodies, and when they came to their senses, they were standing naked, their clothes torn away by Du Ge.


    Gulp!


    The Prenatal Realm experts swallowed hard, their faces turning pale.


    This skill, this speed?


    Half-step grandmaster?


    ...

 Chapter 334: Du Ges Pre-war Mobilization

    Huangfu Yue''s mouth formed an ''O'' shape.


    Then.


    She blinked a few times forcefully, looking at the martial arts field where several Prenatal Realm experts were left in just their underpants, and involuntarily swallowed.


    It was confirmed!


    He Xu was indeed the Heavenly Demon, and a perverted one at that¡ªnot only towards women but also men...


    Luckily, there was water in the moat that night. The water snake He Xu controlled stirred beneath her clothes, unseen by anyone.


    Otherwise, in front of so many soldiers, if her clothes had been stripped off...


    Huangfu Yue''s heart skipped a few beats. She quickly pushed the image out of her mind, thankful once again for the water.


    ...The martial arts field was so quiet you could hear a pin drop. The soldiers watching were all stunned.


    What just happened?


    In the blink of an eye, the clothes of those seemingly formidable Prenatal Realm experts were torn off.


    Wasn''t the imperial teacher a sorcerer?


    How could his martial skills be so absurdly high...


    To instantly strip the clothes off more than ten Prenatal Realm experts¡ªeven if he wasn''t a grandmaster, he was close enough!


    Is this the Heavenly Demon?


    "Gentlemen, my apologies!" Du Ge smiled, tossing the clothes in his hand to the stunned men. Now that he had a clear understanding of his own strength, he feltpletely at ease.


    The anxiety brought on by days of busyness vanished along with the clothes he had stripped off those men.


    After experiencing the joy of stripping enemies on thest Alien Star Battlefield and perfecting it in thest Simtion Field, Du Ge had grown fond of thisbat style that could instantly conquer hearts.


    And Leng Shi''s expertise in lightness skill and assassination perfectlyplemented the stripping mode.


    If you could strip someone in battle, you could take their life.


    Moreover, being stark naked would deliver a strong psychological blow to the enemy, making them feel exposed and vulnerable. This would make them tense, embarrassed, and even flustered in battle, significantly reducing theirbat effectiveness.


    Once his reputation spread, female experts would often be intimidated before even fighting him... In short, it was all benefits and no drawbacks.


    The more than ten Prenatal Realm experts took their clothes, bowed to Du Ge, and silently retreated to the side.


    The sense of superiority they had felt, thinking they could control the lives of He Xu and Luo Shuang at any moment, waspletely gone.


    They even felt a bit of lingering fear, realizing that they had been walking on a knife''s edge all this time. If the prince had given the order to harm the Fourth Princess, they would have been dead on the spot.


    He Xu''s challenge to a martial arts contest was probably a warning to them!


    ...


    Du Ge stepped forward, standing in the middle of the martial arts field, and looked around at the shocked soldiers. He said loudly, "Comrades, I know the rumors about my identity have made you anxious these past few days. I also know that the pincer attack from Wei Tingjiang and Cao Lin has caused panic.


    Fear of death is normal, I understand. If you weren''t forced into a corner, who would want to go to war?


    In war, the higher-ups give you weapons, the wealthy provide money and food, and the children of the poor give their lives.


    If we win, the emperor gains morend, the generals earn merit, and the wealthy continue to make money. And you? You might just be lucky enough toe back alive;


    If we lose, the emperor might lose some territory, the wealthy some money, but all you leave behind are lonely graves or a lifetime of disability;


    From beginning to end, you are the ones who give the most and gain the least.


    After a battle, the history books will only record that in a certain battle, the Chongming Kingdom suffered a great defeat, with fifty thousand casualties among the officers and soldiers. You will be part of that fifty thousand, and apart from your parents, wives, and children, no one will remember your names..."


    Silence, a long silence. The already desperate morale now carried a hint of sorrow.


    Huangfu Yue frowned,pletely unable to understand what Du Ge was doing.


    Controlling these low-level soldiers with food and militaryw should be enough. Why tell them all this? Wasn''t he afraid they would rebel?


    Luo Shuang also frowned slightly.


    "Are you unwilling? Are you in pain?" Du Ge''s eyes slowly swept over the soldiers below. With his true energy enhancing his voice, it reached every corner of the training ground, clearly entering everyone''s ears.


    Du Ge clearly saw many soldiers clenching their fists, their eyes reddening, and even their breathing quickening in his ears.


    "The wealthy have umted their fortunes over generations, possibly being deceived and taken advantage of along the way, but they persevered and umted their wealth, passing down their experiences bit by bit;


    The generals have also killed enemies on the battlefield, stayed upte studying military books, and practiced martial arts at dawn, achieving their aplishments." Du Ge chuckled and continued, "But what do you have? No umtion from your fathers, not as much effort as others, and when faced with danger, you only think of retreating, of getting by. Just one Cao Lin scared you out of your wits. You can''t me anyone for your current fate."


    The soldiers were deeply stung by these words.


    Boom!


    The suppressed resentment and anger erupted instantly. Many soldiers turned their hateful gazes towards Du Ge on the tform, gripping their weapons tightly.


    If not for Du Ge''s powerful disy of force earlier, they would have already rushed up and torn him to pieces.


    "Do you want to change your fate?" Du Ge restrained his smile and took another step forward. "Today, I tell you clearly, your opportunity hase. In a peaceful Chongming Kingdom, you will never rise above others in your lifetime. Your children and grandchildren will forever repeat your lives..."


    "Think about such a life, how tragic and hopeless it would be." Du Ge took a deep breath, raising his voice, "But a chaotic Chongming Kingdom is different. With your own hands, you can break free from everything that confines you, and everyone will have a chance to rise above others.


    Most of you may not be generals or prime ministers, but if you fight, you can live better than most.


    When the Fourth Princess conquers Chongming Kingdom, its wealth will be distributed to you; when she conquers Qingwu Kingdom, its wealth will be distributed to you.


    It all depends on whether you are willing to fight! You are not fighting for the Fourth Princess, you are fighting for yourselves, for your descendants.


    To put it nicely, we are helping the Fourth Princess reim her throne. To put it bluntly, we are a bunch of rebels. How can rebels survive? By snatching meat from others'' mouths, by seizing territory from others'' hands.


    Today, let me tell you the essence of war.


    The essence of war is a process of resource redistribution. Perhaps most of you don''t understand what resource redistribution is?


    Let me exin. Resource redistribution means turning the wealth of the rich into ours, making them poor while you gainnd and money, bing the new rich. As long as we win, you will be the new nobles, the new generals..."


    The soldiers'' agitated emotions gradually stabilized, their gazes locking onto Du Ge.


    "Are nobles and generals born to be different? The ones who should worry about me being the Heavenly Demon are not you, but those high and mighty, idle lords! The prime minister is also a Heavenly Demon, yet the Emperor of Chongming still uses him. The concubine of the King of Chu is a Heavenly Demon, yet the King of Chu still * her in bed...


    So what if I''m a Heavenly Demon? What the gods can''t give you, the Heavenly Demon can. What the emperor can''t give you, the Heavenly Demon can..."


    Du Ge raised his sword high, his voice powerful and resonant, full of infectious energy, "Future generals, futurendlords, future wealthy men, tell me loudly, are you willing to follow the Heavenly Demon, are you willing to fight for yourselves?"


    "Willing." The soldiers'' emotions were fully stirred. They raised their spears and pikes, their eyes bloodshot, like bloodthirsty wolves.


    "Tell me, are you willing to rise above others?" Du Ge asked again.


    "Willing." The soldiers'' roars echoed to the heavens, deafening.


    "Good, then fight, then seize, then risk your lives to win battles." Du Ge smiled, his voice growing even more powerful, "Remember, you are fighting for yourselves, not for the Fourth Princess, not for me.


    You are different from those soldiers fighting for Chongming Kingdom. They live for others, you live for yourselves. If we win, we win the future, we win the glory and wealth for our descendants. Shout with me, live for yourselves."


    "Live for ourselves." The soldiers shouted in unison.


    "Fight for yourselves." Du Ge said.


    "Fight for ourselves." The soldiers'' shouts shook the sky.


    Huangfu Yue looked at the soldiers, now as if injected with adrenaline, in astonishment.


    Luo Shuang was deep in thought.


    Du Ge pressed his hand down, and the training ground fell silent again, but the soldiers'' momentum was nowpletely different from before.


    "Of course, asking you to fight is not asking you to die." Du Ge''s gaze swept over the excited soldiers, "Today, I disyed my martial prowess not for anything else but to reassure you that Chongming Kingdom has its war gods and grandmasters, and so do we.


    Soldiers will fight soldiers, generals will fight generals. The Cao Lin you can''t defeat, I will fight. The tough bones you can''t chew, I will chew.


    I will show you how I strip the war god of his armor on the battlefield and trample him underfoot. From now on, in every battle, as the main general, I will charge at the front, living and dying with you..."

 Chapter 335: A really cooperative teammate

    ```


    So excited, so thrilled, I want to shout along!


    Behind Du Ge, the emotions of more than a dozen Prenatal Realm experts were equally stirred.


    They were supported by the Fourth Prince,cking neither food nor clothing, but likewise, their lives were in someone else''s hands.


    They also wanted to fight for themselves!


    But they were different from the soldiers below; they had their own judgment. Outnumbered by the enemy, what good would it do to boost morale if they still couldn''t win?


    A half-step grandmaster is, after all, not a true grandmaster!


    ...


    The drill ground in Linyang City was not soundproof.Du Ge''s voice, inciting the soldiers, clearly carried out.


    Ordinary citizens who heard it didn''t think much, at most feeling that fate was unfair and having an impulse to join the Fourth Princess''s army, to share gold and silver with them.


    But those with assets at home began to tremble.


    They had originally thought that the Fourth Princess would rely on them and thus restrain her army from infringing upon them.


    So, they dared to criticize Du Ge''s identity as the Heavenly Demon.


    But now, Du Ge''s bloody deration made them afraid.


    They suddenly remembered that the Fourth Princess was, after all, a rebel. If pushed to the brink, she might indeed turn on them, and the Heavenly Demon was no god; a Demon Head would kill.


    After much deliberation.


    The wealthy merchants in Linyang City could no longer sit still.


    On the same day Du Ge finished his speech, the merchants voluntarily sent military supplies to Luo Shuang, began to curry favor with the Fourth Princess''s army, and expressed deep apologies for their previous nder of the imperial teacher.


    ...


    The entire Linyang City was brimming with fighting spirit, as if reborn.


    Seeing off a merchant who hade to contribute supplies, a mocking smile appeared on Luo Shuang''s lips. "Master, is this human nature?"


    "Yes, this is human nature." Du Ge stood beside Luo Shuang, speaking earnestly, "Deception is ultimately a minor art. A donation certificate, a promise of future rewards, might bring us temporary benefits.


    But when facing a stronger existence, deception bes a castle in the air. At this time, we need deterrence, to make them feel afraid, to make them feel that opposing you will leave them with nothing, and then they wille to please you on their own."


    "Mm." Luo Shuang nodded, pondering for a moment, "But this way, the reputation we''ve painstakingly built will be ruined."


    "If we can''t get past this hurdle, what future is there to speak of?" Du Ge smiled, "Only by defeating Cao Lin this time and incorporating his army will our future path be smooth. I''ve taught you, reputation is unimportant; when you stand high enough, people will naturally help you clean it up..." ????????§¦£Ó


    Huangfu Yue dared not speak, but her admiration for Du Ge had already flooded like a torrent.


    Is this the Heavenly Demon?


    Far stronger than any man in the world.


    "Master, Cao Lin is a grandmaster. Are you confident in facing him?" Luo Shuang asked worriedly.


    "If we choose the battlefield by the water, I am fully confident of taking him down," Du Ge said.


    After bing the first, his mental power increased by twenty thousand, enhancing his control over water by at least ten percent. Moreover, with the Power of Poseidon, he naturally had an advantage in water. Even if it took time, he could exhaust a grandmaster to death.


    "Imperial Teacher, if we fight at Yangjiang, we won''t have the advantage of defending the city," Huangfu Yue said.


    "Linyang is not Yutang Pass; there''s no natural defense here," Du Ge nced at her, "Can the walls of Linyang City stop a grandmaster? Since they can''t, we naturally choose a ce more advantageous to us."


    This is the difference between a high-martial world and an ordinary ancient battlefield.


    In a high-martial world.


    A grandmaster could very well influence the oue of a battle single-handedly.


    "Mm." Huangfu Yue looked at Du Ge, suddenly saluting, "Imperial Teacher, in future battles, I will charge at the front like you. Before you take down Cao Lin, Huangfu Yue will not retreat a step."


    Is the principle of "a single move affects the whole situation" at work?


    With him leading, if all the generals charge into the most dangerous ces once the battle starts, his army should be invincible!


    Another trend led!


    Du Ge looked at Huangfu Yue with appreciation, "Alright, you can change your cloak and armor to red. This way, if you get injured, the soldiers won''t notice, and it won''t affect morale. The Fourth Princess will be the Empress in the future, and you will be a famous general, setting an example for women everywhere, showing them that they are no weaker than men..."


    "Alright." Huangfu Yue''s eyes also lit up, "Imperial Teacher, rest assured, I will do it."


    "Report."


    Suddenly, the voice of the messenger sounded outside the door.


    "Enter," Du Ge said.


    The messenger pushed the door open, saluted Luo Shuang and the others, and handed the letter in his hand to Du Ge, "Imperial Teacher, someone outside the camp requests to see you and has delivered a letter, saying it is for your eyes only."


    Du Ge took the letter, tore it open, and saw only five words: "The Pagoda Suppresses the River Demon."


    Finally, they came.


    There were several codes for "The Celestial King Covers the Earth Tiger."


    In the second Simtion Field, it wasn''t used much, so the most widely spread was still "The Pagoda Suppresses the River Demon."


    Although it wasn''t Feng Zhong or Gao Ming, as long as it was a fellow from Qi Yuan Star, it was enough.


    On the eve of a great battle, one more person meant one more strength.


    Du Ge exhaled his true energy, shattering the letter into pieces, and said to the messenger, "Invite the person in!"


    Momentster.


    A middle-aged man with a small mustache was led into the room by the messenger.


    His eyes immediately locked onto Du Ge, excitedly saying, "Brother Du, I finally see you. Hearing your speech outside your camp, I was sure that Leng Shi must be you..."


    Suddenly.


    He noticed Luo Shuang and Huangfu Yue, and his voice abruptly stopped.


    "Imperial Teacher, Huangfu Yue takes her leave." Huangfu Yue nced at him, saluted Luo Shuang and Du Ge, and then left the room.


    Luo Shuang looked curiously at the middle-aged man, asking, "Master, should I avoid this?"


    "No need." Du Ge smiled, taking the opportunity to build loyalty, "The Princess is the leader and should know everything to have a clear understanding and not harbor doubts about her master."


    "Master, I will never doubt you." Luo Shuang frowned slightly, quickly expressing her stance. She stood up, "Who is this gentleman?"


    Du Ge nodded at him.


    The middle-aged man understood, saluted Luo Shuang, "I am Zhang Yizhi, a staff member of the Minister''s Mansion in Chongming Kingdom, greetings to the Princess."


    "Staff member of the Minister''s Mansion?" Luo Shuang was stunned.


    Du Ge took over the conversation, asking, "What did Shi Pingchuan send you for?"


    "He said he wants to advance together with you, to coordinate from inside and outside, to take down Chongming Kingdom. This way, there will be double assurance." Zhang Yizhi picked some words suitable to say in front of the Princess, "Shi Pingchuan said, with him in the position of prime minister, he can give you more help..."


    Luo Shuang''s eyes widened, her heart pounding, stunned by this news. The prime minister was actually their person, so the prime minister''s previous promise to support her restoration was true!


    Ha!


    Advancing together!


    Du Ge neither agreed nor disagreed, "That idea is not bad. Did he just send you to deliver a message?"


    Zhang Yizhi was suddenly stunned.


    Du Ge shook his head with a smile, "Let''s not talk about this. What is your attribute?"


    Zhang Yizhi said, "Cooperation."


    Du Ge asked again, "Do you have any supernatural powers?"


    Zhang Yizhi nced at Luo Shuang again, somewhat embarrassed, and lowered his voice, "Being ackey, I can one hundred percent draw the target to the person I am cooperating with."


    Wow!


    A monster-attracting divine skill!


    Du Ge''s eyes lit up, "Don''t go back to the Minister''s Mansion, work with me!"


    Zhang Yizhiughed dryly, "Brother Du, I can indeed draw the target one hundred percent, but my attributes are too low. If I rashly draw too powerful a monster, I might be killed directly."


    "Then you should work with me even more." Du Ge smiled, patting his shoulder, "Following Shi Pingchuan for a month, your attributes haven''t improved; he''s too weak. I''ll help you improve your attributes, and you''ll soar in no time."


    ```

 Chapter 336: What does cooperation mean

    Du Laoda''s invitation was something no one could refuse.


    Zhang Yizhi pursed his lips, "Du Ge, what about Shi Pingchuan?"


    "Are you doubting the abilities of the second ce?" Du Ge nced at him and said, "Yizhi, do you know why Shi Pingchuan is second, but you remain unknown?"


    "Why?" Zhang Yizhi instinctively asked.


    "A prime minister seems to have a high status, and working with him can amplify your effectiveness. But don''t forget, Shi Pingchuan''s position is high, and he has many people at his disposal." Du Ge smiled, "Following him may look like cooperation, but in reality, it''s obedience. He gives orders, and you execute them. Even if he doesn''t use you, he can rece you with someone else. Think about it carefully, isn''t that the case?"


    "..." Zhang Yizhi''s expression stiffened.


    "It''s different with me. I''m in dire need of people. As long as you aplish something, I''ll promote you, just like Huangfu Yue, Gao Yanping, Huangfu Xing, and Gou Heyu... their names are now widely known."


    Du Ge continued, "This time, we''re going to fight Cao Lin. Your job is to lure Cao Lin to Yangjiang, and I''ll take care of him. This will be a perfect coboration. I''ve already thought of the promotional phrase: ''Zhang Yizhi''s clever strategy lured the enemy, and He Xu bravely captured Cao Lin.'' Your reputation will spread far and wide."


    Zhang Yizhi was moved by Du Ge''s words. He licked his lips again, "Is that possible? Cao Lin won''t kill me, will he?""Yizhi, you know me." Du Ge reached out and patted Zhang Yizhi''s shoulder, "Think about the oues of those who followed me, and then think about the oues of those who opposed me. Believe in yourself, and believe in me."


    Those words seemed to inject infinite confidence into Zhang Yizhi. He straightened up abruptly, "Du Ge, I''ll follow your n."


    "n? It''s called cooperation." Du Ge smiled, "And from now on, call me Imperial Teacher."


    "Understood." Zhang Yizhi nodded, looking at Du Ge, "Imperial Teacher, can I know what your attribute is?"


    Du Ge nced back at Luo Shuang, then pulled out a vine whip from his back, smiling, "Torture."


    "Torture?"


    Zhang Yizhi''s eyes widened, involuntarily looking at the words written on the whip: "Beat the foolish king above, punish the treacherous ministers below." He was filled with endless confusion.


    He couldn''t understand how Du Ge used torture to create such a stir and even achieved first ce. Both he and Shi Pingchuan had spected that Du Ge possessed a keyword rted to transformation.


    "Yes, torture. So, if I use the whip on you, don''t hold a grudge. It''s how I increase my attribute." Du Ge looked at Zhang Yizhi, speaking earnestly, "Just cooperate with me when the timees."


    "Got it." Zhang Yizhi smiled, "If the Imperial Teacher swings the whip from above, I''ll raise my head; if the Imperial Teacher swings from behind, I''ll bend over; if the Imperial Teacher swings from below, I''ll lift my feet..."


    When he was with Shi Pingchuan, he was always on edge, feeling surrounded by danger. But deciding to follow Du Ge, his mood brightened, and even his personality became more lively.


    As for being whipped?


    Alien Star warriors had tough skin and strong recovery abilities. A few hits were no different from mosquito bites.


    "Exactly, that''s the spirit. I knew you understood cooperation!" Du Ge raised an eyebrow, "But that''s not enough. True cooperation means you understand who to reprimand or hit with just a nce from me. When I say to kill someone, you should know if I mean it or if I''m just scaring them. Every word I say should have an echo, every action a response..."


    Luo Shuang''s eyes widened as she watched Du Ge with the King-Beating Whip, lost in thought.


    "..." Zhang Yizhi was stunned.


    "Yizhi, there''s no rush. This kind of cooperation takes time to develop into perfect synergy." Du Ge smiled, "The urgent matter now is to deal with Cao Lin''s army."


    As he spoke, he moved to the map, pointing to the widest part of the river, "I n to set the battle at Yangjiang. You go meet Cao Lin, and no matter what reason you use, lure him here..."


    Du Ge''s confidence infected Zhang Yizhi, sweeping away his doubts, "Alright, I''ll make the trip. I''ll risk my life to bring Cao Lin here."


    "No need to risk your life. Think about how I usually handle things. Use your brain. You have skills and the status of the Minister''s Mansion. It won''t be hard to lure Cao Lin." Du Ge smiled, "If necessary, reveal your Heavenly Demon identity. As long as Cao Lin has any ideas, he won''t harm you."


    "Understood." Zhang Yizhi nodded heavily, "Du Ge, should I leave now?"


    "The sooner, the better." Du Ge reached out and patted his shoulder again, "The oue of this battle depends entirely on you. Sess is the only option."


    ...


    Zhang Yizhi left with Du Ge''s blessing and mission.


    Du Ge let out a sigh of relief, turning to the silent Luo Shuang, smiling, "Princess, if you have any questions, feel free to ask."


    "Master, your real name is Du Ge, right?" Luo Shuang blinked and asked.


    "Yes." Du Ge nodded.


    "In your world, you must be a very capable person, right?" Luo Shuang asked again.


    "More or less." Du Ge smiled modestly.


    "So, there''s no real celestial and demon war, right?" Luo Shuang asked, "You''re justpeting for rankings?"


    "Yes,peting for rankings." Du Ge looked up at the sky, feeling deste, "Celestial beings and demons are just embellishments for our identities. In the end, we''re just a bunch of helpless troublemakers..."


    "Master, you''re not a troublemaker." Luo Shuang sensed Du Ge''s destion, stood up, and came to his side, blinking earnestly, "If it weren''t for you, I would have died long ago. No matter what your true purpose is, you are my benefactor. If you want topete for rankings, I''ll cooperate with you wholeheartedly, even better than Zhang Yizhi."


    "Cooperate with me?" Du Ge looked at Luo Shuang, who was trying tofort him, and shook his head, "Ascending to the throne of Qingwu Kingdom would be the best cooperation."


    "Master, by cooperation, I mean your whip can fall on me anytime, without any reason." Luo Shuang''s face turned as red as an apple. She lowered her head, not daring to look at Du Ge, but her tone was firm, "My status is high enough. If torturing me can make you stronger, I''m willing to be tortured by you..."


    "..."


    Du Ge looked at Luo Shuang in shock.


    What was going on?


    Was her Stockholm syndrome getting worse?


    What had she heard from his conversation with Zhang Yizhi?


    This was going too far!


    Thinking about his skill of influencing others, Du Ge couldn''t help but shiver. He said seriously, "Princess, you don''t need to do this. A ruler must always maintain their image. What would your ministers think if they saw you like this?"


    "Master, I was wrong. Please punish me!" Luo Shuang gave Du Ge a sly look, quickly extending her hand, palm up, her eyshes trembling slightly.


    Damn!


    Du Ge was stunned.


    Damn it, if Zhang Yizhi had the princess''s understanding, he would have mastered cooperation long ago. Why did it take more than a month without even breaking into the top ten?


    Smack!


    The whipnded on the princess''s palm.


    Du Ge said, "Princess, no matter what celestial beings or demons appear around you, remember to always stay true to yourself. Only then will you not be influenced by external factors and can truly protect and govern your kingdom."


    Luo Shuang withdrew her hand and sighed, "So, Master, you will eventually leave, right?"


    "Maybe, maybe not." Du Ge said, "Just like Leng Shi before. Beforeing here, I didn''t know what kind of body I would enter. After leaving, I don''t know if this body will still belong to me!"


    "..." Luo Shuang frowned, "Master, I don''t understand."


    "You don''t need to understand. Even now, there are many things I don''t understand." Du Ge looked at her, "Luo Shuang, if one day you ascend to the throne and still want to know the truth, I will tell you.


    But doing so might bring disaster to your world, nullifying all our efforts. And by then, I might not be able to help you..."


    "Okay." Luo Shuang interrupted him before he could finish, nodding seriously, "Master, you don''t need to exin. I choose to know the truth, even if it brings disaster to the world. Although I don''t know who your enemy is, I won''t let you fight alone..."

 Chapter 337: Unprecedented chaos

    In the rey video of the Alien Star Battlefield, Du Ge didn''t see anyone leaking information about Pan-Universal Entertainment to the natives.


    Maybe they were afraid.


    Afraid that leaking information about Pan-Universal Entertainment would bring disaster to their.


    But Du Ge had no such concerns.


    Bai Long had boosted his mental power by tens of thousands with just one drink, clearly telling him that umting mental power in the Alien Star Battlefield would never be enough to defeat them.


    Since mental power was useless, skills were likely useless too.


    Du Ge had to prepare for the worst.


    In thest Alien Star Battlefield, he used the Benevolent Healer skill to set up others participating in the battlefield.


    This time, he nned to see if the natives on the Alien Star Battlefield could help him resist Pan-Universal Entertainment, assuming they hadn''t been enved by it...Whether it worked or not, he had to try.


    As for whether Pan-Universal Entertainment would punish him for this.


    Du Ge believed that as long as he could continue to bring ratings and profits to Pan-Universal Entertainment, his safety would never be an issue.


    As thepany''s hottest star, a king who single-handedly changed the game rules, what''s wrong with being a bit willful?


    At worst, they could just change the rules again.


    Hua Guyun''s idea wasn''t even a test, at most it was just self-indulgence...


    ...


    The grandmaster''s travel speed was incredibly fast.


    Cao Lin, stationed in the northwest, had to cross half of Chongming Kingdom to reach Linyang. If he were alone, he could make it in a day, setting off in the morning and arriving by evening.


    But with thirty thousand troops, five days was already considered a forced march, and they couldn''t bring much baggage or supplies.


    ...


    Everyone''s eyes were on the Battle of Linyang, whether they were natives or Alien Star warriors.


    Information about the Ten Great Heavenly Demons had spread so widely that almost everyone knew about it.


    Leng Shi, beside Luo Shuang, was recognized as the leader of the Heavenly Demons. The natives were eager to see if Leng Shi could single-handedly withstand Cao Lin, who was known as the God of War.


    Although he made a grand show of it, his generals were not even on the same level as Cao Lin.


    Not just Cao Lin, but even Huangfu Xing, Gao Yanping, and Wei Tingjiang were superior to them.


    Compared to Cao and Wei, they were at best second-rate generals.


    Wei Tingjiang had fifty thousand elite soldiers, Cao Lin had thirty thousand War God troops, all top-notch.


    Luo Shuang only had a newly consolidated force of over twenty thousand, far inferior in both quality and quantity...


    To be honest.


    No one had high hopes for Luo Shuang; they were only interested in Leng Shi, the so-called number one Heavenly Demon!


    If he could turn the tide despite such disadvantages, people would have to reevaluate the Heavenly Demons.


    The Alien Star warriors were also not optimistic about Du Ge.


    In thest Alien Star Battlefield, everyone was cautious. Wang Chong of the Seven Stars Sect caught everyone off guard, and he gradually built up his strength. ?


    By the time he became powerful, it was toote for others to develop.


    But this Alien Star Battlefield was full of crazy people, with Alien Star warriors exposing all sorts of information,pletely different from the previous battlefield where Wang Chong reigned supreme.


    Even if Leng Shi was the top of the Alien Star Battlefield, he had only been building his attributes for a month. Making himself so well-known and setting two countries against him could only be described as the ignorance of the fearless.


    ...


    Before Cao Lin arrived in Linyang.


    Many martial artists had already gathered around Linyang City, with various motives, to witness this epic battle.


    ...


    Feng Zhong, Wang San, and others familiar with Du Ge received his self-exposure news at different times, but random body possession didn''t allow them to reach Du Ge in time to support him.


    Though anxious, they couldn''t help Du Ge and could only pray he could hold on until they arrived.


    Others from Qi Yuan Star who weren''t familiar with Du Ge chose to wait and see. They wanted to decide whether to join him after he and Cao Lin determined the oue...


    No one was foolish; joining Du Ge now could mean going to their deaths.


    In the Alien Star Battlefield, survival was the only hope. As long as they could secure resources in the end, no one would me them;


    Moreover, they had excuses for both winning and losing.


    If Du Ge lost, they were preserving Qi Yuan Star''s limited strength for aeback;


    If Du Ge won, they were merely assessing Du Ge''s authenticity for safety, avoiding being exploited by others...


    ...


    Alien Star warriors from others, those close to Linyang City, also quietly made their way to the battlefield. However, most didn''t dare enter Linyang City, wandering in the countryside and forests instead.


    Hoping to pick up scraps on the battlefield or find an opportunity to rise.


    ...


    In short, the situation in Linyang City, which had attracted the world''s attention, was bing increasinglyplex.


    ...


    Of course, not everyone stopped to wait for Du Ge.


    Five days was enough for many things to happen.


    In the capital of Chongming Kingdom.


    After Prime Minister Shi Pingchuan revealed his Heavenly Demon identity, he suddenly gained the Emperor of Chongming''s favor.


    The Emperor even issued a decree for the Prime Minister to create a Heavenly Demon Register, to record and assign official positions to Heavenly Demons willing to serve Chongming Kingdom.


    With the Emperor''s favor, Shi Pingchuan became increasingly arrogant in Chongming Kingdom, cing his trusted followers everywhere. The Minister''s Mansion was bustling with officials bringing gifts;


    Fourth Prince Gu Shiming''s advisor, Pei Ma''er, was summoned to the pce by the Emperor, and after an assessment, was specially appointed as the Right Prime Minister to assist Shi Pingchuan.


    ...


    Ma Shichun of Beihai Kingdom was promoted from county magistrate to prefect of Huzhou, rising four ranks.


    It was said that when the transfer order was issued, and Ma Shichun left office, the people of Xiang County wept loudly, not leaving the main street for an hour.


    A thousand people blocked his sedan chair, presenting him with a parasol of the people;


    ...


    Qu Liandong seized the position of Gang Leader of the Beggar''s Sect and initiated a Martial Arts Tournament in the name of the Beggar''s Sect, to elect a Martial Arts Alliance Leader on the peak of Mount Song;


    ...


    Wei Jiuchou, a Zhonng General of Qingwu Kingdom, was granted the title of General by Emperor Yong''an, the usurping Duke Dingguo, to recruit and eliminate Heavenly Demons within Qingwu Kingdom;


    ...


    The Empress of Kingdom Chu identally drowned, suspected to be the work of Concubine Wu Tong. Her brother, Xue Shiping, stormed the pce to seek justice for his sister but was thrown into the dungeon by the Emperor of Kingdom Chu...


    ...


    Huli Xian of the Western Tribes dered himself king, and within three days,unched three armies, annexing the tribes of Wendu Su, Namuer, and Babu Han;


    ...


    Every event was rted to the top ten Heavenly Demons.


    It seemed that after their names were exposed, each person''s actions elerated.


    Among the ten revealed names, only Miao Buqi, ranked seventh, and Yun Lan, an inner disciple of Qinn Sword Sect, had no news.


    ...


    Of course.


    Du Ge hadn''t been idle in these five days either.


    He initiated a wolf culture to define his army.


    He demanded his soldiers to embody the wildness, greed, and brutality of wolves, even publishing a booklet on wolf nature for daily recitation;


    Du Ge established a sixteen-level military merit system, where anyone, regardless of background, could earn titles,nd, and wealth by bravely killing enemies on the battlefield...


    In short.


    Du Ge was using every method to motivate his soldiers to fight.


    Throughout Linyang City, slogans like "Kings and generals, are they born?" "Wolf cries and ghost howls, advance bravely" "I am the strongest" "Only I can save myself" "God blocks, kill God; Buddha blocks, kill Buddha" echoed from time to time.


    Thousands shouting together, it stirred the blood of listeners and struck fear into hearts.


    To the unknowing, it seemed Du Ge had truly raised a pack of hungry wolves. In their eyes, Cao Lin was no longer a War God but amb to be ughtered, with everyone ready to take a bite out of him.

 Chapter 338: The sensation inside and outside the play

    The Alien Star warriors were full of energy. As long as they had enough stamina, they could go without sleep, making five days feel like ten.


    The disparity in troop strength between the enemy and us was too vast.


    Even if Du Ge could stir up his soldiers'' ferocity and greed, facing an enemy several times their number would likely be futile.


    Therefore.


    The key to winning this war stilly with him. In this world, individualbat power could determine the oue of a war.


    Cao Lin was the spiritual pir of the Cao family army. Defeating him would strip his troops of their fighting spirit.


    Without logistical support, they would surely be swiftly defeated.


    For an Alien Star warrior, enhancing attributes was the fastest way to grow. Luo Shuang''s foundation was too small. Even in times of crisis, sticking by her side wouldn''t yield much in terms of loyalty attributes.


    Since loyalty wasn''t an option, he would focus on trends.The reason Du Ge always stood out wasrgely due to the rich cultural heritage of Earth behind him.


    Without interference from Pan-Universal Entertainment, Earth''s culture was diverse and flourishing, unlike Qi Yuan Star, which had been oppressed by Pan-Universal Entertainment for over two hundred years. The people there were numb and only focused on Keywords.


    Stirring up a trend of wolf-like culture among the soldiers was just one part.


    Wolf-like culture spread too slowly.


    The most suitable trends to influence were not lofty ideals like gender equality, enlightenment, or economic trends, but rather entertainment and fashion that the general public could easily ept.


    High-end academic pursuits were effective but too slow, requiring a lot of effort to poprize and teach, and they were easily resisted. If not handled well, they wouldn''t spread and would die prematurely.


    Forcibly poprizing them would take years, even decades.


    But popr things were different.


    The entertainment tools Du Ge introduced in Linyang City, such as Pai Gow, Mahjong, cards, and chess, spread among the people in just a few days. No matter how severe the situation, entertainment was indispensable. Moreover, these games were simple, easy to replicate, and highly addictive.


    Promoted by the government, they spread easily.


    In just a few days, they became popr in all the towns under Luo Shuang''s jurisdiction...


    At the same time.


    Du Ge alsounched the "Linyang Daily," constantly promoting thetest news from various ces to the public.


    For example, the movements of various countries, the current situation of the Heavenly Demon, news from the battlefield, and so on.


    Public opinion could most influence trends.


    Du Ge had to control public opinion at all costs.


    The gamey of Pai Gow, Mahjong, and other entertainment tools was promoted through the Linyang Daily. Along with Mahjong and Pai Gow, Du Ge also introduced the concept of astrology.


    When Du Ge was in school, his ssmates were very keen on this stuff.


    Back then.


    To please a girl, Du Ge had studied these things extensively, so he was quite adept at it.


    So, every experience in life is a valuable asset; you never know when it mighte in handy.


    Aries, Taurus, Gemini... these simple and easy-to-understand zodiac signs,bined with people''s birth dates and fortunes, sparked a new trend among the public, rivaling the poprity of entertainment games like Pai Gow.


    These vague, simple things were much more eptable than mystical divinations.


    Aries were carefree, lively, and energetic but too impulsive and impatient;


    Taurus were stable, reliable, and good at managing finances but too stubborn and possessive;


    Gemini were smart, witty, and adaptable...


    When the concept of astrology spread through the Linyang Daily.


    The people of Linyang City easily found their corresponding zodiac signs and eagerly followed their fortunes;


    "Capricorn''s monthly fortune: Four stars... At the beginning of the month, Mercury enters Taurus, Libra''s full moon, Mercury retrograde. This month, your stable rtionships may undergo changes, showing a tendency towards prization. You might face conflicts in emotions or cooperation, or have disputes with friends and family. Be cautious with your words and actions, and adjust yourmunication style..."


    "Cancer''s monthly fortune: Four stars; Benefactor zodiac sign, Taurus; Adversary zodiac sign, Aries; At the beginning of the month, pay extra attention to family-rted matters..."


    "Aquarius''s monthly fortune: Five stars..."


    ...


    The public was enthusiastic about free divination.


    The Barnum effect, using vague and general statements to describe a person, made people easily believe that the description was about themselves...


    This was the reason why astrology spread so quickly.


    Trends and trade were simr; the same group of people could be repeatedly influenced, unconsciously leading their behavior and changing their thoughts without them realizing it.


    Du Ge''s attributes soared, doubling in just a few days, growing much faster than the painstaking efforts he had previously put into gender equality.


    Du Ge''s sudden change in style left all the Alien Star warriors bewildered.


    What was going on?


    Du Ge''s Keyword should be reform, rebellion, or public opinion, right?


    How did hee up with a set of entertainment tools and astrology?


    Could his Keyword be rted to entertainment and trends?


    But if it were rted to trends, how did he manage to climb to the top in the first month without creating any trends?


    Moreover, if it were trends, he had no reason to cultivate a fallen princess, putting himself in such a passive position.


    What exactly was his Keyword?


    Everyone was confused. Du Ge''s actions were so erratic that no single Keyword could match his behavior.


    Not just the Alien Star warriors inside.


    Outside.


    The audience of Pan-Universal Entertainment, watching Du Ge and the Keywords trailing behind him¡ªloyalty¡ªwere equally puzzled. They clearly understood the game rules.


    But Du Ge''s growth trajectory didn''t match his Keyword attributes at all.


    ...


    "Does Du Ge''s behavior align with loyalty? I seriously suspect Pan-Universal Entertainment of manipting the game and breaking the rules."


    "If this kind of loyalty can take first ce, it''s unfair to the other contestants."


    "Scandal, Pan-Universal Entertainment is forcibly blurring the definition of Keywords to create a traffic star. Please disclose Du Ge''s real Keyword, or I will cklist this show forever."


    "Scandal, scandal."


    "I demand a refund of my previous bets; this is an unfair gamble."


    ...


    Last time, Du Ge helped Pan-Universal Entertainment recover its ratings on the Alien Star Battlefield.


    This time, the audience for the Alien Star Battlefield was particrlyrge. They could clearly see the Keywords and rankings of the contestants.


    The top ten were their main focus and where they ced most of their bets.


    Du Ge''s sudden rise and his growth trajectory, which didn''t match his Keyword at all, caused a massive uproar on the forums.


    After all, not everyone had bet on Du Ge.


    Those who had bet on other contestants saw Du Ge''s actions and Keywords not matching at all, yet he firmly held the first ce. Naturally, this sparked their dissatisfaction, and protests filled the forums.


    If it were just for entertainment, people wouldugh it off. But when it involved the casino and interests behind it, it was different.


    Once the scandalous voices emerged, betting on other contestants almostpletely stopped. No one wanted to participate in an unfair gamble.


    Even betting on Du Ge became cautious due to the rampant scandalous voices, gradually reducing the amount of bets...


    Seeing the most profitable betting pool shrink because of Du Ge.


    Pan-Universal Entertainment''s executives were in a frenzy, and the technical staff worked overtime, analyzing Du Ge''s actions and the data behind them, only to find everything normal.


    The backend showed his Keyword was indeed loyalty, with no detected loopholes or bugs.


    In response.


    Pan-Universal Entertainment had no choice but to issue a forced announcement:


    "The game data is all normal. Rankings are influenced not just by attributes but also by the impact on the world, aprehensive data assessment. The backend data will be made public after thepetition for anyone to verify.


    A moment of glory doesn''t guaranteesting sess. Du Ge''s odds will be adjusted ordingly. Please feel free to ce your bets. If Du Ge wins in the end, Pan-Universal Entertainment will pay out all amounts truthfully."


    Nothing could prove the authenticity of the data more than adjusting the odds.


    After all.


    If Du Ge won, Pan-Universal Entertainment would have to pay real money.


    One announcement silenced all the gamblers, and then arge amount of money was bet on Du Ge.


    Gamblers, hoping for Du Ge''s final victory, even began tovishly reward him with mental power through live streaming tforms.


    Of course, some gamblers were willing to bet on other dark horses, cing bets on other contestants.


    After all, the odds for underdogs were higher, and to ensure their victory, they also started mass rewards.


    Pan-Universal Entertainment''s betting pool finally returned to normal.


    Meanwhile, on Qi Yuan Star, Bai Long wore a grim expression as he supervised the technical staff on Pan-Universal Entertainment''s spaceship, analyzing every frame of data from Du Ge''s Simtion Field and reviewing past recordings of Qi Yuan Star''s victories on the Alien Star Battlefield, trying to find any loopholes.


    Not just the audience, even he felt that Du Ge''s use and growth of Keywords were somewhat abnormal.


    After all.


    He had been on Qi Yuan Star for two hundred years, knew its culture best, and understood its training mechanisms.


    Mahjong, Pai Gow, and astrology were not things from Qi Yuan Star, yet Du Ge could introduce them in such a short time. This was inherently abnormal, not matching his age and experience.


    If the past recordings of Qi Yuan Star didn''t have these things, then Du Ge indeed had a problem. No matter how talented, he couldn''t conjure knowledge out of thin air.


    If Du Ge had a problem, it could potentially affect thepany''s operations in future Alien Star Battlefields...


    To appease the public, thepany forcibly raised Du Ge''s odds, leading to a flood of bets. If he took first ce, thepany would definitely lose money.


    At this point.


    Bai Long even felt the urge to have Du Ge die on the Alien Star Battlefield to prove the game''s fairness.


    But he couldn''t interfere with the game''s progress. If they forcibly intervened and it got exposed, it would be a real disaster for thepany.


    ...

 Chapter 339: Cao Lin in Mercury retrograde

    Two days ago.


    The imperial teacher arrived in Linyang City.


    He had been secretly observing Du Ge, and the asional shouts from the military camp made the veins on his forehead throb uncontrobly.


    At this moment.


    In front of the imperial teacher were all the issues of the "Linyang Daily" published in the past few days, each newspaper spread open to the horoscope section.


    "The Zodiac, an astrology from another world?" The imperial teacher looked at the descriptions of the stars on the newspaper and shook his head slightly, "The stars above our heads are different, and everyone''s birth date varies. How can such astrology be applied universally? It''s trulyughable.


    In thend of gods and demons, I am a Gemini, curious and full of endless exploration for everything around me, which does match my personality. Butcking principles and having a weak will? That''s nonsense. If my will were weak, how could I have reached the grandmaster level in cultivation?


    Based on his birth date, Cao Lin should be a Capricorn, stubborn and persistent, which indeed fits his character. Not good atmunication? That also matches. Capricorn in retrograde? Interesting. Judging by the time, Cao Lin should be arriving soon. I want to see how Cao Lin handles this retrograde..."


    Suddenly.Amotion came from the street. The imperial teacher''s ears twitched, and he shed to the window, only to see the soldiers who were training in the school grounds marching quickly towards the city gates.


    The imperial teacher frowned: "Not defending the city, Leng Shi wants to duel Cao Lin outside the city? Why attack with one''s weakness against the other''s strength? No, Leng Shi is skilled in water magic, so the duel location is at Yangjiang. What a bold move. But how can he ensure Cao Lin will go to Yangjiang?"


    ...


    "Master, today''s horoscope for Aries is excellent. My career will see a significant boost. We will surely win this battle."


    Luo Shuang rode beside Du Ge, her face glowing with excitement.


    Ever since Du Ge introduced the concept of astrology, the princess had been obsessed with it.


    Even though Du Ge had exined the essence of astrology to her.


    She still believed in it wholeheartedly and enthusiastically studied the horoscopes in the "Linyang Daily" with Huangfu Yue. Whenever something matched the horoscope, she would get extremely excited.


    She had asked Du Ge about his zodiac sign several times, but he never told her.


    So Luo Shuang naturally deduced Du Ge''s sign based on his personality, concluding he was a Sagittarius. Not for any particr reason, but mainly because Aries'' best match is Sagittarius.


    "Princess, my career horoscope is also very good today. We will definitely seed in this battle." Huangfu Yue, riding a red horse and dressed in red armor, looked valiant and was just as excited as Luo Shuang.


    How could it not be good?


    I wrote the horoscopes myself to boost your confidence!


    Watching the two excited women, Du Ge chuckled to himself.


    Ever since he discovered their obsession with the horoscopes, he had been subtly influencing them through the horoscopes.


    Moreover.


    He wasn''t sure if their obsession with astrology had affected their luck or if the trends he created daily were also a form of influence.


    In the past two days, the two women had been incredibly lucky, breaking through cultivation levels continuously, finding money on the streets, winning at mahjong, and even getting the best hands in Pai Gow...


    Because of this, Du Ge had raised their horoscopes to the highest level today.


    Of course, Leng Shi''s horoscope was also extremely favorable these days.


    Apart from them, the horoscopes for other signs were all in retrograde today.


    This wasn''t superstition; it was following the trend.


    In fact.


    Du Ge could clearly feel his own luck improving in the past two days.


    Because he was doing the same things as before, but his mental power kept increasing, rising by eighty thousand in just two or three days.


    At this moment, his mental power had reached 280,000, almost double what it was when he entered the battlefield.


    One has to admit, the influence of skills is really strong.


    ...


    Listening to the scout''s report, Cao Lin looked at Zhang Yizhi with admiration: "Mr. Zhang, just as you said, Leng Shi has indeed set up his formation at Yangjiang. In Linyang City, he might have held out a bit longer, but in the open fields of Yangjiang, his ten thousand troops won''t withstand a single charge from my soldiers. How could such a pedantic person have captured Yutang and Langping in just a few days?"


    "General Cao, Leng Shi is not pedantic; he has fallen under my supernatural power without realizing it," Zhang Yizhi stroked his beard and said, "In the future, when the Heavenly Demon wreaks havoc, you must think thrice before acting in battle to avoid falling under the Heavenly Demon''s power. If possible, find a Heavenly Demon as an advisor for the safest course."


    "I will remember your words, sir." Cao Lin cupped his hands.


    "Next, I leave it to you, General." Zhang Yizhi said, "The prime minister is still waiting for Leng Shi''s head!"


    "Sir, just watch me from the formation as I behead Leng Shi. He thinks Yangjiang favors his water magic." Cao Linughed heartily, "Today, I will show him that in the eyes of a grandmaster, magic is but a minor trick."


    "General, be cautious." Zhang Yizhi reminded.


    "Rest assured, sir, I am off." Cao Linughed heartily, raised hisrge de, and leaped into the air, "Soldiers, wait for me to draw out Leng Shi, then cut off Yangjiang with a single stroke. Seize the opportunity to kill the rebels and capture Luo Shuang alive. After days of marching, we will rest in Linyang City tonight."


    After speaking.


    He stepped into the air and disappeared from sight in a few steps.


    Watching Cao Lin disappear, the deputy general stepped forward: "Pass the order, march quickly, and reach Yangjiang in the time it takes to burn a stick of incense."


    ...


    At this moment.


    On the opposite bank of Yangjiang.


    Du Ge and his troops had already set up their formation, ready for battle.


    Du Ge, Luo Shuang, and Huangfu Yue stood at the forefront of the army.


    Looking at the rolling river in front of him, Du Ge felt an extraordinary sense of familiarity, as if he had returned to the moment he was first imbued with the Power of Poseidon, facing the sea.


    With his mental power doubled, his control over water had greatly increased.


    If before he had a fifty percent chance of defeating Cao Lin, now he had a hundred percent.


    Du Ge''s vision was the best, and he saw Cao Lin stepping through the air long before anyone else. He smiled slightly: "Princess, Huangfu Yue, if there''s any danger, jump into the water with all your might. I''ll protect you."


    Before Luo Shuang and Huangfu Yue could respond.


    A thunderous voice boomed from the sky: "Leng Shi,e out and face your death!"


    The previously orderly formation of Du Ge''s troops was thrown into chaos as the horses reared back, disrupting the ranks, and the soldiers had to restrain their mounts.


    The power of a single shout was terrifying.


    The warriors, who had been full of fighting spirit, turned pale at this moment. It was only because Du Ge, Luo Shuang, and Huangfu Yue were at the forefront that they didn''t turn and flee!


    The voice arrived, and so did the person!


    Cao Lin''s figure stopped above Yangjiang, like a god of death, exuding an overwhelming aura. The long de in his hand pointed directly at Du Ge''s formation, as if it could strike down at any moment.


    Du Ge looked at Cao Lin and, with a sh, appeared on the river''s surface.


    Without any visible movement, dozens of water dragons rose from the river, charging towards Cao Lin in the sky.


    Du Ge stood on the head of one of the water dragons, soaring upwards.


    "Petty tricks."


    Cao Lin snorted disdainfully and swung his long de down.


    The massive de shadow, hundreds of meters long, shed towards Du Ge''s water dragons.


    Except for the one under Du Ge''s feet, the other water dragons shattered, turning into countless water droplets that fell back towards the river. But just as they sank a foot, the water droplets reversed direction, forming countless water arrows that shot towards Cao Lin.


    At the same time.


    Several more water dragons rose from the river, carrying an unstoppable force as they surged towards Cao Lin.


    Amidst the water dragons, Du Ge shattered Cao Lin''s de energy with a sword strike and, amidst the sshing water, charged straight at Cao Lin, a calm smile on his face: "A grandmaster, nothing more."


    Due to his cultivation technique, Du Ge couldn''t unleash de energy hundreds of meters long like Cao Lin. But the Power of Poseidon and the geographical advantage of Yangjiangpletely leveled the ying field between him and Cao Lin.


    Using the Power of Poseidon to control the water had almost no cost for him. On the contrary, it replenished his soul and nourished his body.


    If only his mental power weren''t so low and the Power of Poseidon iplete, limiting the water resources he could mobilize.


    Otherwise, if he could lift the entire Yangjiang, no matter how powerful Cao Lin was, he couldn''t cut through his water flow. Now he could only find a way to push Cao Lin into the water and drown him.


    "Fool, I''ve seen people burned by fire, crushed by wood, injured by metal, and buried by earth, but when have I ever seen water kill a grandmaster?" Cao Lin looked at the approaching Du Ge and suddenly gave up resisting the water dragons, swinging his de down at Du Ge''s head, "I''ll take your water dragon strike head-on, so what?"


    The massive de shadow whistled down towards Du Ge''s head, blocking all possible escape routes. Moreover, Cao Lin''s overwhelming aura seemed to lock onto Du Ge, leaving him no room to dodge.


    With no other choice.


    Du Ge could only raise his sword to block Cao Lin''s massive de shadow.


    Boom!


    A loud crash.


    The immense force pressed down on his arm, and the water dragon under Du Ge''s feet couldn''t support him, scattering in all directions.


    Du Ge fell heavily towards the river.


    "Master."


    Luo Shuang''s expression changed drastically. She leaped off her horse, intending to rescue Du Ge, but was stopped by Huangfu Yue.


    Huangfu Yue, looking at Cao Lin, who was drenched by several water dragons, swallowed instinctively and quickly said, "Princess, don''t go. The imperial teacher has won."

 Chapter 340: Grandmaster of Water Technique

    Victory?


    Luo Shuang red angrily at Huangfu Yue.


    Didn''t you see Master being knocked into the water? You treacherous woman...


    She shook off Huangfu Yue''s hand and moved to rescue Du Ge.


    But the next scene froze her in ce. Cao Lin, who had been pursuing Du Ge in mid-air, suddenly seemed to be paused, then let out a sound that waspletely out of ce on the battlefield.


    "Ugh!"


    Short and urgent.


    As if someone had stabbed him in the butt.


    Luo Shuang clearly saw Cao Lin''s legs clench together, and the myriad of de shadows vanished instantly.What was going on?


    She quickly turned to Huangfu Yue, seeking answers, but saw only a glimmer in Huangfu Yue''s eyes. Her cheeks were flushed, her breath rapid, and her gaze held a mix of excitement and anticipation.


    Recalling Huangfu Yue''s earlier words that Du Ge had won, Luo Shuang frowned.


    What had happened?


    Why did Huangfu Yue know, but she didn''t?


    Had her master and Huangfu Yue been hiding something from her?


    The thought made Luo Shuang''s heart sink, and she clenched her fists tightly. No, she didn''t want another mistress over her head.


    ...


    The most frustrated was Cao Lin.


    He never expected someone to use such a despicable technique in battle.


    Who would have thought those soft water currents could be controlled so deftly?


    Who would have thought that water could turn to ice?


    How could he attack there...


    Not a eunuch!


    It was only his quick reflexes that allowed him to expel the invading ice block in time.


    Otherwise.


    The ice block that stabbed into his abdomen might have pierced right through.


    Even so, Cao Lin still felt a burning pain in his rear and a twisting agony in his abdomen, unsure how many intestines had been severed.


    Since bing a grandmaster, he hadn''t suffered such a severe injury in a long time.


    And those scattered water currents continued to annoyingly invade his mouth, nose, and cloaca...


    Disgusting!


    Unforgivable!


    Cao Lin''s true energy spread throughout his body, blocking the water currents that coiled around him. Enduring the excruciating pain in his abdomen, he raised his de again, shing at Du Ge in the Yang River below. ?


    Every grandmaster has their own martial insights, and Cao Lin, having risen from the battlefield, hadprehended the way of ughter. His path of ughter carried a strong aura of bloodshed, unstoppable and unbreakable.


    After reaching the innate stage, his true energy was endless, but it couldn''t withstand the killing intent.


    In Cao Lin''s view, Du Ge being able to withstand his three strikes already showed he had the strength of a half-step grandmaster.


    But a half-step grandmaster was not a grandmaster.


    Withoutprehending his own martial path, he would never be his match.


    ...


    Difficult!


    Hiding in the water, Du Ge looked at Cao Lin in the sky and sighed inwardly. His strength and speed were not inferior to Cao Lin''s, but his true energy couldn''t extend as far.


    After one water-based sneak attack, Cao Lin had sealed all his wounds, making an internal breakthrough impossible.


    Unlike his half-baked master in Dragon Fang, Cao Lin could genuinely protect himself with true energy for extended periods.


    To defeat him, Du Ge had to get close...


    In the Yang River, Du Ge was like a fish in water.


    Cao Lin''s de energy shed towards the riverbed, raising waves over ten meters high, but they couldn''t harm Du Ge at all.


    In the water, Du Ge could almost teleport, and controlling water was easier.


    One water dragon after another surged upstream, forming a continuous stream, as if half the Yang River was being lifted to the sky.


    The steam, under the sunlight, created countless rainbows, looking splendid and colorful.


    The momentum was grand, but it had little lethality against Cao Lin.


    The two entered a stalemate, neither able to overpower the other, but overall, Du Ge was at a disadvantage.


    ...


    "A water technique grandmaster?"


    The imperial teacher, hidden in the shadows, couldn''t help but smack his lips. "Someone can use water magic to such an extent? The power of the Heavenly Demon is indeed terrifying. Unfortunately, water is too soft. If it were fire magic, Cao Lin would be doomed. Water magic''sbat power is too weak; injuring him once by surprise was already lucky. Retrograde? Ha!"


    Despite his words.


    The imperial teacher, who hade to assist Cao Lin, had no intention of helping. He saw the water snakes coiling around Cao Lin but didn''t take them seriously.


    In his view, those tiny water currents couldn''t cause any harm, at least not yet, and hadn''t affected Cao Lin''s de strikes.


    It wasn''t time for him to act yet.


    ...


    Other Alien Star warriors hidden in the shadows were equally astonished by the powerfulbat abilities of Cao Lin and Du Ge.


    If Cao Lin targeted them, one strike would be the end.


    A month was too short.


    Damn Du Ge, insisting on a fast push. Without good keywords, growing in such harsh conditions was getting harder and harder for Alien Star warriors.


    At this moment, most Alien Star warriors considered Du Ge a lucky guy who had possessed a water technique grandmaster, much like Shi Pingchuan, who had possessed the prime minister of Chongming Kingdom, relying purely on luck, not ability.


    Qi Yuan Star warriors were no exception; they even doubted if the guy fighting Cao Lin was really Du Ge.


    As for other martial artists hidden in the shadows, they had a new understanding of the Heavenly Demon''sbat power. They had no intention of intervening in court struggles but quietly changed their view of the Heavenly Demon.


    Leng Shi, previously unknown in the martial world, could now fight on par with an old-school grandmaster like Cao Lin. There was no other exnation but possession by the Heavenly Demon.


    ...


    "Leng Shi, hiding in the water doesn''t count as... Ugh!"


    After missing Du Ge with over ten strikes, Cao Lin''s lower abdomen hurt more and more. Feeling that if the battle didn''t end soon, the suppressed blood in his body would burst out, he couldn''t help but taunt Du Ge.


    Du Ge''s water control was too formidable. Once his thirty thousand elite soldiers arrived and Leng Shi used the Yang River''s water against them, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    The soldiers, though elite, didn''t have his true energy protection.


    But as soon as he opened his mouth.


    A water snake slithering across his face seized the opportunity, plunging into his mouth and forcing its way down his throat.


    Cao Lin was horrified and quickly activated his true energy, expelling the water from his throat.


    Already injured below, he couldn''t let the water invade his abdomen. The organs in his upper body were more critical. If his heart or lungs were severely damaged, even as a grandmaster, he couldn''t withstand it.


    In that brief moment, the water in his throat had already turned to ice. As he spat it out, it brought a trace of blood; his throat had been cut by the sharp ice.


    Damn it!


    Cao Lin tightly closed his mouth, not daring to speak again.


    The imperial teacher, witnessing this, couldn''t help but grow more serious.


    Turning water to ice!


    This was beyond the capability of a water technique grandmaster.


    A water technique great grandmaster?


    The imperial teacher furrowed his brows deeply, cing himself in Cao Lin''s position. He realized that even he might not be able to handle Leng Shi quickly.


    ...


    Hiding in the water, Du Ge racked his brain for a way to break the stalemate. Suddenly, he sensed something unusual.


    His affinity with the surrounding water seemed to be increasing.


    Something''s wrong?


    Mental power?


    He instinctively opened his personal interface.


    Sure enough.


    In the short time he had been fighting, his mental power had surged again, reaching an astonishing 330,000?


    What was going on?


    Was someone secretly helping him?


    Bai Long?


    But Bai Long had no reason to do so.


    If Pan-Universal Entertainment rigged the odds by secretly boosting his mental power, wouldn''t that ruin the casino''s reputation if discovered?


    Thinking too much in battle was obviously inappropriate.


    Du Ge quickly discarded his doubts.


    No matter what, an increase in mental power was a good thing, meaning he could now easily aplish what he couldn''t before.


    Du Ge had an exceptionalbat talent.


    He looked at Cao Lin in the sky, then at the water he had lifted into the air. An idea struck him, and arge mass of water suddenly condensed above Cao Lin, forming a smooth,rge ice block.


    Then.


    The shape of the ice block rapidly changed, bing a convex lens with a thick center and thin edges. He adjusted the direction of the lens.


    Sunlight passed through the lens, converging into a dazzling bright spot, directly shining on Cao Lin''s face.


    Blinded by the strong light.


    Cao Lin instinctively squinted. Having experienced countless battles, he had used the de to reflect sunlight and affect the enemy''s vision.


    He was prepared for this.


    But the next second, he screamed in agony. When the bright spot moved to his face, it felt like scalding molten iron was poured onto his skin.


    Blisters formed on his face, his eyes were burned, and he was plunged into darkness.


    Damn it?


    What was happening?


    He had clearly formed an ice block; why was it emitting such scorching heat, hotter than boiling water...


    Cao Lin was puzzled, but his hands didn''t stop. One sh shattered the lens Du Ge had formed.


    Water magic could be this terrifying?


    Blood tears streamed down Cao Lin''s face.


    He tightly closed his eyes, relying on his senses to strike at Du Ge in the Yang River with the most ferocious sh of his life.


    This sh nearly split the Yang River in two. The water surged to the banks, unable to flow back for a long time, even exposing the riverbed mud.


    At this moment, Cao Lin was filled with immense grief. Beforeing, he thought he could easily defeat Du Ge. Who would have thought he would be the first to get injured?


    Moreover.


    Up to now, he hadn''t even wounded his opponent.


    Now, his injuries were worsening.


    He could only unleash his river-splitting sh three times at most.


    He had already decided that if he couldn''t kill Du Ge within three shes, he must retreat.


    Judging by the time, his troops should be arriving soon.


    In his current state, if Du Ge used the Yang River''s water, he couldn''t stop him...

 Chapter 341: To live, or die in shame

    Is this the power of a grandmaster?


    Soaked by the sudden giant wave, Luo Shuang couldn''t help but swallow nervously. She hurriedly wiped the water off her face and looked towards the bottom of the river.


    Where is Master?


    Please don''t let anything happen!


    ...


    "Cao Lin, you''re already blind. Why don''t you surrender?"


    Long before Cao Lin''s de fell, Du Ge had already retreated upstream. Now, he was riding the surging river downstream.


    His mental power directly affected his soul. Once it surpassed three hundred thousand, the Power of Poseidon began to nourish his body from within. Leng Shi''s body seemed to have developed an affinity for water, allowing him to draw strength directly from it.


    One had to admit.In this battle with Cao Lin, he had gained immensely.


    With half the effort, he achieved twice the result. The skill that affects the whole situation with a single move was incredibly powerful.


    It really made him feel like the protagonist, turning misfortune into fortune, and danger into safety.


    "Die!"


    Cao Lin, using his hearing to locate his target, swung his de down again.


    At the moment the de light fell.


    Du Ge didn''t retreat but instead used the giant wave stirred up by Cao Lin''s de to fly into the air, charging straight at Cao Lin.


    Wherever his footnded, an ice block would form, preventing him from falling.


    It was as if the ice blocks were building a floating bridge for him in the air.


    At the same time.


    The water around Cao Lin transformed into countless tiny tentacles, drilling into his mouth, nose, and ears, making it look like he was wrapped in water snakes.


    Sensing Du Ge''s approach, Cao Lin stopped using his powerful river-splitting de and flew towards Du Ge, clearly intending to engage in closebat.


    At the moment they closed in on each other.


    Cao Lin''s figure suddenly flickered and disappeared from the air. When he reappeared, he was already behind Du Ge. The sudden teleportation even threw off the water snakes that had been entwining him.


    Cao Lin''s bloodshot eyes suddenly opened wide, a mocking smile curling at the corner of his mouth. He twisted his de, swift as lightning, aiming for Du Ge''s neck.


    This was a strike that would surely hit.


    On both sides of the Yang River.


    Everyone held their breath.


    Was the battle about to be decided?


    Leng Shi clearly had an unbeatable position in the water. If he held on, Cao Lin would retreat, and Linyang City would be saved. Why did he have to charge into the sky?


    A sorcerer engaging in closebat with a grandmaster, was he seeking death?


    If he wanted closebat, he should have dragged him into the water!


    One strike, two halves.


    Du Ge''s head and body separated.


    "Master." Luo Shuang couldn''t help but exim, but the next second, her eyes widened.


    The Du Ge who had been split in two by Cao Lin suddenly appeared behind him, a long sword stabbing straight at Cao Lin''s back.


    What Cao Lin had struck was merely an afterimage.


    Cao Lin swung his de back to block.


    Unexpectedly.


    The sword in Du Ge''s hand was a feint. With a flick of his wrist, the sword tip turned and aimed at the connection of Cao Lin''s chainmail...


    ng ng ng!


    Du Ge and Cao Lin exchanged blows in mid-air.


    Constantly changing positions, it was dizzying to watch.


    Meanwhile, water dragons kept shooting from the river below into the sky, never ceasing.


    Du Ge''s mental power was high enough that multitasking was a piece of cake. Fighting Cao Lin didn''t affect his water control.


    Moreover, the Power of Poseidon was different from water-based magic. Controlling water was as easy for him as eating and drinking.


    The imperial teacher''s expression grew increasingly solemn.


    Practicing both magic and martial skills?


    Leng Shi''s martial skills, thoughcking his own martial path, were actually on par with a grandmaster''s?


    Cao Lin was in danger!


    Retrograde!


    Is this what retrograde means?


    ...


    "Cao Lin, since you refuse to surrender, I''ll send you back to the fields!" Du Ge''s voice echoed along both sides of the Yang River.


    As he spoke, pieces of Cao Lin''s armor began to fall off, and soon only his inner garments remained.


    "Cao Lin, why is there a yellow and red mess behind you? Could it be that the mighty God of War was scared shitless on the battlefield?" Du Ge''s mocking voice rang out after stripping off Cao Lin''s armor.


    Cao Lin shuddered violently, suddenly realizing why Du Ge had targeted his armor. Furious, he shouted, "Scoundrel, stop insulting me!"


    Luo Shuang''s eyes widened suddenly.


    She looked incredulously at Huangfu Yue beside her, and the battle scene at Yutang Pass shed through her mind. At that time, Huangfu Yue had also been entangled by water snakes.


    She bit her lip, suddenly understanding why she knew her master had won!


    Too brutal, how could Master do that?!


    Luo Shuang''s gaze towards Huangfu Yue suddenly turned sympathetic.


    Huangfu Yue''s face turned red instantly: "Princess, I didn''t."


    "Mm, I understand, I''ll keep it a secret." Luo Shuang nced down at her, smiling mischievously.


    Huangfu Yue''s face turned even redder.


    In an instant, she regretted it. She shouldn''t have stopped the princess earlier. If she hadn''t, the princess might not have made such associations...


    ...


    With each move more pressing than thest, Cao Lin could no longer suppress his injuries. Blood dripped continuously from his back, making him feel deeply ashamed.


    Yet Leng Shi''s swift sword clearly wasn''t aiming to kill him; each strike targeted his clothes, as if determined to strip him naked.


    This bastard was clearly out to humiliate him...


    The most crucial part was that Cao Lin found himself struggling to keep up with Leng Shi''s speed.


    Leng Shi''s cultivation level was clearly below that of a grandmaster, yet he possessed a grandmaster''s speed, which defied logic.


    Water mist!


    Feeling the coolness on his face, Cao Lin instantly realized that Leng Shi''s cultivation level indeed wasn''t at grandmaster level. He was still relying on water-based magic, using the rising water mist to break the boundary that water-based sorcerers were not adept atbat.


    No wonder he agreed to fight outside Linyang City; he had nned this all along!


    Wait!


    Zhang Yizhi might not be from the Minister''s Mansion either!


    Cao Lin suddenly realized.


    When his upper garment was torn away and Leng Shi''s attacks shifted towards his pants, Cao Linpletely abandoned the idea of killing Leng Shi. He swung his de at Du Ge''s head and turned to flee.


    If he didn''t escape now, he would truly be stripped naked by Leng Shi, and as the God of War, he would be aughingstock in the court, losing all face to lead troops again!


    Humiliated!


    So humiliated!


    Why was there such a despicable sorcerer in the world, who didn''t think of killing the enemy but only of humiliating and torturing his opponent...


    Bang!


    An ice wall blocked Cao Lin''s escape route.


    Shattered by Cao Lin''s impact.


    Then, another ice wall appeared.


    "No one can escape from me." Du Ge shed in front of Cao Lin, his sword aimed straight at Cao Lin''s face. "Cao Lin, today you either surrender or die in the most humiliating way on the Yang River, helping me establish my formidable reputation..."


    As Du Ge finished speaking.


    The water floating in the air suddenly formed a giant water sphere, enveloping both of them.


    Inside the water sphere.


    Du Ge''s speed increased.


    Before Cao Lin could react, Du Ge was already in front of him, his long sword shing across Cao Lin''s body, leaving his remaining trousers in tatters, swept away by the water.


    Du Ge had finallypleted his mission of stripping him.


    Cao Lin''s eyes burned with fury, and he shed at Du Ge''s head with all his hatred, but all he saw was Du Ge''s mocking smile.


    He froze for a moment.


    Du Ge''s figure had already disappeared from his sight.


    Then, he felt a tug on his foot. Du Ge had grabbed one of his legs, pulling him down, while the water surrounding them formed a giant whirlpool, dragging him towards the river.


    Cao Lin was terrified. If he couldn''t defeat Du Ge in the sky, entering the Yang River would mean being at his mercy.


    Cao Lin gathered his true energy, repeatedly shing at Du Ge''s arm.


    But each strike was precisely dodged by Du Ge, and after dodging, his leg would be grabbed again.


    This cycle continued.


    He was gradually pulled into the Yang River by Du Ge...


    At this moment.


    Cao Lin''s army finally reached the riverbank. The thirty thousand elite soldiers had expected to see their God of War, Cao Lin, holding Leng Shi''s head, splitting the river with one strike, leading them to charge and kill the enemy. Instead, they saw their general, bloodshot eyes,pletely naked, being dragged into the river by Leng Shi.


    For a moment.


    All thirty thousand soldiers were stunned, silent as the grave.


    "General Cao, do you surrender?"


    After pressing Cao Lin into the water, Du Ge had absolute control. No matter how strong Cao Lin was, he couldn''t fight against the rushing river alone.


    Under Du Ge''s suppression, the river water seemed like a giant hand, firmly gripping Cao Lin, sealing him beneath the surface.


    The omnipresent water, even more powerful underwater, broke through Cao Lin''s true energy defense, forcefully invading his body.


    Cao Lin struggled desperately, ring at Du Ge, but he couldn''t speak underwater.


    Du Ge looked at him with a smile: "General Cao, you only need to nod or shake your head. If you don''t surrender, I''ll use this seven-orifice touch to send you to the surface, letting the tens of thousands of soldiers on both sides of the Yang River forever remember your heroic figure. You can die without regrets..."

 Chapter 342: Devils persuasion to surrender

    ```


    "Do you yield?"


    Cao Lin was furious, his face twisted with rage as he red at Du Ge.


    He could clearly feel water flowing into his ears, nostrils, mouth, and other orifices...


    What seven-orifice touch?


    It was clearly nine!


    The humiliating image of being lifted out of the water by nine tentacles shed in Cao Lin''s mind, causing his heart to tremble. Having spent years in the army, he knew that some soldiers would y small games to relieve stress, sometimes involving water...


    No.


    As the God of War of Chongming Kingdom, he could not die in such a humiliating manner.Kill him!


    Even if it costs my life, I must kill him.


    Cao Lin raised his de, cutting towards Du Ge despite the immense pressure on his body. He wanted to perish together with this despicable man.


    But in the sky, he was no match for Du Ge, and underwater, it was entirely Du Ge''s domain. How could he possibly harm Du Ge?


    Moreover, every movement he made seemed to increase the pressure on his body, causing excruciating pain that severely affected hisbat ability...


    "General Cao, is this your choice?" Du Ge''s voice, like a devil''s whisper, filled his ears. "Think about your life, how you rose from a mere soldier to a general, oveing countless hardships to achieve today''s sess. General Cao''s life is a glorious one, admired by many. Even I, He Xu, admire you. Do you really want to end this glorious life in such a humiliating way?"


    Admire?


    Admire my ass!


    You admire me, yet you torture me like this?


    Cao Lin swung his de again.


    Du Ge teleported away, a long sigh echoing in Cao Lin''s ears: "Sigh! I didn''t expect General Cao to be so loyal to Chongming Kingdom, willing to sacrifice even his dignity. Since that''s the case, I can only respect your choice. General Cao, farewell..."


    With his words.


    Cao Lin felt several streams of water lifting him towards the surface, slowly but steadily.


    His eyes bulged with rage as he struggled desperately, but he couldn''t resist the immense power of the river.


    Death!


    I''d rather die than let him seed!


    At this moment.


    Cao Lin had only one thought left.


    But then, Du Ge''s devilish voice invaded his ears again: "General Cao, I know you can sever your heart''s pulse, but your body will remain. Even if you die, you might not care about your posthumous reputation, but what about your wife and children? Public opinion can be terrifying! I''ll give you one more chance. Nod if you agree to surrender..."


    These words made Cao Lin''s heart sink into despair. He stared at the approaching water surface, struggled a few more times, but couldn''t suppress the lifting force. Just before breaking the surface, his will finally shattered, and he nodded reluctantly.


    "General, there''s an old saying about feigned surrender." Du Geughed, "Since General Cao is willing to surrender, I''ll soon send your head above the water. Please persuade the thirty thousand troops you brought to surrender, to show your loyalty to the princess!"


    Cao Lin''s thoughts were once again shattered. He looked at Du Ge in despair, feeling the increasing lifting force behind him, and nodded reluctantly, tears of blood streaming from his eyes.


    Then.


    He felt the pressure on his face disappear, and his head was lifted above the water. Taking a deep breath, Cao Lin closed his eyes and shouted hoarsely: "Cao Lin''s army,y down your arms and await the Fourth Princess''smand."


    The banks erupted inmotion.


    Luo Shuang''s eyes widened involuntarily.


    Did they just win?


    "General Cao."


    The deputy generals of Cao Lin''s army were stunned, looking at the river in bewilderment.


    ...


    As soon as Cao Lin finished speaking, a sharp pain struck the back of his head, and he fell into unconsciousness from Du Ge''s heavy blow.


    Then, Du Ge''s figure emerged from the water, standing on a water dragon, floating like an exiled immortal.


    His gaze swept across the opposite bank: "Cao Lin has surrendered. Do you still wish to resist me?"


    Behind him, arge hand formed of water held the unconscious, naked Cao Lin, lifting him like a trophy.


    Cao Lin''s belly was swollen like a drum, and water dripped continuously from his lower body, tinged with a faint red.


    Who would have thought that a grandmaster could be beaten like a drowned rat, stripped of all dignity? Seeing Cao Lin''s miserable state, Cao Lin''s army was filled with grief and anger.


    Du Ge chuckled softly, without any visible movement, and the upstream water of the Yang River was already cut off by him, revealing the muddy riverbed: "Cao Lin sacrificed his dignity to give you a way out. Do you really not cherish it?"


    Sacrificed his dignity to give them a way out?


    Cao Lin''s army gradually quieted down, looking at the unconscious Cao Lin in disbelief, finally understanding.


    Yes!


    Their grandmaster had been defeated. Leng Shi on the opposite side could sever the river with one hand. If he wanted to deal with them, it would be as easy as pie...


    "Do you yield?"


    Du Ge asked again.


    At this moment.


    The surface of the Yang River, blocked by him, had already risen by a meter.


    He redirected the water flow towards Cao Lin''s army, as if the next second, he would unleash a flood upon them, drowning the entire army.


    At the same time, Huangfu Yue''s voice came: "All soldiers, listen to orders. If they do not surrender, charge collectively after the imperial teacher''s water technique, leave no one alive."


    "Do you yield?" Du Ge asked again, lifting the unconscious Cao Lin high, exuding a sense of tragic heroism.


    "Do you yield?" Huangfu Yue followed.


    "Do you yield?" The army behind Huangfu Yue raised their weapons in unison.


    "I yield, I yield. Don''t kill me."


    On Cao Lin''s side, Zhang Yizhi tumbled off his horse, raising his hands high and prostrating himself on the ground, "I yield, I yield."


    After shouting this, he didn''t forget to look back at the deputy general: "General Niu, surrender. We can''t let General Cao''s sacrifice be in vain! He founded Cao Lin''s army with great difficulty. General Cao has already borne the name of a surrendering general. If you refuse to surrender, where does that leave General Cao?"


    "I yield." Deputy General Niu looked at Cao Lin, then at Du Ge, who seemed like a deity, struggled for a moment, then dropped his weapon, dismounted, and knelt on one knee.


    With him leading.


    ng, ng.


    Weapons fell to the ground instantly.


    The morale of thirty thousand elite soldiers copsed, and they all knelt on the ground.


    What a cooperation!


    Du Ge looked at the prostrate Zhang Yizhi, smiling. Indeed, his own people were the most reliable.


    "Divide into ten teams and cross the river in turns. Huangfu Yue, arrange for the prisoners to be received." Du Ge''s orders were issued again, "Victory at Yang River!"


    "Victory!" Huangfu Yue raised her arm, lifting her spear high, using this to dispel the shame of being mocked by the princess.


    "Victory." The soldiers shouted in unison, their voices echoing across the banks, shaking the heavens.


    Cao Lin''s army hung their heads low, filled with bitterness. Had they traveled thousands of miles just to deliver themselves as fodder?


    ...


    Gulp!


    The imperial teacher swallowed, moistening his dry throat. He hadn''t dared to make a move until the end.


    Others couldn''t see what was happening underwater, but he could see clearly. Not only could he see, but he could also sense Cao Lin''s ordeal.


    He didn''t dare to risk his life to save Cao Lin.


    He feared ending up like Cao Lin.


    The He Xu before the war and the He Xu after the war were like two different people. He suspected He Xu still had a trump card. If he ended up in Cao Lin''s situation, he feared he couldn''t endure such a fate worse than death!


    Is this the Demon Star?


    The guy from the Minister''s Mansion was far inferior to him.


    ...


    It took half a day to receive the prisoners.


    The martial artists hidden in the shadows left one after another with shocked expressions. They had to reassess the situation in the martial world. With Cao Lin subdued, Luo Shuang now had two grandmasters under hermand and tens of thousands of troops.


    Such a force was enough to change thendscape of Chongming Kingdom.


    Moreover, although sorcerers were previously noble, their physical abilities and flexibility were too poor, and they were often restricted when casting spells, making them inferior to martial artists of the same level inbat.


    Sorcerers were difficult to advance, and no one had ever heard of a sorcerer grandmaster.


    But Du Ge''s appearance changed their perception of sorcerers.


    Although Leng Shi had a geographical advantage in this battle, he almostpletely suppressed Cao Lin in theter stages. Most importantly, he used water techniques...


    After this battle, the status of water sorcerers would likely soar.


    Of course.


    There''s also the Heavenly Demon.


    The power of water techniques was so great, likely rted to Leng Shi''s identity as the Heavenly Demon. Even if they didn''t like the Heavenly Demon, they needed to recruit one into their sect for research.


    ```

 Chapter 343: The secrets of heaven must not be revealed

    At the same time, the Alien Star warriors who had been watching the battle also left.


    Leng Shi''s disyedbat power was so insane that it left everyone in stunned silence.


    They were even afraid that if they left toote, Leng Shi would notice and wipe them out too.


    Withdrawing early, they could start looking for ways to deal with Leng Shi sooner.


    Wu Tong from Great Chu and Qu Xiangdong from the Beggar''s Sect revealed their identities through secret signals, but due to various concerns, these people chose not to join them. Now, however, they decided to regroup with their own people from the same.


    Having recruited Cao Lin, Leng Shi''s power would only grow. It was no longer possible to defeat him in a one-on-one fight.


    The spectators from Qi Yuan Star realized this as well.


    However, they didn''t dare rush to pledge allegiance to Du Ge immediately after the war ended.


    Not helping before the war and rushing to pledge allegiance right after victory would make them seem like opportunists, which might disgust Du Ge.They decided to wait a couple of days, pretend they werete, and make their allegiance appear more natural.


    ...


    The news of Cao Lin''s defeat reached Linyang City the same day.


    The anxious wealthy families of Linyang City finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, Luo Shuang had won.


    If Luo Shuang had lost, their previous actions of aiding the enemy, though forced, would have led to imprisonment if Chongming Kingdom investigated.


    As they were feeling relieved, they suddenly realized something.


    Unknowingly, they had already be tied to Luo Shuang.


    This realization made them feel dejected, but it also made them aware that this might be an opportunity. The wolf culture that Du Ge''s camp promoted daily¡ªwas it only applicable to soldiers and not to them?


    No.


    The wolf culture applied to them as well!


    Leng Shi didn''t kill Cao Lin but instead recruited him, showing his great ambition. He wasn''t just satisfied with helping Luo Shuang get revenge and reim Qingwu Kingdom; he also had his sights set on Chongming Kingdom.


    Moreover, now he had not only the ambition but also the corresponding strength.


    If Luo Shuang seeded, as ministers who followed the dragon, the resources allocated to them would be enough to ensure their families'' prosperity for generations.


    Thus.


    The wealthy merchants andndlords, upon hearing the news, lined up outside the Princess''s residence with their money even before Luo Shuang returned to the city...


    ...


    Huangfu Yue was busy settling the captives, reorganizing them, and instilling the wolf culture to elerate their integration into her forces.


    Luo Shuang was meeting with the wealthy families of Linyang City, using the opportunity to win their hearts.


    Du Ge, meanwhile, was performing surgery on Cao Lin in the backyard of the Princess''s residence.


    In the previous Alien Star battlefield, he had learned many surgical techniques from the Medicine Immortal Sect. Although he no longer had the "plucking feathers from a passing goose" skill in this Alien Star battlefield, he could still handle minor surgeries like intestinal suturing. ?


    Cao Lin was a grandmaster with superhuman self-healing abilities, so there was no need to worry about wound infection.


    As for cleanliness?


    After being scrubbed for nearly a quarter of an hour, there was no one cleaner than Cao Lin in the entire Linyang City.


    "Yizhi, good job. You''re getting better at cooperating," Du Ge praised Zhang Yizhi, who was holding antern, while suturing Cao Lin with catgut.


    Without Zhang Yizhi''s timely intervention, Du Ge might have had to spend more effort persuading Cao Lin''s army to surrender.


    Although grandmasters yed a significant role on the battlefield, their numbers were too few. The territories he conquered needed these ordinary soldiers to garrison, so he had to secure Cao Lin''s three thousand elite troops.


    The elite soldiers trained by Cao Lin were far superior to those under Huangfu Yue.


    "It''s all thanks to your guidance, imperial teacher," Zhang Yizhi chuckled, feeling particrly pleased.


    In this battle, he yed a crucial role, boosting his ranking by over 30 ces, directly breaking into the top 200. Once Du Ge publicized the battlefield situation, his ranking would surely rise even further.


    He had to admit.


    Coborating with Du Ge was far morefortable than with Shi Pingchuan.


    Shi Pingchuan only cared about his own glory, while Du Ge truly helped him gain fame!


    "Keep it up," Du Ge smiled. "Focus on improving your martial arts. There will be plenty of opportunities for you in the uing siege battles."


    "Yes," Zhang Yizhi nodded excitedly.


    As they spoke.


    Du Ge felt Cao Lin tremble beneath him. He quickly tapped several acupoints on Cao Lin''s body, immobilizing him. "General Cao, don''t move. I''m stitching your wound. If the needle slips, it won''t be good."


    Cao Lin, sensing the movements behind him, lowered his head in shame and remained silent.


    "General Cao, I know you''re angry, but I had no choice," Du Ge quickened his movements. "I know your loyalty lies with the Emperor of Chongming. Surrendering tarnishes your honor. You might even be thinking of assassinating Luo Shuang ormitting suicide once I let my guard down. But have you ever considered if the Emperor of Chongming is truly worth your loyalty?"


    "..." Cao Lin remained silent, as if dead.


    "Throughout history, how many soldiers have risen to the rank of general?" Du Ge continued. "General Cao, your journey from amon soldier to a general was incredibly difficult. The Fourth Princess advocates for gender equality and equality for all, aiming to break this despairing promotion system and give outstanding individuals like you, whock connections, a chance to rise.


    Or has General Cao, after bing a grandmaster, forgotten the hardships of youth and only seeks to integrate into the nobility, protecting your own rights while suppressing themon people''s upward mobility? I''ve heard that those who have been through hardships are more empathetic. Has General Cao, after experiencing hardships, only wants to tear others'' umbres apart?"


    Cao Lin trembled violently. "Leng Shi, I''ve been loyal to the Emperor for generations..."


    He was interrupted by Du Ge. "Have you ever thought about being remembered for eternity?"


    Cao Lin was stunned.


    Du Ge continued eloquently, "We n to build a world where everyone is equal. Whether rich or poor, everyone will have the right to education. They will learn various basic knowledge in schools.


    Then, based on their interests, they can pursue literature, martial arts, or craftsmanship. As long as they are diligent and eager to learn, they can seed and be famous in this world. Or at least, they can easily support their families without being exploited by anyone..."


    Suddenly.


    A voice interrupted Du Ge. "Imperial teacher, human nature is selfish. Such a world is impossible. You won''t convince Cao Lin with this."


    Du Ge gestured, and a long sword unsheathed. He turned abruptly towards the direction of the voice. "Who?"


    The imperial teacher''s tall figure slowly emerged from the darkness. He nced at Du Ge and then at Cao Lin, who was bent over the table with his intestines exposed. He frowned slightly and bowed deeply to Du Ge. "Chen Su, the imperial teacher of Chongming Kingdom, greets the imperial teacher."


    "Imperial teacher?" Du Ge looked over in confusion, not understanding why the imperial teacher woulde and surrender himself.


    Cao Lin also turned his head with difficulty, looking at the imperial teacher in shock.


    "Yes, the imperial teacher," the imperial teacher nodded with a smile.


    "What brings the imperial teacher here?" Du Ge, sensing no hostility from the imperial teacher, smiled and sheathed his sword.


    "Surrender," the imperial teacher replied.


    "Hmm?" Du Ge''s eyes widened.


    "Imperial teacher, you..." Cao Lin couldn''t help but exim, "The Emperor trusts you so much, how could you?"


    "How could I betray, right?" The imperial teacher sighed. "Before today, I had the heart to turn the tide and wanted to join forces with you to eliminate the Demon Star and remove the hidden dangers for Chongming Kingdom. But after observing today''s battle and the new celestial phenomena tonight, I saw the trend of the world. Following the trend leads to prosperity, while going against it leads to ruin."


    Damn!


    This guy''s got some skills!


    He saw through the "single move affects the whole situation" skill?


    Du Ge looked at the imperial teacher in shock, his mind reeling. He had been through several worlds, and this was the first time someone had seen through his skill.


    Coincidence?


    Cao Lin, ignoring the pain in his back, sat up abruptly and looked at the imperial teacher, his voice trembling. "So, the trend is with the Fourth Princess?"


    "Yes, the trend is with the Fourth Princess," the imperial teacher nced at Cao Lin, then ignored him and looked at Du Ge again. "Imperial teacher, I not only saw the trend of the world but also the omen of a fallen kingdom. The hope of all beings lies with you..."


    "What do you mean?" Du Ge asked.


    "..." The imperial teacher pointed to the sky and sighed again, shaking his head. "I cannot say, the secrets of heaven must not be revealed."

 Chapter 344: The state of grandmaster

    ```


    Secrets of fate cannot be revealed?


    What a pretentious fraud!


    Du Ge muttered under his breath, but his face still wore a smile. "Imperial Teacher, I believe that man can conquer the heavens."


    The Imperial Teacher chuckled. "Then why is the Imperial Mentor not in control of his own fate?"


    Du Ge was taken aback, suddenly realizing what the Imperial Teacher was hinting at¡ªPan-Universal Entertainment Company!


    Now, was it really only Pan-Universal Entertainment Company that could make him lose control?


    Had someone leaked the secrets of Pan-Universal Entertainment Company to the natives?


    No, this guy was trying to trick him, wasn''t he?The Barnum effect used in the constetion culture Du Ge created was just this kind of thing¡ªusing ambiguousnguage to guide the other person to think in the direction you wanted. In simple terms, it was about enticing the other person to fill in the nks themselves.


    Upon closer thought, the Imperial Teacher hadn''t actually said anything specific, yet Du Ge had already filled in Pan-Universal Entertainment Company in his mind, assuming the Imperial Teacher had figured everything out...


    Imperial Teacher?


    Even the emperor could be fooled by him; this guy was a master of deception!


    Whether it was true or not, it was best to treat it as false for now. He couldn''t let himself be fooled by a stranger.


    Du Ge looked at the Imperial Teacher, feigning shock. His expression turned solemn as he sheathed his long sword. "Imperial Teacher, may I have a word with you in private?"


    The Imperial Teacher turned and walked into the darkness, and Du Ge followed.


    Cao Lin, with his intestines still hanging out, wanted to call out to Du Ge to heal him first, but he opened his mouth and ultimately didn''t shout. If he called out and Du Ge ignored him, it would be even more embarrassing. He might as well use his own energy to heal himself!


    Zhang Yizhi was pondering what the so-called secret of fate was and didn''t follow them. He wasn''t qualified to join the conversation between the big shots anyway.


    ...


    Under the night sky.


    Du Ge and the Imperial Teacher stood under a pavilion in the backyard of the Princess''s residence, beneath which was a pond with fish.


    The pond had water, which made Du Ge feel much more at ease. "Imperial Teacher, do you truly favor the Fourth Princess?"


    The Imperial Teacher didn''t mind Du Ge bringing him to the water''s edge. He looked at Du Ge and smiled. "Compared to the Fourth Princess, I favor the Imperial Mentor more. Whoever the Imperial Mentor supports will be the ruler of this world. Since the Imperial Mentor has chosen the Fourth Princess, she should rightfully be the Empress."


    Du Ge was silent for a moment before saying, "Imperial Teacher, your status is noble. It''s hard for me to imagine that you would sincerely pledge your allegiance."


    The Imperial Teacher said, "Mr. Leng, today I observed your battle with Cao Lin. If I had intervened during your fight, you would have surely lost. Even if I didn''t join forces with Cao Lin, just by attacking the Fourth Princess during your duel, I could have severely weakened you, leading to your eventual defeat by Cao Lin."


    Du Ge gave a perfunctory bow to the Imperial Teacher. "In that case, I must thank the Imperial Teacher for sparing my life."


    "That''s not necessary," the Imperial Teacher smiled. "Even with my interference, Cao Lin couldn''t kill you. If you rise again, Chongming Kingdom would be plunged into chaos, and neither Cao Lin nor I would meet a good end. It''s better to form a good rtionship with you from the start, sparing this world some cmity..."


    The ttery in his words made it hard not to like him!


    The Imperial Teacher was a master of rhetoric.


    Du Ge looked at the Imperial Teacher and said, "Though your words are nice, they are like drawing a pie on paper¡ªhard to believe!"


    The Imperial Teacher said, "I can help the Imperial Mentor persuade Cao Lin."


    Du Ge smiled. "Anything else?"


    The Imperial Teacher looked at Du Ge and said, "The Imperial Mentor can use your ''Linyang Daily'' to announce my allegiance to the world. With me here, I can legitimize the Fourth Princess. In the future, when the Imperial Mentor conquers cities, it will reduce many obstacles."


    People in this world valued their reputation greatly. The fact that the Imperial Teacher was willing to let him use his reputation for publicity meant that this allegiance was likely genuine!


    Du Ge looked at the Imperial Teacher and continued to ask, "Anything else?"


    The Imperial Teacher was stunned, seemingly not expecting Du Ge to be so greedy. But when he looked up and saw the dazzling Demon Star in the sky, he hesitated for a moment and said, "I have helped Wei Tingjiang before. I can persuade the old general to surrender, resolving the crisis at Langping Pass."


    Du Ge continued, "Anything else?"


    He wanted to see how much he could extract from the Imperial Teacher.


    "..." The Imperial Teacher looked at Du Ge and shook his head. "Imperial Mentor, I am but one person. If I could give you the world, why would I need to pledge allegiance?"


    "I was just joking with you," Du Ge smiled slightly and asked, "Imperial Teacher, you mentioned you could intervene in my battle with Cao Lin. What is your cultivation level?"


    "Grandmaster," the Imperial Teacher replied.


    "Imperial Teacher, since I reached the innate level, my power has not advanced at all," Du Ge said. "Can you find me some cultivation techniques to reach the grandmaster level?"


    The Imperial Teacherughed, looking at Du Ge and shaking his head. "Imperial Mentor, if there were cultivation techniques for the grandmaster level, would the number of grandmasters in this world be so few?"


    "No techniques?" Du Ge was stunned.


    "Imperial Mentor, you are a grandmaster of water magic. Do you have techniques?" the Imperial Teacher countered.


    "..." Du Ge was silent for a moment before saying, "I am a Heavenly Demon possessing this body and am not familiar with the techniques of this world. If you have something to say, just say it. I personally dislike beating around the bush."


    The Imperial Teacher took a breath and said, "Imperial Mentor, the innate level has techniques to follow, but the grandmaster level requires enlightenment. Once youprehend your own path, you can be a grandmaster. Cao Lin, born a soldier, has fought countless battles. His martial path is the path of ughter, excelling in offense. My path is derived from understanding nature, the path of nature¡ªnear water, I am water; near wood, I am wood, leaving no trace..."


    "So, you were able to get within ten meters of me without me noticing?" Du Ge frowned and asked.


    "Correct," the Imperial Teacher nodded.


    That''s not the path of nature; it''s the path of assassination, ninja arts!


    Du Ge asked, "In your opinion, where does my path to bing a grandmaster lie?"


    The Imperial Teacher nced at Du Ge and said, "Since the Imperial Mentor excels in water magic, you should focus on the path of water."


    The path of water?


    Du Ge looked at the pond in front of him. With a thought, a ball of water floated in his palm.


    He stared at the water ball for a long time but couldn''t sense any principles that could bebined with martial arts.


    With a flick of his wrist, Du Ge tossed the water ball away.


    In thest Simtion Field, he had indeed created a cultivation technique, but that was by brute force, relying on his strong physique, with no rtion to enlightenment. For someone as quick-witted as him to forcefullyprehend the path of a grandmaster was truly difficult.


    Indeed.


    Each world''s principles are different!


    Moreover, his water-controlling ability came from the Power of Poseidon, controlling water as naturally as eating or drinking, like knowing one plus one equals two.


    Knowing one plus one equals two is simple, but proving it is like solving Goldbach''s conjecture¡ªan insurmountable task.


    To be a grandmaster, one would need the spirit of Wang Yangming''s investigation of things, not only the spirit but also actual results...


    Damn it!


    The martial cultivation of this world is too fantastical...


    Du Ge asked, "How long did it take the Imperial Teacher to be a grandmaster from the innate level?"


    The Imperial Teacher said, "I traveled across mountains and rivers, observed the changing winds and clouds by day, and watched the stars at night. It took twelve years, and one night of sudden enlightenment to be a grandmaster."


    "And Cao Lin?" Du Ge asked.


    "Ten years of battlefield experience, sudden enlightenment to be a grandmaster, and heprehended the path of ughter," the Imperial Teacher answered without reservation.


    Each of them took ten or twenty years; the time span is too long!


    In that time, he could have cleared out the other Alien Star warriors and left this world.


    However.


    Du Ge was ultimately not resigned. He couldn''t always stay by the river to fight others. Without water, hisbat power would be greatly reduced. What if he encountered a grandmaster?


    He asked, "Imperial Teacher, who achieved grandmaster status in the shortest time?"


    "Qinn Sword Saint!" The Imperial Teacher looked towards the direction of Qinn Sword Sect and said, "As far as I know, the current Qinn Sword Saint became a grandmaster at the age of 24. Now, more than thirty years have passed since he became a grandmaster. His strength should have long surpassed the grandmaster level."


    "What is the level beyond grandmaster?" Du Ge asked.


    "The invincible level," the Imperial Teacher smiled, his gaze returning to Du Ge. "Just like you in the water, no one can kill you. In the water, you are at the invincible level."


    ```

 Chapter 345: At the height of ones power or success

    Chapter 345: At the height of one''s power or sess


    In water, he''s a grandmaster; out of water, he''s just a fake!


    This one''s eyes are really sharp.


    Du Ge sighed inwardly, but he believed the imperial teacher had truly defected.


    Linyang City was over ten miles from Yangjiang. The imperial teacher''s natural path was adept at concealment. If he really came to assassinate, it would be hard to defend against him without sensing his presence.


    However.


    The Qinn Sword Saint, a grandmaster of swordsmanship, was truly terrifying. His martial arts were not restricted by terrain...


    ...


    "Imperial Teacher, are there any tips forprehending the grandmaster realm?" Feeling a surge of crisis, Du Ge sped his hands towards the imperial teacher and humbly asked, "Please, do not hesitate to enlighten me."


    "Focus." The imperial teacher looked at Du Ge and suddenly smiled, shaking his head. "Imperial Teacher, these days I''ve been studying the Heavenly Demon... In fact, every Heavenly Demon has the potential to be a grandmaster."Du Ge was jolted awake.


    That''s it!


    Keywords!


    The path to bing a grandmaster in this world was very simr to keywords.


    If we rece Cao Lin and the imperial teacher''s martial arts with keywords, then Cao Lin''s keyword would be ughter, while the imperial teacher''s would be nature.


    Their martial arts were equivalent to advanced skills derived from keywords.


    Is this the world''s rule?


    Following this logic, his path to bing a grandmaster wouldn''t be the way of water, but loyalty or trend.


    By perfecting these two aspects, he would one day be a grandmaster. If he then derived one or two offensive or defensive skills, his grandmaster would be far superior to the natives...


    However.


    Deriving martial arts from loyalty and trend might not be easy.


    Keywords like ughter and bravery are easier toprehend!


    So, Wu Chang might find it easier to be a grandmaster than him...


    Indeed.


    The Alien Star Battlefield has never been fair.


    Who knows which keyword would have an advantage in a specific Alien Star Battlefield!


    Understanding the secret to bing a grandmaster, Du Ge no longer dwelled on the issue. Instead, he brought the topic back: "Imperial Teacher, what do you think of the Heavenly Demon?"


    "A bunch of death warriors," the imperial teacher replied.


    MBD!


    Right on point!


    Du Ge chuckled and said, "The name Demon Star, was that spread by you, Imperial Teacher?"


    The imperial teacher smiled, "Imperial Teacher, you are indeed a Demon Star. I''m not the only one skilled in star-gazing; others can see it too."


    Du Ge asked, "Is the celestial secret you mentioned really unspeakable?"


    The imperial teacher shook his head, "It cannot be revealed."


    Du Ge asked, "What happens if it''s revealed?"


    The imperial teacher smiled without speaking.


    Du Ge nced at him and asked, "You came from the capital, how do you view the prime minister?"


    "A maniptive schemer. My critique of him is that he has a short life," the imperial teacher replied.


    "And what about Zhang Yizhi by my side?" Du Ge asked, still pondering the imperial teacher''s description of the skill "A single move affects the whole situation." He needed to confirm if the imperial teacher could truly see through the derived skills of Alien Star warriors.


    If he could, it would be a great help to him.


    But his apparent keyword was loyalty, making it difficult to speak directly to the imperial teacher.


    "Imperial Teacher, I''m not a celestial being," the imperial teacher saw through Du Ge''s thoughts and shook his head helplessly. "I can interpret star signs and observe facial features and the aura of natural fusion up close, but I can''t see through ordinary people."


    Du Ge wanted to say more, but the imperial teacher interrupted him, reminding him with a wry smile, "Imperial Teacher, you should go treat Cao Lin. You''ve left him unattended for so long. Even if I persuade him to stay, he might still hold a grudge against you."


    Damn!


    Cao Lin''s injury!


    Du Ge suddenly realized and quickly returned to treat Cao Lin''s wounds, shouting from afar, "Imperial Teacher, please wait a moment. Let me heal General Cao first, then we can have a candlelit discussion about the world''s affairs."


    ...


    After treating Cao Lin and arranging for his care, Du Ge took the imperial teacher to meet Luo Shuang.


    The imperial teacher of Chongming Kingdom defected voluntarily, making Luo Shuang overjoyed. She solemnly appointed Chen Su as the imperial teacher of Qingwu Kingdom, though his status was below Du Ge''s.


    That night.


    Du Ge discussed the next strategic ns with the imperial teacher and explored some martial arts topics by the Yangjiang River.


    Without using the Power of Poseidon, Du Ge was no match for the imperial teacher.


    Once Du Ge harnessed the power of water, the imperial teacher had no choice but to flee; otherwise, he would be as defenseless as Cao Lin.


    The imperial teacher''s natural path also had an affinity for water, but Du Ge''s Power of Poseidon could easily sever his connection to the water flow and even mislead him...


    Of course.


    Du Ge did not use the powerful seven-orifice touch on the imperial teacher who had voluntarily defected.


    However.


    After various tests and sincere exchanges, Du Ge temporarily believed the imperial teacher had truly defected...


    ...


    The next day.


    The Linyang Daily published the process of the Battle of Yangjiang and announced on the front page the defection of the imperial teacher of Chongming Kingdom and the God of War, Cao Lin, causing an uproar in Linyang City.


    The imperial teacher was right. With his endorsement, the Fourth Princess''s reputation soared like a rocket, and many who had opposed Luo Shuang now saw her as legitimate.


    That day.


    Du Ge and the imperial teacher visited Langping Pass.


    The imperial teacher persuaded Wei Tingjiang to surrender shortly after leaving the pass.


    ...


    In just three days.


    Dongling Pass, Langping Pass, and Yutang Pass, the southern gates of Chongming Kingdom, all fell into Du Ge''s hands.


    After incorporating Wei Tingjiang''s eighty thousand soldiers and Cao Lin''s thirty thousand troops, Du Ge''s forces now numbered over one hundred and thirty thousand. Along with the three grandmasters¡ªCao Lin, the imperial teacher, and Du Ge¡ªand the four generals¡ªWei Tingjiang, Huangfu Xing, Gao Yanping, and Gou Heyu...


    Luo Shuang finally had the capital to contend with Chongming Kingdom.


    ...


    When the news of Cao Lin''s defeat and the imperial teacher''s defection reached the capital of Chongming Kingdom.


    Emperor Gu Shichun of Chongming was dumbfounded.


    He sat on the dragon throne, unable to recover for a long time.


    He couldn''t believe that the imperial teacher, whom he had always trusted the most, had voluntarily defected.


    Moreover, unlike Cao Lin, who was forced to defect after being defeated by Leng Shi, the imperial teacher defected voluntarily!


    The imperial teacher''s defection was a huge blow to Emperor Chongming...


    At this moment, he even suspected that the imperial teacher, like the prime minister, had been possessed by the Heavenly Demon!


    Otherwise, why would he do such a foolish thing?


    Chongming Kingdom was vast and resourceful. Could it notpare to a fallen princess?


    Or did the imperial teacher see that his fate was sealed and chose to serve a new master?


    Thinking back, the imperial teacher had mentioned more than once that the emperor stars were dim...


    He must have harbored the intention to defect back then!


    But if the emperor stars were dim, shouldn''t he have tried his best to support him and suppress the Demon Star?


    Unforgivable!


    I don''t believe in fate!


    I''ll show you what it means to defy destiny!


    Emperor Chongming clenched his fist and mmed it on the table. With red eyes, he looked at Shi Pingchuan and Pei Ma''er below, his voice hoarse, "Prime Ministers, with the imperial teacher''s defection, I can only rely on you now."


    "Rest assured, Your Majesty, I will not fail you," Shi Pingchuan quickly said.


    "Nor will I fail you, Your Majesty," Pei Ma''er stepped forward. "To be honest, Your Majesty, I have already recruited three celestial beings. They each have supernatural powers. Give me some time to train them, and defeating Leng Shi will be no problem."


    "Thank you, Pei," Emperor Chongming nodded to Pei Ma''er. "Shi, have you recruited any Heavenly Demons?"


    "I have not," Shi Pingchuan said awkwardly.


    Not only had he failed to recruit any allies, but even his original allies had been poached by Du Ge.


    Seeing the Linyang Daily report, "Zhang Yizhi''s clever stratagem lured the enemy, and He Xu bravely captured Cao Lin," he almost spat out a mouthful of blood.


    So, Du Ge''s charm is that great!


    Sent you to deliver a message, and you defected. What about the rapport we built over a month?


    We were working so well together, and you just turned to someone else. Aren''t you afraid of losing attributes?


    However, Shi Pingchuan didn''t take Zhang Yizhi too seriously. On the day Du Ge fought Cao Lin, his mental power was inexplicably rewarded with thirty thousand.


    This was unprecedented in the Simtion Field, boosting his confidence.


    Pei Ma''er is nothing!


    His keyword didn''t require cooperation, and now that his identity as a Heavenly Demon was revealed.


    With Emperor Chongming''s support, if he could take down Pei Ma''er and his recruits, he might be able to challenge Du Ge alone. Even if he couldn''t, if he ever faced Du Ge in closebat and realized he couldn''t win, he could always defect like Zhang Yizhi. After all, he had already hinted at it, giving himself an out.


    But for now, he couldn''t let Emperor Chongming lose faith in him. He nced at Pei Ma''er and said, "Your Majesty, although I haven''t recruited any Heavenly Demons, I have gained some insights into the path of the grandmaster. I expect that soon, I will step into the grandmaster realm, and then killing Du Ge will be as easy as taking something out of a bag..."


    Little did he know.


    Pei Ma''er had already set his sights on Shi Pingchuan, his confidence also stemming from a sudden surge in mental power.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!